ă€ŠCEO&#x27;s Tears Over Pregnancy Test Discoveryă€‹


 Chapter 1

    Inside the hotel room, the ce was a mess.

    Nina Walker woke up, her entire body sore and achy. She rubbed her temples, preparing to rise, and nced at the tall figure lying next to her. His strikingly handsome face boasted sharply defined features and deep-set eyes. He remained sound asleep, showing no signs of waking.

    Nina sat up, the sheets slipping off, revealing faint marks on her fair, sensual shoulders. She got out of bed, bloodstains clearly visible on the sheets.

    ncing at the time, realizing she was almostte for work, she grabbed her scattered professional attire from the floor and changed into it. Her stockings were already torn by him. She balled them up and tossed them into the trash, slipping on her high heels.

    There was a knock at the door. Nina was already neatly dressed, back in her role as an efficient secretary, holding her purse as she headed out. Entering was a pure-looking beauty. Nina had called her. The type that Nash York liked. Nina said, "You just need to wait for Mr. York to wake up in bed, nothing needs to be said."

    She nced back at the man sleeping on the bed, a bitter taste rising within her, yet she still left the room. Nina didn''t want Nash to find out they had slept together yesterday. They had an agreement - three years of secret marriage, then they could divorce. During this time, no love or any intimate acts should be involved...

    She had been Nash''s personal secretary for seven years and his wife for three. From the day she graduated, she stayed by his side and never left. It was also that day when he warned her that their rtionship could only be that of superior and subordinate, never to transcend this hierarchy.

    Nina stood by the corridor window, still pondering over yesterday''s events, him holding her in bed, calling out "Mira." Her heart clenched fiercely. Mira was his first love. He had treated her as a recement for Mira. She understood Nash; he wouldn''t want anything with her.

    This marriage, which she alone took seriously, had toe to an end. The events ofst night served as the closing chapter to their three years together. As she checked her phone, a headline caught her eye: "Rising Star Singer Miranda Lewis Returns Home with Fianc¨¦!"

    Nina''s grip on the phone tightened, bitterness flooding her heart, her nose prickling with the sting of realization. Finally, she understood why he had drowned himself in alcohol the previous night and why he had cried in her arms.

    Cold wind blew against her, and she gave a bitter smile, putting away her phone and retrieving a pack of cigarettes from her bag. Lighting one up, she held it between her slender index and middle fingers, the smoke swirling around her, veiling her lonely yet beautiful face in a haze. At that moment, Taylor Lawson hurried over, panting, "Nina, Mr. York''s suit has arrived, I''ll take it in now."

    Nina''s thoughts were interrupted, and she turned her head. She nced over, "Wait."

    Taylor halted, "Is there anything else, Nina?"

    "He doesn''t like blue, so change it to ck. Use a striped tie, and yes, iron it again. Make sure there are no wrinkles, and don''t use a transparent bag; he doesn''t like the sound of stic. Hang it on the hanger and send it over." Nina was like Nash''s personal housekeeper, remembering every little habit of his without ever making a mistake in all these years.

    Taylor was startled. In her three months here, just seeing Mr. York''s stern face was terrifying enough. She had nearly caused trouble again today.

    Taylor hurried off to make the change, "Thank you, Nina."

    Suddenly, a low growl came from the suite, "Get out!"

    Immediately followed by a woman''s terrified scream. Before long, the door opened.

    Taylor, red-eyed and dejected, had been reprimanded. This time, Mr. York was particrly furious.

    Her pleading eyes turned to Nina, "Nina, Mr. York said he wants you toe in."

    Nina nced at the wide-open door, also fearing she couldn''t handle it, "You go down first."

    She extinguished her cigarette in the ashtray and strode into the suite.

    At the doorway, she saw a mess inside, with everything around Nash in disarray. The tablemp shattered, and the screen cracked, the phone still vibrating.

    The woman she had brought was too scared to move, standing naked, unsure of where to go, with a hint of guilt in her eyes.

    Nash sat grimly on the bed, his physique well-proportioned from long-term exercise, his muscles defined, broad chest, and visible abs, with a faint hint of a ''V'' line hidden under the sheets.

    He looked tempting, but his handsome face was dark, his eyes fierce, teetering on the edge of rage.

    Nina stepped forward, propping up themp, poured a ss of water and ced it on the bedside table, "Mr. York, there''s a meeting at 9:30, you can get up now."

    Nash''s gaze was coldly fixed on the woman.

    As if he still found it unbelievable.

    Sensing this, Nina said to her, "You can leave now."

    The woman breathed a sigh of relief, quickly picked up her clothes and hurried out, not daring to linger for a moment.

    Everything became calm once more.

    Nash shifted his gaze back to Nina''s face. Nina habitually handed him the water and ced the shirt on the bed, "Mr. York, you can change your clothes now." Nash''s face remained stern, his displeasure evident in his eyes as he asked coldly, "Where were youst night?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Nina was momentarily stunned. Was he ming her for failing to take care of him properly, enabling other women to take advantage of him, and betraying his Mira? Her eyes softened slightly, "Mr. York, you were drunkst night, it was just a moment of drunkenness. We''re all adults, you don''t have to dwell on it."

    Her subdued emotions conveyed that she would handle it for him, ensuring that no other woman would bother him.

    He stared at her, the veins bulging on his forehead, "I''ll ask you onest time, where were youst night?"

    Nina felt a bit nervous, "I''ve been dealing with exhausting projectstely. I fell asleep in the office."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Nash snort coldly.

    His face turned cold, his lips tightly pressed together as he got up from the bed, grabbing a towel to wrap around himself.

    Nina watched his retreating figure, her eyes slightly moist.

    In her presence, he always concealed himself, as if being seen by her was something repulsive. Last night, when he treated her like Mira, it waspletely different.

    By the time she snapped out of her thoughts, Nash had already finished showering and was standing in front of the full-length mirror.

    Nina walked over and, as usual, buttoned up his shirt for him. He was tall, standing at 1.88 meters, while she was only 1.68 meters tall. It was still a bit of a stretch for her to tie his tie.

    He seemed still angry at himself for being unclean, for betraying Mira, refusing to bend down in his cold arrogance.

    She could only tiptoe and reach up to put the tie around his neck.

    As she concentrated on tying his tie, Nash''s warm breath brushed against her ear, his voice husky with tension, "Nina, that womanst night... it was you, wasn''t it?"

 Chapter 2

    Upon hearing the voice, Nina''s face jolted with surprise, nearly stumbling.

    With her bnce faltering, her body leaned towards him. Nash felt her body tilting and reached out to steady her by the waist. The scorching warmth instantly reminded her of the scene fromst night when he ravaged her recklessly.

    Ninaposed herself, lifting her head to meet his deep gaze. His eyes were too serious, containing both questioning and doubt, as if trying to see through her with just one look. Nina''s heart raced rapidly. She dared not hold his gaze for another second, instinctively lowering her head.

    When he assumed it was the woman from earlier, he flew into a rage. If he were to discover it was her, her fate wouldn''t be any better. Yet, she couldn''t ept it. If Nash knew it was her, could their marriagest a little longer?

    She dared not meet his eyes. "Why would you ask such a thing?" Only she knew she was hoping for it.

    However, Nash chuckled lightly. "You don''t have the courage."

    Nina''s hand stiffened, and she lowered her eyelids. Nash secretly hoped it wasn''t her after all. After all, their marriage was just a contractual one. Moreover, the agreement would expire in a few days. Suddenly, Nash firmly grasped her hand. Her heart skipped a beat, and she raised her gaze to meet his, finding his gaze cold and intense, filled with strong scrutiny.

    She struggled to pull her hand back, but in the next moment, Nash pressed her entire body against the floor-length mirror.

    "What are you doing?"

    Nina forced herself to remainposed, but her trembling voice betrayed her fear and nervousness.

    "Did you really fall asleep in the office?"

    Nina looked into his eyes, as ck as ink. Was he suspecting her? Suddenly, she remembered their wedding night three years ago. She thought he had married her willingly, reaching out to him, but before she could touch his hand, he stood up with a cold expression on his face.

    He said, "Nina, I married you only to fulfill my grandfather''sst wish. Three yearster, we''ll go our separate ways. So don''t ever touch me. Otherwise, you should know what I''m capable of."

    He wouldn''t let her touch him, only to keep himself pure for his beloved. With his love for Mira, he would kill her for touching him!

    Nina''s gaze dropped. "Okay."

    Suddenly, his handnded on her slender neck, trailing downward. When he exerted force, cherry blossom-like red marks appeared on her skin, finally stopping at her third button. "Your button is done up wrong."

    Nina nced at his wrist, noticing the misaligned button. She held her breath, pushing his hand away and quickly unfastening the button. "Sorry for the breach of etiquette. I''ll pay more attention, there won''t be a next time."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Nash suddenly felt irritated, pushing her away and creating some distance between them. With his back to her, he adjusted his cor. "Don''t make such a basic mistake next time."

    Nina stared at the floor, feeling like her heart had been clenched. He didn''t allow her to make mistakes, but what about him?

    Nash turned to look at her. "What are you still doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be preparing for the meeting?"

    She kept her head down, her face obscured.

    "Nash York, Miranda is back."

    Nash''s eyes paused for a moment. It was the first time she had addressed him by his full name in three years.

    Nina lifted her head to look at him, her tears already pushed back, speaking in a formic tone. "We... should get a divorce."

    At the sound of her words, the veins on Nash''s hand bulged, his face darkening. "Nina, it''s working hours now. Do what you''re supposed to do."

    With that, he turned and strode away.

    Nina watched his retreating figure, feeling her breath caught in her chest. He had tacitly agreed, hadn''t he?

    Feeling a warmth on the back of her hand, she looked down to see a single tear drop. She had cried after all.

    But he was right. She was still his secretary, and she still had work to do. The documents for the meeting were at home; she needed to go back and retrieve them. And while she was there, she would also pick up the divorce agreement she had prepared three years ago.

    Back in the York Corporation''s CEO office, Nash leaned back in his leather chair, his brows furrowed in a frown.

    A knock on the door sounded, and his assistant, Quincy Perez, entered.

    "Mr. York, it''s confirmed. Nina did indeed sleep in the officest night."

    At these words, Nash''s frown deepened.

    "Furthermore, Miss Lewis was also at the hotel where you werest night. She inquired about your room number at the front desk."

    Meanwhile, Nina returned to the York mansion. As soon as she stepped through the gate, the sharp and sarcastic voice of Sally York reached her ears. "You''re not doing your work. What are you doing back here? The York family doesn''t support idlers, especially useless hens like you."

    Nina had long been ustomed to her mother-inw''s cold mockery. However, the decision to have children wasn''t hers alone.

    But perhaps it was for the best. She wouldn''t have to worry about being scolded by Sally for not bearing children with Nash. Nor would she have to drink those dubious medicine from quack doctors to conceive.

    She replied politely, "I''vee back to get the documents Mr. York needs for the meeting."

    "You should have prepared such important documents from the start. Coming back just to get them, are you trying to ck off? Don''t forget, you owe the York family two million! You will never be able to repay that even if you work for a lifetime! And yet you dare to bezy!"

    Nina lowered her eyes, feeling an immense pain in her heart. How could she forget that it was Nash''s grandfather who had helped her father repay the two million debt, leading to the proposal for Nash to marry her?

    So when she mentioned divorce to Nash earlier, he showed no emotion. He only reminded her to focus on her job. In his eyes, now that the marriage was over, it was time to repay the debt owed to the York family.

    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll pay off this debt. I''ll grab the documents and head over. They''re waiting to use them."

    As she spoke, she began to walk towards Nash''s study.

    "I haven''t dismissed you yet, and you''re already leaving. Do you even know what respect is? I have something to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    "Have you been to the hospital for a check-up this month? Have you noticed any movement in your stomach?"

    "Nash and I are busy with work. My mind isn''t on this matter. I''ll try harder when I have time in the future."

    Sally''s face changed suddenly, and she directly scolded, "I''ve heard this countless times. If you can''t do it, find someone who can. Divorce Nash immediately!"

    Nina''s face turned pale. Although she had known since their wedding night that this day woulde, she still wanted to rify some things.

    "Is this what he wants?"

    "What else could it be?" Sally retorted.

    Nina''s face immediately drained of color.

    "Sally, your favorite chicken soup is ready. Have a taste." At that moment, a woman emerged from the kitchen, breaking the silence.

    Upon hearing the voice, Nina froze in the foyer, her blood running cold.

 Chapter 3

    She looked up to see Miranda wearing an apron, holding adle.

    Upon seeing Nina, her smile faltered for a moment, then she warmly greeted, "Are you Sally''s guest? I just made some extra soup. Come in and have a seat."

    Her demeanor wasposed, entirely that of thedy of the house. It was as if Nina was the guest from afar.

    Indeed, before long, she would be an outsider.

    Nina frowned, feeling deeply repelled. When she married Nash, Miranda even sent a congrattory letter. It was impossible for her not to know Nina was Nash''s wife.

    Seeing her standing motionless at the door, Miranda quickly came over and took her hand, "A guest is a guest, don''t be shy,e in."

    As she approached, a faint jasmine scent filled the air, the exact same fragrance of the perfume Nash gave her on her birthdayst year. She felt her throat ache, and her breathing became heavy, as if there were a thousand pounds on her feet, making it difficult to move.

    Sally noticed Nina standing there motionless, her brows furrowed in displeasure. "Nina, why are you just standing there? We have guests at home. Can''t you even pour a cup of tea?"

    Nina nced at her, aware she shouldn''t argue, but still inquired, "Mom, why is sheing to our house?"

    Sally responded, "Miranda is back in the country, so naturally, she wants toe see me. What, you don''t want her toe to our house? Besides, I''ve already asked for Nash''s opinion, and he didn''t say anything. What''s the fuss about?"

    "I didn''t mean that." Nina lowered her head.

    "So it''s Nina! When Nash got married, he didn''t show me your picture, so I didn''t recognize you for a moment. Please don''t be angry."

    Nina looked at her bright smile. How could Nash let his favorite woman see his wedding photos with another woman?

    Sally''s scolding voice rang out again. "Why aren''t you going to pour a cup of tea for Mira?" Nina nodded and fetched the hot tea from the side.

    At this moment, Miranda was already sitting on the sofa chatting andughing with Sally. Sally was even helping her put on an apron, smiling kindly, a side of her Nina had never seen before. Suppressing her difort, Nina poured a cup of tea for Miranda. Miranda reached out with her hand. Nina, knowing the tea was hot and not wanting her to get burned, tried to stop her, but Miranda identally knocked over the tea cup, spilling all the hot tea on Nina''s hand...

    Nina drew in a sharp breath, only to hear a sharp scream from Miranda, "Ah-!"

    Sally, hearing the sound, nervously turned around and asked, "What happened?"

    Tears welled up in Miranda''s eyes as she said, "It''s nothing, Sally. She didn''t do it on purpose." Seeing her fingers scalded and swollen, Sally''s expression turned cold. She turned to look at Nina and pped her directly across the face.

    With a loud smack, Nina was stunned. She couldn''t believe Sally would act so impulsively and hit her.

    "What were you thinking? Do you know these hands of Mira are for ying the piano? If they''re damaged, can your family afford thepensation?" Sally''s tone was sharp.

    Nina''s face burned with pain, but deep down, she felt like she had been doused with cold water, feeling thoroughly cold. She turned her head towards them. "She did it herself. What does it have to do with me?"

    Sally red at her furiously. "You dare to argue with me? Someone, lock her up!" With that, two helpers came over and dragged Nina away.

    Nina''s face turned pale instantly. She knew what they were going to do. She struggled in ce. "Let go of me! Let go of me!" But her strength was too small. She was thrown into a dark room. At that moment o being thrown in, she couldn''t see anything. She reached out and patted the locked door, then copsed to the ground weakly.

    She felt as if she had suddenly lost all her strength, trembling all over, hands clutching her head, suffering in the darkness. In the living room, Nina''s phone continued to ring.

    Sally was treating Miranda''s wound when she heard the sound of the phone. Seeing the words "Nash" on the caller ID, she promptly answered, "Hi, Nash."

    On the other end of the line, Nash sounded surprised. "Mom?"

    "It''s me," Sally replied.

    Nash paused for a moment, his expression slightly subdued. "Where''s Nina?"

    "She''s at home, doing fine."

    Without much thought, Nash continued, "Have her bring me some documents, they''re in the drawer of the study."

    Miranda''s attention had been captured by the call. Seeing Sally hanging up the phone, Miranda leaned over. She was quite eager. "Sally, was that Nash on the phone?"

    "Yes," Sally confirmed. "He was asking Nina to bring the documents. It''s all because of this, leveraging her position as Nash''s secretary, that she became his wife."

    She looked at Miranda, took her hand, and smiled slightly. ""Nash likes you so much. If only you hadn''t gone abroad back then. If you were the one he married, it wouldn''t have been Nina. If you were the one married into the York family, you guys would have children long ago. Where would there be a useless hen like her?"

    "It would be better for you to deliver the documents to Nash."

    "Is that okay?" Miranda asked uncertainly.

    "Of course, it''s fine. Nash hasn''t seen you in so many years, he''ll definitely be very happy," Sally assured. "I also hope you can give me a grandson!"

    Miranda blushed with embarrassment. "Sally, please don''t say that. I''ll go deliver the documents first."

    Her words filled Miranda with anticipation.

    Nina''s marriage to Nash was arranged by Nash''s grandfather. After so many years without children, theirs was a loveless marriage. Perhaps Nash had been yearning for Miranda all these years, waiting for her return to the country.

    She put on sunsses and a mask, afraid of being recognized, and got into her car to leave.

    She wanted to give him a surprise and ensure that everyone at thepany kept it a secret.

    Nash was in his office, checking the time. The meeting was about to start, but Nina hadn''t arrived yet.

    Suddenly, there was some movement at the door.

    Nash frowned and swiveled his chair around, still not lifting his head. He spoke coldly, "Do you have any idea what time it is?"

    There was no response from the other person.

    Finding it strange, Nash lifted his gaze and saw Miranda standing at the door.

    "Nash," Miranda said, a bit nervous but mostly excited. The face she had longed for day and night was right in front of her, making her feel like she was in a dream.

    Nash hesitated for a moment, then quickly averted his gaze. "What are you doing here?"

    Miranda smiled. "I went to visit Sally today."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nash''s brow furrowed deeper, his tone bing colder. "Who allowed you to go to my home?"

    Her smile faltered at his words, feeling a slight pang in her heart, as if she shouldn''t have been there. She tried to control her emotions, lowering her gaze. "I just came back, of course, I had to see Sally as soon as possible. I''m here to bring you something."

    She cautiously took out some documents from her bag. Nash nced at them. The documents that should have been in Nina''s hands were now in hers.

 Chapter 4

    "Nina seems to be in a bad mood today. She didn''t want toe to deliver the documents, so I had toe instead," Miranda ced her scalded hand in front of him. "Nash, don''t me Nina. I don''t think she did it on purpose. I hope it didn''t dy you."

    It was the first time Nina had done something like this with thepany''s documents in someone else''s hands. Nash''s expression was grim, but he restrained himself in front of Miranda. He just adjusted his ti and replied calmly, "It''s okay." Changing the subject, he added, "Since you''re here, stay for a while."

    Hearing him say this, Miranda felt a sense of relief. At least he epted her and didn''t dislike her. "Aren''t you supposed to have a meeting? Will I disturb you?" Nash made a call, "The meeting is postponed for half an hour."

    Miranda smiled faintly. Beforeing, she had wondered if her departure without notice would make him resentful. It didn''t seem as bad as she had imagined. Lost time could be made up for.

    Sitting on the sofa, Miranda was both hopeful and hesitant. She wanted to exin, "Nash, I have a lot to say to you. I know I was wrong to leave without telling you, but I''m back now..." "I need to deal with some work first," Nash interrupted her.

    Miranda swallowed her words again, seeing that he seemed busy. She could only say, "Then I''ll wait until you''re done." Miranda didn''t dare to disturb him, yet she didn''t know how long she had to wait before they could have a face-to-face conversation.

    She couldn''t quite gauge his mood. It wasn''t until Quincy walked in from outside that Nash stopped his work.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    He approached, and Miranda called out with a smile, "Nash, I..."

    "Is your hand still hurting?"

    Did he notice her injured hand? Was he concerned about her?

    Miranda quickly shook her head, "It''s not hurting anymore."

    "Okay," Nash responded lightly, taking a bottle of cold relief syrup from Quincy, "I heard you''re back and not feeling well because of the change in environment. Your throat''s bothering you, huh? Well, this medicine should help. It''s good for soothing your throat."

    Looking at the bottle of cold relief syrup, Miranda''s mood improved instantly. He had been keeping tabs on her, even knowing that her throat wasn''t feeling well recently, indicating that he still cared about her. She quickly opened the bottle of medicine and measured the correct dosage with a spoon, smiling brightly, "Nash, you''re still so caring. I''m already very grateful. I''ll drink it."

    Even before she got close, she caught a whiff of an unpleasant smell. She didn''t like the smell of medicine, but if it was given by Nash, she would endure it. Despite the bitterness and the choking sensation in her throat, she didn''t say a word.

    Watching her finish it all in one gulp, Nash finally shifted his gaze away. "Mr. York, the meeting is about to start," Quincy reminded from the side.

    Nash looked at Miranda, "I have to get busy, you should go back."

    Miranda wiped her mouth, not knowing what to say, she could only be understanding, "Okay, I''lle see youter then."

    Nash walked out.

    Miranda watched his back, her eyes reluctant to part with him until he disappearedpletely. She was very happy and sent a text to her agent: "I bet right this timeing back, he still loves me." Heading towards the meeting room, Quincy asked behind Nash, "Mr. York, why did we add birth control pills to the bottle of cold relief syrup?"

    Nash remained expressionless, even cold, "Miranda went to the hotel."

    Quincy understood now. He was afraid that the woman fromst night was Miranda, and she might get pregnant. Taking birth control pills would be safer.

    For an entire day, Nina didn''te to thepany, nor did she call in sick. Usually, she was always by his side, his right-hand woman, never missing a beat. Lately, she had be increasingly willful, not showing up, not even bothering to call in sick.

    Nash was burning with anger inside. He wore a stern expression all day, never smiling. This made the employees at thepany nervous and afraid of making mistakes.

    After work, Nash returned home. At this moment, Nina had already been let out. In the bedroom, Ninay on the bed, her hands still trembling, her eyes red, in a state of shock. Her injuries had not been treated in time, and blisters had formed on her hands. Compared to the scars on her heart, the physical pain had be numb.

    At the entrance of the house, a helper came to change Nash''s shoes. His face was gloomy as he asked, "Where''s Nina?" "Upstairs," the helper replied, "She hasn''te out since she returned from outside." With the answer, Nash went upstairs. Opening the bedroom door, all he saw was the raised lump on the bed, with no head in sight.

    Her unusual behavior puzzled Nash. He walked to the bedside and bent down to touch the nket. "Don''t touch me!" Nina swatted his hand away.

    She had heard movement at the door a long time ago, thinking she was going to be dragged back into the dark room. Each footstep was like a weight on her heart. She tightly wrapped herself in the nket, sinking into endless panic. Until someone lifted her nket, she sat up and pushed his hand away.

    Nash was surprised to see her reaction so intense. His face darkened, his voice turning cold. "Nina, if it weren''t for you ying tricks, do you think I would want to touch you?"

    Nina''s uneasy heart settled when she realized it was Nash. However, his words still stung her wounded heart. She tried to calm herself. "Mr. York, I didn''t know it was you."

    "If not me, then who else would it be in this house?" Nash sneered. "Or perhaps your mind has already drifted elsewhere."

    Nina pursed her lips, her mind filled with the cutting words of Sally. It seemed like Miranda was more suited for Nash. Now that she was back, they could continue where they left off, and she wouldn''t be in the picture anymore.

    "I''m not feeling well today," Nina knew she had be the unnecessary one. "Has Miranda delivered the documents? I hope it didn''t disrupt your work."

    Her actions today stirred up agitation in Nash. "Nina, if you''re so understanding, then why did you cause so much trouble?"

    Nina wondered what trouble she had caused. It was just making his mother angry, and his beloved woman hurting her hand. She hid her hand under the nket, feeling her heart grow colder. "There will not be a next time."

    After the divorce, such incidents wouldn''t happen again. She wouldn''t be a hindrance to either of them.

    "Did you find out who the woman fromst night was?" Nash''s eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    Nina''s body tensed. "The surveince was down, we haven''t found out yet."

    Nash''s gaze fixed on her. "Then what have you been doing at home all day?"

    Nina nced at the darkening sky outside. It had been a day since she left thepany, and he probably thought she was cking off.

    "I''m going now," Nina said, reluctant to say more. Once she settled her debt to the York family, they would be even.

    Seven years of one-sided affection should alsoe to an end. She got up, threw on some clothes, and moved past him to leave.

    Without him, this house held no lingering attachment for her. Now, exhausted, she no longer wanted to endure this suffering. Yet, as Nina was about to step out of the door, Nash noticed her scalded hand. It looked more severe than Miranda''s.

    Just as Nina was about to leave, he said, "Wait!"

 Chapter 5

    Nina stopped in her tracks, her demeanor devoid of the harmony that would typically exist between them as spouses, instead exuding an air of detachment more akin to that of superior and subordinate: "Mr. York, do you have any further instructions?"

    Nash turned his head, gazing at Nina''s somewhat distant expression, his tone carrying amanding undertone. "Sit down."

    Nina suddenly couldn''t fathom what he intended to do next.

    Nash approached.

    As he drew nearer, Nina watched, sensing a difference in the air, making it feel thin, tense, and peculiar.

    She remained still, but Nash took the initiative to grasp her hand.

    The warmth of his palm against hers felt like a burn, and she instinctively tried to pull away. However, Nash held her firmly, not giving her the chance to withdraw, pulling her aside instead, his brows furrowed as he asked, "You''ve injured your hand. Didn''t you notice?"

    His concern caught Nina off guard. "I... I''m fine," she stammered.

    "Your hand has blistered," Nash remarked. "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    She lowered her gaze to their sped hands, which were now being examined by him. Over the many years they had known each other, there had been countless times when she wanted to hold his hand, seeking warmth and guidance. But she never had the chance. Just when she was ready to give up, he would offer her a trace of warmth again.

    "It''s just a minor issue. I think it''ll be fine in a couple of days," Nina replied.

    "I''ll have someone bring over some burn ointment," Nash stated.

    Nina felt her eyes welling up with tears. After holding on for so many years, it seemed like there was finally a bit of reciprocation. Yet, she remained soberly aware-he didn''t love her.

    Nash took the burn ointment and applied it to her wound. Watching him crouch in front of her, being so careful, made her feel like she might be the woman he cherished.

    It seemed like even a small injury would make him look at her a little longer. She even had the ridiculous thought that being by his side for seven years, diligently taking care of him every day, was not as effective as getting a minor injury to attract his attention. This little injury was worth it.

    A tear rolled down her cheek,nding perfectly on the back of Nash''s hand. He raised his gaze, noticing Nina''s moist eyes. It was the first time he had seen her show emotion in front of him. "Why are you crying? Did I hurt you?"

    Nina felt her emotions fluctuating too much, feeling unlike herself. "It''s not painful, it''s just my eyes are ufortable. Mr. York, I won''t let this happen again."

    Having heard her polite words countless times, Nash was a bit tired of it. He frowned. "At home, it''s not like we''re at the office. You don''t have to be fully armored in front of me every day. At home, you can call me by my name."

    But for the past seven years, Nina had lived like this. At the office, she was a qualified secretary. At home, she had the title of Mrs. York, but she still did the things a secretary should do.

    Nina looked at his face, the one she had admired for so many years. The feeling of not getting a response from the person she loved for so long would eventually be exhausting. She paused and finally spoke up, "Nash, when should we go and process the divorce..."

    But Nash pulled her into his arms, causing Nina to stiffen, her head against his shoulder, unable to say anything.

    Nash furrowed his brows. "I''m tired today. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Nina had no choice but to drop the subject.

    Lying in bed, Nina felt that he was behaving somewhat differently. His body was pressed tightly against hers, making her feel his warm temperature. His hand wrapped around her waist, enveloping her in theforting scent of pine, giving her a sense of security.

    Hisrge palm pressed against her abdomen, causing her body to slightly recoil, and his warm breath whispered in her ear, "Are you afraid of tickling?"

    Nina lowered her gaze. "I''m not used to it."

    Hearing this, Nash became more proactive. He embraced her tightly, saying, "Then you''ll gradually get used to it. One day, you''ll be ustomed to it."

    Nina leaned against his chest, feeling the warmth enveloping her, which made her cheeks flush slightly. She looked up again, wondering if there would be a turning point in their marriage. She also longed to change her identity.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She began, "Nash... if possible, can weˇŞ"

    Nash''s phone rang, diverting his attention to the device. The words she wanted to say remained unspoken.

    Could they assume the roles of husband and wife...

    She could stop appearing in his sight as a secretary. But this fleeting thoughtsted only a second. When he picked up the phone and saw the name "Miranda" on the screen, she was immediately brought back to reality.

    Nash''s expression returned to its usual calmness. He released her and sat up, paying no heed to her words.

    "Hello."

    She observed Nash, who got up from the bed with a stern expression and passed her by as he exited the bedroom to attend to Miranda''s call.

    Nina''s heart sank, and a hint of mockery tugged at her lips. Nina, oh Nina, how could you entertain such fantasies? His heart belongs to Miranda; there will be no feelings between him and you. That was what he said when they got married three years ago.

    Nina lifted her head, feeling inexplicably bitter, with warmth gathering in her eyes. She closed her eyes, refusing to shed tears for him anymore.

    In fact, he didn''t know that ever since she found out about the person in his heart, she would only cry secretly for him, but she never let him see. She remembered her identity very well; she was just a secretary by his side.

    Nash returned after finishing the call and saw that Nina wasn''t asleep. He reminded her, "There''s something urgent at thepany. I need to go back. You should rest early."

    Nina didn''t look at him, unwilling to show her vulnerable side. "I understand. You go ahead. I''ll be at work on time tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    With a response from Nash, he grabbed his coat and left. As the sound of the car engine faded into the distance, her heart felt as if it had cracked.

    Nina didn''t sleep much that night. The next day, she still had to go to work. She arrived at the office early, where only a few people were present. She went about her duties as usual, organizing Nash''s work meticulously. However, Nash didn''t show up at the office that day.

    Nina tried calling him several times, but his phone was off. Taylor seemed worried. "Nina, Mr. York isn''t here today, and we don''t know where he went. We''ll have to rely on you for the site inspection work." As Nash''s secretary, most of thepany''s work involved her participation, and she was familiar with this project as well.

    Nina made onest phone call but couldn''t find him, so she gave up. Suddenly, she remembered that he had answered a call from Mirandast night. Since he hadn''te to the office and was absent all night, he must have gone to see her.

    Nina suppressed the bitterness in her heart. "Since Mr. York isn''ting, let''s proceed without him."

    Outside was scorching hot, and the temperature was high as she arrived at the construction site. The building under construction was just a frame and hadn''t taken shape yet, appearing rather chaotic.

    Entering the site, she encountered dust and steel bars scattered everywhere, along with machines producing deafening noise. Nina had been here a few times before and was somewhat familiar with it, so she quickly went through the routine.

    However, suddenly, someone shouted, "Be careful!"

    Nina looked up and saw a piece of ss falling towards her head-

 Chapter 6

    She saw stars, feeling dizzy all over, only hearing someone urgently saying, "What''s going on with you guys? How could such a mistake happen! Nina, Nina..." As the voice faded into the distance, Nina passed out.

    When she woke up again, Nina was in the hospital, staring at the white ceiling, still feeling woozy and with a severe headache.

    "Nina, you''re awake!" Taylor, with red eyes, sat up from the chair, anxiously inquiring about her condition. "Are you feeling ufortable anywhere? Should I call the doctor?"

    Looking at her, despite still feeling very weak, Nina subconsciously sat up. "I''m fine. What about the construction site? Are there any other injuries?"

    Taylor said, "You don''t need to worry about the construction site right now. You''ve got a concussion. You scared me to death. I thought you wouldn''t wake up."

    With that, she started crying again.

    Taylor was Nina''s assistant who always apanied her. Nina had always taken care of her. She was young and had never encountered such a sudden situation before, which frightened her. "I''m awake, aren''t I? Don''t worry too much," Nina reassured her.

    She touched her forehead, her head wrapped in white gauze, still feeling very painful. She furrowed her brows and asked again, "Is everything okay at the construction site?"

    She was afraid that such a sudden ident would dy their construction.

    "There''s no problem, Nina. You''re so seriously injured, and you''re still concerned about the construction site. You work hard every day, and you even worry about us. Hurry up and lie down to rest!" Taylor felt guilty. If she hadn''t pushed her to go, this ident wouldn''t have happened.

    Nina was used to it.

    It seemed that for so many years, she had been a working machine, considering others, and taking care of the overall situation for the sake of Nash''s peace of mind.

    Subconsciously, she would be more concerned about work.

    Besides, she still owed the York family two million dors and couldn''t feel at ease.

    Just then, excited voices came from outside, like fangirls seeing a big star.

    "Oh my, is that celebrity also in this hospital?"

    "Yeah, I just saw her, Miranda, the big star. It''s my first time being so close!"

    "Is she injured? How serious is it?" they asked with concern.

    "Make way, everyone move aside!"

    A group of bodyguards cleared the way, blocking out the onlookers to avoid being photographed or seen. Gradually, these voices disappeared from Nina''s ears, but they still caught her attention. Because she saw Nash''s tall figure, tightly shielding Miranda by his side. Miranda looked fragile beside him, her head down, eyes red, and her face pale, appearing weak.

    Her appearance caused quite a stir, but with the bodyguards paving the way, things quickly settled down. Their figures were now next to her hospital room.

    Beside it was the emergency room.

    "Isn''t that Mr. York?"

    Taylor was astonished, more than anyone else. She had been looking for Nash all morning without sess, but now she saw him in the hospital, apanying the celebrity, Miranda. This inevitably sparked her curiosity.

    Taylor added, "Mr. York never misses important matters, but now he''s unreachable just to apany Miranda. Could they be together? No wonder Miranda didn''t bother to say hello when she came to thepany the other day. It''s probably a privilege granted by Mr. York. Nina, could Mr. York be like the fianc¨¦ quietly supporting her as reported in the news?"

    Nina''s grip tightened, her knuckles turning white, and her heart stung fiercely. She nced at Taylor, unwilling to let anyone notice her almost losing control of her emotions, her tone icy, "You go out first. I want to rest for a while."

    "Alright then, Nina, take a good rest." Taylor didn''t dare to specte recklessly and left the ward.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Ninay on the hospital bed, wondering if Nash had evere to see her when she fell ill and was hospitalized. It seemed like he hadn''t.

    Yet, he was so concerned about Miranda. He didn''t care about others'' spections, rushing her to the hospital and arranging for so many people to pave the way. He indeed favored Miranda significantly. She nced at her phone, hesitated for a while, then dialed the familiar number. Soon, someone picked up.

    "Hello."

    The voice sounded as if it was right next to her ear. Nina didn''t know what to say at once.

    Nash''s voice came through the receiver with a hint of impatience, "Speak if you have something. I''m busy."

    Through the window, Nina saw him furrowing his brows, as if her call had interrupted something crucial. After all, the injured one was his beloved Miranda.

    Suddenly, she regretted making this call, but couldn''t help but say, "I''m not feeling well."

    In her line of sight, he covered the receiver, ring coldly at the doctor, as if ming him for applying too much force and hurting Miranda while administering medication. Then he turned away slightly, "What did you just say?"

    Nina opened her mouth, with many words on the tip of her tongue. Why could someone else be in his heart and yet marry her? Why could he marry her and still be entangled with other women? But upon calm reflection, asking too many questions would not yield the answers she desired.

    "It''s nothing."

    "Nina, I''m busy. If there''s nothing important, don''t bother me."

    Click.

    After the call ended, he continued to focus on Miranda.

    Nina''s eyes welled up, feeling a pang in her heart. Anger, sorrow, and resentment surged within her. Countless emotions flooded her heart as she tightly gripped her phone.

    It was time to end it.

    It was time to set him free.

 Chapter 7

    After spending some time at the hospital, she left disheartened with injuries.

    "Nina!"

    When Nina''s best friend, Yvonne Turner, saw Nina''s pale face and the wound on her head, she quickly caught her. "Oh my, where did you get hurt?"

    Nina remained silent.

    "You were at work during this time, so this must be a work injury," Yvonne said. "Where''s Nash?"

    "I don''t know."

    Yvonne noticed that her expression wasn''t good, and it wasn''t just about the injury. She sneered, "You''ve worked diligently for him, injured your head like this, and yet he, as your husband, can''t even be found. This husband of yours is as good as dead."

    "It won''t be for much longer."

    "What? He wants to divorce you?" Yvonne''s expression changed.

    "I want to divorce him."

    Yvonne''s attitude changed again. "Then divorce him, right away!" Then she warned her, "Remember to split the property in half. Smart women know that the first step is to get the money. If you have money, you won''t be afraid of not finding a good man. You can find several more, obedient ones who will serve you every day!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Their rtionship had been a contract from the start. If they divorced, she wouldn''t get anything.

    "Nina."

    Yvonne suddenly called her name again, frowning at her. "Why do you suddenly want to divorce him? You''ve liked him for so many years; you wouldn''t give up easily unless he''s cheating." Nina''s face turned ugly, and a bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Haven''t you seen the news? Miranda is back."

    "It hasn''t been long since Miranda returned, and they''re already together," Yvonne''s emotions escted, continuing her criticism. "Cheating within marriage is a greater sin, so you should get arger share of the assets. Nina, I''m warning you, don''t be soft-hearted. Regardless of what''s right or wrong, as long as you''re married, you''re entitled to half of the assets. If not half, at least a third. And he''s cheating on top o it. If he doesn''t agree, we''ll make it public, and then let''s see if he still has any face left!"

    "I''ve made up my mind."

    Nina''s reaction was calm. She never made decisions without certainty. By speaking up, she indicated that she was truly tired and didn''t want to continue this hopeless marriage. "I''lle to your ce tonight. I don''t want to see him."

    Just the thought of Nash spending a night with Miranda would make her ufortable. She didn''t want to risk another argument. At the brink of divorce, there was no need to add unnecessary worries. She thought, there was no need to return to that home that didn''t belong to her.

    "Alright,e over to my ce. I''ll whip up some chicken soup for you. The York family is just awful. See how they''ve made you so thin. Truly despicable!" Yvonne grumbled as she supported Nina, expressing her frustration with the situation.

    Nash returned the next morning. Upon entering the bedroom, he found it empty, the bed neatly made. Normally, at this time, she would still be asleep.

    "Where is she?" Nash asked.

    The helper hesitated. "Mrs. York didn''te backst night."

    Nash remembered clearly. She had called him yesterday, and nothing seemed amiss. Why would she suddenly note home?

    He didn''t want to focus all his attention on Nina. Without further inquiry, he took a shower and went to work.

    It was only at the office that he learned about the ident at the construction site yesterday. He wasn''t there, so the responsibility fell on Nina. Yet, she was nowhere to be found. These past few days, she seemed to be out of sorts at work.

    Nash immediately called Nina. Nina had just finished showering when she heard her phone ringing. Seeing Nash''s name, her expression turnedplicated before she answered, "What''s the matter?" "Where were youst night?" Nash''s tone was cold.

    "I was at a friend''s ce."

    Nash asked sternly, "There was a serious ident at the construction site. Why didn''t you tell me?"

 Chapter 8

    Nina understood his seriousness about work. He wouldn''t tolerate even the slightest mistake. But this matter couldn''t be med on her; he was with Mirandast night at the hospital. "You said you were busy and hung up," replied Nina.

    Nash was silent for a second before pursing his lips. "How did you handle it?"

    At that time, Nina was already at the hospital, she exined, "There wasn''t time to handle it then, I..."

    "Secretary Nina," he said coolly, deliberately using her title rather than acknowledging her as his wife. "I recall your work never having such errors."

    He emphasized "Secretary Nina," reminding her of her role as his secretary, not his spouse. Nina bit her lip, finding it hard to speak. "Work can still proceed at the construction site; the problem isn''t significant, in my opinion."

    "When problems arise, don''t rush to make excuses for yourself. This is something I taught you before," he distanced himself. "Come to the office immediately!"

    With that, he hung up decisively. Nina felt uneasy, but she didn''t have time to dwell on it. Yesterday, she went to the hospital and didn''t check on the construction site''s situation afterward. She didn''t even know if it had worsened.

    She quickly got ready and prepared to head to the office. Yvonne had just gotten out of bed and, seeing Nina hurriedly dressing, yawned. "Why are you up so early? Where are you going?"

    "I have some things to attend to at the office."

    "Things have gotten to this point, and you''re still thinking about him," Yvonne grumbled, then thought for a moment. "Well, I''ve already sent the divorce agreement to Nash''spany."

    Nina, putting on her shoes, spoke as she moved. "You''ve sent it?"

    "Yeah, I had it expedited and sent it early this morning. Nash should have received it by now."

    Yvonne was quicker to act than Nina. She mentioned divorce, so Yvonne was eager for her to proceed with it.

    But this was inevitable, sooner orter it would happen, she said, "Might as well, since we''re heading for divorce anyway."

    Yvonne held her arm again. "Whether I be a wealthydy in the future depends on whether you have a conscience! Nina, you''ve got to be more assertive, use some tactics, and fight for what''s rightfully yours!"

    Nina saw Yvonne''s excitement, even more than her, the main party in this. She didn''t dare dwell on it too much, just responded casually, "Got it."

    In the CEO''s office, Nash was busy with work. Quincy walked in, holding a sealed leather bag. "Mr. York, this is an urgent document delivered by courier."

    "Okay."

    The brown envelope was ced in front of him as Quincy left. Nash nced at it indifferently before casually opening it. Insidey the "Divorce Agreement." His expression shifted immediately as he took out the agreement to read. After reading it, his face darkened, and a cold smirk yed on his lips. "She really has some nerve."

    Asking him to divide two-thirds of his assets to her, and that would end the marriage cleanly; otherwise all his dirtyundry would be aired. Nash''s face remained sour throughout.

    Thepany''s core staff were trembling with fear, afraid to even breathe. They had no idea what was going on; it felt like they had walked into a minefield early in the morning, and no one dared to take another step closer.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nash skimmed through the documents, his tone icy. "Why wasn''t I notified immediately when the ident happened? Who was injured? Was the patient given prompt care?"

    Taylor lowered her head, trembling, and nervously said, "Mr. York, the situation was urgent at the time, I couldn''t reach you on the phone. It was me and Nina..." Nash interrupted her with a furrowed brow. "It''s her negligence."

    Taylor felt extremely remorseful, her voice choked with tears, almost crying, "It wasn''t intentional on Nina''s part either. The ident happened so suddenly. I me myself for not taking better care of Nina. At that moment, a piece of ss fell and hit her head, causing her injury and hospitalization. It also halted construction at the site for a day, dying progress. Mr. York, it''s my fault."

    Upon hearing this, Nash was stunned for a moment. "What did you say? Nina got injured?"

    Taylor raised her head in bewilderment, then asked anxiously, "Mr. York, don''t you know? Nina was hit with a concussion. The first thing she said when she woke up was about work, not even caring much about her own health. I couldn''t reach you on the phone yesterday, so I didn''t mention it. I thought Nina would tell you."

 Chapter 9

    Just at that moment, Ni?a had arrived at the office, and the atmosphere in the entire CEO''s office was quite somber. "Nina," they all politely greeted her.

    "Nina, is the injury on your head okay now?" They expressed their concern.

    Nina didn''t want them to worry too much. "It''s nothing serious. I rested all night yesterday, and I feel much better now."

    "But you should rest more. Just ask Mr. York for a day off instead ofing to work with your injury. Nina, you take your work too seriously." They admired Nina''s dedication; she worked more than she lived, and they probably wouldn''t find another secretary like her.

    Nina and Nash were still in a concealed

    marriage status, and no one knew about their rtionship, so she didn''t dare to reveal too much. "I''ll go find Mr. York first. You all focus on your work; don''t worry about me too much."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As she reached the door, she heard

    Nash''s cold voice, "Kick out everyone who caused the ident on the construction site!"

    Nina was taken aback; she thought he would me her.

    Then, a group of people came out of the office.

    They looked dejected, but Nina showed little emotion on her face as she walked in as usual.

    Nash nced at her, noticing the injury on her forehead and her somewhat paleplexion. The wound seemed a bit serious.

    "Mr. York," Nina called out.

    Nash withdrew his gaze, not mentioning the incident at the construction site, and ced the documents from the brown envelope on the table. "What do you mean by this?"

    It was probably the divorce agreement drafted by Yvonne. Nina calmly said, "I think Mr. York should understand. It''s a divorce agreement. Today, I''m not just here forpany matters; I also want to discuss ou divorce. Do you have time, Mr. Yok?"

    "Nina!" Nash''s tone grew heavier, his voice cold. "Howe I didn''t know you were eager for a child!"

    Nina looked puzzled. "What do you mean?

    Nash tossed over the document. "See for yourself.ˇ±

    Nina opened the document and only then discovered the reason for divorce stating: "The wife desires children, while the husband''s infertility has led to the breakdown of the rtionship!" Suddenly, Nina felt very embarrassed. Yvonne had prepared the divorce agreement for her, but she didn''t know when she had added a few uses sneakily. Each sentence leaned in her favor. No wonder Yvonne had been so excited when she left, as if Nina woulde back with a fortune.

    But that was not very realistic.

    She nced at Nash. He was angry, perhaps thinking she was too scheming to dare to make such bold demands.

    "Mr. York, I sent the wrong agreement, Nina closed the agreement. "If you''re in a hurry, I can bring you another one as soon as possible."

    "I''m infertile?"

    He had already approached, his face dark, seeming to confirm the meaning of those words from her.

    She couldn''t help but take two steps back. "Mr. York, I may not be very clear about this. Miranda should know better..."

    The next moment, Nash grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.

    Nina was powerless to resist, being held

    tightly by him and pushed against the desk. She braced herself against the tabletop, but her lower back hit the edge of the desk, causing some pain. "Why didn''t you mention wanting children earlier?" Nash said.

    Nina opened her mouth to respond, but Nash sneered, "Or did you want to tie me down with a child? Is the divorce a ploy to have a child with me?" His words made Nina''s face pale even She struggled to push his hand away. "Nash, you''re going too far!"

    Nash became even more indifferent, more distant, his tone icy. "Nina, I''ve never mistreated you these years. Don''t think about those unrealistic things!" He didn''t understand her. In his eyes, marrying him meant a life of luxury and mour with the title of "Mrs. York."

    But she wasn''t happy.

    Nina calmed down, not wanting to argue with him anymore. "Don''t forget, the

    three-year marriage contract was your decision. I just made it happen earlier.

    "It was my decision, so I have the final say. Without my consent, this marriage won''t end."

    Nina frowned. If they divorced sooner, wouldn''t he be able to be with Miranda sooner?

 Chapter 10

    She was doing him a favor, he should be happy about it. Or perhaps it was his pride at y, feeling embarrassed that she had brought it up, causing him to lose face.

    Nash''s gaze shifted away from her, and he said coldly, "It''s time to work." Nina checked the time; it was exactly nine o''clock, the start of the workday. She couldn''t help but chuckle; he was really punctual, not allowing her a single idle

    moment.

    Watching Nash''s retreating figure that was emanating an icy aura, she felt the distance between them, like that of a superior and subordinate. She didn''t dwell on it and stepped out.

    Quincy was waiting for her outside the door. "Nina, these are the documents Mr. York wants you to handle." A mountain of documents was thrust into her hands. Dust flew into her face, making her cough. Nina asked, "These documents are covered in dust. How old are they?" Quincy didn''t dare to say, "I''m not sure. Mr. York arranged it." People from thepany looked at Nina with

    sympathetic eyes, thinking she had offended Mr. York, hence being assigned such unimportant tasks. Some even thought she had fallen out of favor with him.

    Nina didn''t know what was wrong with Mr. York, but he was acting unusually, giving her some unimportant tasks.

    Later on, "Nina, these are important documents. You need to print fifty copies. Mr. York needs them, so you better get it done!" Paris Carter, another secretary, ced a stack of crumpled A4 papers in front of her, with a hint of disdain and mockery in her eyes, as if to assert

    €

    dominance over her, implying that if

    Nina fell out of favor, Paris could easily

    take her ce.

    Nina was still handling documents.

    Seeing therge pile in front of her, she

    knew it wasn''t just about printing; she had to organize them too. Completing this task without working overtime in the evening was impossible. She looked up at Paris, who sneered, "With your ability, isn''t it impossible not to finish?" Paris. and Nina were in apetitive rtionship.

    Nash spent a lot of time with Nina, and their understanding of each other was unmatched by anyone else. This made Paris very jealous. Despite her strong work abilities, she couldn''t surpass Nina.

    This ident worsened their

    rtionship, and Nina was left doing the work of a lowly secretary.

    Paris thought Nina relied on her looks to get ahead and considered her lucky. This time, she was determined to show Nina a thing or two. Nina knew Paris didn''t like her, but she always focused on Nash, ignoring Paris''s taunts. However, this time, she was being difficult.

    Nina didn''t want to endure it anymore. Enduring it only emboldened others. "Are

    these really important documents Mr. York needs? If they''re important, why aren''t they being treated as such? I have other things to do, and I may not have time!" 1

    Paris, seeing that Nina wasn''t buying it, said indignantly, "Are you trying to defy Mr. York?"

    Nina looked up at her. "I''m only doing what I can!"

    "Who do you think you are, Nina? You have some nerve! I bet you don''t want this job anymore!" Paris was furious and spoke loudly. If it weren''t for Nash''s permission, she wouldn''t dare to bully

    Nina.

    After following Nash for so many years, Nina never expected any favor in return. She stood up suddenly, leaving the documents behind, and looked Paris in the eye, saying coldly, "I don''t mind losing this job. You tell Mr. York that I''m taking the day off today. Will his

    company copse if he doesn''t keep an eye on me?"

    +15 BONOS

    With that, she grabbed her bag and left. thepany. Paris was furious but also eager to see Nina''s fate. She shouted after her, "Fine! I''ll go tell Mr. York, and we''ll see what happens to you!" Paris saw an opportunity. No one dared to speak to Nash like that. If she told him what Nina said, Nina would surely be

    fired. She couldn''t wait to see Nina get

    what she deserved.

    She knocked on the office door and called

    out, "Mr. York."

    Without lifting his head, Nash replied coldly, "What is it?"

    Paris stood there awkwardly and said, Mr. York, Nina actually skipped work during office hours. She just left without permission, and she even said that if you don''t keep an eye on her, thepany will go under. Everyone in thepany saw it. Nina is bing more and more unruly, disrespecting you and even cursing thepany. I''m angry for you. Her attitude is outrageous. Should we just fire her directly..."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nash''s expression turned icy, and he uttered, "Get out!" He didn''t want to hear

    any more.

    This left Paris bewildered. She knew Nash

    would be furious about this matter and would definitely fire Nina, but she didn''t expect his anger to extend to her as well. Feeling somewhat aggrieved, she dared not provoke him further and left with a gloomy expression.

    Just as Nina reached the elevator, a doctor carrying a medical kit stepped out from it. He was tall, wearing a white coat, and upon seeing Nina, his sunny face. immediately lit up with a smile. He called out, "Nina, why aren''t you in the office? Where are you off to with your bag? Didn''t Nash tell you? Knowing you''re

    injured, he asked me toe and check on you..."

    It was rare for Nash to personally request his medical attention, but he was

    evidently concerned, fearing anyplications.

    Nina nced at him and replied, "You better care for Nash and give him a check-up."

    With that, she stepped into the elevator, ignoring the puzzled expression on the faces of thoseing out.

 Chapter 11

    Caleb Smith didn''t quite understand. Did Nash fall ill? He had a medical

    examination not long ago, and his health seemed normal. But if there were any issues, it could only be...

    As Caleb entered the office, his gaze immediately fixed on Nash''s trousers. Sensing his strange expression, Nash frowned, "I asked you to check on Nina''s health. Why are you staring at me?" Caleb quickly averted his gaze,

    awkwardly smiling. "Nothing, I just met her at the elevator, and she seemed quite upset."

    "She''lle back," Nash remarked.

    "Did you two have a quarrel?"

    "It''s normal for women to get upset."

    Caleb hesitated to speak further and chose to sit on the nearby sofa instead.

    Seeing Caleb''s reluctance to leave, Nash

    said, "Since she''s gone, you can leave

    too. I don''t need you here."

    "I''ve just arrived. Can''t we catch up as friends?"

    Caleb, after some consideration, chuckled, "Nina has her reasons for being upset. It''s normal for couples to have some problems. Once those are resolved, the rtionship will improve, right? I think you could try setting aside your pride and visit the hospital. It might help your rtionship with her, and she won''t find fault with you anymore."

    At the mention, Nash''s expression darkened, feeling something amiss as he stared sharply at Caleb.

    Feeling the intense gaze, Caleb''s back went cold. Afraid of hurting Nash''s pride, he cautiously added, "It''s not entirely... Although couples need to be

    understanding, if there are issues in that department, shouldn''t they be addressed?

    "Did Nina tell you that?" Nash''s tone

    turned cold.

    Caleb gulped nervously. Summoning his courage, he said, "She asked me to check on your health."

    Seeing him approaching with a medical kit, Nash snapped, "Get out!"

    Nina returned to the York family, intending to pack her bags and move out.

    At this moment, Sally and her sisters were ying card games, chatting andughing, asionally discussing their sons'' wives. However, whenever Sally talked about her, it was always with disdain and dislike,paring her unfavorably to others'' daughters-inw, praising their good backgrounds, good images, and everything else. Starting from her background, she had no merits.

    Nina had grown tired of hearing these criticisms and had be mostly

    immune to them. She walked in without

    intending to engage in their

    conversation. Sally saw her at a nce, and didn''t feel like ying cards

    anymore. She immediately put on a stern face and shouted, "Stop right there!"

    Nina couldn''t help but stop and turn to her. "What''s the matter?"

    Sally''s expression turned sour as she scolded, "You''re bing increasingly reckless with your spending. You blew two hundred thousand in one shot. How much money have you drained from our family since marrying into it? You don''t even think about this family. Which daughter-inw spends money like you

    do?"

    Nina didn''t understand the situation, but she found it absurd. "When did I spend so Amuch money?"

    Since marrying into the York family, all the valuable items Nash had given her were kept in boxes and never taken out. She had never spent a penny of their

    money. Every penny she spent was

    earned by herself.

    "Don''t y dumb. See for yourself!"

    Sally used, pointing her finger. "What

    kind of clothes do you buy that costs two hundred thousand? Do you have such expensive tastes? You just waste money. At this rate, our family will be ruined by you someday!"

    A notification on her phone showed two hundred thousand spent, on women''s clothing no less, which left Nina in contemtion. She hadn''t been shopping recently. It was impossible for her to such an amount on women''s clothing.

    Nina looked at Sally with firmness in her voice. "I didn''t spend it."

    Sally didn''t believe her. "If it wasn''t you who used the credit card, then who? Did the ghosts spend this?"

    "I''ve never spent any money on the credit card."

    "You''re still trying to argue? There are only a few people in our family who can use the credit card. And it''s for women''s clothing. If I hadn''t secretly linked the family''s credit card, I wouldn''t have known that you were spending so much

    5/9

    +15 BONOS

    money behind my back. It''s not just this, is it? How much have you spent in our family over the years? You have to confess everything to me." Sally identally discovered therge sum spent while checking the ounts, and immediately suspected Nina.

    Nina also knew that as long as Sally didn''t like her after marrying into the York family, this home wouldn''t belong to her either. She didn''t want to cause any trouble, so she naturally wouldn''t do anything wrong. Whenever there was a problem, it was always suspected to be her fault, which made her lose patience. She said, "You can check, but don''te to me whenever there''s a problem."

    "What''s your attitude? If it wasn''t you who spent the money, who else could it be? You''re just a gold digger who set her sights on our wealthy family a long time ago...

    "I spent the money."

    Suddenly, Nash''s voice came fromThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    outside the door. He had just arrived

    home and heard them arguing, so he walked in expressionlessly.

    Nina and Sally''s eyes all turned to him. Sally suddenly faltered. After saying so much, it turned out not to be Nina. She then said, "Nash, how could it be you who spent it? This was for women''s clothing. You''re not trying to cover for Nina, are you?"

    But Nash replied, "It was for Miranda."

    This statement left Sally speechless again, and she didn''t say another word. But Nina''s expression gradually darkened, her suspicious gaze fixed on Nash. He was really willing to spend money on Miranda, starting from two hundred thousand just for a set of women''s clothing.

    Indeed, he loved her deeply.

    Nina''s lips curled up in a faint sneer as she shifted her gaze and walked upstairs without looking back.

    Sally was still pondering whether Nash spending so much money on Miranda

    meant that their rtionship had progressed to a certain point, and that he would divorce Nina when the time came.

    Feeling much better, she said, "Nash, I''m not bothered about you spending money on Miranda. I was just asking."

    Nash''s eyes were cold as he continued, "I lent it to her."

    Sally was stunned. "Lent it?"

    Nash looked at her, warning, "Don''t meddle in between."

    Sally was quite pleased to hear him say that, and her expression changed. She wanted to retort, but seeing his seriousness, she wisely kept quiet to avoid unnecessary conflict.

    Upstairs, Nina was packing her luggage. Nash''s words just now had given her a strong urge to leave the York family. Leaving voluntarily was better than being driven outter; at least now she wouldn''t be in such a sorry state.

    She also had her principles. Since they

    were so afraid of her spending the York family''s money, she wouldn''t take any of the precious jewelry or gifts Nash had given her. She would only take her own clothes, packing them into a box casually. Coincidentally, Nash walked in and saw her busy packing her suitcase. He frowned and asked, "What are you doing?

 Chapter 12

    Nina nced back and replied, "Packing my bags."

    "Where are you going?"

    "Home," Nina said.

    "Isn''t this your home?" Nash''s tone grew noticeably colder.

    Nina''s heart stung at his words, but she looked up at him and said, "Do you really think this ce belongs to me? I''m just making room for you all."

    Suddenly, Nash grabbed her hand,

    halting her packing. His voice turned cold as he said, "How much longer are you going to keep this up?"

    Nina dared not look up, fearing she might appear vulnerable and start crying. It was the first time she had pushed him away so forcefully. "I''m not causing a scene, I''m serious. Nash, please let go. I need to pack.

    Her persistence in wanting a divorce weighed heavily on Nash''s face. With a loud "bang," the door closed.

    Hearing the noise, Nina looked up, only to hear Nash''s low voice asking, "What''s the reason behind your desire to leave?"

    Nina remained silent.

    Nash leaned in closer, his tone usatory, "Do you think I''m not capable? Do you need me to prove myself to you right now, to see if I''m good enough?"

    His words sent a chill down Nina''s spine as she suddenly remembered the wording. in the divorce agreement. She realized he

    must have misunderstood.

    As she tried to get up, she found Nash pressing against her, causing her legs to give out, and she fell onto the bed. This gave Nash the opportunity to pin her down, who was looming over her with mes in his eyes.

    Feeling the pressure intensify, Nina

    looked down and exined, "I never thought like that. It''s all a

    misunderstanding. Please don''t take it to heart. I''ll draft a new agreement for you, one you''ll be satisfied with..."

    But her words only seemed to enrage Nash further. Hisrge frame bore down on her.

    Nina began to feel apprehensive, not

    daring to move as she pressed her hands against his chest. "What do you want to do?" Nash gripped her chin, his tone icy. "Nina, all you ever talk about is divorce. It seems I''ve overlooked your needs." Nina was still trying to figure out what he meant when she noticed his body growing warmer and warmer. Suddenly, it dawned on her. Her face flushed. immediately, as if his entire being was. scorching hot. She felt very nervous. "I didn''t mean it that way, Nash. Please don''t be so impulsive!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    "Is fulfilling marital obligations.

    impulsive?" Nash retorted.

    Nina quickly responded, "But you said from the beginning that we couldn''t cross this line!"

    Nash fell silent, his deep gaze fixed on

    her, while his body

    restlessness. Hisged with

    hands

    instinctively gripped her waist.

    This made Nina''s body stiffen. Although they had spent one night together, their encounters had been too few. That night

    had also been under the influence of

    alcohol, and suddenly finding themselves sober was unfamiliar and caused her body to tremble.

    As the buttons of her clothes were

    undone, Nina felt a coolness enveloping her. However, her mind wandered back to their wedding night, his indifference, and his warning about the consequences of crossing that line.

    Nina snapped back to reality and grabbed his restless hands, resisting with her entire body. "No, I don''t want this right now!"

    Nash''s ardor dampened considerably with her resistance. Seeing her anxious. and fearful expression, his face turned cold. "Nina, I gave you the opportunity, but you declined."

    His distant and cold demeanor left her feeling disappointed.

    "I''d rather not have such an opportunity.

    Nash''s pressed into a tight line as he pulled his hand away from her, distancing himself from her body, leaving his back turned towards her. His tone icy, he uttered, "You know deep down that our marriage is a transaction. Don''t dwell on it too much." He then left the bedroom after getting dressed.

    Suddenly, everything quieted down, but Nina remained motionless, not moving for a long time. She felt so cold. Sitting up, she sped her hands tightly around her legs, as if creating a fortress around herself to avoid being hurt.

    She had always been aware, aware of her sinking reality, and now, hurt by his words. Their marriage was indeed a transaction; she couldn''t afford to indulge too much. She wondered if she would be much happier without this marriage, free from its constraints for the past three years. Perhaps she would have fallen in love with someone else long ago.

    Closing her eyes, she suddenly felt exhausted. When would this cycle of loss and pain end? Unknowingly, Nina fell asleep on the bed.

    Suddenly, she was awakened by a sound from her sleep. In the dim light, she saw a figure stumbling towards the bed. Before she could react, the person climbed onto the bed and pulled her into his embrace. The hold was tight, as if he feared losing her in that moment.

 Chapter 13

    His body was warm, carrying a strong scent of alcohol, his hot breath lingering by her ear. He''s been drinking?

    "Nash," Nina called out. But Nash wrapped his arms around her waist, burying his head in her hair, and said in a low voice, "Don''t move, let me hold you for a while." Now Nina didn''t move. She didn''t quite understand why he drank so much.

    Under the covers, Ninay for a long time, her body almost stiff, wondering when he would get up. But he showed no intention of getting up, just lingering on her, greedy. He wouldn''t mistake her for Miranda again, would he?

    Nina called out again, "Nash..."

    "I just want to lie like this for a while, Nina."

    Hearing this, Nina fell silent again. The fact that he called her name meant he didn''t see her as another woman. She rarely saw him in this state, feeling a bit at a loss.

    But her heart softened, fearing he would fall asleep like this, fearing he would catch a cold. She nudged him, "Don''t sleep like this. Either take a bath or cover yourselfproperly..."

    Nash rolled over, and with a lift of his hand, Nina and the nket were in his arms. He held her tightly, her nose filled with his breath, alcohol, and his fresh scent.

    At the same time, she was flustered, her eyes meeting his. He hadn''t closed his eyes, his deep gaze fixed on her, brows slightly furrowed, as if not too pleased. Why did she have to specte whether he was happy or not? Was she thinking too much? She didn''t want to pay too much attention to him.

    Nash''s hand caressed her forehead. The

    warmth of hisrge palm made her feel unfamiliar. She tilted her head slightly, causing Nash to pause, and he asked carefully, "Does it hurt?"

    Nina felt a sourness in her nose, perhaps from too much grievance, unable to withstand his concern. "Why are you asking these questions?" Her words carried a tone ofint.

    Nash patted her back as if to soothe her emotions. "I won''t let you go to such dangerous ces again in the future."

    Was he really concerned about her? Just a moment ago, he was saying their

    marriage was just a transaction, telling her not to overthink.

    Nina couldn''t help but look at him again. This time, he had closed his eyes, but his hand continued tofort her. In that moment, Nina felt like he belonged to her. Only when he was drunk did their rtionship be closer, like an ordinary couple.

    Nina lifted her hand, wanting to touch his face, wanting to get closer to him. But her hand stopped in mid-air, and ultimately, her rationality dispelled her impulse. Because she knew very well, this was just a fleeting moment, and

    tomorrow morning, everything would return to normal. He was Nash, and she could only be Nina. Her hand fell back down.

    She pressed her face against his chest, feeling his heartbeat and hearing his steady breathing. He must have fallen asleep. She finally spoke, relieved, "Nash, if I were the one you loved, even just a little bit, I would be very happy." 1

    She was actually very easy to please but the idea of receiving Nash''s love feels like an extravagance to her.

    Eventually, Nina closed her eyes too, hoping time could stop, so she wouldn''t have to wake up. However, dreams had to end.

    Waking up the next day, the bed was cold, and Nash had already left early.

    Nina got up and found a note on the bedside, with a few lines written in a sprawling hand: "I''ve gone to the office.

    Stay home and rest. Remember to eat well."

    Next to it was a bank card. Nina picked it up, remembering the two hundred thousand he spent on Miranda yesterday. Did he think that she knew about his spending so he nned topensate her this way She didn''t know what Nash was thinking. Loving Miranda while not divorcing her, what was the point? In fact, divorce meant starting a whole new life, and it had drained all her courage.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nash would never know why she fell in love with him, why she willingly stayed by his side for seven years. Her beautiful youth, her happiest moments, were all spent on him.

    Thinking about breaking away made her heart ache. She had spent all her courage, only to leave with nothing in the end.

    People should stay awake and not sacrifice everything for a man. One-sided infatuation always ended up being ridiculous. Nina put the bank card away in a drawer and didn''t take it out again. Yvonne also messaged her, saying her art exhibition was starting today and asking her toe and support her. Despite Yvonne''s sometimes unreliable advice, she worked hard and was a somewhat famous painter and fashion designer.

    Nina went to the event to distract herself. She brought a bouquet of flowers, and Yvonne, who was entertaining guests, immediately excused herself and came over. "Hi, my darling!" She gave Nina a hug. Nina hugged her back and congratted her. "Congrattions."

    "What''s there to congratte? It''s just routine," Yvonne said, taking the flowers. "I''m really happy you came. You''re always so busy with work; I never expected you toe to my art exhibition." Nina felt a bit embarrassed. "It''s my oversight."

    "Don''t worry about it. You''re my best friend, and I understand," Yvonne reassured her.

    Indeed, Nina was very busy with work. She only had time to asionally catch up with Yvonne. She realized she had never attended Yvonne''s professional events before; this was her first time. Yvonne asked again, "How''s the divorce going?"

    Thinking about her divorce agreement, Nina quipped, "When you bring that up, are you trying to get me divorced, or are you trying to get me beaten up?"

    A "You got hit? Nash is even an abusive

    man. You should hold him ountable!"

    Yvonne eximed.

    "I think you''re just teasing me," Nina said. "No smart person would sign such an agreement, and how could Nash agree to it?"

    Yvonne pursed her lips. "I just want to stand up for you. In this marriage, he walks away unscathed, ready to enjoy himself with other women, while you''ve lost so many years of your youth. Even if you divorce, he should cough up something! If he had any conscience, he wouldn''t let you suffer financially."

    Feeling unhappy about the topic, Nina ? interjected, "Let''s not talk about this

    today. Didn''t you invite me to witness your achievements? Let''s talk about something cheerful. I know my limits."

    "Okay, as you wish," Yvonne smiled. " Don''t worry, I''ll always be here to help you through tough times."

    Her words warmed Nina''s heart, and she smiled and nodded.

    Today, with journalists present to cover Yvonne''s art exhibition, she had to go for interviews and couldn''t apany Nina all the time. Nina wandered around alone. Suddenly, she saw a figure approaching with a few people. "Miss Lewis, wee. It''s an honor to have you here," greeted the person in charge of Yvonne''spany.

    "Where''s that? I''m here out of

    admiration, and I truly appreciate Miss Turner''s artwork," replied Miranda politely.

    "It''s our pleasure to have you here. Miss Turner is currently giving interviews, so please wait a moment," the person said.

    Nina nced at Miranda, subconsciously sizing her up. She noticed a small scar on her arm, covered by foundation. If she remembered correctly, Miranda had just gone to the hospital yesterday. She had thought it was a muchrger wound. Seeing Miranda being protected by Nash and looking nervous, Nina felt she might have overreacted.

    Just as she turned to leave, Miranda spotted her and immediately interrupted her conversation with the others, calling out, ˇ°Nina.ˇ± Nina looked up and saw her approaching. "You''re here too."

    Nina didn''t say anything, and Miranda

    continued softly, "Why aren''t you at work? You''re here at the art exhibition. Did Nash allow you toe to a ce like this?"

    "My affairs don''t concern you," Nina responded calmly.

    Miranda said, "No, I just didn''t expect to run into you in this kind of setting, and you''re alone."

    She deliberately reminded her that she was alone and then mentioned Nash, implying that no matter what Nina did, Nash wouldn''t be there with her.

    Indeed, Miranda was very confident, as Nash never apanied her.

    Suddenly, another person approached, saying, "Miranda, you look so beautiful today. That dress is stunning. Where did you buy it?"

    Miranda smiled happily and replied to the woman, "Isn''t it beautiful? My boyfriend picked it out specially for me."

    "Oh, I think I saw it in a magazine. It costs over two hundred thousand, right?"

    Miranda blushed and nodded. "Mm."

    "Your boyfriend treats you so well. Spending over two hundred thousand on a dress, he must spend a lot of money on you usually."

    Miranda nced at Nina and said, "Of course, my boyfriend loves me, so he''s willing to spend money on me."

    This unconsciously reminded Nina that the over two hundred thousand spent by Nash on Miranda was for the sparkling white dress she was wearing, making it suddenly seem much more ring.

 Chapter 14

    The woman was the editor-in-chief of a certain magazine: "I''ve only heard about your boyfriend, but never seen him. It''s quite intriguing."

    Miranda casually adjusted her hair and said tactfully, "I don''t like him appearing in public, so I never let him apany me to events. But when we get married one day, I''ll be sure to invite you." "Keeping it mysterious, huh? Well, then I''ll look forward to it."

    The editor-in-chief turned to see Nina nearby, nodding politely to her. "Nina, nice to see you again."

    Nina also recognized her; they had met before when she wanted to interview Nash. It was through this connection that she seeded to interview him.

    She responded lightly, "Hi, Cally."

    "Do you two know each other?" Cally looked at both of them.

    Miranda said, "We do, but we''re not particrly close."

    She deliberately distanced herself from Nina.

    Nina followed her lead, saying, "When Miranda returned to the country, the

    headlines about her fianc¨¦ were so big that Cally got curious. I was curious too, thinking he came back from abroad. But it seems not."

    Cally was puzzled and asked, "Isn''t it?"

    "Oh, that was just media spection," Miranda said calmly.

    She had intentionally orchestrated that report to test Nash, to see if he would care about her having a fianc¨¦. But she heard that night Nash drank quite a bit, indicating he still cared about her. "My boyfriend has always been in the country, waiting for me for many years. Our rtionship is stable, so I would never have an affair with others," she said, looking directly at Nina, clearly directing her words to her. It was also telling her that regardless of whether they got married or not, Miranda''s feelings for Nash remained unchanged from beginning to end.

    Nina felt uneasy in her heart, but she was Nash''s rightful wife. It was not Miranda''s ce to pick a fight.

    "After all these years of affection, why aren''t you getting married? What exactly are you waiting for?" Nina looked directly at Miranda. "The media is powerful, and Miranda is popr. Shouldn''t there be some clues? Has Miranda done a good job of keeping things secret? I often read gossip news, and thest time a female celebrity was in a situation like this, it seemed she fell for a married man."

    As they chatted, people passing by recognized Miranda. When her words. came out, they would inadvertently nce at Miranda, subjecting her to strange looks.

    The editor-in-chief was also waiting for an exnation. Seeing Miranda remain

    silent, she hesitated. "Miranda, that''s not possible, is it?"

    The Miranda she knew was very dignified, and they all knew that. They had never considered such a thing. But as a public figure, hearing about the existence of a fianc¨¦ without ever mentioning it was indeed more than a little strange.

    The words "a married man" were like a thorn in Miranda''s heart, hitting her inner defenses. She clenched her fists tightly. "How is that possible? Don''t talk nonsense."

    She didn''t want to be aughingstock at the event.

    Nina looked at her dress again and said, A two hundred-thousand-dor dress, it''s really extravagant. I wonder if something so coincidental could happen."

    As soon as the words fell, Cally also asked, "What coincidental thing?"

    Nina looked at Miranda, her smile seemingly innocent but her words like a

    dagger piercing her heart. "Yesterday, I don''t know who said it, but some CEO cheated and spent two hundred thousand dors on his credit card for his mistress. In the end, his wife found out, and it caused a huge scene."

    Miranda''s face turned pale, looking terrible.

    Nina knew very well that no matter how deep Miranda''s feelings were for Nash, as long as her marriage remained intact, Miranda would forever have to stay hidden. 1

    She was a public figure and wouldn''t risk her future. She wouldn''t want others to know that she loved someone else''s husband. Even if she and Nash were secretly married, Miranda would fear that she might slip up and make things too ugly.

    Seeing her looking very aggrieved and not saying anything, Nina changed the subject again, "Of course, Miranda, I''m not implying anything about you. It just seems too coincidental. I believe you

    wouldn''t covet someone else''s husband."

    Cally was also a clever person and didn''t want the situation to be too tense. She continued, "I also know Miranda well; she wouldn''t be interested in someone else''s husband."

    Miranda was almost crushing her fists, her eyes slightly red, but she could only force a smile, "You guys really know how to joke."

    Nina felt a bit hungry and went to find something to eat. Most people were outside looking at the exhibition, so there. weren''t many people inside.

    Miranda was still not convinced. Her

    pride didn''t want to lose face in front of Nina, so she followed and spoke more forcefully, "Nina!"

    Nina ignored her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What do you mean?" Miranda''s eyes were red. "Just now, were you hoping for my downfall?"

    Nina took a sip of her drink. "If I had such thoughts, do you think you could still stand in front of me?"

    Miranda retorted, "You''re the third party here. Nash and I have been in love for many years. It''s because of you that we''re separated. If it weren''t for you, I would be the one marrying him. Nash has always loved me, and he''s been waiting for me toe back. Now that I''m here, you two can get a divorce!"

    Her words struck Nina''s heart. Was her marriage to Nash just for three years, waiting for Miranda to return?

    Nina turned to look at Miranda, her tone much colder now, "Miranda, do you find what you''re saying ridiculous? I''m legally married to Nash. I''m his wife. What''s your status? Do you want people to know you''re seducing someone else''s husband?"

    Tears silently slid down Miranda''s cheek. She calmly wiped them away and smiled, "But who outside knows you''re Nash''s wife? Don''t think I don''t know. You married him for two million. You did it for the money! Nash doesn''t want people to know he''s married. He wants to

    protect my reputation, to prevent any damage to my honor in the future. Your marriage was obtained by any means necessary!"

    Nina pursed her lips, the thorn piercing her heart even more fiercely. So that was it. The secret marriage was for Miranda''s reputation. And she obediently followed all the rules.

    Seeing Nina''s expression change, Miranda continued, ˇ°Nina, with your background, your marriage is also for money. How could anyone from the York family respect you? You''ve never been valued. If you need money, I can give it to you. How much do you want for you to obediently leave Nash?"

    Nina replied, "You spend Nash''s money on your dresses. How much can you give me?"

    Miranda chuckled, "These are gifts from him. I''m afraid he''s never given you such beautiful dresses."

    Nina took a deep breath, fearing she might end up in a sorry state. She tried to leave, but Miranda grabbed her arm, Where are you going? Istruck a chord, didn''t I? Nash has never carefully selected dresses for you, has he?"

    Her manicured nails almost digging into Nina''s flesh, Nina furrowed her brow, her tone icy, "Let go!"

    Miranda intensified her attack, "Nina, face reality. You''ve never been loved.

    You''re just a decoration with an empty reputation. Why do you humiliate yourself like this, clinging to a man who doesn''t belong to you?"

    Smack!

 Chapter 15

    Miranda''s face immediately flushed, she released her hands covering her face, tears streaming down again, presenting a pitiful and adorable appearance. She indeed belonged in front of the screen, ying the victim role convincingly. Had it not been for her fierce demeanor just now, Nina might have believed her pitiful act.

    "Show some respect!" Nina''s tone carried a hint of seriousness.

    Miranda cried with tear-streaked cheeks, speaking softly, ˇ°Nina, I also have

    dignity. How could you treat me like this? I didn''t snatch your man, please don''t misunderstand me..."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    "Nina!" Nash''s voice came from nearby.

    Nina was shocked, how could he be here?

    Then she realized, this might be a y directed by Miranda. Looking over, Nash had a stern face, his eyes sharp, as if she hadmitted some grave mistake.

    Nash strode over and forcefully pulled the weak and helpless Miranda from Nina''s side into his arms. The force was strong, Nina staggered back a few steps from the inertia.

    "Nash," Miranda''s tears kept flowing.

    Nash stared coldly at Nina, demanding, Apologize!"

    Nina looked at them and Nash''s cold words felt like daggers stabbing her

    heart. She plummeted to the depths of despair but still had to endure the heartache.

    "Why should I apologize?"

    "Youid hands on Miranda, didn''t I see it?" Nash said icily.

    Miranda immediately stopped Nash, looking aggrieved, "Nash, don''t me Nina, it''s my fault, I made Nina unhappy.

    "That''s not a reason for her to act impulsively!"

    With fewer people around and no journalists, no one would witness their shameless public disy of affection.

    Nina felt suffocated, realizing that being too confident would lead to an embarrassing oue.

    What was she in Nash''s eyes? She was his wife, yet she felt more like a stranger to him.

    Nina looked at Nash''s cold indifference and bitterly smiled, "I''ve never been. willful in front of you."

    She never acted willfully so she never caused trouble. Sensible individuals don''t get rewards. That''s true.

    She had been by Nash''s side for so long, getting drunk at work gatherings and taking a taxi home by herself. When she was sick or injured, she went to the hospital without letting him worry. She never made him fret, but it seemed like he thought she was invincible, that she couldn''t get hurt.

    "Apologize to Miranda. Do you need me to repeat again?" Nash frowned impatiently, clearly running out of patience. Everything could bepromised, but this matter couldn''t.

    Nina stubbornly refused, "I didn''t do anything wrong. I won''t apologize!"

    "Do you have to do things to upset me?"

    Nina knew Nash''s patience had reached its limit. If she resisted further, she would surely be punished.

    At that moment, Yvonne spoke up, seeing Nina being bullied. Her expression changed immediately as she intervened, " Do you think Nina is easy to bully? Do you think she has no one to back her up? Stop harassing her! Nash, Nina hasn''t

    divorced you yet. Are you siding with the other woman? There are plenty of

    reporters outside. Should I call them in to witness this spectacle?"

    Nash cast a cold sideways nce at Yvonne. "What are you saying?" he asked coldly.

    Yvonne had been bold in her words, but suddenly being stared at like that, she couldn''t maintain her momentum. "What I mean is, don''t make it so tense. It''ll be ugly for everyone in the end!"

    She looked at Miranda. "There are a lot of people here today. You don''t want to make a scene in front of the media, you?"

    Miranda certainly didn''t want to escte things. She grabbed Nash''s sleeve, appearing weak. "Nash, let it go. I won''t make a fuss anymore. I''m feeling a bit unwell. Can you help me downstairs to rest?" Nash looked back at Miranda and noticed her pale face, so he took her arm. "If you''re tired, you shouldn''t attend events like this!"

    He didn''t dwell on it further, simply leading Miranda away from Nina''s

    presence.

    Nina watched them leave without

    needing to exin anything, and they

    just walked away so openly. This made her feel very ironic. What did her title as Mrs. York" amount to? In Nash''s eyes, she had never been regarded as a wife, had she?

    Seeing them leave, Yvonne muttered under her breath, "Disgusting couple! So disgusting."

    Turning to Nina, who had tears in her eyes and was watching them leave, Yvonne said, "Nina, don''t be upset. I didn''t know Miranda woulde. If I had known, I wouldn''t have let her in. I''m sorry for making you sad."

    Seeing their affair only added fuel to the A fire, not making things any better.

    Yvonne couldn''t bear to see Nina upset.

    Nina turned her gaze away, slowly loosening her clenched fists. "Even if it''s not here, it will happen somewhere else. There will always be such a day."

    Meanwhile, Nash escorted Miranda to the lounge. After she was seated, he quickly let go of her arm and

    face?"

    Miranda had already achieved what she wanted, so she replied, "It''s fine now."

    Nash scrutinized her face, squinting. With your face this red, are you joking with me?"

    Miranda paused for a moment, touching her cheek. It felt warm and a bit sore. She continued, "That p was indeed quite heavy. Nina was really angry, but she didn''t mean to....."

    "How can you do a magazine cover shoot with this swollen face?" Nash interrupted her, speaking sternly. "Even if you use foundation, can you cover it up? Don''t dy your work progress." Miranda realized that she had a magazine shoot for theirpany in the afternoon. "I can quickly reduce the swelling with some ice cubes. You don''t have to worry too much. I can manage," she said. At Nash''smand, someone brought in ice cubes for Miranda to apply to her face. While Miranda received treatment, Nash

    made a phone call.

    Miranda noticed his serious demeanor during work, focused and not one to joke around. Despite being a bit aloof, he still had charm that made her heart skip a beat. Unable to resist, she couldn''t help but smile.

    She felt closer to him now, knowing she could assist him in his work. She and Nash were meant to be together. What was Nina? At most, just his assistant.

    After finishing his call, Nash nced at Miranda. "You don''t have to go today," he said.

    "Why not? I''m fine," Miranda replied.

    Seeing that her swelling hadn''t subsided, Nash exined, "It won''t go down quickly enough. It''ll affect the shoot. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Miranda med herself, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let my face get injured knowing we have the shoot this afternoon."

    Nash didn''t respond directly but instructed her assistant, "Help her back to rest."

    Miranda wanted to stay with him. With the shoot postponed, she had nothing to do. Her intention was to have some alone time with Nash. She pushed away her assistant and said, "Nash, I..."

    At that moment, Nash didn''t notice her, as he was dialing another number. He asked in an indifferent tone, "Nina, where are you now?"

 Chapter 16

    Miranda fell silent for a moment. Nina was still at the event when she received a call from Nash, which was quite unexpected. She thought he might be nning a romantic rendezvous with Miranda and simply didn''t have the time to bother with her.

    Ninaposed herself as if nothing had happened: "Over at the art exhibition."

    Nash said, "After it''s over,e back to the office with me." This meant he

    wasn''t nning to give her a break but A rather expected her to go back to work.

    Nina had no choice but to agree.

    After hanging up the phone, Nash turned back and noticed Miranda was still beside him. "What did you just say?"

    Miranda had hoped for an opportunity to be alone with him, but hearing their conversation, she realized there might not be a chance. She withdrew her hand. ''

    I''ll go rest now, see you tomorrow."

    "Alright," Nash replied.

    Miranda was still not satisfied. "Do you have time tomorrow evening?"

    "We''ll see.''

    "If you''re free tomorrow evening, I''d like to invite you for dinner."

    Nash replied straightforwardly, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Taking it as his agreement, Miranda felt a bit happier and left with her assistant.

    Meanwhile, Nina was with Yvonne. Yvonne asked, "A call from Nash?"

    "Yeah."

    "Why would he call you when he''s with that mistress?"

    "I''ll be going back to the office with himter."

    "He''s really not letting go of any

    opportunity to exploit you a bit. Why did you agree?"

    11

    "I have nothing else to do this afternoon. Work can keep me from overthinking." Yvonne shook her head. "You just can''t idle around. Which rich wife still goes to work? You''re different." Yvonne didn''t want her to revolve around Nash all day, saying, "Make ns early. After all, you''re going to divorce Nash. Before that happens, look around a bit more. If you meet someone suitable, immediately find a new home. Let him know that losing you is his loss."

    Nina looked at her. "Why must it always be about men?"

    Yvonne replied, "To make him jealous!"

    Nina added, "If he doesn''t love me, no matter how many men I find, he won''t care."

    She didn''t have the intention of making Nash jealous.

    Their marriage was mutual, and even if they divorced, they wouldn''t hold any grudges against each other.

    Yvonne grabbed her shoulder. "You can''t hang on to him forever. I know you still like Nash, but the first step to ending a rtionship is to find the next target. One day, you won''t be sad for Nash anymore." Suddenly, Nina understood. Yvonne was afraid she would be too heartbroken over Nash. His rtionship with Miranda was a certainty, and even if they didn''t divorce, the day she was abandoned woulde. To forget about Nash, she needed someone new.

    But Nina was somewhat hesitant. "Will I forget once I find the next one?"

    "Of course," Yvonne said. "Trust me, with my dating experience, the next one will be even more satisfying for you."

    Nina didn''t refute Yvonne''s words.

    She was right, but Nina didn''t have such thoughts.

    At the art exhibition, Yvonne pulled her to look around for quite some time,

    treating the exhibition as a matchmaking event. Shemented on who was handsome, who had a clean family background, and who was wealthy. She was almost ready to arrange a blind date. Yvonne had a good influence at work and a goodwork of people.

    The men she mentioned were indeed quite decent, but Nina viewed all men as ordinary.

    Nina wanted to escape. Taking advantage of Yvonne''s conversation with someone else, she distanced herself from her side, but identally bumped into a waiter. "Oops!"

    The waiter, holding a tray, had the drinks spill out with a "plop," soaking a passerby.

    Nina saw the person''s suit drenched, a professional mishap about to happen. Without even looking at the person''s face, she apologized, "I''m sorry for staining your suit."

    She often tidied up Nash''s clothes, so with a nce at the fabric, she knew this suit was quite expensive. Now she was in a fix.

    She took out some tissues to help clean up the mess.

    The person grabbed her hand and said gently, "It''s okay."

    Feeling warmth from the touch on her wrist and seeing the person not ming her, Nina lifted her gaze without hesitation. The person was smiling.

    In his brown eyes, it''s as if there are stars twinkling, warm and inviting, radiating charm. When characters in books

    describe someone as "gentle as a breeze, they''re talking about someone like him.

    He didn''t me her, which relieved Nina. She continued kindly, "Why don''t you take it off? I''ll take it to the dry cleaner for you. I know a great ce that won''t leave a single wrinkle on this expensive suit of yours."

    Nina managed Nash''s life, so she had experience in this area."

    The person chuckled.

    Nina was puzzled.

    "Nina, you don''t need to be so polite to me."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The fact that the person knew her name and spoke so warmly left Nina stunned for a moment. She couldn''t help but scrutinize the man in front of her.

    He was tall, with a slim figure, neatlybed hair, and when he smiled, his eyes curved slightly, making people want to get closer. His outstanding aura made him stand out in the crowd.

    Nina didn''t know when she had met such a distinguished figure. Tentatively, she asked, "How do you know my name? Have we met somewhere before?"

 Chapter 17

    The man stood with his hands in his pockets, his gentle gaze fixed on Nina for a while before he said, "I''m Scott Lucas. Nina, we were in the same ss in elementary and middle school."

    Nina''s mind wandered for a while. In her memory, Scott waspletely different. He used to be a chubby kid, always sitting quietly at the back of the ss every semester, hardly noticed by anyone. She didn''t have much interaction with him. With her consistently excellent academic performance, she served as the ss monitor, and at most only exchanged a few words with him during homework assignments.

    She never expected such a

    transformation; he had be so good-looking. "Scott?" Nina''s lips curled

    slightly. "You''ve changed so much. I almost didn''t recognize you."

    "Yeah, I''ve changed a lot. It''s normal that

    you didn''t recognize me," Scott''s deep eyes stared at her. "Many ssmates don''t recognize me anymore, but I recognize you."

    Nina was happy to see her old ssmate. After starting work, she rarely attended ss reunions due to her busy schedule. Her life was monotonous, revolving around work and family. Apart from work -rted acquaintances, Yvonne was her only friend.

    Thinking this way, her life seemed quite dull, with most of it devoted to Nash.

    "After middle school, where did you go? I don''t think I''ve heard any news about you," Nina chatted with him.

    "I studied abroad," Scott replied. "I just returned recently."

    "I see," Nina looked at his soaked suit. Take your clothes off. I''ll wash them for you."

    "It''s really not necessary."

    Nina insisted, "It''s been ages since we

    last saw each other, and I feel bad about giving you such a ''grand gift. Let me wash it, and I''ll return it to youter."

    With her insistence, Scott didn''t refuse anymore. "Alright."

    He took off his suit jacket and handed it to Nina. Fortunately, his shirt

    underneath wasn''t wet, so he didn''t look too disheveled.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nina took a gift bag and packed it directly.

    "Mr. Lucas," someone suddenly greeted, warmly asking, "Long time no see. You''re back in the country? Why didn''t you notify us? We didn''t even have a chance to visit you.ˇ±

    "Just wait for me, I''ll say hello to someone," Scott said to Nina.

    Nina nodded. Seeing that the person was also a well-known entrepreneur and was so enthusiastic towards Scott, it seemed that Scott had quite a background.

    She quietly checked and found out that indeed he was quite impressive. He

    graduated from Victoria University in the Estnd with a degree in finance and obtained a dual Ph.D. at a young age. He started from scratch in college and founded a financialpany in the highlypetitive Estnd. Step by step, he became the Scott of today.

    However, her focus had been too narrow, still fixating on the chubby kid from middle school. He was no longer that chubby kid; he was now a big shot.

    While Nina was lost in thought, Yvonne bumped her shoulder and smirked, "Do you know Scott?"

    "An old ssmate," Nina replied.

    "You''re pretty good. Scott recognizing you as an old ssmate," Yvonne grinned even wider. "Do you know how

    impressive he is? He''s the CEO of a listedpany at such a young age. He started from scratch, and he''s in finance. People in finance are good at making money, much better than Nash. I think you two are meant to be."

    Nina warned her, "We''re just ssmates. Don''t make up stories. He doesn''t have any intentions towards me."

    "How can there be no intentions? I''m sure there are," Yvonne asserted confidently. "Recognizing you at a nce means he''s thought about you a million times in his head." "Don''t talk nonsense."

 Chapter 18

    Nina saw that Scott was nearby and feared he might overhear, which would be very awkward. She asked Yvonne not to say anything more to avoid any embarrassment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Yvonne had no choice but to listen to her and remained silent. After exchanging pleasantries with others, Scott returned to Nina''s side.

    Yvonne called out, "Mr. Lucas, what a rare guest!"

    Scott replied, "Miss Turner''s exhibition was very sessful, undoubtedly leaving a significant impact."

    "My refined tastes of literati can''tpare to Mr. Lucas''s," Yvonne nudged Nina, "I just found out you two are old ssmates. How about you apany Nina? She has to return to thepany this afternoon."

    Suddenly pushed forward by Yvonne,

    Nina felt a bit flustered. Before she could say anything, Scott immediately said, Sure, I''m free. I can escort her."

    Yvonne winked at Nina and politely said, "Thank you for your trouble."

    She pushed Nina towards Scott, "Old ssmates should catch up. You two take your time. I won''t apany you."

    She wanted to give them more time together. Nina looked at Yvonne, many words on the tip of her tongue, but hesitated with Scott around. She couldn''t say them.

    After everything was settled, Yvonne slipped away. Nina looked at Scott. Although they were ssmates once, it had been so long since theyst met. She didn''t know how to catch up.

    "Don''t listen to Yvonne. If you''re busy, you don''t have to apany me," she said.

    She hadn''t forgotten that Nash was supposed to go back to thepany with her.

    Scott replied, "Just escorting you for a bit won''t hurt. Besides, I''d like to have a chat with you."

    Nina was taken aback, "Huh?"

    Scott smiled and said, ˇ°Don''t get me wrong. After being abroad for so long, I don''t have many friends here. Meeting you makes me happy.ˇ±

    Nina instinctively tucked her hair behind her ear and walked slowly with him. "I just read about your aplishments abroad. I didn''t expect you to do so well."

    "Good luck, and a bit of hard work. But, Nina, you''re still the same. You haven''t changed at all,ˇ± Scott said, turning to her.

    "Really? No wonder you recognized me at a nce," she replied.

    She wasn''t sure if she had changed over the years. But she felt like she did. She had grown taller and matured, and her appearance wasn''t as youthful as before.

    Scott gazed at Nina, his lips subtly curling upwards. This was how he remembered her: serene, with long ck hair, not particrly talkative but

    excelling academically. She walked with a book in hand, often keeping her head down.

    Sometimes when she bumped into someone, she would get flustered and immediately apologize. She liked to tuck her hair behind her ears, revealing her fair neck. Her profile was beautiful. She wasn''t easy to approach, always distant, but he knew she had a kind heart, feeding stray cats on the street.

    He also knew she wasn''t as strong as she seemed; when she was sad, she would secretly cry alone in a corner.

    Maintaining a sense of distance was her best defense mechanism.

    Seeing her, Scott felt like he was back in those days, sitting in the back row, watching the girl who seemed close yet. unreachable.

    Scott pulled himself out of his thoughts and asked, "How have you been these years?"

    Nina thought for a moment. Scott seemed to have gone abroad around the time they were finishing middle school. That year, she had experienced a near-death ordeal but was fortunate enough to survive. She got into her dream high school and then attended university. Her life seemed calm and stable, without many ups and downs.

    "It''s been alright..." Nina replied thoughtfully, her lifecking much excitement.

    In the underground parking garage, a car sped towards them.

    As Nina seemed absent-minded and on the verge of being hit, Scott swiftly reached out and grabbed her arm, cautioning, "Watch out, Nina."

    With a tug, Nina ended up in Scott''s arms, her nose identally bumping into his chest. Scott held her with both arms, maintaining a gentlemanly demeanor, avoiding touching any inappropriate areas, just keeping his body positioned to shield her from harm.

    Coincidentally, Nash arrived in the underground garage via the elevator and, upon hearing the name "Nina," looked in their direction.

 Chapter 19

    However, he saw Nina leaning in the arms of another man. The two of them were very intimate, locking eyes with affection. Nash''s brows furrowed

    instantly, his previously indifferent face darkening. His sharp gaze fixed on the embracing couple.

    In Nash''s impression, Nina seemed to have no male friends, at least none he had seen before. Suddenly, the

    appearance of this man felt like a stone in his heart, making him feel

    ufortable. He couldn''t help but Aquicken his pace towards them.

    Nina was startled for a moment, then realized that the two were too close,

    which was inappropriate, so she quickly stepped out of his embrace.

    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" Scott asked with concern.

    "I''m fine, thank you," Nina replied politely, smiling at him.

    "No need to thank me," Scott said. "Look, when we first met, you either said

    sorry or thank you. You don''t have to be so formal."

    Scott still wanted to establish a closer rtionship with her. Nina, out of politeness, tended to be very considerate towards strangers. But it was clear that Scott didn''t want her to be overly polite, so she didn''t want to put too much pressure on him either.

    Coincidentally, her gentle and kind smile became a thorn in Nash''s eyes. It seemed like he had never seen Nina smile so rxedly in front of him before. As if this man made her happier.

    Nash suddenly had a new realization: he hadn''t paid enough attention to Nina and he didn''t know there would be other men around her, or that she could smile so happily in front of them. Nina, who had been by his side for so many years, even if she had be his wife, was always polite and kept some distance from him.

    Byparison, it unexpectedly gave him a hint of displeasure.

    "Nina!" Nash''s voice shattered the

    harmonious conversation between the two.

    Nina''s gaze immediately shifted to Nash, and the smile on her face quickly disappeared. This subtle detail did not escape Nash''s notice, intensifying his displeasure.

    Was it because he wasn''t smiling? Did she feel annoyed by his interruption, ruining their interaction?

    "I told you to wait for me, didn''t I? Why are you with another man?" Nash''s tone was cold.

    Scott looked at Nash, then at Nina,

    unsure of their rtionship. Sensing the tension, he couldn''t help but ask, "Nina, who is he?"

    "He''s my boss," Nina quickly replied.

    Nash nced at Nina, his brows furrowing deeply, his jaw tense.

    "He''s the one you mentioned earlier, the one you''ve been following since you graduated?" Scott asked.

    "Yes," Nina replied.

    Nash''s face turned icy, his voice low, "It seems like you''ve had quite a chat."

    Nina introduced, "Mr. York, this is Mr. Scott Lucas, the CEO of Sunstone Capital Group, who just returned from Estnd."

    Seeing how well-informed Nina was about Scott, even more so than about him, Nash''s expression darkened further.

    Scott reached out his hand. ˇ°Mr. York, I''ve heard about you back in Estnd. Thanks to you, Nina has been taken care of all these years.ˇ±

    Nash narrowed his eyes, casting a

    dangerous gleam. He didn''t refuse the handshake but his voice was icy. "Nina is mine, and it''s only natural for me to take care of her. Mr. Lucas, I don''t recall Nina ever mentioning you."

    He instinctively moved closer to Nina, wrapping his arm around her and pulling her into his embrace.

    Nina noticed his gesture, stiffening slightly but also wary of revealing too much, she shifted her body slightly to the side. However, Nash didn''t allow it, his grip firm around her. Nina was puzzled. Wasn''t he trying to keep their marital status discreet? Why wasn''t he concerned about Scott knowing now?

    "I was Nina''s elementary and middle school ssmate," Scott noted his slightly harsh tone but didn''t confront him. "I recently met her at an exhibition after returning to the country and had a chat." "Seems like you two aren''t that familiar after all," Nash responded bluntly.

    Nina looked up at Nash, taken aback by his tone. She had never heard him speak like this before. Who was he talking to?

    This remark made Scott feel a bit uneasy, but he remainedposed, replying, From where I stand, I''d say Nina and I are pretty familiar, but I can''t speak for her perspective."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    At this, Nash''s face grew colder, his tone chilling. "Do you know that Nina is already married?"

 Chapter 20

    His words shocked Nina deeply. This was the most private secret between her and Nash. How could he say it out loud? She remained cautious.

    Scott was extremely surprised, stunned for a moment before calmly asking, " How did you find out?"

    Nash moved his mouth slightly, but Nina spoke first, "Mr. York is just joking." She interrupted Nash directly, maintaining a smile on her face as she stepped away from him.

    "I''ve been busy with work all these years, how could I possibly get married? Don''t overthink it," she said to Scott.

    Upon hearing this, Nash''s face tensed up, his gaze fixed on Nina with displeasure, lips pressed tight.

    "I see," Scott sighed in relief. "Well, that''s alright. I was wondering why I didn''t hear about your marriage."

    If she had gotten married, he thought, he would have known.

    Nina immediately changed the subject, not giving Nash a chance to explode, saying, "Scott, I promised to go back to thepany with Mr. York. You don''t need to see me off. You go ahead and take care of your business."

    Scott looked at the two of them, realizing that it wasn''t convenient for him to apany her and worrying that he might dy Nina''s work. So, he agreed, Alright, then I''ll leave first. See you next time.ˇ± "Okay, see you next time," Nina waved at him.

    Scott''s car was nearby. He opened the door, got in, rolled down the window, waved at Nina, and then drove away.

    After he left, Nina felt the tension in her heart rx.

    "Are you afraid of others knowing about our rtionship?" Nash walked up to her, his voice cold in her ear.

    Nina turned to him and asked back, Isn''t it you who doesn''t want others to know about our rtionship?"

    Nash pursed his lips tightly, unsure of what to say next, his eyes showing clear displeasure.

    "I remember." Nina was clear-headed. She wouldn''t act impulsively. She always remembered the heartless words he said to her on their wedding day.

    Then she told him, "You''re very particr about this matter. Rest assured, I will be vignt at all times and not let anyone find out." He had said it before. But it sounded differenting from Nina.

    Nash''s eyes sharpened, his voice cold, It''s good that you remember."

    The car stopped in front of them, but Nash showed no intention of getting in. His gaze was fixed firmly on Nina. He was very unhappy at this moment, but he didn''t know why. Was it him who didn''t want others to know, or her?

    Seeing that he was still not getting into the car, Nina asked, "Mr. York, let''s get in and go back to thepany." Nash didn''t want to waste any more time, but his expression remained cold, and he didn''t want to say a word.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Back at thepany, Nash got out of the car and walked straight ahead without sparing a nce at Nina.

    As they got on the elevator, Nina almost got left behind, but she managed to catch the doors at thest second. The entirepany saw Nash''s

    unpleasant expression and trembled in fear, watching him walk into his office. When the door closed, they heard a loud bang."

    Taylor was afraid and asked, ˇ°Nina, is Mr. York in a bad mood?"

    Nina was also puzzled. "He was fine when he came back."

    Everyone knew that if Nash was in a bad mood, it would be a disaster for anyone. who entered his office.

    Nina hadn''t forgotten about the clothes in her hands. She handed them to Taylor. "Please take this suit to the dry cleaner''s and have it cleaned urgently." Taylor took it and nodded. "Okay, I''ll do it right away."

    At this moment, Paris saw Ninaing back, still returning with Nash, not having been fired, and she pursed her lips in jealousy.

    A She deliberately walked past Nina with a sarcastic tone, "Back already? Weren''t you supposed to quit? Howe you''re back again?"

    Nina looked at Paris, unwilling to show weakness. "I didn''t want toe back originally, but as you can see, I came back with Mr. York." The implication in her words was that

    Nash needed her, so she came back.

    Paris felt aggrieved. Nina was like a thorn in her side, and she wished she could kick

    her out of thepany immediately. But she was like an indestructible cockroach, firmly bing Nash''s favorite.

    This fact deeply frustrated her. Clearly, she was capable too.

    Taylor was tasked with taking clothes to the dry cleaner''s. Paris stole a nce and noticed that inside the bag was a man''s suit.

    That suit didn''t belong to Nash. Nash didn''t like wearing suits of that color, so it must belong to someone else.

    She secretly followed Taylor and, before Taylor could leave, she called out, Taylor, hold on!"

    Seeing it was Paris, Taylor didn''t want to provoke her. "What''s the matter, Paris?"

    Paris crossed her arms and looked down at her. "What''s in your bag?"

    Taylor replied, "Nina asked me to take this suit to the dry cleaner''s."

    Paris remained cautious, sensing

    something fishy. She took out the suit.

    Taylor, seeing her move, said again, Paris, this isn''t right."

    "I''m just taking a look, it won''t hurt anyone," Paris said, taking out the suit to examine it. The suit was valuable, but it wasn''t something Nash wore.

    She asked one more question, "Where did Nina go today?"

    Taylor, aware of the tension between her and Nina, replied, "Nina wasn''t nning toe to thepany today. I don''t know why she came back with Mr. York."

    Paris pondered over Nina''s recent changes. There had been consistent issues with her worktely. With such significant changes in Nina, was she nning to leave thepany? Looking at the suit that shouldn''t be here, it was highly likely that she was considering leaving.

    If Nash found out she had other ns, he wouldn''t trust her anymore.

    Paris didn''t want to trouble Taylor further. Instead, she said, "You can go now."

    Taylor breathed a sigh of relief,

    wondering how much longer she would be interrogated. Now that Paris let her go, she hurried off, afraid Paris might change her mind.

    At that moment, Nina''s phone rang. It was a group chat.

    Opening it, she saw it was a middle school ssmates'' group discussing a reunion. Last week, they had decided on today, but she hadn''t mentioned attending. Someone in the group added her.

    Being busy with work, she rarely engaged in chats. Looking at the profile picture a pair of fair hands holding a bunch of lilies

    she thought it was a girl. However, upon clicking, she realized it was a male.

    With a note: "Scott."

    How could he use such a profile picture? It''spletely out of character for him. Nina quickly epted it. Scott sent her a message: "Nina, this is my WhatsApp."

    Nina replied: "Your suit has been cleaned. I''ll bring it over to youter."

    Scott: "Are youing to the ss reunion? See you there."

    Nina scrolled through their chat history. It had been many years since shest saw Scott. He had recently joined the ssmates'' group, and everyone there was very enthusiastic, congratting A him. This time, they would definitely celebrate him properly.

    Nina hadn''t seen her middle school ssmates in a long time. Every time she couldn''t attend gatherings because of work, it felt like an excuse. She promised toe this time.

    Paris noticed Nina was chatting on WhatsApp during work hours, which didn''t align with her usual work style. It seemed there was something fishy going on.

    In the afternoon, there was a meeting. Paris prepared the meeting materials. After about three hours, Nash finally emerged from the meeting room.

    "Paris," her assistant handed her a bag.

    Seeing it, Paris quickly took the bag and said, "Alright, I got it. You can go now."

    She followed behind Nash, entering his office and cing the bag on the desk.

    "Mr. York," Paris called out.

    "What else?" Nash didn''t look at her, asking.

    Paris, having learned from her previous mistake, didn''t speak directly this time. Instead, she said, "I''ve had the suit you sent for dry cleaning brought here by the assistant." At her words, Nash furrowed his brows and turned back. "What suit?"

 Chapter 21

    Paris quickly took out the item from the bag and said, "This one. I was afraid Nina would be too busy, and since it was on my way, I had it brought back."

    As Nash looked at the suit that didn''t belong to him, his gaze became sharp. It was a man''s suit. Suddenly, he thought of Scott. It seemed that Nina and Scott met at the exhibition, and she brought back this bag. At the time, he hadn''t thought about what was inside. It turned out to be his suit.

    Nash subconsciously clenched his fist. Paris noticed his expression, which

    didn''t change much, but she knew Nash didn''t like to show his emotions. She

    asked again, "Mr. York, should I ce it here?"

    Nash pursed his lips and suddenly replied coldly, "Put it there."

    Paris''s lips curled slightly. "Alright, then. I''ll leave first."

    Afterpleting this series of actions, Paris left satisfied, eager to see how

    much trust Nina could withstand from Nash.

    Nash harbored some resentment deep down; whenever he saw this suit during work, it bothered him a lot.

    When it was time to leave work, Nina entered Nash''s office. She should leave work now. She had promised to attend the ss reunion and didn''t want to work overtime.

    Seeing Nash still in the office, she

    decided to inform him before leaving. As she entered, she thought Nash was working, but unexpectedly, he was sitting on the sofa, staring at her with cold eyes the moment she entered, giving her a strange feeling that he was waiting for her.

    Nina felt that he was acting strangely today, but she didn''t ask much, just politely said, "Mr. York, it''s time to call it a day."

    Suddenly, Nash stood up. Nina sensed his puzzlement, but didn''t perceive anything unusual until Nash approached her step by step, like a lion about to pounce.

    She instantly felt something was wrong and instinctively took several steps back.

    "Mr. York, what are you doing?" She asked tentatively.

    Nash''s face turned cold. "I''ve never seen you leaving office so early before. Is there something going on today?"

    Nina looked at him. His expression wasn''t too good, so she tried to avoid him, saying, "It''s just a little something."

    "What''s the matter?" Nash asked.

    "After work is personal time..." Nina began, but Nash grabbed her chin.

    Nina winced in pain, furrowing her brows slightly as she looked up at Nash. Seeing the fierceness in his eyes, she felt uneasy. "Mr. York..."

    "Are you meeting someone?" Nash asked, displeased. "A man, after work? Is that a date?"

    Nina pressed her hands against the wall behind her, enough to support herself and not be oppressed by him. "Mr. York, you''re overthinking. It''s just a gathering. Besides, even if it were, it''s my personal matter. I hope Mr. York won''t inquire too much."

    With that said, Nash''s grip tightened

    even more. He almost pressed his entire body against Nina''s, gritting his teeth." Scott? Are you that close to him, so close that you''re even washing his suit for him!

    Only then did Nina realize and turned her gaze to the bag on the coffee table. She hadn''t paid much attention to it just now, not realizing it had already made its way to his office.

    She remembered instructing Taylor that she only needed to deliver it, and she would pick it up after work.

    "Who brought it over?"

    Nash turned her face towards him again and asked, "You haven''t answered me yet?"

    Seeing his menacing expression, Nina had no choice but to exin, "I identally dirtied Scott''s suit, so I offered to wash it for him and deliver it. Is there a problem with that?"

    "Doesn''t he have an assistant? Does he need you to wash it?" Nash persisted.

    "It was my fault, it''s just a matter of courtesy," Nina felt he was being unreasonable.

    Nash continued, "You seem toofortable in front of him. It''s strange if there''s nothing going on."

    Nina pushed his hand away. "You''re overthinking it. Let go of me.''

    Nash sneered. Seeing her resistance, he lost his patience, "Nina, let me make it clear to you. We''re not divorced yet, but you''re already thinking about finding someone else. Who gave you the audacity? His words insulted Nina, and she immediately retorted, "Mr. York, then let me make it clear to you too. I don''t interfere with you, so you shouldn''t interfere with me... Mmm..."

    Seeing her mouth, Nash couldn''t hold back his anger and kissed her forcefully.

    Nina was shocked, her eyes widened in surprise at his unexpected move. But he kissed her with such force, as if

    punishing her, almost suffocating her.

    She struggled, trying to push him away, but her strength was no match for his, and he held her tightly in his arms.

    Nash still felt it wasn''t enough, his possessiveness clouding his judgment. His hand slid up her leg, reaching under her skirt... Nina felt his warm breath on her nose, one hand unbuttoning her blouse, while the other wandered beneath her skirt.

    In this situation, with others outside, she felt a hint of fear.

    "No, stop," Nina bit Nash''s lip, drawing blood.

    Startled by the pain, Nash released her. Seeing her swollen lips, disheveled blouse, and a trace of terror in her eyes, as if she had been vited, he felt a strong aversion to being touched by him. Nash took a deep breath, calming the turmoil within him, and coldly said, " Nina, remember your identity before the divorce. Don''t do anything to disgrace the York family!"

    With that, Nash stormed out, leaving behind a disheveled Nina.

    After he left, Nina sat on the floor, feeling as if her heart had been pierced. Her eyes were red, deeply wounded inside.

    He was warning her, but she was not the one who made the mistake. Wasn''t he the one with Miranda now? If he was so

    afraid of losing face, why didn''t he control himself? If he was worried about disgracing the York family, why didn''t he divorce her instead of choosing to humiliate her in this way?

    After a while, the warmth dissipated from her body, reced by a chill. Nina finally emerged from her sorrow.

    She straightened her clothes, grabbed the bag, and headed to the appointment.

    "Nina."

    Scott, afraid she might feel

    ufortable, had been waiting for her at the door. Seeing her arrival, he waved to her.

    Nina was looking gloomy. Beforeing, she didn''t want others to notice her bad, mood, so she touched up her makeup, concealing her paleplexion.

    She smiled at him. "I was dyed by something. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long."

    "I just got here too. Let''s go upstairs. I think everyone''s already there," Scott said, though he had actually been waiting for almost half an hour.

    She followed Scott inside.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I remember you like quiet ces. It''s a bit noisy downstairs, so I booked a private room upstairs," Scott exined.

    Nina was surprised. "You remembered that?"

    "I have a good memory," Scott smiled. "I remember all my middle school

    ssmates, let alone you. I even

    remember you used to drink milk during exams."

    That touched on Nina''s memories.

    Because I was nervous, I wanted to drink something I liked to relieve the pressure."

    Then, Nina smiled wryly. "But I don''t drink it anymore."

    Nash didn''t like milk. When she first came to the York family, she wasn''t ustomed to the environment and would prepare food containing milk at home. Nash was very unhappy and said he wouldn''t allow such things.

    Since then, she never drank milk again.

 Chapter 22

    Walking to the door of the private room, the environment on the second floor was indeed much more elegant, with fewer peoplepared to downstairs. As the door opened, the people inside warmly eximed, "Mr. Lucas, Mr. Lucas is here!

    "Scott, you''ve really changed a lot, so handsome, rich, and charming. I bet the girls who like you are lining up, right?"

    Scott jokingly replied, "Well, I wouldn''t know. I''ll have to checkter."

    "In that case, you''re still single, huh? Ladies present, take note, Scott is a good catch. You should seize the opportunity!"

    They chatted with Scott for a while before noticing Nina behind him. They seemed to realize something and said with a smile, "We have another distinguished guest today, Nina is here too." Nina apologized, "Sorry for beingte."

    "Nina, you''re not being very considerate. You rarely attended previous gatherings. If it weren''t for Scott, we probably wouldn''t have seen you at all.ˇ±

    "But, Nina is still as beautiful as ever.''

    "Beauty is an asset indeed. She''s the secretary of Mr. York from the York Corporation, and she''s here with Scott."

    It had been a long time since theyst met, and they began discussing. There were some unkind words in their conversation.

    Nina could ept it. After working for many years, she had long smoothed out her mentality. Her job seemed morous, but only she knew that she was just a worker.

    Scott stood with one hand in his pocket, fearing Nina would feel embarrassed. He smiled and intervened, "Is everyone here? Today, it''s on me. Feel free to eat without worrying about saving me money." "Scott, you''re a big boss. Of course, we won''t worry about saving money for you.

    Nina looked at everyone present. Some hadn''t changed much, while others had changed significantly- some had slimmed down, others had gained

    weight, some had be homemakers, and others had been polished by life, bing much moreposed.

    Nina wanted to find a secluded corner to sit, but Scott said, "Nina, sit next to me." As the host of the party, Scott took the prominent seat, attracting attention. With Nina beside him, they both stood out. Among the old ssmates here, there were probably a few who wanted to build a good rtionship with Scott for their future prospects, so there was bound to be some drinking and chatting. It seemed there were only these two avable seats.

    Nina could only sit down.

    Everyone noticed Scott''s attention was on Nina, leading someone to joke, "Scott, who would have thought? After all these years, you still can''t forget about Nina. You even remember to take care of her at gatherings."

    "Do you all remember? Scott once wrote love letters back then. I even saw them. I wonder if those love letters ever reached Nina''s hands." Their gaze shifted

    towards Nina.

    Nina became the center of attention but didn''t quite understand. Her rtionship with Scott back then wasn''t that good, was it? Even if he wrote love letters, it

    couldn''t have been for her.

    Nina smiled faintly, "How could that be possible? You must have mistaken

    something. If Scott had a crush, it definitely wouldn''t be me."

    Scott poured a ss of water in front of Nina and advised, "You shouldn''t drink

    alcohol. Have some water instead."

    "Nina, Scott, you two aren''t together, are you?" They saw how Scott cared for Nina and boldly spected, "You''re just not telling us to avoid gossip." Nina was startled by their abrupt words and instinctively denied, "No..."

    "I bet you two are definitely together!" They loved to join in on the excitement, paying no heed to her exnation, and shouted in unison, "Kiss, kiss!"

    As they pped and cheered, the noise reverberated loudly. This was why she disliked attending gatherings with ssmates. Besides thepetitiveness in careers and high sries, there was also the love for gossip and making baseless assumptions.

    Even the quiet folks outside could hear themotion.

    "Nash, this restaurant is delicious. You should try itter. If you like it, we cane again next time."

    At that moment, Miranda followed behind Nash, walking towards the second floor. She was very happy; originally, they had nned to dine together tomorrow, but she wanted to meet him tonight, and he immediately agreed.

    At this moment, they heard the noisy voicesing from the private room.

    "Scott, if you''re a man, spill it. Are you and Nina dating?" Someone in the private room boldly asked, fueled by alcohol.

    This remark caught Nash''s attention, causing him to stop in his tracks. The private room wasn''tpletely enclosed; it had screens and several curtains

    partially covering it, creating a shadowy effect inside. Yet, Nash still spotted Nina sitting beside Scott.

    She was sitting next to Scott, their intimacy apparent as they attended gatherings together. They were supposed to be old ssmates, but in the eyes of others, they looked like a couple!

    His sharp gaze pierced through the curtains. Feeling extremely ufortable inside, he tugged at his tie in irritation.

    The suggestion to "kiss" pushed his anger to its peak.

    Miranda naturally heard it too, her lips slightly curling, "Isn''t that Nina? Why is she with another man? Nina, after all, has a family. It''s not quite appropriate for her to attend gatherings with other men without exnation. By not rifying, it makes it seem like they really are a couple."

    After speaking, she instinctively nced at Nash''s expression.

    Deliberately phrased that way, sheN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    wanted Nash to know that Nina hadn''t denied their rtionship.

    Nash''s expression turned extremely unpleasant as he coldly said, "Don''t bother about her!"

    Seeing him unhappy, Miranda quickly added, "Okay, then let''s go eat our meal."

    They walked past the entrance of the private room. Inside, Nina couldn''t suppress

    everyone''s voices. While Scott was rtively open-minded, able to

    withstand everyone''s teasing, Nina was a girl, and her reputation was also important. She didn''t want rumors to spread and tarnish her image.

    Seeing everyone getting too carried away, Scott set down his ss, not as amiable as before: "Stop making wild guesses. Nina and I just added each other on WhatsApp. What do you think our rtionship

    is?"

    Upon hearing this, it seemed the jokes had gone too far. Someone chimed in, Oh, so that''s it. We got excited for nothing."

    "Nina, we were just joking earlier. Hope you don''t mind too much," someone else said.

    Though ufortable, Nina remained gracious, smiling as she responded, "You all were too loud just now. If you had heard my voice earlier, there wouldn''t have been such a misunderstanding for so long." Thedies present, seeing that there was no real issue, became interested. "Since that''s the case, and Scott isn''t married yet, we singledies might have a chance.

    Scott toyed with a small object in his hand, a slight smirk ying on his lips as he immediately responded, "I already have someone I like."

    Just moments ago, there was a lot of noise and teasing, but now, with his formal announcement, everyone fell

    silent. It was evident that Scott valued this person greatly.

    Nina, too, turned curiously, surprised to learn that he indeed had a girl he liked.

    "Scott, so you really do have someone you like. Who is she? Do we know her?"

 Chapter 23

    Everyone was curious about his answer.

    Scott paused for a while, being watched by everyone, and softly moved his lips," She''s not here and you don''t know her." The interest everyone had suddenly disappeared.

    "Oh, I thought it was Nina. It turns out it''s not. It seems we were overthinking."

    Nina never thought it was her.

    Their rtionship was now more familiar than in the past.

    It was everyone''s over-spection.

    Afterward, the focus was no longer on her, which left her feeling rxed, not having to engage in their conversations.

    During the ss reunion, men talked among themselves about work and

    business while holding their wine sses.

    Nina drank a bit, perhaps not having

    drunk for too long, and soon felt dizzy, entering a slightly tipsy state.

    She vaguely heard someone talking, and it seemed like they were discussing her name.

    "Among us, Nina seems to be doing well, huh? She''s hovering between two big bosses. She must have made a lot of benefits, right?"

    "I don''t want to have such ''good connections. It stains your reputation. Haven''t you heard? Nina isn''t from a wealthy family. How could she afford Hermes? My guess is she''s probably the boss''s mistress, trading favors for luxury.

    Several women deliberately whispered.

    They had long ago scrutinized Nina.

    She was dressed in luxury brand clothing, carrying Hermes bags worth hundreds ofThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    thousands.

    If she were only a secretary, she definitely couldn''t reach this level.

    They were specting there.

    When Nina was studying, she couldn''t blend into these small groups.

    She wasn''t much into gossip andcked curiosity about others, whereas they weren''t keen on reading and had long been immersed in society. In terms of perspective and outlook, they didn''t align. "Nina is just Mr. York''s secretary at the York Corporation, right? Are they having an affair?"

    "You see, Nina has been at the York

    Corporation for six or seven years, never changing jobs. She must have received a lot of benefits from Mr. York."

    "I guess she wants to marry into a wealthy family!"

    "Just her?" One woman scoffed.

    "Impossible. The standards for marrying into a wealthy family are high. With her questionable background, how could she possibly marry into one? I bet she couldn''t get any more benefits from Mr.

    York, so she turned to her old ssmate. She''s set her sights on Scott. Too bad

    Scott has someone he likes and doesn''t like her. Now she ended up like a clown."

    They all burst intoughter.

    Nina tightened her grip on her ss but didn''t erupt.

    "Yeah, it''s weird. My dad and Nina''s parents live in the same neighborhood. I heard her dad owed a lot of money and then paid it off. Could it be Nina used her body to settle the debt?" "She looks decent on the surface, but deep down, she''s quite promiscuous..."

    ng!

    Empowered by alcohol, Nina approached them and sshed her drink at them.

    "Ah!" They all screamed.

    Turning around, they looked at the indifferent Nina, feeling outraged as they stood up. Several of them used her with indignation, "Nina, are you crazy? We didn''t do anything to you, yet you

    come here and ssh us!"

    "Watch your mouth!" Nina retorted.

    One of the women had never liked Nina since middle school, finding her too self- righteous. Now, unable to resist, she sarcastically remarked, "You''ve already done shameful things, and yet you won''t allow us

    to talk about it. Who doesn''t know you''re being a mistress for someone? You avoid interacting with us, your old ssmates, just because you''re afraid we''ll expose your dirtyundry. What''s there for you to act all high and mighty about!"

    Nina pped her across the face.

    "You dare hit me? I''ll kill you!" The

    woman was furious and tried to strike back.

    Nina didn''t dodge. She had drunk quite a bit and felt dizzy, her reflexes slow.

    But before anyone could react, a figure stepped in front of her, stopping the woman who wanted to attack her.

    Amidst everyone''s astonishment, the figure pushed the woman away again.

    "York... Mr. York..."

    They were very surprised to see the man they had just discussed suddenly appearing in this situation.

    Hearing their astonished exmations, Nina raised her head and saw a tall figure standing in front of her. She thought she might be drunk and didn''t see clearly.

    With her eyes wide open, she stared at Nash. She saw him wearing a cold expression and heard his chilly tone as he said, "Who gave you the audacity to spread rumors here?"

    With Nash''s presence, his naturally strong aura exerted pressure on

    everyone. The women who had just been arrogant were now too afraid to even breathe, lowering their heads one after another. They dared not say a word.

    They also backed down. No matter how much they disliked Nina, they had to

    humble themselves in front of the big boss. They spoke words of apology, "Mr. York, we misspoke. We hope you won''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 24

    Even the person who wanted to hit Nina could only cover her face, holding back her grievances. Nash stared coldly at: them. "Don''t you understand the situation? Who should you apologize to?"

    They immediately understood and hurried to Nina, speaking humbly, Sorry, Nina, we shouldn''t have

    spected randomly. We know we were wrong and won''t dare to do it again."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    They knew Nash''s power. Here, no matter how capable they were, they shouldn''t oppose the York family. If they offended him, they could forget about having a good time in thepany in the future. They still had families, children, parents, and couldn''t risk their jobs.

    Nina naturally wouldn''t hold it against them, but she still hadn''t understood why Nash was here, staring at him nkly. "What are you doing here?"

    Nash looked at her, his dissatisfaction

    palpable. He grabbed her arm, still angry, and said coldly, "Come home with me!"

    Nina shook off his hand. "Why should I go with you? We have nothing to do with each other."

    Their conversation left everyone present confused. Everyone knew Nina was Nash''s secretary; there was no reason to bring up going home. Nash smelled the alcohol on her and became even more displeased. "What else do you want?"

    With the alcohol emboldening her, Nina stared at him. "Can''t you see? The ss reunion isn''t over yet."

    Nash''s patience wore thin. He adjusted his tie and said coldly, "ss reunion? Haven''t you been bullied enough? Come with me now!"

    Furrowing his brows, he grabbed Nina''s hand and headed out.

    At that moment, Scott hurried over. He caught Nina''s other hand and said

    politely, "Mr. York, Nina has finished work. Is it appropriate to do this?"

    Nash looked at him coldly. "And what can you do? Just stand by and let her be criticized?"

    Feeling guilty, Scott apologized to Nina. " I''m sorry, I didn''t take care of you properly just now, and you had a bad experience,"

    He shouldn''t have left her alone to talk to

    others.

    Nina looked at him. "It''s okay, I''m fine. Just a few words from others, what does it have to do with you? In this world, with so many people and so many mouths, you can''t silence everyone. It won''t affect me. Don''t listen to what others say."

    Her words made Nash very unhappy. He had just defended her, and now she was defending someone else and scolding

    him.

    Nina remembered why she hade and handed her suit jacket to Scott. "Here''s your jacket. Take it."

    Scott took it. "I''ll take you homeˇŞˇ±

    "No need!" Nash looked coldly at Scott. "I''ll take her."

    "Mr. York," Scott reminded, "Nina has finished work. She has her own free time.

    Nash nced at Nina, feeling increasingly irritated. His gaze

    sharpened, and he said coldly to Scott, " I''m not speaking as a boss right now, Mr. Lucas. My rtionship with Nina is much closer than you imagine. Taking her home is my responsibility."

    "I''ll go with Mr. York." Nina didn''t want to make things awkward and looked at Scott. "He''s going my way. You stay with the others."

    Scott looked worriedly at Nina. "Are you sure?"

    "I''m fine."

    Nina cautioned him, "Drink less, and if you can''t, remember to call a driver.

    Don''t drive yourself."

    Nash didn''t want to hear them talk

    anymore. He hoisted Nina onto his shoulders and sternly ordered, "Let''s go home!"

    As the world spun around her, Nina was startled, feeling nauseous. She was on the verge of throwing up, squirming in his arms. "Nash, what are you doing? This is making me ufortable. Put me down, now!"

    And so, the two of them disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    "Are they really just boss and

    subordinate? Could there be something more between them?"!

    They spected, feeling that their rtionship was unusual. If it was just a boss and secretary, there wouldn''t be such concern about each other''s whereabouts.

    Scott frowned. "Stop guessing. I trust Nina more."

    With that said, they moved on, no longer discussing the matter.

    Nina was lifted by Nash and then ced on the ground again. Nash frowned at her slightly intoxicated face, unable to distinguish between reality and illusion. He expressed irritation, "You''ve be bolder. Who allowed you to drink outside?

    Nina was already feeling dizzy and couldn''t make sense of things. She leaned against him, unable to discern directions.

    Seeing her silence and her head buried in his chest, Nash''s frown deepened, his tone growing colder. "Not talking? You usually only drink tea with me at the table, but now you''re drinking with Scott. Do you no know your own alcohol tolerance? Or did Scott give you the courage to drink..."

    Nash was still bothered by Scott. As he scolded, he suddenly felt warmth on his chest, realizing that his shirt was wet. He lifted Nina''s head and found her silently crying. Instantly, all his anger dissipated, and he even felt a bit lost. His tone

    softened considerably. "What''s wrong?"

    6/9

    +15 BONOS

    He rarely saw Nina cry. In front of him, she never showed her vulnerability, always strong enough to handle any difficulty. Seeing her cry caught him off guard, leaving him unsure of what to say. "Why are you treating me like this?" Nina''s voice was hoarse, perhaps under the influence of alcohol, she finally didn''t need to pretend to be strong anymore, using, "Why do you always bully me, scold me? Am I easy to bully? Nash, you''re really a jerk!"

    Her fistnded on Nash''s chest, venting her frustration. Facing her tears, Nash couldn''t be as tough anymore. He pulled her into his embrace, the sharpness

    between his brows seeming to melt away. He opened his mouth, unsure how to make her stop crying, and could only say, "Nina, stop crying."

    Nina couldn''t stop, the umted grievances wanting to burst out, "Why am I not allowed to cry? Is crying reserved only for Miranda? Does my crying bother you that much? Since

    you''re so bothered, why bothering to me? Just let me fend for myself!"

    She pushed away from Nash''s embrace, about to crouch down. Nash looked at her, curled up in a ball, crying hard, softly sobbing. Her eyes were red, momentarily resembling a little girl who hadn''t grown up. Nash had never seen her like this before. She appeared somewhat childishly sulky with a hint of silliness. He didn''t know why, but it was rather amusing.

    He crouched down beside her, cing his hand on her back. "Alright, I won''t bring up today''s events. Let''s go home."

    "I''m not going back." Nina was sulking, turning away and squatting down like an injured puppy. "After going home, you''ll just bully me again. I don''t want to be bullied by you anymore!" Nash continued to coax her. "I won''t bully you. Will youe home with me?"

    Nina shook her head.

    "What will it take for you toe home? " Nash asked patiently.

    "I''m not that easy to pacify. Nash, I''m very angry. You can''t coax me." Her tears fell again. "You''ve never known how tofort me. You simply can''t."

 Chapter 25

    Thinking about the grievances she had endured, Nina cried even harder. Her tears attracted onlookers.

    "Hey buddy, did you upset your girlfriend? Look at her crying like that, she must have been really upset!" A passerby couldn''t help butment upon seeing the situation. Nash didn''t want to deal with this in

    public. He had never encountered such a situation before. "She''s just throwing a tantrum. She''ll be fine in a while," he said.

    He tried to pick up Nina to take her away, but she clung to him like an eel, crying loudly.

    "Patience is key when coaxing your girlfriend," another passerby advised. "You must have upset her for her to refuse to leave with you. No girl gets angry for no reason."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Nash had no idea why she was angry. He wasn''t even angry himself, so where was her tempering from? But seeing her cry so much, he didn''t know what to say.

    Nash got a headache. He had neverforted a woman like this before, feeling awkward and helpless. It was even harder than negotiating a business deal. "Nina, how can I make you not angry?" he asked. Nina lifted her head, seeing Nash bowing his head. She opened her arms. "Carry me, and I''ll tell you."

    "I told you, your girlfriend is upset," the passerby chuckled.

    Although Nash didn''t quite understand, heplied with Nina''s request,

    squatting down and carrying her on his back.

    Nina leaned against his shoulder, tears still streaming down her face and dripping onto Nash''s neck.

    He said, "Stop crying. You''re a grown woman but still crying like a child."

    "If you didn''t upset me, why would I cry?" Nina muttered into his shoulder.

    Nash remained silent.

    Nina seemed half drunk, half awake, her hands tightly wrapped around his neck. " Nash, this is the first time you''ve carried me."

    "Yeah."

    "Weren''t you supposed to be with

    Miranda? Why did youe find me?"

    "I was worried you might be at a disadvantage."

    Nina chuckled bitterly. "Well, at least

    having you carry me all this way is not for a loss."

    "Do you like it?" Nash asked.

    "I do," Nina replied. "This feels like a real intimate rtionship."

    Despite being married for so long, they hadn''t experienced the same things as ordinary couples. Even a simple embrace felt sweet. Unfortunately, those moments were rare.

    Nina understood. "This might be ourst intimate moment. When we divorce, you won''t be able to carry me anymore. You''ll have someone else to carry then." Unable to hold back, Nina sniffled.

    Hearing this, Nash furrowed his brows and instinctively held Nina tighter. " Nina, if you don''t want to divorce-"I

    "Gag-"

    Nina suddenly vomited all over Nash.

    Nash''s brows furrowed even tighter, just as their car pulled up.

    The driver who was supposed to take Nash had already been called to escort someone else; Quincy was called in at thest minute.

    Seeing Nina vomit on Nash, Quincy was surprised. "Mr. York, your clothes are dirty. Nina''s drunk, it''s not intentional. I''ll have someone get you a new set."

    Quincy was already surprised to see Nash carrying Nina, and now she had vomited on him. Tomorrow, Nina was likely to suffer again. He instinctively tried to speak kindly to her.

    But Nash wasn''t as angry as one might expect. Instead, he ced Nina in the passenger seat and nced back at Quincy. "I''ll drive myself, you can go back."

    Quincy nced at Nina. "Don''t you need me to take Nina home?"

    "No need."

    Nash settled into the driver''s seat, took off the soiled clothes and tossed them onto the backseat, then grabbed some wet wipes to clean Nina''s mouth. This scene shocked Quincy. Was this still the indifferent and aloof Mr. York? Was this still the rational andposed Nina? Did he run into ghosts today?

    As the car drove away, Quincy remained stunned, wondering if he had mistaken someone else for them. This was hardly normal.

    Nash brought the drunk Nina back home. Sally was still awake at that time. Upon seeing Nash''s return, she began toin, ˇ°Nash, where did Nina

    disappear to this time? She neveres home. She really doesn''t care about the York family..."

    However, her tone changed when she saw Nash carrying Nina back. She was surprised. Catching a whiff of alcohol, she furrowed her brows. "Is Nina drunk? She doesn''t seem like a proper daughter-inw o the York family!"

    A Nash''s cold gaze fell on Sally. "Aren''t you going to bed? What idle gossip are you spreading here?"

    "Nash, I''m not gossiping. How can a girl go out and get drunk like this?" Sally''s words dripped with disdain.

    Nash carried Nina upstairs. "If you can''t stand it, you can move out."

    Sally watched Nash''s retreating figure, feeling a bit upset. "How can you say that about your mother for her sake?"

    In the bedroom, Nash carefully ced Nina on the bed.

    "Itchy, so itchy..." Nina scratched her arms randomly.

 Chapter 26

    Upon hearing this, Nash looked over and noticed that she was scratching her hand, which had developed a rash. He immediately grabbed her arm to prevent her from scratching recklessly. "Stop scratching," he said in a deep voice.

    Nina was in great difort. "It''s itchy, "she replied.

    Nash furrowed his brows and said

    gravely, "You''re allergic to alcohol and yet you drank so much."

    Nina was a bit disoriented as she opened her eyes and seemed to see Nash''s figure. "Where am I?" she asked.

    "At home," he replied.

    Nash took off her shoes, then removed her clothes that were in the way and tucked her into bed.

    Nina became somewhat clear-headed, recalling that she had attended a ss reunion, where she had a bit to drink and encountered some minor issues. It was at this critical moment that Nash appeared. "Dic you bring me back?" Nina asked.

    Nash went to the bathroom and brought back a basin of hot water, dampening a towel to gently wipe her arms. Her small arms were red and covered in a rash, with traces of scratching. "Who else but me? No more drinking next time," he said sternly.

    He didn''t like her drinking. It was dangerous for someone allergic to alcohol to drink.

    Nina looked at Nash, who was personally wiping her face and body with gentle movements, as if he had be gentler as a whole. She was somewhat touched and asked, "Why are you suddenly taking care of me?"

    Nash nced at her. "Otherwise, how would you sleep tonight? I don''t want to sleep with a drunkard," he replied.

    Afterward, he finished cleaning up as well. However, Nina still felt itchy all

    over, feeling ufortable. Shey there, with a headache and feeling a bit weak. She never wanted to get drunk again; it was too ufortable.

    Nash approached with a ss of water and two pills in hand, offering them to Nina''s lips. "Nina, take these pills."

    Nina opened her eyes. "What are these pills?"

    "They''re for allergies. Taking them will help a bit," Nash said softly. "Be good and take them."

    He was coaxing her like a child.

    This patience and gentleness were something Nina had never seen before, as if he had be different. But she didn''t know why he had suddenly be so patient. Perhaps he really didn''t want to argue with a drunkard too much.

    Still, she followed his instructions and swallowed the pills, theny back in bed, feeling drowsy and wanting to sleep.

    Nash gazed at her flushed face, still

    affected by alcohol, appearing fuzzy yet adorable. Compared to her usual aloof demeanor, she seemed a bit more charming.

    He sat quietly by the bedside, gently separating the strands of hair covering her face with his fingers.

    Nina fell asleep quickly, but feeling something on her face, she turned over and hugged Nash''s arm with both hands as a pillow.

    Nash didn''t move, observing her endearing expression.

    In her sleep, her hand still itched a bit, and Nina subconsciously tried to scratch it, but Nash stopped her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    In themplight, Nash noticed the dense rash on her hands, which must have been very ufortable. He gently stroked the affected areas with his fingertips, providing her with some relief. After a while, Nina''s breathing became steady, and she drifted into dreams.

    Nash stopped his movements and ced her hands under the covers. As he tidied

    the bedding, he suddenly heard Nina mumbling in a daze, "Your hands are so warm, I really like them."

    Nash looked up and saw Nina with her eyes closed, murmuring in her sleep. His lips curved slightly, but then he heard her softly call out, "Zac."

    Zac? Who was Zac?

    Nash''s handsome face turned cold instantly, his eyes ring icily at Nina''s face.

    Tears of bitterness welled up in Nina''s eyes as she reluctantly cried out, "Zac, I like you so much."

 Chapter 27

    Upon hearing what Nina said, Nash''s face turned extremely pale, and a heavy sensation weighed on his chest.

    He got up, ignoring Nina''s crying, and stood solemnly by the window, lighting up a cigarette and puffing away. Smoke lingered, and the air turned icy cold. After finishing the cigarette, he left the bedroom without returning.

    The next day, Nina woke up with a severe headache. As she rose from bed, she held her head, feeling it heavier than her feet. Pouring herself a ss of water, she tried to sober up. Heading to the bathroom to freshen up, she noticed her swollen eyes, indicating thatst night wasn''t peaceful.

    She remembered Nash bringing her back home, but there were no signs of him having moved, suggesting he didn''t sleep beside her. However, she recalled him taking care of her for a long time. It was the firs time he had been so caring

    towards her.

    Nina was a bit puzzled as to why Nash happened to be with herst night and why he escorted her home. Vaguely, she remembered throwing a tantrum, yet Nash didn''t get angry but ratherforted her. After getting ready, Nina went

    downstairs to find that Nash wasn''t there. She asked the helper, "Where did Nash go?"

    The helper replied, "Mr. York left early this morning."

    It was the weekend. Nina took out her phone and stared at Nash''s WhatsApp, contemting her message: "Thank you for yesterday..." She deleted it. "Thank you for taking care of me all night..." Nina edited repeatedly but never sent it.

    The overly sentimental words were too difficult for her to send. What she feared most was Nash not responding. His tendernessst night might have had no significance at all, and she might have

    overthought it.

    After breakfast, Nina left home and drove to thergest nearby mall. The weather had cooled down, so it was time to buy some thicker clothes.

    She nned to buy a coat for Nash. She had bought clothes for him before, but this time was different. Beforeing, she even brought the bank card she kept in the drawer.

    This was the luxury goods building. Nina walked in, and the clothes inside started at thousands. She casually browsed

    through a few stores.

    "Miss, are you shopping for men''s clothing?" A counter attendant, seeing Nina wandering around for a while, came over warmly to inquire.

    Nina was still debating whether to buy a coat or a suit. She turned to the counter attendant with a slight smile. "Yes, it''s getting colder, and I want to buy some clothes." "It''s for your boyfriend, right?" The

    counter attendant immediately

    understood.

    Nina didn''t deny it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "We have this year''s new arrivals. Would you like to take a look?"

    Nina walked in.

    The dazzling array of clothes dazzled Nina, and she found herself suffering from decision paralysis. In the past, she would also pick out suits for Nash, but he liked colors that were very monotonous and easy to find. Suddenly, she wanted something different yet still something he would like, which made Nina feel quite challenged.

    Nina picked up a ck coat, paired with a matching sweater inside. Imagining how Nash would look in it, she thought he would look very handsome and it would suit his image well.

    "Miss, you have a good eye. This is ourtest arrival. It looks simple, but it''s very stylish when worn. Take a look at our magazine; many celebrities and models

    are wearing this style, and it looks great! "said the saleswoman.

    Many of Nash''s suits were custom-made. But Nina felt that buying something for him would add a touch of life. She was also satisfied.

    "Miss Lewis, you''re here. The men''s wool coat you ordered has arrived," came a voice. Nina looked over and saw Miranda walking into the store wearing sunsses, just as their eyes met. Miranda took off her sses and saw Nina picking out men''s clothes. A smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "What a coincidence to meet you here. Are you picking out clothes for Nash?" Nina replied, "Apart from picking out clothes for my husband, who else would I be picking for?"

    Miranda felt a twinge of unease. Taking advantage of her status, Nina said the most provocative words she could think of.

    Unwilling to back down, Miranda

    retorted, "Nina, you really don''t

    understand Nash. How could you choose such cheap clothes for him? That coat in your hands is probably the cheapest one Nash has ever worn."

 Chapter 28

    "Nash has plenty of designer clothes," Nina said expressionlessly. "As long as it''s me who buys them, he''ll wear them. I''m just wondering who you are picking clothes for."

    Miranda walked over, and their eyes met, both refusing to back down, sparks almost flying between them.

    Miranda smirked, "I got a limited-edition designer outfit for my boyfriend. There are only ten in the world. Would you like to see it?" Her tone was tinged with a hint of boastfulness. She could afford to order luxurious, high-end clothes, while Nina''s choices in the store weremonce. They were not on the same level when it came to selecting clothes for their men. The sales assistant brought out the box containing the limited-edition coat, exuding the scent of money from inside. out. Nina at her with a hint of sarcasm,

    You need someone else''s money even to buy a dress. Are you sure this time it''s not the case?"

    Miranda raised an eyebrow, "My

    boyfriend is willing to spend money on me. Are you envious?"

    "I wouldn''t say envious," Nina replied calmly. "It''s just that this money isn''t obtained through entirely upright means. I''m afraid speaking about it might

    tarnish your reputation."

    Miranda''s expression changed. Of course, she knew what Nina was implying. As the wife of Nash, any money spent on

    Miranda woulde from Nina as well. If Nina wanted it, she could find other ways to get it back. This would

    undoubtedly affect Miranda''s reputation.

    Miranda was a popr singer, and if it was discovered that she was involved with a married man, it would ruin her career. Not exposing her shameful deeds was Nina''s way of showing magnanimity. "Don''t think you can threaten me like

    this," Miranda didn''t want to engage in a back-and-forth. She said coldly, "If you divorce Nash, you won''t get a penny! You married Nash for the York family''s

    money in the first ce, and now you''re still delusional. Your status is just that of a secretary. It probably takes you several months'' sry just to buy this dress from your hands." Thinking of this, Miranda sneered again, "I don''t think you understand at all. No matter how much effort you put into Nash, it''s all in vain. He won''t be willing to spend a penny on you." Nina didn''t even want to look at her and said, "Wrap up this coat."

    The sales assistant said, "This coat is $ 20,000."

    Nina took out her card and handed it to her.

    Seeing her pretense, Mirandaughed again, "Nina, you''re really trying hard. Your job as a secretary isn''t high-paying. You probably have to spend half a year''s

    savings on this coat!"

    She knew what kind of life Nina had at the York family''s house. Nash''s mother didn''t like her, and Nash was very

    indifferent to her. He wouldn''t give her

    any money.

    Nina looked at the sales assistant, who had already swiped the card, and asked, "How much bnce do I have in my

    ount?"

    The sales assistant happily replied, "Hello, Miss, you have $19,980,000 left in your ount."

    With that, Miranda''s face turned pale, unable to believe it. "How is that possible!

    She hurried over to verify, simply unable to believe that Nina had so much money in her hands. If she hadn''t paid, there would be twenty million in this card. Nina had such a difficult time in the York family. How could they possibly bear to give her twenty million?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Seeing Miranda''s sour expression and bewildered anger, Nina continued, "This is the allowance my husband gives me. How could it be impossible? Also,

    Miranda, if you don''t have such thick skin, you should return the two hundred thousand. If this ends up in awsuit, do you think you can justify spending that amount?"

    Her words were very tactful. Miranda''s acquisition of the two hundred thousand was shady, and there were many ways to get it back.

    Miranda''s eyes turned cold, and she could no longer feign a smile. "Nina, how could you possibly have so much money? I simply don''t believe it. You interact with so many clients through your work. Could it be that some of them were your sugar daddies? I really underestimated you."

 Chapter 29

    She didn''t believe that Nash would have given Nina a bank card with twenty

    million dors in it. She had inquired, and their rtionship wasn''t good; Nash rarely took care of her.

    She had been his secretary for seven

    years and couldn''t even get him to look at her properly. If Nash cared about her, he wouldn''t hide their marriage; instead, he would openly announce their

    rtionship. The only possibility was that Nina was financially supported by her sugar daddies behind Nash''s back.

    She would rather believe this than believe Nash would give her money to spend.

    "What''s wrong with my nephew giving his wife some money? Does it need to be suspected by others? Do you feel a bit sour about not getting what you want?" Suddenly, another voice came from their conversation.

    Following the voice, Nina saw Zoe York,

    gracefully swaying her slender waist. She was wearing a ck dress, outlining her graceful figure. With her hair pinned up into a bun, she appeared to be almost fifty years old, but there were no signs of aging on her face. She had a tall and elegant demeanor as she walked over.

    "Zoe." Nina eximed in surprise.

    Zoe smiled, "What a coincidence, I just came to buy a couple of clothes and bumped into you."

    Zoe was Nash''s only biological aunt, and she was also the youngest daughter of Nash''s grandfather. She had always been easy-going and didn''t reside in the York family home as she enjoyed travelling. Meeting her depended on fate. Thest time they met wasst year, and it was just a brief encounter.

    "When did youe back? Why didn''t I hear from you?" Although Nina''s rtionship with Sally wasn''t good, she got along well with this younger aunt. Perhaps Zoe''s mindset was more open-minded, simr to those of young people.

    215

    +15 BONOS

    She didn''t treat her as an elder but as a friend.

    "I just got back not long ago, isn''t this fate?" Zoe was also very enthusiastic towards Nina.

    Miranda didn''t expect to meet Zoe in such a ce. Zoe was the person closest to Nash, even more so than his own mother. Miranda also had a stronger desire to build a good rtionship with Zoe than with Nash''s mother. As long as she maintained good rtions with the people in the Nash family, she believed that one day she would also be weed into the Nash family.

    She immediately put on a smile and

    warmly greeted her, "Zoe, when did youe back? It''s been so long since Ist saw you, I''ve been missing you a lot.

    Nash didn''t tell me you were back. If I

    had known, I would havee to visit you right away."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    She wanted to hold Zoe''s hand to get closer to her. However, Zoe responded with a cold expression, pulling her hand

    back slightly, refusing to let Miranda hold it. She even remarked sarcastically, "You seem too cheerful. am Nash''s aunt, not yours. Besides, why would Nash tell you about my return? You''re not part of the York family, so there''s no reason for me to meet you."

    After hearing this, Miranda''s expression turned somewhat ugly, feeling

    embarrassed. She knew that Zoe''s

    deliberate actions were meant to distance herself from any association with Nash.

    Zoe focused her attention on Nina, knowing that she was choosing clothes. She asked a few questions, "Are you buying clothes for Nash? Hmm, this coat is nice, very suitable for Nash. Nina, you have great taste."

    She praised Nina without paying any attention to Miranda, which made Miranda feel embarrassed. She felt ufortable, but she didn''t want to lose face in front of Zoe. "You two can catch up, I''ll head back first." Miranda didn''t want to feel embarrassed, so she

    left.

    However, Zoe turned back and looked at her, saying coldly, "Wait!ˇ±

 Chapter 30

    Miranda stood there, forcing a smile as she turned back, "Zoe, do you have any other business?"

    Zoe looked at her, "Are you here to buy clothes too? This coat isn''t for yourself, is it?"

    Miranda''s face stiffened, "It''s for someone else."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Zoe saw through it but didn''t expose it. With her arms crossed, she spoke coldly, "Miranda, you''re a public figure after all. You should know what''s right and what''s wrong. Just because I don''t say anything doesn''t mean I agree. I''m just turning a blind eye out of respect for your family''s reputation. Don''t wait until everything falls apart to regret it. I''m not like Sally, allowing you to do as you please!" Miranda''s expression turned ugly, feeling humiliated. Her steps faltered, and her assistant helped her leave.

    "Nina, it''s rare to meet. Let''s go for a drink," Zoe said with a smile.

    "Sure, Zoe, there''s a caf¨¦ nearby. Let''s go there," Nina replied.

    The two headed to the caf¨¦.

    Though Zoe didn''t often involve herself in family matters, she still cared for the young couple. She asked, "It''s been three years since you and Nash got married. Aren''t you nning to have a baby?" Nina paused, unsure how to respond as she looked at Zoe.

    Zoe, however, was hopeful and

    continued, "Nina, you know I have no children of my own. Nash is like a son to me. I''m eagerly waiting for you two to give me a grandchild. My friends, younger than me, already have grandchildren." Nina sipped her coffee.

    She knew Nash''s rtionship with Zoe was closer than with his own mother,

    Sally.

    The rtionships within the York family seem a bitplicated. It''s said that Nash didn''t grow up in the York family home when he was young. It was Zoe who brought him back. Sally didn''t seem to care much about him; on the contrary, she''s a bit indifferent towards him. The one who truly cared for him was Zoe.

    As Nash grew older, Sally started to improve her rtionship with him. Nina didn''t know whether to mention that she and Nash were almost getting a divorce. She was afraid of saying too much and shattering Zoe''s expectations, so she could only say, "Zoe, Nash and I are still young, focusing on our careers. Let''s consider this issue again in a few years." She had said the same thing to Sally.

    Sally med her for not being able to bear children, but she knew deep down that Nash didn''t love her and had never touched her. He had always been

    exploiting her. Zoe, on the other hand, was different; she genuinely cared for her. Nina didn''t want to disappoint her

    either.

    Seeing Nina''s evasive gaze, Zoe instantly guessed what was going on and asked, Are you and Nash still the same as before? Nina wasn''t sure what she meant and replied, "What do you mean by ''the same as before, Zoe?" "I know how you and Nash got married," Zoe said knowingly, causing Nina to immediately lower her head.

    "Don''t misunderstand," Zoe said, holding her hand warmly. "I never thought you married Nash with any ulterior motives. My father liked you back then, which is why he agreed to your marriage to him. He had foresight, and I also agree with his choice."

    Her words gave Nina enough confidence. "Zoe, why did Grandpa choose me?" she asked, genuinely puzzled. In reality, she didn''t understand. Her father owed money, and their family background was likely not up to the York family''s standards. Nash''s grandfather paid off their debts and arranged her marriage to

    Nash. It was like a stroke of luck.

    Zoe smiled. "He thought Nash would like you."

    "My dad feels a lot of guilt towards Nash. His wish is simply for Nash to find his own happiness," Zoe paused for a moment, implying, "That''s something Miranda can''t provide. He won''t allow Nash to be with her."

    Nina furrowed her brows, not quite understanding the reasons behind it. If Nash''s grandfather cherished him so much and gave him everything he had, why would there be guilt? And why wouldn''t he allow him to be with Miranda? Yet, she also felt disheartened. "I''ve let Grandpa down," she sighed.

    "How could you say that? I think Nash really likes you. At least, he hasn''t grown tired of you after spending so much time together," Zoe said, then added with a smirk, "He''s just not very smart and doesn''t know how to please his wife. Nash has always been a bit dense since he was young, making our Nina suffer. I''ll

    have to enlighten him!"

    Nina, however, countered, "He isn''t unintelligent."

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 31

    He just didn''t love her, in and simple.

    In Zoe''s view, she and Nash made a good couple but it was crucial to also consider whether being with her could truly bring happiness to Nash.

    However, it took a different turn with Zoe, who smiled and said, "I only said a few words, and you''re already defending your husband. Nina, I know you love Nash deeply, and it''s all his luck. He could search for a million years and still wouldn''t find a wife like you. Maybe he went through too much hardship in his childhood, so now that he''s grown up, he deserves a little happiness."

    Nina was puzzled. "Did he not have a good childhood?"

    Growing up in such a privileged family, he should have been happier than ordinary people.

    Zoe''s expression changed for a few seconds, but then sheughed casually and said, "Let''s not dwell on those matters. Nash probably wouldn''t want to either. I just hope you two will give me

    grandchildren soon."

    She also wanted to retire in the future and stay at home to take care of her grandchildren.

    Now she envied others, but once she had

    grandchildren, she would take them out and make her friends envy her.

    +15 BONOS

    Miranda was shooting amercial, not appearing too well. After getting scolded by Zoei, she was feeling depressed.

    She was also showing symptoms of low blood sugar.

    Nash happened to be inspecting the work and saw Miranda sitting there with many people taking care of her.

    Being very punctual, he checked the time and realized something was wrong on her end. He walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Miranda''s assistant turned to see Nash and said in a resentful tone, "Miranda isn''t feeling well."

    Nash''s tone was cold, "Wasn''t she fine yesterday?"

    ncing at Miranda, the assistantined, This morning, Miranda went to the mall. It was cold, and she wanted to return you a favor by buying you a coat. But she encountered Nina..." Miranda pulled the assistant''s clothes weakly and said, "Stop it, I''m fine."

    Seeing Miranda''s pale face and red eyes, looking pitiful and fragile, Nash frowned and asked again, What happened exactly?"

    The assistant continued, "While at the mall, she bumped into Nina. Miranda approached to exchange pleasantries, but instead, Nina proceeded to give her a tongueshing, criticizing her for having thick skin and implying she shouldn''t be

    +15 BONOS

    shopping for clothes in such ces. This left her feeling deeply disheartened. Her health wasn''t

    great to begin with, and with her hectic work schedule, her body was nearly at its breaking point. How could she endure such humiliation?"

    Miranda''s eyes welled up again. "Nash, I''m okay. Once I feel a bit better, I can continue shooting without dying too much time."

    Nash turned to Quincy, "Get the medical staff over here."

    "It''s okay," Miranda immediately interjected.

    Nash looked at her. "Don''t push yourself too hard. If you''re not feeling well, you should see a doctor promptly. Pushing through won''t solve any problems. As important as work is, you need to take care of your health first."

    Miranda feltforted by his words, feeling a bit better knowing he cared. She nodded. "I understand.

    H

    Afterward, holding the coat she had bought in a gift box, she smiled and said, "This is the coat I bought for you. It''s getting oN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    It''s getting cold, and you should change into something warmer. It took me several months to get this. Try it on."

    "You''re so considerate. Sit down and rest."

    Nash took the gift box and handed it to Quincy behind him.

    Seeing that Nash didn''t seem too enthusiastic, which made her feel even more downcast, the

    +15 BONOS

    assistant, understanding Miranda well, interjected, "Mr. York, Miranda has been looking forward to

    this for a long time. Would you like to try it on? It would mean a lot to her."

    "Ruby, mind your own business," Miranda cut her

    off.

    Although the assistant felt Miranda had put a lot of effort into this, Nash didn''t seem to care much, which made her feel it wasn''t worth it.

    Despite Miranda''s verbal objections, she secretly hoped Nash would appreciate the clothes she had picked out. Her gaze kept drifting towards the gift box in Quincy''s hands. gazel

    Nash''s gaze fell on the gift box just as his phone rang. He picked it up, saw the caller ID, took three steps back, and answered the call urgently, "What''s wrong?"

    Even before Nash could say anything, the voice on the other end was already panicking, "Nash, it''s bad

 Chapter 32

    Hearing this, Nash was shocked and turned pale, furrowing his brows tightly. He said, "Where are you? I''ll be right there!"

    "What''s happening, Nash?" Miranda asked, seeing his urgency.

    "Nina is in trouble!" Nash didn''t even nce at her, he just ran out.

    Seeing how hurried he was, Miranda sensed his deep concern for Nina, but she had no idea what was going on. Nina had been perfectly fine during the day. How could something happen so suddenly? She looked at the gift box left behind, untouched, feeling a pang of disappointment.

    The assistant beside her said, "Just a few hours ago, Nina was fine. What could have happened? Could it be that she found out Mr. York was here and

    intentionally caused trouble to ruin the rtionship between you two?"

    Miranda''s face went slightly pale, but sheposed herself and said, "That''s unlikely. Nina isn''t that petty. Maybe something really did happen. I''m thinking if I should go help."

    "Miranda, you''re too kind. I think Nina is quite cunning," the assistant said. "You can''t let her bully you. Mr. York and you are meant to be together. Nina snatched your man away. You shouldn''t sympathize with her. If she hadn''t interfered, you and Mr. York would have been together long ago."

    The assistant badmouthed Nina, feeling indignant for Miranda.

    Nash arrived at the address given, which was a hotel. He rushed upstairs and opened the door to the suite. "Nina!"

    Entering, he found Nina lying asleep on the bed. He looked around but didn''t see any danger. He carefully inspected the room. Walking to the bedside, he called out, "Nina."

    At that moment, Nina woke up, opened her eyes, and saw Nash. She sat up and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    She had just been chatting over coffee with Zoe. Zoe mentioned feeling tired from sitting too long

    and suggested getting a root

    at

    nearby hotel to continue their conversation. They were getting along quite well, and there were endless topics to discuss, so she apanied her here.

    Later, feeling tired, she decided to take a nap here. She looked around but didn''t see any sign of Zoe. When Nash saw that she was fine, he realized he had been fooled, and his initially tense emotions rxed. "Are you okay?" he asked.

    "What could happen to me?" Nina thought for a moment and then asked, "Zoe..."

    "Nina, are you joking with me?ˇ± Nash said seriously. "Do you know how worried I''ve been about you?"

    Nina didn''t fully understand theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    situation, but she remembered Zoe asking if she wanted to know if Nash was worked about her. She didn''t think much of it at the time, but seeing Nash sweating and breathing heavily, it was clear he had hurried there genuinely concerned about

    her.

    "I just took a nap," Nina exined. "I had no idea. you were worried about me. "If I had known, it wouldn''t have been like this."

    She thought to herself, it must have been something Zoe did to make Nash so anxious.

    Nash''s emotions were in turmoil. He couldn''t decide whether to calm down or let his anger rise. Feeling a bit warm, he leaned against the wall, adjusting his tie.

    Thinking about the gift she bought him today, Nina said, "Why don''t you take a rest? I bought you a coat at the mall today. It''s not very expensive, but it''s a token of my affection."

    At that moment, Quincy walked in and whispered something urgent into Nash''s ear.

    His expression grew even more

    serious, with sweat still beading on

    his forehead as he cast a cold

    nce at Nina. "No need to bother. I hope you''ll be more considerate in the future and refrain from ying pranks that interfere with my work."

    His words caused Nina''s face to tense up. Holding the carefully chosen coat, it suddenly felt heavy in her hand, prompting her to slowly lower it.

    After Nash finished speaking, he walked out without looking back, showing no concern for Nina''s emotions.

    "Nash, now that you''re here, where else do you think you''re going?"

 Chapter 33

    +15 BONOS

    Zoe stood firmly at the doorway, her ga: onto Nash. Seeing Zoe there, Nash halted his steps, gaze locked his eyes narrowing slightly as he called out, "Aunt Zoe."

    "So you still recognize me as your aunt," Zoe

    couldn''t tolerate his words, and she scolded him, You''ve left Nina alone, are you going to find that mistress, Miranda?"

    Nash furrowed his brows slightly in response, retorting, "Don''t believe everything you hear and don''t say such things in the future."

    Nina could only smile wryly upon hearing this. Regardless of the circumstances, the one he always defended was Miranda.

    However, Zoe didn''t believe it: "You think I don''t know you? Besides that woman, who else would make you abandon Nina and rush off? Isn''t it her? What''s wrong with her? Did the sky fall or is she dying? Can''t survive without you? Today, you''re not allowed to leave. Stay here and take care of Nina.

    Zoe''s attitude was adamant. Yet Nash still respected this aunt, patiently responding, "I still have work." "Even if you go bankrupt, you''re not allowed to go!

    Zoe warned him. "What''s more important than Nina? I won''t believe that your insignificant job is more important. Yourpany can go bankrupt for

    +15 BONOSN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    all I care. You need to understand, Nina is your wife. Other women, even if they die, have nothing to do with you!"

    At present, Nash might still have some leeway, but if Nina were topletely give up on him, he would have no recourse. She feared that Nash wouldn''t recognize his true feelings and would let down Nina for the sake of that undeserving woman.

    Nina, such a good girl, if she were taken away by someone else one day, he could just wait to cry. Even she, as an aunt, couldn''t solve this problem. So while she still had the ability, she had to do something to make Nash realize his true feelings

    Nash nced back at Nina and noticed her paleplexion. She didn''t seem to be looking at him much, just holding the clothes in her hand without knowing where to put them. He knew Zoe''s temperament; he couldn''t leave through that door today. If he did, who knows how many outrageous troubles would follow.

    Nash said, "She''s my wife, I know what to do."

    "That''s what you say, your words should hold weight. Don''t y tricks when it''s crucial!" Zoe snorted coldly, then gave Quincy a cold nce; he was the troublemaker.

    If he hadn''t whispered something in Nash''s ear, it wouldn''t have escted to the point where she needed to intervene. Quincy felt a chill down his spine and wisely exited the room. Immediately after, Zoe closed the door, granting

    +15 BONOS

    the couple some privacy. Nash''s emotions calmed down, and he looked at Nina, asking, "Are you alright?"

    Nina replied, "I''m fine."

    "Did you still have a headache fromst night''s drinking?" Nash asked with concern as he sat beside her.

    This time, Nina didn''t bring up the request for him to wear the coat she bought. Some things only need to be said once; repeating them would seem tactles

    She knew his heart was with Miranda. If Miranda bought him clothes, why would he wear someone else''s?

    She ced the coat aside and shook her head, "The headache''s gone. I hope I didn''t disturb youst night." She wasn''t sure if she had caused him any trouble, butst night was indeed her most embarrassing moment. Nash didn''t speak, instead, he gently touched her forehead and then grabbed her arm, rolling up her sleeve. Nina didn''t understand what he was doing.

    Nash exined, "It''s still a bit warm, and the rash hasn''t

    gone away. You need to take some antihistamines."

    Nina''s heart tightened, suddenly recalling the same situation from yesterday.

 Chapter 34

    She had an allergic reaction to alcohol, feeling itchy all over. It was Nash''s constant care that prevented her from scratching her skin. Indeed, even if there wasn''t any love between her and Nash, and even if she wasn''t happy in the York family, she could still feel hispassion at times.

    She withdrew her hand, her voice slightly strained, but she still indulged him, saying, "It will get better gradually. Antihistamines may notpletely wo too, so don''t worry too much. Aren''t you still busy! I''l open the door for you. Don''t take Zoe''s words to heart. Even if you leave, I won''t say anything in front of her."

    She went to open the door but found it locked from the inside and couldn''t be opened.

    "Let''s sleep here tonight. The door will naturally be opened in the morning, and then we''ll go home.) Nash knew that Zoe would resort to this, so he didn''t expect to go out again tonight. Nina had to give up. "Okay."

    Nash took off his suit, leaving only his shirt on, and looked at her. "Are you hungry?"

    Nina had only eaten breakfast today. She had only had a few sips of coffee with Zoe. "A little."

    Nash picked up the nearbyndline and made a call.

    The other side said, "Nash, don''t get any funny

    +15 BONOS

    ideas. I won''t let you leave the hotel today!" Zoe had nned it out. No one was allowed to disturb them today and dy her from seeing her

    grandchild. Whoever dared, she would confront them. Nash was no exception.

    Nash said, "Zoe, it''s Nina who''s hungry. Bring some food over."

    Zoe''s expression changed for the better, warmly saying, "So it''s Nina who''s hungry. I''ll send it over right away. Wait for it."

    After saying that, she hung up the phone.

    Nash looked at the disconnected phone, shook his head, then turned to Nina with a yful tone. " Seems like my dear Aunt here is more like your own flesh and blood aunt. She treats you better than she does me. She answered the phone and gave me an earful, but the moment she found out you were hungry, she changed her tune and promptly prepared food for you."

    Nina asked, "Zoe picked up the phone?"

    "This hotel is under her ownership," Nash exined. "She''s determined to have us stay here for the night, and all preparations have been made."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    It seemed Zoe was serious this time about repairing her rtionship with Nash.

    After a while, the doorbell rang, and a waiter wheeled in a food cart. "Sir, Madam, this is your candlelit dinner."

    Candles, roses, and wine were arranged on the

    +15 BONOS

    table, creating a romantic atmosphere.

    They had never had a candlelit dinner together before. In Nina''s life, such scenes had only been seen in TV dramas. She had admired them before, hoping that one day she and her lover could be even more romantic than in those dramas. Unexpectedly, it was Zoe who had thought of it so considerately. "Please enjoy your meal, Sir, Madam," the waiter said, cing the items on the table before leaving. Nash pulle out a chair for Nina. "Take a seat."

    Nina looked at Nash in confusion but sat down his assurance.

    "Your health hasn''t recovered yet, so no alcohol for you today, only milk,ˇ± Nash said, opening a carton. of milk and pouring some into a wine ss for her.

    Nina watched as he poured himself some wine and then started to cut the steak.

    In the dim light, Nash''s striking features became, even more defined, from his high-bridged nose to his soft facial features; even his strands of hair exuded charm. He still appeared before her as he did over a decade. ago, like a hero, calm and radiating the I

 Chapter 35

    As time passed, he became more mature andposed.

    Nash noticed her gaze and smirked, "What are you thinking while staring at me like that?" Supporting her chin, Nina, caught off guard, shifted her gaze nervously, "Nothing."

    "You were clearly stealing nces at me just now," Nash countered.

    Nina countered back, "If you didn''t look at m would you know I was stealing nces at your

    "Well, I did indeed steal nces at you," Nash admitted frankly. He couldn''t help but notice her every move unintentionally.

    This left Nina unsure of how to respond, feeling her heart pounding rapidly.

    Nash sliced the steak and handed it to her, "It''s cut. Go ahead, eat."

    Nina cherished his thoughtful care, feeling warmth in her chest instantly. As long as Nash took a step toward her, she felt the world was a much better ce.

    She picked up her fork and knife, saying, "Do you know what I was thinking when I was looking at you just now?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Taking a sip of wine, Nash asked, "What were you

    +15 BONOS

    thinking?"

    "I was thinking how lucky I''ve been all these years. I''ve never faced much hardship in life or work. Although my family wasn''t wealthy, my parents never let me suffer too much. They even managed to send me to college. After I met you, everything went smoothly. You helped me repay my father''s debts, and I married you without any obstacles. There''s nothing I can''t ovee. Even when I almost died once, I was saved. I''m indeed very lucky, luckier than many others."

    So, she felt content.

    ny

    Nash listened attentively. After spending years with her, he knew quite a bit about he situation. She was the apple of her parents'' eye. But...

    "Almost died? You never mentioned that to me," Nash inquired, "What happened?"

    Nina locked eyes with Nash, taking a deep breath, Kidnapping. I was kidnapped once."

    Nash immediately locked his gaze onto her, intrigued.

    Nina''s expression softened, "During that incident when I almost died, I wasn''t the only one held captive." Speaking of this, Nina felt a pang of sadness, "But I was the only one who survived." "Someone saved you?" Nash asked.

    Nina''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, "Yes, someone saved me. That person was like a hero

    +15 BONOS

    who descended from the heavens. Without him, I would have died."

    She remembered it vividly. It was the biggest turning point in her life, something she would never forget.

    But Nash''s gaze changed. He set down his ss and, under Nina''s hopeful gaze, spoke indifferently, "That person''s name is Zac, right?"

    Nina lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Nash, her hands tightly gripping the tablecloth. How did he know?

    At that moment, Nina felt a mixture of fear and anticipation, as if her secret was about to be exposed.

    Nash''s

    s gaze turned icy, like a cold arrow piercing through Nina''s heart, "If you liked him so much, why did you marry me in the first ce?"

    His words caused Nina''s expression to change. Her hands gradually loosened their grip on the tablecloth, and she even looked a bit distressed, What?"

    Nash stood up, "Am I wrong? The person you like is Zac, but you ended up marrying me. He''s your hero, the one you can''t forget."

    Nina felt like a bucket of cold water had been

    poured over her. So, he didn''t know anything. He didn''t remember.

    Perhaps she had been thinking too much. What she considered a romantic and brave experience might

    just be a fragment of someone else''s life.

    +15 BONOS

 Chapter 36

    For her, it was a memorable experience etched in her heart.

    For Nash, it was hardly worth mentioning.

    She felt a bit sad, wondering what was truly memorable to Nash.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Why are you silent?" Nash was feeling irritated, seeing her remain quiet. He lifted her chin. "Have I struck a nerve?"

    Looking into his cold eyes, Nina asked, "Nas do you have any deeply ingrained memories?"

    Nash gazed at her, momentarily lost in thought. In his mind, only a vague image of a girl appeared. He shook his head and tightly grasped Nina''s hand. " You haven''t answered me. Do you really like him that much?"!

    Nina replied, "I do indeed like him very much."

    This statement ignited a me of anger in Nash''s heart.

    "But..." Before Nina could finish her sentence, Nash angrily kissed her.

    This came as a surprise to her. Her eyes widened as Nash, consumed by anger, kissed her passionately, his hands gradually moving to her waist.

    His body was hot, like scalding water, gradually enveloping her.

    +15 BONOS

    "Nash..." Nina called out his name, feeling a bit uneasy. But her words seemed to only fuel Nash''s passion. He lifted her and carried her towards the bed. Seeing his eyes zing red and hearing his heavy breathing, Nina felt something was off. She ced her hands against his chest and said, "Nash..." Nashid Nina on the bed, pressing himself against her. He continued to breathe heavily, his hand tracing over her fair neck as he leaned in to kiss her. Nina couldn''t help but let out a moan, though her body was still resisting.

    Nash ced her hands on the bedframe, hi husky as he whispered in her ear,

    "Don''t move."

    Nina felt the change in his body as he pressed against her waist. Her body tensed, her heart racing.

    "Nash, is there something wrong with the alcohol?

    Nina felt he couldn''t suddenly lose control like this; it must be that the bottle of wine he drank was spiked.

    She hadn''t drunk any, so she was fine. It seemed 1

    Nash was the one affected.

    Nash stared deeply into her eyes, his husky voice softly asking, "Is it okay?"

    His partially exposed chest heaved, like a wild wolf restraining itself, ready to tear her clothes apart if she agreed.

    Nina felt like she was drowning in as if she

    s gaze,

    +15 BONOS

    couldn''t control her own rationality anymore.

    She remained silent, torn between reason and emotion, agonizing over her decision.

    Nash couldn''t wait for her response; he kissed her swollen lips again without hesitation.

    "Mmm..." Nina''s voice escaped her lips.

    Outside, Zoe was eagerly listening at the door, curious to see if the drug was taking effect. Hearing movement inside, she grinned from ear to ear.

    She immediately made a call to share her joy. "Old man, your son Nash is making progress today. Looks like the young couple will be ''busy'' tonigl We might be getting a grandchild soon."

    As she spoke, sheughed and left.

    Meanwhile, the temperature in the room was rising.

    Under Nash''s seduction, Nina lost her rationality, dropping her guard and immersing herself entirely. Like a calmke suddenly disturbed by waves, her body became as soft as water, unable to exert any strength.

    *Ding ding ding-* Nash''s phone kept ringing incessantly.

    With no one answering, it continued t

 Chapter 37

    The noisy ringtone added a sense of calm to the scene. Nash got off Nina, his eyes filled with desire, staring at herplexly.

    The man she liked was named Zac. So he shouldn''t take away her most precious thing. He took a deep breath, calming his inner turmoil, then picked up his phone, saw the name on it, and muted it before. putting it in his pocket.

    He became more rational, his voice low and hoarse as he said, "I''m going to take a shower." With that, he headed for the bathroom, the sound of the

    shower falling soon following.

    Ninay quietly on the bed, pretending not to f disappointed. He could resist temptation, even when it was right in front of him, all to stay faithful to Miranda.

    Although he didn''t say it, she knew the person

    calling incessantly was Miranda. She had seen theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    name on the screen.

    Even drugged, he could maintain hisposure. Just how much did he like her?

    Nina sat up slowly, adjusted her clothes, and got off the bed. Seeing her haggard self in the mirror, she felt deste and restless, almost hating it.

    Why wasn''t Nash concerned, yet she was deeply bothered? Why was it that the one who was loved. could appear so invincible, while the one who loved.

    +15 BONOS

    had to be humble?"

    Nina''s mood was terrible. Leaning against the sofa, she noticed a pack of cigarettes on the table, picked one up, and lit it.

    As the smoke curled around her, Nina''s beautiful. face grew much more solemn. She was sober, watching herself sink into despair.

    As the ash fell, burning Nina''s hand, it was like Nash''s constant reminder, always pricking at her heart. Though not lethal, it still made her ufortable for a while.

    Nash came out of the bathroom, his rationality restored as he dried his hair with a towel. Suddenly, he caught a whiff of cigarette smoke.

    Seeing Nina sitting there, holding a cigar furrowed his brows. "When did you start sm In his memory, she didn''t smoke.

    he

    Nina looked at Nash, her face that should have been crestfallen now back to normal. "Just asionally,, she replied, as Nash approached and took the cigarette from her hand.

    "Girls are better off not learning to smoke," he

    said, confiscating both the lighter and the pack of cigarettes.

    Looking at him, Nina remarked, "You don''t like girls who smoke."

    "No," he replied curtly.

    But Nina smiled nheless. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t be the type of girl he

    +15 BONOS

    liked. There would always be moments of mistakes.

    Nash became colder. "Go take a shower," he ordered.

    Without another word, Nina followed hismand and headed to the bathroom.

    When she returned, Nash was lying on the bed, seemingly asleep. In truth, Nina felt even more estranged.

    Had Miranda said something to him to keep his distance from her? She couldn''t imagine that just a moment ago they were being intimate.

    Ninay on the other side, her hands clenched into fists, curling her body up. Her mind was filled with too many thoughts, leaving her feeling confused. She closed her eyes, forcing herself to sleep, hopi it would stop her from overthinking. Thinking L much was exhausting, and she didn''t want to drain herself like this anymore.

    Once Nina''s breathing had steadied, Nash opened his eyes and looked at her sleeping form in the corner of the bed, furrowing his brows slightly.

    However, he still carefully tucked her in, his deep gaze fixed on the back of her head, his fingers twirling strands of her hair as he softly asked, "Is this Zac guy really that good, to make you think of him constantly?"

    After getting drunk, the first name that came to her mind was that of a man named Zac. When she spoke of him, there was a girlish blush on her face, as if he was the moonlight in her heart.

 Chapter 38

    Clearly, she liked him very much.

    !!

    The next day, when Nina woke up, she saw Nash. tying his tie. Seeing her awake, Nash advised, There''s milk by your bedside. Drink it when you get up."

    Nina instinctively nced at the bedside and asked, "Where are you going?" She hadn''t forgotten; he had mentionedst night that they would go home once they woke up.

    "I have some things to take care of," Nash replied, looking at her. "I''ll have the driver take you home first."

    Nina sat on the edge of the bed, quietly observing Nash. Nash finished getting ready, and seeing Nina still silent, he approached her, took the milk from the bedside, and handed it to her, saying softly, Drink it while it''s warm."

    Nina took it and pursed her lips. "I remember you

    saying before that y

    saying before that you don''t like this."

    "It''s fine if you like it," Nash replied.

    Nina looked up, surprised to hear those words from him. At one point, he would frown upon seeing it, or the helpers would inform her that he didn''t like milk. After that, she hadn''t drunk it again. Nina took a sip. It was milk. The taste she hadn''t experienced in a long time. Back when she was

    +15 BONOS

    studying, feeling stressed before exams, or feeling upset, she would have a cup of this. It always helped soothe her emotions. Later, she had given up milk for Nash.

    "Is it good?" Nash asked.

    Nina smiled faintly. "Yes."

    Seeing her smile, Nash''s mood improved, and he reached out to touch her head. "If you like it, I''ll have the helpers prepare some for you at home." "Really?" Nina was surprised. She was easily satisfied; a cup of milk could easily win her over. She hadn''t expected Nash to make such a change.

    "I always keep my promises," Nash said as he quickly withdrew his hand and picked up the coat she had bought for him. Today was much cold and it suited his suit well.

    Nina''s supposed mncholy was instantly cured by Nash''s actions, leaving her feeling fulfilled. She smiled, "Nash, you look really good today."

    Nash bent down, kissing her forehead. "The driver is waiting outside. Once you''re ready, he''ll take you home."

    "Okay," Nina obediently agreed, watching Nash''s figure as she sipped her milk, the taste now seemed different with a sense of being valued, rather than merely serving to alleviate unhappiness. After a quick tidying up, she headed out, finding the driver waiting at the door. "Madam," he greeted.

    "Let''s go home," Nina replied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONOS

    2

    "Of course." The driver hurried to open the car door for her.

    As Nina sat in the car, she distracted herself with her phone, browsing the news, and stumbled upon the report of Miranda''s suicide. Her expression changed, recalling the incessant calls fromst night, all from Miranda.

    Was Nash in such a rush to leave to meet Miranda? She wasn''t sure, but couldn''t help but specte. Let''s go to the hospital first," she instructed.

    Arriving at the hospital entrance, she spotted Nash''s car parked in a discreet corner, with Quincy waiting in the driver''s seat. Nash was nowhere to be

    seen.

    A group of reporters crowded the entrance for information. Nina stepped out of the car walked over to tap on the window.

    Seeing Nina, Quincy immediately got out of the car. "Nina... Mrs. York."

    He hadn''t known about the rtionship between Nina and Nash before. But since yesterday, his world had undergone a significant change. There was a reason why Nina had been by Nash''s side all this time.

 Chapter 39

    So they were married.

    He had to show more respect now, unlike before. Nina knowingly asked, "Has Mr. York gone in?"

    "Mr. York... He just went in not long ago," Quincy hesitated to speak.

    Nina looked at the reporters at the door, and sure enough, it was as she expected. For Miranda, he always went all out, without any reservation or avoidance. Quincy was concerned that she would overthink things, and exined, "Mrs. York, please don''t misunderstand Mr. York. He came to the hos for work."

    Nina smiled and said to him, "I didn''t misunderstand, you don''t need to exin."

    Quincy breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good."

    There were reporters at the front entrance, so Nina still paid attention to privacy and entered the hospital through the back door.

    Taking the elevator upstairs, she saw Miranda''s assistant, and probably knew which ward she was in. Miranda was staying in a VIP room, rtively quiet.

    As she walked past, she heard Miranda choking and crying, "What''s the point of saving me? It''s better

    +15 BONOS

    to let me die. What''s happening now, what am I? What am I?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Stop it, Miranda." She heard Mr. York''s voice, and Nina''s heart skipped a beat subconsciously.

    "Why did youe sote? When I needed you, you were never by my side. You weren''t like this before. You used to care about me the most. Whenever I was sad or upset, you would always be by my side. You''ve changed. What''s the point of me being alive anymore!"

    Tears fell from Miranda''s eyes, her face pale and haggard, as if she had suddenly lost a lot of weight.

    Seeing this, Mr. York approached with a stern face. Miranda immediately threw herself into his arms.

    In fact, Nina didn''t want to face it, but her feet didn''t seem to listen to her and walked up.

    Seeing Mr. York standing by the hospital bed, handing tissues to Miranda to wipe her tears.

    Miranda couldn''t hold back her tears, holding him tightly in her arms, with needles still in her hands. It looked like Miranda was indeed in a pitiful state. This scene was particrly heart-wrenching for

    Nina.

    "Nash, don''t leave me, okay? Without you, I''ll die. I''ve already died once. Do you want me to die a second time?" Miranda cried intensely, clinging tightly to his waist.

    "I''ll stay with you,ˇ± Nash said in a cold tone, patting Miranda''s back, showing unusual

    +15 BONOS

    tenderness.

    In the morning, he hade out wearing the coat she had bought. But now he wasn''t wearing it, probably to avoid Miranda seeing it. Watching them embrace, Nina''s hands clenched into fists, suppressing the bitterness in her heart.

    One moment Nash was caring for her, showing her enough tenderness. The next moment, he was more intimate with another woman.

    Was it guilt that made him treat her a little better? He always reserved all his tenderness for Miranda.

    At this moment, Miranda grabbed his sleeve, her voice weak as she asked, "Nash, if I hadn''t gone abroad, if I hadn''t left you, would the person you married have been me?"

    This question also struck a chord with Nina. If Miranda hadn''t left, would he have married hei

    Nash pulled away from her hand, furrowing his brows. "Stop asking about things that are in the past."

    Miranda cried, deeply saddened. "Why won''t you. tell me? If I had stayed by your side, would that person have been me? But all these years, I''ve been suffering. Do you know why I went abroad? I went for..." "Nina, what are you doing standing here? Do you want to see how miserable Miranda is?"

    In Nina''s daze, Miranda''s assistant approached, loudly calling out to her from the doorway.

    1

 Chapter 40

    The assistant''s words startled the two inside. Nash looked over and saw Nina standing at the door, immediately letting go of Miranda.

    Nina, feeling exposed, felt a bit lost, lowered her head, and started to leave.

    Nash hurried to catch up as she walked away. "Nina!

    H

    Nina walked quickly, unsure how to face Nash. But Nash caught up and grabbed her hand. Nina turned around, her eyes slightly red, staring nkly at Nash.

    Nash reached out to wipe the tears from her eyes, but Nina turned her head away. "Go take ca Miranda, you don''t need to worry about me.

    "Why are you at the hospital?" Nash didn''t responu to her words but asked, "Are you feeling unwell? Of is the rash getting worse?" He rolled up her sleeve, wanting to see her arm. This only saddened Nina more, and she pulled her hand back, refusing to let him see.

    "I''m fine." Nina looked towards the ward. "The important matter you mentioned yesterday was about Miranda, right?" To him, Miranda came first. If she had any problems, he would rush over without hesitation. "Miranda''s vocal cords are damaged, and she lost. hearing in her left ear. If there''s no improvement,

    +15 BONOS

    her career is over." Nash''s brows remained furrowed.

    So Miranda had faced such a predicament. For Miranda, the end of her career would be a devastating blow. No wonder she had suicidal thoughts.

    Nina lowered her gaze, unable to feel happy about anything, and simply said, "I understand."

    Miranda also followed them out. She stood at the door, her assistant behind her carrying the IV drip. She looked at Nash affectionately and called out," Nash." Nash turned back and said to Nina, "Wait for me to handle this matter and thene home. Be good. and wait for me at home." With that, Nasalked away again. Nina could only wait for him at home. The days

    spent waiting for him were numerous, yet nothing fruitful came out of it. She watched them go inside, feeling helpless.

    What could she do? Should she irrationally try to win back her husband''s heart, or should she confront Miranda and have a big argument with her? Neither option was advisable.

    Miranda was still silently shedding tears. ˇ°Nash, why did Ninae here? Did she misunderstand us, or did I disturb you from apanying Nina?"

    "You don''t need to overthink,ˇ± Nash said coldly. " Focus on getting better and stop doing foolish things. I''ll find the best doctors to treat you, and

    +15 BONOS

    your career won''t end!"

    Miranda felt very insecure. She needed too much, and seeing Nash so distant from her, she tightly grasped his hand and asked, "If I recover one day, will that be the day you divorce Nina?"

    Nash''s face instantly turned cold, and he instinctively pulled his hand away. "Miranda, that''s not a question you should be asking."

    "You know I still love you," Miranda said tearfully, getting emotional. "All I want is you. I can give up everything, but I can''t lose you. If I hadn''t gotten sick, hadn''t gone abroad, I would be the one married to you, not Nina! You also have me in your heart. How could you forget about me..."

    "Miranda!" Nash sternly interrupted her.

    He looked at her crying, devoid of pity, and coldly, "Once you recover from your illness, even."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Today''s Bonus

 Chapter 41

    +15 BONOS

    2

    How could he say such words?

    Stricken by his statement, Miranda stopped crying and stared nkly at Nash, utterly astonished. This was not the person she knew.

    Previously, he had cherished her the most, never allowing her to suffer any grievances. But now he was different, showing no pity, not even knowing how tofort her anymore.

    She couldn''t believe this was Nash. There must be a reason behind his actions.

    Miranda let go of his hand, trying to force a smile.

    but failing miserably. "Be even? How could you

    possibly make things even between us?"

    Nash replied, "By curing your ears."

    "I don''t want that! I might as well be dead!" Miranda became more agitated, grabbing a nearby fruit knife, intending to cut her wrists.

    Seeing this, her assistant quickly intervened, holding her back. "Please don''t do this, Miranda..."

    Miranda, with red eyes, eximed, "Nash,

    everything I''ve done is for you. I love you so much, I''d even sacrifice my life for you. You owe me, and that debt cannot be repaid, it can''t just be ''even''!" Then, the doctor entered and, seeing Miranda''s unstable emotions, advised Nash, "Mr. York, the patient''s emotions are unstable. It''s not advisable

    +15 BONOS

    to agitate her further."

    Nash, observing Miranda''s hysterics, clenched his fists slightly and said coldly, "Give her a sedative injection!"

    Following Nash''s instructions, the doctor

    administered the injection, despite Miranda''s resistance, requiring several nurses to restrain her. Her gaze remained fixed on Nash, filled with love and unwillingness. She kept repeating, "Nash, you wouldn''t be so heartless to me. You promised to protect me forever... Your word is your bond..."

    Then, Miranday quietly on the bed, her hands. limp, only her eyes moving.

    "Take care of her," Nash instructed the assistant

    before leaving the room. Outside, Nash s door of the ward for a while, taking one.. Miranda through the window before leaving.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    at the

    Meanwhile, Nina wandered aimlessly, pondering over Miranda''s question. If it weren''t for her, would Miranda have been able to marry him smoothly?

    Deep down, she already had the answer. But it still made her feel sad.

    Her phone chimed, and Nina nced at it to see it was a call from Nash, perhaps checking if she had returned home.

    Waiting for him at home was her duty as Mrs. York. Feeling a bit tired, she didn''t feel like conforming to expectations and doing things just to please

    +15 BONOS

    Nash. She let the call go unanswered several times, and eventually, he stopped calling.

    Finally, it was her mother who called. Due to work and family obligations, she hadn''t been in touch with her family for a long time.

    "Nina," Julia Davis called, sounding cheerful and affectionate, "Are you busy right now? Am I disturbing you at work?"

    Hearing her mother''s voice, Nina''s eyes welled up with tears. No matter how difficult things were outside, only her parents could provide her with the greatest shelter.

    Suppressing the urge to cry, she replied, "Mom, I''m not busy. Today is the weekend, and I''m + working."

    Julia warmly responded, "That''s good. I''ll jus with you for a bit. Your dad told me not to call you, but I miss you. It''s been a while since you came home, and both your dad and I miss you a lot." Nina held the phone tightly. ˇ°I miss you too, I really miss you."

    Julia suggested, "Nina, how abouting home for a meal?" "Okay," Nina agreed.

    A visit home would be nice, to feel the warmth of her parents.

    She realized she had missed out on spending a lot of time with them.

 Chapter 42

    After graduation, Nina became busy with work and had her own family. Her parents hesitated to bother her and rarely called. Likewise, she neglected them in her busy schedule.

    Returning home, it was Zion Walker who opened the door for her, holding a newspaper in his hand and wearing reading sses. His typically stern face lit up with a smile at the sight of Nina. "Nina, you''re back. Come in quickly."

    Nina stepped inside, and Zion handed her a pair of slippers. "Your mom knows you''re back and she''s making your favorite dishes. You''re in for a treat today."

    "Great, I''m craving mom''s BBQ ribs," Nina said, linking her arm with Zion''s. "And I also want to eat the wild fish dad caught."

    "You''re such a glutton," Zion chuckled.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nina took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves, and said, "I''ll go help mom in the kitchen...

    11

    "Oh no, you don''t have to," Zion tried to stop her.

    But before he could say more, Nina saw that the kitchen wasn''t just upied by Julia, but also by a tall figure. He had taken off his expensive suit and was standing beside her, washing vegetables. Aware of her presence, he nced over and softly said, "You''re back."

    +15 BONOS

    "You''re back," Julia said happily, turning to face. her, wiping her hands on her apron. "Oh, our Nina, let me have a good look to see if you''ve lost weight."

    Julia stepped out, pulling Nina along for a closer look. "Nope, you haven''t lost weight. It seems like Nash is taking good care of you."

    Nina looked surprised at Nash, "Mom, why is he here?"

    "Nina, didn''t you ask Nash toe see us old folks? "Julia replied. ˇ°Nash is such a filial child, even more proactive than you. He''s helping out in the kitchen, despite his busy schedule with business dealings. Look at how fortunate you are!" Julia

    smiled happily, content as long as her daughter was happy.

    Nash finished washing the vegetables and spoke to her, "Don''t worry, Mom. As long as I''m here, I''l take good care of Nina."

    "See what a great son-inw he is," Julia looked at Zion again. "Right, Zion?"

    Zion was reading the newspaper. Upon hearing the voices, he nced over, gave a perfunctory "hmm," then turned back to the newspaper. Meanwhile, Nina pursed her lips.

    Julia pulled Nina out and showed her a table full of things. "Nina, these are all bought by Nash. Knowing I have cervical spondylosis, he bought me a massage chair. This one''s for your dad. Take a look at these. I''ve never seen any man as considerate as Nash," Julia praised.

    +15 BONOS

    "You better cherish him," she added, patting Nina''s. hand.

    Nina never talked to her family about her

    rtionship with Nash. They knew nothing and thought she and Nash were deeply in love. When she married into the York family, her parents thought it was because Nash loved her that he repaid their debts, but they never knew that his grandfather was also involved.

    She didn''t want to worry them or make them feel like they were selling their daughter, so she never brought it up. Nina could onlyply and say, "I understand, Mom."

    "Have you been having neck paintely?" Nina asked with concern.

    Julia sighed. "As people age, it''smon to have a bit of soreness. It hurts so much at night that I can''t sleep."

    Nina gently massaged her shoulders, but Julia

    stopped her. "Nina, don''t worry about me. You

    should focus more on Nash. Look, he''s still in the kitchen."

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 43

    Julia urged them to have some alone time together. She pushed Nina into the kitchen.

    At this moment, Nash didn''t stop his hands, making sure all the ingredients were thoroughly cleaned. In her memory, Nash wasn''t someone who would do these things. "Why did youe?"

    Nash said, "You didn''t answer my calls, so

    naturally, I had toe and ask Mom where you went."

    Nina washed the vegetables together with him. "I remember you never used to do these things."

    Nash turned his head with a hint of teasing. "I''m trying to please my mother-inw."

    "Stop it."

    "Why didn''t you answer my calls?" Nash asked again.

    Nina paused. "I was afraid of disturbing you and Miranda."

    Nashughed.

    Nina asked, "What are youughing at?" "Jealous?"

    Nina denied, "No, it''s not the first or second time. If I get jealous every time, I''d be upset all the time."

    +15 BONOS

    Nash didn''t say anything. He just noticed some water sshed on her face. Nina was about to wipe it with her sleeve, but Nash stopped her hand, wiped his own hand clean, and then took a tissue to wipe her face.

    Feeling his attentive care, she gazed at him.

    intently. He was very focused, and at this moment, very gentle, as if she had seen the shadow of that young boy again from him.

    "Be careful," Nash''s maic voice said softly. You better stop. Don''t get yourself dirty."

    He took the vegetables she had cleaned from her hands. Julia watched from outside, seeing the loving couple, then looked back at Zion. "Zion,e and see, I told you our daughter is living happily. No need to worry too much. Nash treats. her so well."

    Zion shrugged, "What if he''s just pretending? Who knows if he bullies our daughter behind our backs?" "You''re overthinking," Julia said, "If Nash didn''t like our daughter, why would he marry her?"

    Zion pursed his lips slightly and gave a cold snort, How many times have you seen this scene after they got married? Don''t forget what our daughter said before. She can''t tell anyone about their rtionship. What family would have such a condition? I think there''s still room for observation!

    This son-inw came too suddenly. Although he had given their family a lot of help. Zion still felt

    1

    something was amiss.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He knew Nina''s temperament very well; even if she wasn''t happy, she wouldn''t tell them. She only shared good news, not worries. Of course, he wanted his daughter to be happy, but truly happy.

    Julia went to cook. Nina sat outside, making tea for Zion. At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    Nina said, "I''ll go open the door." She hurried to the door and was surprised to see Scott standing there. "Scott?"

    Scott smiled, "Did I disturb you?"

    "How could you? Come in quickly," Nina hadn''t expected him toe to their house.

    Scott carried many gifts in his hands and hurriedly called out, "Mr. and Mrs. Walker."

    Julia looked at Scott, staring at him several times without recognizing him. Zion, on the other hand, was very happy to see Scott.

    He stood up and walked over, "Oh, isn''t this Scott? It''s been many years. When did youe back to the country?"

    "I just returned not long ago. I''ve already met with Nina and came to see you guys. I hope it''s not inconvenient," Scott said.

    Julia added, "So it''s Scott. You used to live on the next street. It''s been so many years. Scott, you''ve be much more handsome!"

    "Thank you for thepliment, Mrs. Walker,"

    +15 BONOS

    Scott said with a pleasant expression.

    However, he noticed Nash sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, his sharp eyes fixed on him.

 Chapter 44

    Scott was surprised and asked, "Mr. York is here too?"

    Their gazes all turned to Nash. For a moment, they didn''t know how to respond to the question.

    Nina immediately said, "Mr. York is visiting our home today, Scott, please have a seat too." Julia followed, "Scott, I''m cooking, so you''re eating with us. Don''t even think about leaving."

    "Okay, thank you, Mrs. Walker," Scott politely replied.

    Luckily, the sofa was spacious enough for all of them, and Scott sat diagonally across from Nash. Zion and Scott were chatting about their past.

    It was only then that Nina learned that when they were in school, Scott lived nearby, and he was quite familiar with her parents.

    How did she not know about this strange. connection? Upon hearing this, Nash''s face. immediately turned cold, showing his displeasure. Sitting here, listening to them talk about the past, he felt like an outsider.

    At the dining table, Scott showed extra concern for Nina, pouring her a ss of milk. "Here you go."

    "Thank you," Nina replied.

    Nash nced over and said coldly, "Does Mr. Lucas

    also know that Nina likes to drink milk?"

    Scott responded, "I used to see her drinking it often when we were in school. I didn''t know if she still had that habit."

    Nina was surprised that Scott knew. But for Nash, hearing this didn''t sit well. He wasn''t the only one who knew that Nina liked to drink milk.

    Seeing the ss ced here, Nash tapped the table with both hands and identally knocked it over.

    With a bang, the cup fell to the ground, spilling the milk. Nash''s icy gaze fixed on Scott, "I''ll go get another cup."

    Nina nced at Nash again, feeling that he was acting strangely. When he returned, Nash.

    mentioned, "It''s cold outside, here''s some warm milk."

    Nina''s heart warmed at his words, so she quickly held the cup in her hands.

    Seeing her gesture, Nash felt somewhat relieved. Scott also noticed the subtle interactions between them but instead of saying anything, he went along and hatted with Zion..

    Perhaps due to drinking too much, Zion became more talkative and praised, "You''ve achieved so much now, starting from scratch, it''s not easy, really impressive." Scott replied modestly, "It''s nothing, Mr. Walker, just lucky."

    "You''re a talented person," Zion patted Scott''s

    shoulder with both hands, speaking somewhat nonsensically, "Scott, what do you think of my daughter? She''s beautiful and has a good temper. How about I betroth my daughter to you?"

    Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone present changed.

    Julia was shocked, Nina felt embarrassed, and Nash''s face immediately darkened.

    Only Scott smiled without saying a word.

    Julia quickly broke the tension, "Zion, you''re drunk, talking nonsense!"

    "I''m not drunk Scott is such a good person. Even after so many years, he still remembers us as soon as he returns to the country. It shows that he knows how to be grateful. My daughter will definitely be happy marrying him."

    Zion had drunk too much, but these were his heartfelt words. He hoped his daughter would be, happy, believing that Scott would treat her well. "Scott, don''t mind him, he is drunk."

    "I don''t mind," Scott spoke gently, "Mr. Walker is just drunk, I understand."

    Nash''s expression darkened further as he looked at Scott. "It''s best not to take those words seriously," he warned.

    Scott met his gaze, asking, ˇ°What do you mean, Mr. York?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash''s gaze turned sharp, his tone chilling. "You''ll never marry Nina in your lifetime!"

 Chapter 45

    His words were firm, carrying his possessiveness.

    How could he not see that this guy named Scott liked Nina? He always appeared in front of her.

    Then he should let Scott know that he had no chance.

    Scott looked directly at Nash, and their gazes became heavy in the air. After a stalemate for a while, Scott spoke, "Mr. York, you''re speaking too soon."

    He remainedposed, not angry, taking a sip of water before saying meaningfully, "Nobody can predict the future. When fate arrives, nothing can. stop it."

    Listening to this, Nash was displeased, but he instinctively held Nina''s hand.

    Nina also sensed his mood. Since Scott arrived, he had been acting strange, seemingly targeting him. at every turn.

    However, Nina was rational and didn''t act

    impulsively. She withdrew her hand and eased the tension, "What are you all talking about? It was fine before, but now it''s all about me. Mom, help Dad go rest. He''s had too much to drink and might start saying nonsense again."

    "Alright." Julia also felt awkward, "Zion, go get some rest and sleep off the alcohol."

    +15 BONOS

    Zionplied obediently, but his gaze lingered on Scott, still showing his approval, "Scott, I have high hopes for you. Let''s have a drink together another time, and have a good one."

    "Sure." Scott replied politely, standing up to acknowledge Zion''s words.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Zion was assisted inside by Julia.

    Nash remained cold-faced, unmoving.

    At the dinner table, only the three of them remained.

    Suddenly, it became quiet.

    This made Nina ufortable, sensing the tension

    between them.

    Scott, however, paid no mind to Nash''s gaze, gently saying to Nina, "You didn''t eat much just now, did you have trouble reaching these dishes?"

    He smoothly helped Nina pick up some food.

    Nash quickly intercepted, "No need, she doesn''t like it!"

    Scott looked up at Nash, sensing his hostility, but smiled and said, "Mr. York, I know you''re Nina''s boss, but isn''t this unnecessary to interfere with? The dishes I''m picking are the ones Nina likes, all ced on my side. I''m just concerned she might not be able to reach them."

    Nina stared at Scott in astonishment, surprised that he understood her preferences so well.

    Nash''s gaze sharpened, his tone extremely cold, Mr. Lucas, I''ve been with Nina for so many years. Do you think you understand her better than I do?" Hearing this, Nina just pursed her lips slightly, remaining silent.

    Scott was confident, smiling as he asked, "If Mr. York understands her so well, do you know what Nina likes and dislikes?"

    What Nina liked.

    Nash paused for a moment, pondering Nina''s preferences, her habits, and the small details of her life. It seemed like Nina had always been the one following him and taking care of him. He hadn''t had much time to think about what she liked or disliked.

    Scott continued, "Nina is a bit timid and easily gets nervous. She likes to drink milk to rx. She''s not very picky with food, but she doesn''t like carrots. and dislikes food with green peppers. She prefers. wearing warm-colored clothes. Probably due to work, she wears a lot of ck nowadays."

    Nina hadn''t fully recovered from her astonishment, "Scott, how did you know all this?"

    Nash''s expression darkened, clearly showing his displeasure.

    These were details he wasn''t aware of, and they wereing from another man.

    Scott knew because he observed her closely by

    paying attention to the details of her daily life.

 Chapter 46

    Over time, without needing to say much, Scott came to understand her. Maintaining hist gentlemanly demeanor, he didn''t offer too much exnation: "It''s nothing, just go ahead and eat."

    Yet, there was a twinge of shame in Nina''s heart. To her, Scott was merely an old ssmate, hardly event a friend, yet he was so attentive to her needs.

    Picking up her fork, she tried to eat the meat in her bowl. However, she couldn''t shake off a nauseating smell, which killed her appetite.

    "What''s wrong? Can''t eat anymore?" Scott asked.

    Setting down her fork, Nina didn''t want to admit. she had lost her appetite. Instead, she replied, "I have a small stomach, and I''m already full."

    Nash stood up. "Since everyone''s eaten their fill, let''s stop here."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nina could sense his displeasure in Nash''s words, so she nced at him, only to find his cold indifference. Meanwhile, Julia was attending to Zion. With no other choice, Nina had to see Scott off. Seeing Nina''s paleplexion, Scott advised, "If you''re not feeling well, you don''t have to see me off. Go back and rest well. I''lle see you again next time."

    Nina had many doubts in her heart, but with Nash present, she refrained from asking too much. She nodded slightly. "Okay, take care then."

    "Yeah, goodbye."

    Without lingering too long, Scott took onest nce at Nina before leaving

    Nash picked up his coat and walked to the door. "Why does Scott understand you so well? Were you two that close in the past?"

    "I don''t know," Nina replied.

    Nash pressed further, "Can''t you see it? Scott has strong feelings for you."

    Nina looked up at Nash. "There''s nothing like that. Please don''t make baseless ims. He and I are just ssmates. We haven''t been in touch for so many years. How could he possibly have feelings for me?" There was no reason for that; they had only met a few times.

    "Don''t contact him anymore!"

    Nina was puzzled. "Why can''t I contact him? He and I are friends."

    "I don''t like it."

    "You dislike many people. It doesn''t mean I have to dislike them too."

    Seeing herpleteck of awareness, Nash''s expression became even more displeased. "Nina, you are so naive!"

    His words made Nina feel a bit

    ridiculous. "Nash, don''t you think it''s

    unreasonable for you to be so upset? Shouldn''t you think about why, after being.

    married for so long, you still don''t understand me as well as Scott does?"

    She looked at him, even though he was very angry, she still wanted to tell him: "Because in your world, there is no room for me. You don''t care about me, nor do you know my preferences. Even my little interests and hobbies are known through others. So you have no right to criticize me!"

    He understood Miranda.

    But he didn''t understand her.

    "Nina, anyone is fine, but not him!" Nash''s expression turned serious.

    Nina stared at his stern face. "What if I do?"

    "Then we''ll get divorced!"

    Nina kept ncing at him as those

    words quickly came out of his mouth When she brought up divorce, he could refuse, but when he mentioned it, she didn''t even have the right to object.

    She felt as if Nash hadplete control over her, and she was powerless to resist.

    Nina felt both angry and amused, wondering why she ended up in this situation.

    A surge of nausea rose up, making her unable to hold back the urge to retch. "Urgh..."

 Chapter 47

    She leaned against the wall, feeling extremely ufortable, her face deathly pale as she continued to retch, but nothing came out.

    Seeing this, Nash nervously approached and supported her. "What''s wrong? Where does it hurt?

    Nina pushed his hand away, tears welling in her eyes. "You just brought up divorce, and now you''re asking what''s wrong?"

    Seeing her paleplexion, Nash softened his

    tone. "Let''s go home first. We won''t talk about this now."

    He held her waist and led her outside. Nina didn''t refuse; she didn''t want to argue with Nash at the doorstep, fearing her parents would see and worry about her. Her marriage might not be happy, but she didn'' want her parents to be overly concerned.

    Arriving at the car, Nash looked at Nina''s sickly appearance, sighed, and pulled her into his embrace again. "Nina, what should I do with you?"

    Nina leaned against his shoulder, her nose tingling. She wasn''t sure when she had be so fragile. Perhaps because she found some sce in Nash, she had be more wilful. Wanting more and more from him, she no longer acted as sensible as before.

    "Nash," she mumbled against his chest, "thank

    you for everything you''ve done for me."

    Nash gently patted her back. "What have I done for you that you need to thank me for?"

    Nina replied, "Thank you foring to my house and letting my parents know that I''m doing well. They won''t have to worry about me anymore. And thank you for spending two million to save our family back then. I''ll always remember these things in my heart."

    Then, she added with emphasis, "And thank you for saving me too."

    Though her words had a hidden meaning, Nash didn''t catch them. Despite being a bit upset moments ago, Nina''sforting words made all his anger dissipate.

    He held Nina tightly, perhaps out of fear of losing her, and said, "I''m your husband, and these are things I should do."

    Nina''s lips tugged slightly as she lowered her gaze. Even though Nash had crafted a dream of being Mrs. York" for her, she knew one day she would have to wake up. She understood that everything wasn''t about what she deserved, but rather what

    came at a cost.

    Nash handed Nina a bottle of water, and she drank it. He asked, "Still feeling unwell?"

    Nina shook her head. "Much better."

    "Is it gastric pain?" Nash inquired again.

    Nina replied, "No, not really. I''m just feeling a bit nauseous. Maybe I ate something that upset my stomach."

    Nash fastened her seatbelt, and adjusted the seat downwards. "Rest for a while. We''ll be home soon."

    Nina nodded obediently andy down. Perhaps she was a bit tired because she fell asleep right away.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon arriving home, it was Nash who woke her up, but she could feel the fatigue in her body.

    After taking a shower, Nina went back to sleep and slept until dawn. When she woke up, she was almostte for work.

    Nash didn''t wake her up, probably

    wanting her to get more rest and et

    arrive at the office a bitter. But this was the first time Nina had encountered such a S

    situation. She had never beente before.

    With her professional habits, Nina quickly washed up, not even bothering with breakfast, eager to arrive at the office on time.

    As she descended the stairs, she

    saw Sally busy in the kitchen,¨¨

    instructing the helper, "Make sure to stew this soup well and pay attention to the timing. I''ll take it to the hospital for Miranda." S

    Nina listened, knowing how much Sally liked Miranda. She knew that since Miranda was hospitalized, Sally would definitely go to visit her. After tidying up for a while, Sally had several thermos sks, all intended for Miranda.

    When

    still at

    Out and saw Nina.

    she frowned and said "Why are you still at home? It''s ote. Are you sleeping in?"

    Nina slowed her pace. "I''m heading to the office now."

 Chapter 48

    "You''re just in time. I''ve made some red raspberry leaf herbal tea for you too," Sally instructed the helper. "Hurry up and bring the tea for Nina."

    Nina found it somewhat peculiar. With her mind solely focused on Miranda, why would she prepare tea for her?

    However, Sally''s gaze was fixed on Nina''s stomach. "This tea has been used for centuries to support reproductive health in women. They say once you drink it, you might conceive."

    As the helper brought the tea over, Nina took a sniff and immediately felt nauseated again. Her entire body was repulsed, prompting her to push it away. Take it away. I can''t drink it."

    Seeing her refusal, Sally''s expression soured. Nina, what''s wrong with you? This tea was specially prepared for you. Since your stomach''s not cooperating; you need to drink to regte it. Hurry up and drink it for me."

    The helper presented the tea to Nina again.

    The nauseating smell was unbearable for Nina. ˇ°I can''t..." She rushed to the bathroom.

    "Nina, you..." Sally, seeing her heading to the bathroom, grew angry. "Such ipetence! Is it so hard to drink? Don''t want to drink it, huh? I bet you''re just pretending!"

    Nina''s stomach was in turmoil, and she retched for quite some time without producing anything. After washing her face, she emerged.

    Sally didn''t press her to drink the tea again. Busy with visiting Miranda, she said, "You shouldn''t go to the office today. Help me take these things to see Miranda. She''s in the hospital, you know, probably Nash has already been to see her."

    Hearing this, Nina pursed her lips. "I''ll bete for work."

    Sally looked at Nina, her lips "If you go to thepany, you''ll also be following Nash around. Who knows, maybe you''ll bump into him at the hospital. It''s on the way, after all"

    This wasn''t entirely untrue. She was Nash''s wife and also his personal secretary.

    In the end, she went with Sally. Sally brought a bunch of stuff, making the trip to the hospital seem more like a family visit. It was evident that she truly regarded Miranda as her daughter-inw. Arriving at the hospital, Sally''s eyes welled up as she entered the ward and choked out, "Miranda, my Miranda, why are you in such a pitiful state?"

    "Sally." Miranda embraced Sally. Both of them had teary eyes.

    Sally held her hand tightly. "You''ve lost weight, Miranda. It''s only been a few days since west met. How did you be so thin? Why would you do something like this?" S

    "I''m fine now, Sally." Miranda''s face still looked a bit haggard. "I won''t do this again."

    Sally expressed concern. "If you

    have any problems, you can tell me. Don''t do anything foolish again. If something happens to you, I''ll be devastated. I was still hoping you''d marry Nash."

    Miranda just shed tears without speaking.

    Nina stood at the door of the ward, watching them have their

    heart-to-heart talk. Their

    rtionship seemed so close; one would think they were mother and daughter.

    Nina couldn''t empathize; she just felt awkward standing there.

    She also didn''t see Nash around.

    Seeing Nina there, Miranda wiped away her tears. Sally, I''d like some warm water."

    Sally immediately instructed Nina, ˇ°Nina, go get some warm water for Miranda.ˇ±

    Nina happened to not want to stay there any longer, so she went to fetch some warm water.

    Near the water dispenser, Nina saw Miranda standing behind her through the mirror.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nina, you''re just swallowing your pride to stay in the York family. Sally treats me like her daughter-inw. So, what exactly are you in the York family?"

    "I''m the legally recognized wife listed on Nash''s marriage certificate," Nina replied calmly, unwilling to engage.

    Miranda''s expression changed, and she stopped

    Nina. "Do you think Nash is reluctant to let you go? He''s merely using you!"

 Chapter 49

    Her words made Nina pause for a moment.

    Using her?

    What could she possibly have to be used for?

    Someone as clever as Nash, if he were to use anyone, it wouldn''t be her.

    Seeing Nina hesitate, it seemed she still wanted to know. With her chin held high, Miranda smirked, Don''t you want to know what he''s using you for?"

    Being used seemed far-fetched but she was certain Miranda would try various ways to sow discord.

    She turned around, seeing Miranda still smiling, hoping Nina would inquire further. She had no intention of ying into her hands, so she

    proceeded as she wished. "You seem more eager than I am to enlighten me."

    Miranda''s face stiffened.

    Dealing with someone like Nina, who didn''t y by the rules, truly irritated her.

    Nina stared at her directly, her tone cool. "Your aim is to get me to divorce Nash so you can seamlessly marry into the York family, isn''t it? Feeling a bit threatened now?"

    Miranda subconsciously tightened her fist, trying to keep up her fa?ade. "You two will divorce eventually. I have no reason to feel threatened.

    None at all!"

    Detecting the anger in her voice, Nina couldn''t help but smirk. "If you''re not feeling threatened, why bring up divorce every time we meet? You seem more anxious than Nash himself. He has no intentions of divorcing me, which frustrates you. Unable to find a way through Nash, you then turn to me."

    "Nina, don''t be too conceited. I''m doing this for your own good!" Miranda could never admit to this.

    "For my own good?" Nina found it ludicrous, mocking. "You''re just making excuses for yourself, trying to find reasons to convince me. Everyone wishes me well, except you, Miranda. Your intentions are misced. If you''re so eager for me t¨¦ divorce, look elsewhere. Try Nash and see if he''ll divorce me!"

    In just a few words, Miranda was infuriated, her chest heaving, tears swirling in her eyes.

    In the blink of an eye, Sally couldn''t see Miranda, but when she found her and Nina, Nash was right behind them.

    Seeing them together, Sally was worried that Miranda would be mistreated, fussing, "Oh my, Miranda, why are you out? You''re sick, what are you doing here?"

    Miranda''s old wound had reopened, now bleeding, her face growing paler by the moment.

    As Sally approached, Miranda copsed into her arms, as fragile as a broken doll.

    "Miranda!" Sally was startled, holding her tightly, "What''s wrong with you? Oh my, why are you bleeding so much!"

    She turned to look at Nina, her anger

    rising,unching into a tirade, "Nina, what did you say to Miranda to upset her so much? Are you bullying her behind my back again! ContentContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    nove

    Then, she turned to Nash, scolding, "Look at the wife you married, besides ying these malicious. tricks, what else can she do? She''s just a venomous. woman!" Nina had seen through her maniptive tricks, adept at ying the victim in front of others.

    She didn''t want to bear the

    usation of bullying Miranda, "Mom, if you like Miranda, I can ept it but you also have to responsible for what you say. I

    to get warm water for Mit

    and

    when she chased after me, didn''t

    even touch her. How can you

    me?"

    me

    "You''re still trying to justify yourself? You knew she couldn''t handle stress, yet you said something to upset her!" Sally eximed angrily.

    Nina retorted, "If she hadn''t chased after me, none of this would have happened."

    Sally was furious, "Even now, you''re still making excuses. You''re incorrigible..." "That''s enough," Nash said coldly, "Let''s take Miranda back."

 Chapter 50

    Doctor and nurses came over and carried Miranda away. Despite having countless grievances towards Nina, Sally had to stop. She was more worried about Miranda''s condition.

    The moment Miranda was ced on the stretcher, Sally escorted her all the way. At the entrance of the emergency room, she was just as anxious, sping her hands together.

    The doctor was discussing Miranda''s condition with Nash and had no time to acknowledge Nina. Nina stood to the side, watching them tirelessly attend to Miranda, making her feel even more like an outsider. When Miranda was wheeled out, Sally escorted her back again. Nash didn''t enter but noticed Nina walking behind him.

    He turned back and said to her, "Miranda can''t handle any stress right now. Don''t spend time alone with her."

    Nina felt a lump in her throat. Was he ming her? ming her for upsetting Miranda and warning her not to trouble her in the future.

    Seeing her lower her head and remain silent, Nash thought she might be upset. He touched her head gently and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you upset?"

    "Nash,e quickly!" Sally wiped her tears,

    opening the ward door and shouting, "She needs. you. If you''re not here, how can she get better?"

    Seeing Sally in distress,

    Wash turned back to Nina and said, "Wait outside for a moment. I''ll be back soon."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nina didn''t respond because she knew, between her and Miranda, she would always be the one left behind.

    She stood outside, feeling like an irrelevant bystander, watching Miranda copse in his arms, crying vulnerably. She watched Nash''s tender gesture of not pushing Miranda away, just quietly patting her back. Nina''s back was aching, and she didn''t want to witness their intimate moment, so she found a bench and sat down quietly, waiting for them toe out. It felt like an eternity had passed, as if the world had stopped turning, until someone came and tapped her shoulder.

    "Nina."

    Zoe hurried over and, seeing Nina sitting there perfectly fine, breathed a sigh of relief. "I just messaged Nash, and he said he''s at the hospital. I thought you were sick, and got so worried. Howe you''re sitting here? Where''s Nash?"

    Nina nced towards the direction of the ward and replied calmly, "He''s inside."

    Following her gaze, Zoe asked, "Who''s in there? Do they need his care?"

    Zoe walked over and saw the whole family inside.

    She pursed her lips and said, "Does this Miranda have no rtives? They all need to take turns taking care of her. I''ll go talk to them."

    Nina grabbed Zoe''s arm, facing reality. "Zoe, don''t go talk to them. Even if you do, what''s the use? We can''t escape from this."

    Zoe looked at Nina. "How long have you been sitting here? You''re Nash''s wife after all. In such situations, you should be by his side. This is giving them an opportunity!" Nina shook her head. "Zoe, I''ve already gotten used to it."

    Zoe felt so sorry for Nina. She must have witnessed such scenes many times. She was too sensible and too humble, Nina, if you love Nash, you have to be brave. You''re already his t wife so what else could you

    possibly not have? I believe as long as voll

    want it, Nash is yours!"

    Nina couldn''t help but force a bitter smile, observing Zoe''s unwavering confidence. Both Zoe and Nash''s grandfather had held onto the belief that Nash would eventuallye to love the wife they had chosen for him. However, reality proved otherwise.

    "Zoe, actually, Nash and I are about to get a divorce.

    This time, Nina didn''t hide it. She didn''t want Zoe to worry about her anymore.

    "What?"

 Chapter 51

    Zoe was greatly surprised, left only with anger and disappointment. At that moment, Nash emerged from the hospital room and spotted Zoe with Nina. He politely called out, "Aunt Zoe."

    "Don''t call me that!" Zoe''s temper red as sheunched into a tirade against Nash. "Do you still see me as your aunt? How could you not discuss. something as significant as divorcing Nina with me? Have you forgotten Grandpa''s advice to take care of Nina? Is this how you take care of her? Nash, I''ve watched you grow up. How could I not know you''re so irresponsible, wanting a divorce? You''repletely disregarding the marital bond for this mistress pretending to be sick in bed!"

    "Zoe, mind your words. What mistress? What irresponsibility? Can you not drag this into the conversation?" It was the first time Sally stood up to Zoe upon hearing her harsh words. "If Nash wants a divorce, it''s their business. What does it have to do with you? You''re just using your seniority to reprimand my son like this!"

    Nina hadn''t expected this oue, causing them to quarrel. She hurried over to try and stop Zoe, not wanting people to see a joke.

    But it wasn''t just about their divorce; it was about Zoe having a dislike for Sally, disdainfully sneering, "I''m talking to my nephew. What business is it of yours, Sally? What right do you have to speak to me? "Zoe, you''re going too far!" Sally retorted.

    Zoe didn''t like Sally. Sally didn''t like Zoe. Whenever they met, they exchanged few words, akin to strangers.

    Zoe looked down on Sally, speaking sharply as she approached, "It''s me advising you not to go too far! As a mother, your contribution to Nash is evident. I need not say more. Here, everyone''s words carry weight, except for you, Sally. I''m rebuking my nephew, and you have no business interfering!"

    Nash''s childhood, Sally hadn''t been much involved. She knew she was in the wrong but wasn''t willing to give in. "Nash, just look at your aunt, daring to scold me like this. What kind of example is she setting? Speak up. This family isn''t just hers!"

    As they argued vehemently, Nash furrowed his brow and interjected coldly, "I didn''t agree to divorce. This marriage isn''t ending."

    Their dispute fell into silence at Nash''s deration.

    Zoe couldn''t grasp the situation. "What do you mean?" she asked.

    Sally also inquired, "Nash, you don''t want a divorce?"

    At this point, Nina intervened, "I initiated it."

    They couldn''t imagine that Nina would be the one to bring up divorce

    first. Zoe pursed her lips, unable ept it even if it was Nina''s idea.

    "No, I don''t agree!"

    Nina hadn''t anticipated things escting to this point, disappointing Zoe in the process. "Zoe..."

    Zoe didn''t want to hear it, turning to Nash. "Deal with your wife. Make her change her mind!"

    Zoe didn''t me Nina; as a woman, she could empathize.

    They had been married for so long, yet Nash

    showed her no warmth or affection. Even the

    naet

    no

    coldest stone should have warmed up by now but her nephew had sense ofpassion. No wonder Nina

    was disappointed.

    belongs to .no Content

    Zoe wouldn''t press Nina further because she could tell that Nina

    cared deeply for Nash. The m

    one cared, the more disappointment they felt.

    As the tension eased, Zoe simmered down while Sally went to tend to Miranda''s needs.

    "You''ve told Zoe?" Nash asked Nina.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 52

    Nina also med herself, wondering why she couldn''t endure a little longer. If she hadn''t been so impulsive, Zoe wouldn''t have found out.

    "I''m sorry." In truth, Nina didn''t want to cause trouble for Nash, but words couldn''t be taken back once spoken.

    Nash''s deep gaze simply watched her,

    contemting many things before speaking, "Do you really want to divorce me?"

    Nina pondered. Did she truly want to divorce Nash?

    In reality, she wanted a fresh start for herself. The current situation seemed hopeless, devoid of any prospects, and she didn''t want to dwell on it any longer.

    Seeing her silence, Nash asked again, "Would being. with me cause you a lot of trouble?"

    Hearing this, Nina couldn''t hold back her emotions, her eyes growing hot as if tears were about to fall. If he had been angry and ming her, perhaps she wouldn''t have felt this way. But his gentle words instead made her emotions spiral out of control.

    Rather than saying it was troubling, it was more urate to say that she didn''t want to see him and Miranda acting all lovey-dovey anymore. But those things didn''t matter anymore.

    "Maybe a little," Nina replied, lowering her head to conceal her emotions from him.

    Nash pondered. They had been married for three years, all because of that marriage contract. The person she liked was a man named Zac. For him, she had not voiced any demands in those three years, keeping herself pure for that man.

    Thinking about this, Nash clenched his fist, a heavy stone pressing on his heart, making him ufortable. He should let her go.

    Nash released her hand, saying calmly, "Let''s divorce after the three-year contract is up."

    Nina nearly choked up, her nails digging into her flesh as she suppressed her bitterness. She blinked back tears, refusing to lose herposure at this moment, and lifted her head to smile at him. ˇ°Okay. Nash gazed at her delicate face, realizing that at this moment, her smile was truly sincere. It seemed their marriage had indeed caused her a lot of trouble. These three years hadn''t left Nina with even a shred of attachment to him.

    ncing at the time, Nina saw that it was just about time. Sheposed herself and said lightly, Even though I can''t be your wife, I''ll still be your secretary! You go and apany Miranda. There''s a social event in the afternoon; I''ll handle it. head out first."

    "Okay."

    "Mm."

    Nina smiled and nodded at him before turning away. As soon as her smile faded, tears began to trickle down her cheeks.

    NashThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    her

    Wher retreating figure,

    debrisk pace indicating her strong

    escape his presence, not to linger even for

    moment.

    Hilton Hotel.

    Several executives were sitting there drinking. Nina was also seated, with only Taylor beside her.

    As usual, she would apany Nash when he was present. Since Nash was at the hospital, her presence there didn''t matter.

    She nned to get through this event. At the dinner table, they only exchanged pleasantries and made small talk. Unexpectedly, the host, Mr. Lincoln, suddenly

    called her and asked her to drink. Thest allergic reaction to alcohol made her never want to touch it again.

    She politely declined, "Mr. Lincoln, I don''t drink. I''m allergic to alcohol. Let''s just forget about it this time."

    Having consumed quite a bit of alcohol, Mr.

    Lincoln, feeling the effects, came over with his belly protruding and poured a ss of wine into her cup, insisting Nina, we''ve known each other for a long time. Why are you so reserved? Mr. York isn''t here, but

    you represent him. How can you not drink?

    Usually, Mr. York drinks with us. Hurry up and drink. Don''t give me so many excuses!"

    "Mr. Lincoln, I..."

 Chapter 53

    Seeing this, Taylor took the wine and said, "Mr. Lincoln, Nina doesn''t drink. I''ll drink in her ce."

    Mr. Lincoln was not pleased. enough."

    That''s not good Taylor felt a bit embarrassed. Shecked social experience and couldn''t be as smooth, feeling nervous and afraid of making mistakes, which made her timid.

    "Nina, your drink can''t be drunk by your subordinate."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Both of them were women, giving Mr. Lincoln more courage to speak less politely. "You''re representing Mr. York and he always drinks with us. How can you refuse to drink? Since you''re here, you should blend in with us. That''s the proper thing to do.

    "Here, let me fill your ss. Let''s drink heartily tonight."

    Others chimed in, "Nina, don''t embarrass yourself. Mr. Lincoln asked you to drink, so drink. Stop making so many excuses for yourself!

    "Don''t ruin our mood. If Mr. York finds out you''re not handling things properly, you''ll get scolded when you go back!"

    Nina disliked this type of gathering. Just because Nash could drink didn''t mean he''d be pressured to. They treated Nash with utmost respect, so they wouldn''t do anything he disliked.

    Simply put, they viewed her as a weak woman and wanted to take advantage of her. Nina endured plenty of unfairness at work, but she refused to endure this humiliation.

    Mr. Lincoln held the wine ss to her lips. "Nina,e on, drink!ˇ±

    Taylor felt they were disrespecting Nina and became teary-eyed. "Nina."

    Nina turned away, not giving them any face. "I said, I won''t drink!"

    Mr. Lincoln''s face changed, and he heavily ced the wine ss on the table.

    The force was too much, with a loud "crack," the wine ss shattered, spilling the strong red wine all over the table and onto the floor. Taylor was frightened by this. "Nina, you''re really putting on airs in front of us!"

    Under the influence of alcohol, Mr. Lincoln''s eyes. were bloodshot, and he became angry. "If Mr. York can give you something, so can we. How much money do you want? Is this enough?"

    He took out a stack of money and ced it on the table. "Will this money be enough for you to drink?"

    Then, Mr. Lincolnughed, "Here''s another stack for you. Kneel down and lick my feet!" He threw another stack of money in front of Nina.

    The othersughed even louder and spoke. disrespectfully, "Nina, you''re just Mr. York''s

    secretary. We usually give you some face because of Mr. York, but you''re really getting ahead of

    yourself! No matter how capable you are, you''re just a ything by Mr. York''s side. Do you think you''re some high-born princess?"

    Nina felt deeply insulted. They didn''t give her any respect at all. Perhaps in their eyes, a woman''s valuey not in her abilities but in her ability to seduce men.

    "Nina, how about it? No need to put on airs. You came here today just to apany us for a few drinks, right? Is this money enough?" Mr. Lincoln said with a smile.

    Nina took a deep breath, trying to be rational. There were too many people here; the two of them definitely couldn''t handle it. She shouldn''t confront them head-on..

    She rose to her feet, confronting a group of men who looked down on women, her tone cold, "Since Mr. Lincoln doesn''t seem interested in a pleasant meal, then I don''t belong here either. I''ll be leaving with my coffeague first. You all may carry on!"

    She wanted to leave. However, Mr. Lincoln refused to let her go,

    grabbing her hand. "Leaving? Whet

    you think you''re going? You

    haven''t even had a drink with us yet!"

 Chapter 54

    His touch instantly disgusted Nina, she couldn''t ept it and pushed him away forcefully. "Mr. Lincoln, please show some respect!"

    "What more respect do you need? You''re just one of Nash''s mistresses, who knows how many times you''ve been slept with. Giving you the chance to drink with us is already giving you face, so don''t act like you have any dignity!" Mr. Lincoln''s malicious intentions persisted.

    Despite her repeated refusals, his patience wore. thin, and he approached Nina, embracing her. What Nash has given you, I can give you too. I''ll give you a vi, so you won''t have to worry about anything in the future. Be my mistress, it''ll be much better than being with Nash..."

    "Get off!" Nina couldn''t hold back either, she pped him hard. "Don''t touch me!"

    Mr. Lincoln, now pped, his eyes burning with rage, red at Nina. "You little slut, how dare you hit me! I''ll make sure you regret it!"

    Taylor was terrified beyond measure. Nina also

    feared for Taylor''s safety. Sitting near the door, she

    pushed Taylor away first. "It''s dangerous here, you need to leave now!"

    Taylor was extremely frightened. ˇ°Nina, what about you?"

    Nina was also trembling with fear, but someone had to leave. She said, "Once you''re out, get help, listen to me, don''t hesitate!" Taylor, though timid, still obeyed Nina.

    "Running away? You think you can run, you slut!" Mr. Lincoln chased after her, grabbing Nina by the hair. Nina''s hair came loose from the tight bun she had it in and her scalp tingled with pain. Then, she felt a fiery p across her face.

    The p stung fiercely, and she became a bit disoriented. By the time she regained her senses, Mr. Lincoln had her pinned against the table, hisrge belly pressing against her waist, and she could smell the foul stench of alcohol on his breath.

    She felt nauseous, almost vomiting, and fear surged through her, but she managed to calm down and struggled, "Get off me! Don''t touch me! If youy a hand on me, Nash will not spare you!"

    Mr. Lincolnughed even louder,N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    regarding Nina as a mere ything, with nothing but disdain and possession in his eyes. "I have business dealings with Nash. Why would he jeopardize our business for a woman like you? Stop dreaming. Even if you scream to death today, no one wille to save you!

    Nina''s head was burning, but her heart turned icy. Half of what Mr Lincoln said held truth. Nash was a businessman who weighed the and cons of every decision. Be might not necessarily back her up.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, streaming down her cheeks. She felt like today was the end. As a cold sensation washed over her chest, apanied by Mr. Lincoln''s

    triumphant smirk, Nina almost gave up struggling.

    She wanted to die.

    At that moment, she wished for death rather than facing this humiliation.

    Nina''s hands hung weakly by her sides as she closed her eyes.

    "Ahh-"

    Just as Nina''s heart sank into despair, weight on top of her lighten.

    She heard a sharp scream.

    She opened her eyes, her vision blurred by tears.

    It wasn''t until a piece of warm clothing fell on her, bringing a familiar andforting scent, that all her unease dissipated. Her emotions overwhelmed her, tears streaming uncontrobly.

    At this moment of vulnerability, she wrapped her arms around his waist, almost losing control as she cried out, "Nash!"

 Chapter 55

    Nash embraced Nina tightly, wishing he could envelop herpletely to protect her from all harm. Resting his chin on her head, he responded to her deep with remorse, "I''m here, Nina, you''re safe now, you''re safe!!

    Nina buried herself in his chest, her body still trembling uncontrobly. She choked out, "Why did you only juste? I almost, I almost... thought I wouldn''t see you again!"

    Nash held Nina, her lips drained of color, and

    clenched his fists tightly, anger evident in his eyes. However, he patientlyforted Nina, wanting to provide her with enough security to ease her recent pain. "I''m sorry I''mte. Don''t be afraid, I''ll never leave you alone again!"

    He was worried about Nina, so he came over, but he was stillte!

    Nina broke down in tears, expressing her anxiety, fear, and resentment towards She clenched her fists and lifted them, pounding them onto his chest. "You''ll abandon me, just like you always have. In the past, and now too."

    She couldn''t remember how many times she had been abandoned. She couldn''t recall. Each time was just as heartbreaking. Nash held Nina tightly, his suit covering her body securely. "It won''t happen again. Trust me this time, Nina, I won''t ever leave you again."

    Nina cried silently, but her fists didn''t strike him again. She couldn''t contain her fear, trembling in Nash''s arms, wishing she could envelop herself in a hard shell. Nash patientlyforted Nina, repeatedly stroking her forehead.

    Once her emotions calmed down and she stopped trembling, Nash bent down, gently cing Nina on the sofa to be looked after.

    He rolled up his sleeves, his gaze sharp as he looked at Mr. Lincoln lying on the ground, appearing half-conscious. A basin of water was poured over Mr. Lincoln''s face.

    He woke up from his drunken haze, looking around at the mess on the floor, recalling what had just

    happened. When he turned to seet

    Nash''s cold expression, with eyes that could kill, he suddenly felt fear creeping in.

    He softened his tone, "Mr. York, I didn''t mean it. I was just drunk. Please don''t take it seriously!"

    "You didn''t mean it? Do you think a simple apology is enough?" Nash''s face remained expressionless; his voice icy as his shoe pressed down on Mr. Lincoln''s fingers. "Anyone who crosses me will meet their end!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ahh!" Mr. Lincoln screamed again, clutching his nearly crushed fingers. He continued, "Mr. York, after all, I''m your business partner. You can''t treat me like this. If I refuse to cooperate with you anymore, you''ll face huge losses. Is it worth it for a woman?"

    eln

    Nash sneered, seizing Mr. Lincoln in his clueless. state, "Mr. Lincoln, despite your age, you''re still so naive. Just so you know, I have the power to rece you in your position whenever I please!"

    With that, Mr. Lincoln felt a surge of fear. Nash''s words implied that while he might no longer hold his position anymore, their cooperation would continue, and there would be no loss despite offending him.

    "It''s impossible, Mr. York. You don''t

    have that much power. If you dare to

    touch me, you''ll pay for it... Ah.. Mr. Lincoln was kicked in the stomach, crying out in agony, blood staining the ground.

    Seeing this, the others were terrified, their legs shaking. They sobered up quickly, their voices trembling as they spoke, "Mr. York, we didn''t do anything. It''s not our fault, it''s all him!" They wanted to distance themselves, avoiding the same fate as Mr. Lincoln.

    Nash''s hands were stained with blood, and he appeared different from his usualposed and aloof self, resembling a demon returned from hell.

    Without even ncing at them, he wiped the blood off his hands with a towel until they were spotless, then picked up Nina from the sofa and walked out.

 Chapter 56

    After he left, there were only desperate cries inside.

    Nina had a long dream where a demon was chasing her. She wanted to run but couldn''t move.

    Overwhelming fear enveloped her, making it hard to breathe, as if she was about to die. She sobbed, tears still streaming down her face.

    Nash saw this and wiped the tears from her eyes. Nina had a high fever. Taylor cried on the side. She had wanted to call for help but encountered Nash at the door. Luckily, he arrived in time; otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable.

    She cried, "Mr. York, it''s all my fault. I didn''t take care of Nina properly. She has a fever. Let''s take her to the hospital." was very ;.

    At this moment, Nash like a block of ice, devoid of anypassion. He simply said, "No need, Quincy, take her home!"

    With that, Nash carried Nina into the car and left.

    Meanwhile, Taylor continued to me herself incessantly, crying uncontrobly. Quincy advised, "Stop crying, let''s go home. With Mr. York around, Nina will be fine."

    Taylor''s legs trembled as she cried out, "Nina was in trouble earlier and Mr. York seemed like a different person, like he''s ready to kill someone. I''m really scared."

    As for their rtionship, Quincy couldn''t say much.

    In the past, he might have had many doubts, but not anymore.

    Quincy advised Taylor, "It''s fine now, but we need to be

    careful in the future. Nina is a special person to Mr. York. None of us can afford to provoke him!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Although Taylor didn''t understand fully, she nodded earnestly.

    In the dimly lit bedroom, Nina woke up from a nightmare. "Don''t!" she eximed.

    Still groggy, she opened her eyes wide, unable to see clearly what was in front of her, and

    instinctively pushed away anyone trying to touch her. "Go away!"

    "It''s me, Nina," Nash said in a low voice.

    Nina looked at Nash and then nced around her environment, still unable to stop trembling. Her face was still swollen, and Nash had just been applying ice to her face. "Does it hurt? I''ll apply some ointment for youter," he said.

    With red-rimmed eyes, Nina kept her head down, fingers tightly gripping herself.

    Nash sat beside her, noticing her distance, and wrapped his arms around her waist. Nina recoiled, saying, "Don''t touch me!"

    She realized her words were too

    agitated, so she turned away,

    calming herself down, unwilling

    face him. "I want to take a

    said.

    Nash replied, "You''ve already bathed."

    swne

    "

    she

    "I want to take another one" Nina said, her voice slightly heavier as she nervously picked at herself.

    Seeing her unstable emotions, Nash said, "Okay, I''ll fill the tub for you."

    He walked into the bathroom, filled the bathtub with water, checked the temperature, and then came out to call Nina. Nina entered, saying, "You can leave."

    Worried about her, Nash asked, "Are you sure you want to be alone?"

    "I''m fine," Nina replied.

    Nash looked at her several times, noticing nothing unusual, and then left.

    Once Nash was gone, Nina dropped

    all pretense, her face pale, eyes reddened, feeling dirty all over. She sat in the bathtub, turned on the shower again, and squeezed out some body wash to vigorously scrub herself.

    Feeling it wasn''t enough, she scrubbed harder,

    wanting to wash away the filth from her body. Her skin turned red from the force, and she even drew blood, feeling no pain.

    The thought of being touched by that disgusting man made her feel ufortable all over.

    Nash had been waiting outside, checking the time. Ten minutester, he knocked on the door. "Nina, are you done?" he asked. There was no response.

    Sensing something was wrong, Nash furrowed his brows and said sternly, "I''ming in."

 Chapter 57

    Opening the bathroom door, Nash saw Nina sitting in the bathtub, vigorously rubbing her body, not making a sound, fearing he might hear her.

    Nina, stop!" He hurried over and grabbed her hands that were hurting herself.

    Nina''s eyes were red, caught by him, just avoiding him, struggling hard. "Don''t touch me, I''m dirty..."

    "You''re not dirty," Nash said softly, wrapping his arms around her body to prevent her from hurting herself. "You''re not dirty at all."

    All Nina could think of was the image of being pressed against the table, feeling nauseous all over. Even a slight touch from Nash made her feel unclean. She shook her head. "Stopforting me. I know I''m dirty. I even feel disgusted with myself!"

    Nina continued rubbing her reddened body.

    "Nina."

    No matter how Nash called out, Nina couldn''t hear him. She washed every inch of her body, muttering repeatedly, "I''m dirty, I need to clean myself.

    "I..." Nina repeated the same words, but suddenly stopped, her mouth trembling, her eyes bewildered, moistly staring at Nash as he lowered his head, his cold lips touching her neck.

    He said, "Nina, you''re not dirty. You''re very clean, from head to toe. It''s others who are dirty."

    173

    +15 BONOS

    His deep voice was like a warm ray of light, trying to pull her back from the darkness. Just his voice wasn''t enough; he needed to act.

    His lipsnded on the parts of her body that she had rubbed red, the ces vited by others. He gently kissed her skin as if treating a rare treasure, murmuring softly, "This part has been cleansed by me, and this one too. No one will ever bully you again."

    He repeated the kisses over and over, not minding that she had been touched by others, but rather erasing all traces from her body. Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes and she no longer resisted his touch. Her hands rxed, her nose tingling with bitterness. "Nash."

    "Yeah?" Nash looked up at her.

    He was her only guardian angel, Nina choked out, Why are you so good to me?"

    Saving her from dire straits, both in the past and now. He appeared in her life, adding the most vibrant colors to her otherwise mundane existence.

    Nash stroked her hair. "You''re my wife. If I''m not good to you, who will I be good to?"

    Nina buried her head in his embrace, reluctant to leave it, smiling bitterly. "If you''re too good to me, what will I do in the future? I''ll stick to you like a piece of toffee, unable to leave your side."

    The better he treated her, the harder it was for her to leave. She was ready to give up, to fulfill him, toContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONOS

    no longer trouble him. And he saved her again.

    "Then stay by my side, and don''t go anywhere." These were perhaps the gentlest words Nina had ever heard from Nash''s mouth. Indulging and yielding to her.

    She closed her eyes, enjoying this moment of being cared for by him. She knew these were words tofort her when she was hurt. She couldn''t fully believe them. There was always a ce by his side. for Miranda.

    She had soaked long enough; the water in the

    bathtub was almost cold. Nash patted her back." The water''s cold, you''ll catch a chill. Let me carry you back to bed."

    "Okay," Nina softly agreed. Ignoring the possibility of getting wet himself, Nash lifted Nina out of the water and ced her on hisp. He patiently dried her body with a towel.

    Nina stared into Nash''s eyes, her eyes warm with emotion, leaning against his shoulder. Nash carried her back to bed, but she was reluctant to let go of him.

    Nash chuckled softly, "Are you that reluctant to let go of me

 Chapter 58

    Nina wrapped her arms around his neck, "I want you to stay with me."

    "I won''t go anywhere," Nash caressed her cheek, Your skin is all red. When you sleep, try not to move too much to avoid aggravating your wounds, okay?"

    Looking at him, Nina finally understood how it felt for Miranda to show vulnerability to him.

    The crying baby gets the milk. She showed a bit of vulnerability, and Nash was indeed very gentle with

    her.

    "Okay," Nina reluctantly let go of his hands.

    Nash tucked her in and sat on the edge of the bed, "Are you feeling cold?"

    Nina shook her head, "No, I''m not."

    "You have a slight fever," Nash said with concern, Let me cool you down with a towel."

    "Okay, you''re so good to me," Nina looked at him, speaking from her heart.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash smiled, pinching her nose. Nina didn''t flinch, just gazed at him affectionately, wanting to remember his kindness forever.

    However, Nash said, "Little girl, don''t easily praise others."

    He added some ice to a towel and ced it on her forehead. His voice was husky as he said, "In the

    +15

    future, without me by your side, don''t let any man deceive you with even the slightest bit of kindness."

    Hearing this, Nina couldn''t help but purse her lips, feeling a surge of bitterness in her nose. She forced a smile and pretended to be strong, "How is that possible? I''m not a little girl anymore. Where is there someone so easily fooled? No way."

    "I think you''re quite easy to fool. Weren''t you charmed by that guy, Zac?" Nash said softly.

    Nina paused for a moment, not answering him.

    Curious, Nash asked again, ˇ°You never told me what the guy you liked looked like, the one you''ve the one you''ve been thinking about for so many years.ˇ±

    Nina averted her gaze, her voice dull, "He''s a bit. like you, except he''s a bit gentler to me than you are."

    Nash felt a bit regretful upon knowing, it didn''t sit well in his heart; he didn''t possess the gentleness of the man she had in mind.

    "Let''s go to sleep," Nash didn''t want to ask further.

    In truth, Nina didn''t want to bring it up either. These were her warmest memories, secrets she wanted to keep hidden deep within.

    If they were exposed, the embarrassment and difficulty in exining would be hers alone.

    She rested her head on Nash''s arm and closed her eyes to sleep. Nashy on his side, gazing at the person in his arms, feeling a sense of

    iprehension.

    +15 BONOS

    As he caressed her delicate cheek, there was a hint of mockery in his expression, "This girl who''s been with me all these years will one day belong to someone else."

    Why was he finding it so hard to part ways?

    Nina stayed at home to recuperate for three days. When she returned to thepany, she found out that those who had harmed her were not faring well.

    She thought that after the incident, their cooperation with the York Corporation would cease, causing losses to thepany. However, Mr. Lincoln was demoted, reced by someone else who continued the cooperation with the York Corporation. Those involved were still hospitalized.

    She heard that Mr. Lincoln had embezzledpany funds and falsified ounts, which would likely lead to years in prison.

    Taylor was the first to ask her, "Nina, are you okay now?"

    Nina looked at Taylor''s reddened eyes, "I''m fine. now, please don''t cry in front of me."

    Taylor sniffled, on the verge of tears again, "It''s all my fault. I put you in danger. I haven''t slept well these past few days."

    Nina patted her on the head, "Don''t dwell on it too much. This wasn''t your fault to begin with. I have to thank you for bringing help back in time."

 Chapter 59

    Taylor said, "It''s not like that at all. I barely made it back in time. It just happened that I ran into Mr.. York rushing over. Nina, Mr. York seems to have a sixth sense. I could tell he was really worried about you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As she spoke, Taylor found it strange and continued, "Nina, you wouldn''t believe it. When Mr. York arrived at the scene, he was like apletely different person. Hepletely lost his temper, took down Mr. Lincoln, and even got into a scuffle with those involved. Mr. York was furious, held you close, and wouldn''t let anyone near you."

    Taylor''s words made Nina pause for a moment. She picked up a nearby ss of water and took a sip.

    "Nina, does Mr. York care so much about his subordinates? I''ve never seen it before. If it were me injured, would he care like this?" Taylor seemed perplexed, as if she was searching for something, murmuring to herself, "Even for subordinates who have been by his side for so many years, he''s never 1 shown this level of concern. Nina, could it be that Mr. York likes you?"

    *Cough, cough, cough...*

    Nina choked on her water upon hearing Taylor''s

    words.

    Taylor hurriedly patted her back. "Nina, how did you manage to choke on water?"

    +15 BONOS

    Feeling a bit uneasy, Nina quickly denied, " Impossible. How could Mr. York possibly like me!"

    Still puzzled, Taylor continued gossiping, "They say Mr. York''s favorite person is Miranda, that singer. Hevishes her with money just to see her York''s first love. smile. They also say Mit ad me has

    Now that she''s back, Mr. York''s old me has reignited. But something just doesn''t seem right to

    §±§¦.

    "Nina, I would know better about this thought about it.

    Taylor

    Nina was Mr. York''s personal secretary and had

    been by his side for so many years. She would know his private affairs better.

    Nina shrugged, "I don''t know, maybe."

    "No, no, no." Taylor was very confused. "If this. were true, wouldn''t there be concrete evidence? Even if Mr. York wouldn''t admit to a rtionship, with all themotion Miranda caused those days, someone would have surely captured it on camera. But there''s nothing. It''s just gossip spread by

    others without any solid proof. I don''t think this is necessarily true; it''s just rumors flying around.

    Such gossip was not umon in thepany. Nina just listened and never got involved.

    As for Miranda''s frequent visits to thepany and her sightings with Nash, it''s natural to specte about their rtionship.

    Miranda had business dealings with the York

    +15 BONOS

    Corporation. There were plenty of stars in the entertainment industry, more famous than

    Miranda, who would be willing to coborate with the York Corporation.

    Yet, Nash specifically chose Miranda. In the end, he still held affection for her.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about Mr. York''s private matters anymore. Let''s focus on our own work."

    "Okay, Nina."

    Returning to work, Nina sensed a strange atmosphere. Everyone seemed respectful and friendly on the surface, but behind her back, they always looked at her with strange eyes.

    Paris had been keeping a low profiletely, no longer disying jealousy towards her, but there''s always a subtle hint of schadenfreude in her eyes whenever she looked at her.

    Having been in the workce for many years, Nina had long adapted to any environment. She didn''t dwell on it and focused on her work.

    During lunch break, Nina went to the restroom. The faucet was running, and a few employees were whispering, "Did you guys hear? Nina has been on leave these past few days because she was raped!" "What? No way! Nina is a prominent figure by Mr. York''s side. How could anyone dare to rape her?"

 Chapter 60

    "You guys just don''t get it, do you? Nina''s aiming to climb the socialdder. She''s Mr. York''s

    secretary, but she can''t secure the role of his official wife. Over the years, she''s probably considered finding another route. Banking on her looks, she''s aiming to be Mr. Lincoln''s lover. Perhaps she couldn''t even pull that off, so she went ahead and falsely used Mr. Lincoln of rape, ruining him in the process. He could even wind up behind bars!"

    "I always thought Nina was so kind, but it turns out she''s quite cunning. Just look at how she''s made Mr. Lincoln suffer. It''s no surprise she''s always hovering around Mr. York; she''s probably schemed her way into that position!"

    "Hmph, you guys are just realizing Nina isn''t as simple as she seems? I figured that out long ago. Look around-among thepany''s early

    employees, who isn''t more capable than Nina? Our manager, Paris, has the skills and experience, far exceeding Nina''s. But just because Nina relies on her flirtatious charm to seduce Mr. York, she''s got the upper hand! Now she''s reaping what she sowed, trying to manipte her way to the top but ending up getting burned..."

    There was a ˇ°bang" as Nina emerged from the restroom, appearing right behind them.

    The few employees were busy touching up their makeup. When they saw Nina, they were startled,

    +15 BONOS

    their lipstick smeared.

    "Nina!" Those who had been listening to others. gossiping stood up straight, addressing her with respect.

    Only the person who spread rumors arrogantly lifted her head, disdainfully ncing at Nina, still not satisfied after speaking ill of Nina.

    She was a subordinate of Paris, named Mabel Green.

    With some connections at home, she was brought into York Corporation just as she was starting out.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Paris had worked her way up from the bottom, understanding the importance of weighing the pros and cons. She recognized Mabel''s advantageous family background and had taken her under her wing. There wasn''t much emotion on Nina''s face, nor did she me them, as she washed her hands on the side.

    They couldn''t discern Nina''s emotions, feeling quite nervous inside.

    Only Mabel felt that Nina was intimidated, crossing her arms and arrogantly saying, "Some people are just good at pretending. If you don''t want others to know, don''t do it yourself!"

    Nina finished washing her hands, wiped them clean with a tissue, then turned to look at Mabel with a smile, saying, "Are you talking to me?"

    Mabel stood her ground, saying confidently, "What are you pretending for? Everyone in thepany

    +15 BONOS

    knows about your shameful acts. If I were you, I''d be ashamed and resign immediately."

    Nina asked, "What shameful acts? Who''s spreading rumors again?"

    "Do we even need to spread rumors? People have seen it themselves! You''re out there with drinks, cozying up to several men!" Mabel, showing no restraint in her manners or words, felt a sense of pride. "Your current position is all thanks to ying the flirt, isn''t it? Instead of relying on your skills, you''re using your body to get ahead. It''s utterly disgusting..."

    A p echoed.

    Without saying a word, Nina pped her directly.

    The onlookers were all taken aback and terrified.

    Mabel hadn''t expected her to strike, remaining stunned for several seconds before ring, "You dare hit me? Even my parents have never hit me," and you dare hit me?"

    "What''s wrong with hitting you?" Nina''s expression turned icy, "You''re allowed to

    maliciously nder, but I''m not allowed to defend myself? If you continue to defame me behind my back, it won''t be as simple as hitting you. I''ll sue you and let you know that your filthy words cannd you in

    jail!"

    Mabel''s eyes red with anger, nearly stomping her foot in frustration." Who do you think you are, Nina? You''re just a despicable person..."

    +15 BONOS

    She attempted to strike Nina.

    But Wen Ni was prepared, seizing her hand and then delivering a p to the other side of he

 Chapter 61

    Mabel had no chance to resist, her face flushed red as she screamed in agony. She had never

    experienced such humiliation before, and she was absolutely livid!

    Nina spoke icily, "If I hadn''t hit you, you wouldn''t even know how to survive at York Corporation."

    "Nina, who do you think you are toy hands on me?"

    Themotion attracted a crowd, and when Paris rushed over, she found her subordinate being pped by Nina. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she pulled them apart.

    Nina''s action of pping her subordinate was akin to pping Paris''s own face.

    Seeing help arrive, Mabel burst into tears, "Paris!"

    She ran to Paris, covering her face, "She hit me, it''s too much!"

    Paris pulled Mabel behind her, seething with anger. "You''vepletely lost your mind, bing more arrogant by the day. Do you think York Corporation belongs to your family, that everyone should listen. to you? And hitting someone,pletely disregarding me!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nina felt her hand stinging from the impact and shook it. "If you believe she''s your responsibility, then manage her properly. Don''t let here out

    +15 BONOS

    here spreading rumors. That''s your role. If she hadn''t messed up, why would I have hit her?"

    "Who''s spreading rumors? Is she talking nonsense? She''s telling the truth! Doesn''t everyone in thepany know about your scandals?" Paris retorted arrogantly. "You''ve only risen to your position by using such means!"

    "So that''s where all the gossip ising from- your mouth," Nina responded calmly.

    The type of boss would determine the corresponding type of subordinate. Fabricated storiesing from Paris''s mouth were solely aimed at tarnishing her reputation. Over the years, there had been some rumors, but they hadn''t affected her life much; she had brushed them off. But this time was different-it had escted to personal attacks.

    Paris naturally wouldn''t admit it. "Nina, stop spreading falsehoods. Even if I don''t say it, others will. This isn''t a reason for you to hit Mabel. You''d better apologize to her, and this matter will be settled. If you don''t apologize, it''s not over!"

    With so many people watching, Paris couldn''t just let it go. She wanted others to know that she, Paris, wasn''t afraid of Nina. Moreover, what Nina did was akin to pping Paris''s own face. "Watch what you say," Nina remarked, looking at them coldly. "I won''t apologize!"

    "Nina, you will pay for your actions today!" Paris, held Mabel''s hand, taking her family background

    +15 BONOS

    into ount. "Have you even bothered to find out what the Mabel''s family does? Can you afford to offend them? Offend her, and you''ll lose your job. Let''s see how you can survive in this industry!" Mabel grumbled, "I''ll go tell my uncle, Nina, you''re done for!"

    With that, Mabel stormed out of the restroom.

    Mabel''s uncle was thepany''s vice president and wielded considerable power. If he wanted to fire someone, it was as simple as that. In this office, there were several secretaries, and Nina was just one of them. She offended the vice president''s niece, which, ording to social norms, would typically lead to dismissal.

    Nash, out of respect for the vice president, would likely turn a blind eye as well.

    Paris had probed into Mabel''s background long ago, which was why she had groomed her and had spoken ill of Nina in her presence. She only gossiped behind Nina''s back, spreading rumors.

    Employees in the office avoided confronting Nina; they were aware of her numerous scandals and were hesitant to speak out. Mabel, as a neer, was bold and outspoken, often inadvertently stirring up conflicts that Nina would catch wind of.

    By offending Mabel and acting so arrogantly, Nina was setting herself up for a harsh punishment.

    This was Paris''s ultimate goal. She wanted Nina to be unable to continue in the industry, thus

    alleviating years of suppression.

    374

    +15 BONOS

    Seeing Mabel run off, Paris felt satisfied, knowing Nina wouldn''t escape punishment this time.

 Chapter 62

    While the drama unfolded, bystanders couldn''t help. but sympathize with Nina. Being just a secretary, her authority paled inparison to the vice president''s, so trouble was inevitable for her! Soon enough, the vice president, distressed for his niece, hurried over with Mabel, demanding answers, "Who, who dared to bully my dear niece?"

    Mabel pointed at Nina in the pantry, "It''s her, she hit me, Uncle. No one has ever hit me from childhood till now!"

    Paris, watching from the sidelines, yed the role of the pitiful good person, "Mr. Green, I''m truly sorry. I couldn''t take care of Mabel properly. My influence in this office is just too limited."

    Her words also implied to the vice president that she and Nina were on equal footing, but she was being unfairly oppressed.

    Nina was too audacious in this office.

    The vice president had long heard about Nina''s bad reputation, but since she was close to Mr. York, he hadn''t intervened. Now that it affected his family, he wouldn''t let it slide, "Nina, you, a mere secretary, dare to hit my niece. Do you think Mr. York will protect you? With a word from me, you''ll be out of York Corporation!"

    The vice president had been with York Corporation longer than Nina. They were not in the same

    773-

    +15 BONOS

    department, so they rarely crossed paths except duringpany events.

    Nina was a principled person; she didn''t tolerate baseless usations, but neither did she turn a

    blind eye to the truth, as long as it didn''t cross her bottom line.

    No matter how furious the vice president was, Nina had her own stance, "Mr. Green, I understand Mabel is your niece, and you should love and cherish her, but we must also distinguish right from wrong. If she doesn''t heed others'' advice and spreads rumors about me everywhere, causing trouble, then we must deal with it ordingly. There are consequences for one''s actions. You can''t just indulge her." "You are out of control! You show no remorse and dare to lecture me? Today, I''ll teach you a lesson and see how tough you really are!" the vice president said angrily. "Someone, grab Nina for me. Let''s see how long she can keep up her tough talk!"

    The people in the office dared not move. Even though Mr. Green held great power, they didn''t dare to easily act against Nina.

    Seeing this, Mr. Green''s expression turned cold, "What''s this? Can''t you guys follow my instructions?

    ¦°

    Paris seized the opportunity and immediately

    dered, "I''ll do it! Hand Nina over to me!"

    Her people grabbed hold of Nina. She struggled, but they easily subdued her, making her feel like a

    415 BONOS

    criminal.

    "This is a workce, not the Green family. By indulging her, making her believe everything she says and does is right, and backing her up at every turn, you''re harming her!" Nina continued to protest.

    "It''s not your turn to speak!" Mr. Green''s eyes turned icy; his demeanor lofty. "You hit my niece, which is like hitting me. p her until she admits her mistake!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    This was exactly what Paris wanted, finally a chance to take action against Nina.

    Standing in front of Nina, seeing her stubborn refusal to yield, Paris gripped her chin, her well- manicured nails almost digging into her flesh.

    Nina winced in pain.

    Paris spoke coldly, "Nina, you''ve finally fallen into my hands. Let''s see how you can escape this time!"

    She rolled up her sleeves, intending to bruise Nina''s charming face.

    Once she lost her looks, she would naturally lose Nash''s affection. Then, when she was kicked out of York Corporation and couldn''t find a job, she''d be no different from a beggar. Just thinking about it made Paris very happy.

    As she reached out to strike, a voice filled with authority and indifference came from outside, "Tryying a finger on her and see what happens!"

 Chapter 63

    Nash walked in from outside, followed by a group of people. His imposing presence exuded a cold aura, keeping people at bay.

    Paris had been nning to thoroughly deal with Nina, leaving her no chance to turn the tables, but Nash happened to return. Her hand paused mid-air, reconsidering how to punish Nina.

    The moment Nash arrived, she felt a sense of fear and refrained from delivering the p.

    "Mr. York!" People in the office cleared a path as Nash approached. Surveying the chaotic scene and the suppressed Nina, his brows furrowed, his expression icy.

    His gaze swept around the room. "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought this isn''t mypany, but your territory, Mr. Green."

    Mr. Green''s expression shifted, his arrogance diminished by Nash''s words. He could only respond cordially, "No, that''s not the case, Mr. York. It''s just that my niece was hit by Nina. She''s cherished in our Green family, and no one has everid a hand on her before. She''s endured so much injustice, and as her uncle, I feelpelled to defend her. Furthermore, Nina shows aplete disregard for others. Not only does she refuse to acknowledge her wrongdoing, but she also tries to lecture me. How can someone like that be deemed fit to remain by your side, Mr. York?"

    +15 BONOS

    He pointed out Nina''s ws, hoping to make Nash aware of Nina''s character issues, thereby justifying her dismissal. No matter how Nina was, she was still just a secretary, and Nash always sided with Mr. Green.

    Nash turned to Nina and asked, "Do you agree with what Mr. Green said?"

    Nina replied firmly, "No, I don''t. It was Mabel who ndered me behind my back, tarnishing my reputation. When I confronted her, she didn''t back down and even provoked me brazenly. Her actions hurt me, and I was merely defending my rights. I''m not wrong, and I won''t admit to being wrong!"

    "You see, Mr. York, how audacious Nina is. She refuses to admit her mistake and believes she''s done nothing wrong," Mr. Green said indignantly.

    Nash''s cold gaze fixed on Mr. Green, "Didn''t you hear? Your niece provoked first. What fault does Nina have?"

    Nash stood firmly by Nina''s side, without any extra words, leaving Mr. Green momentarily stunned, then he replied with a stern face, "Mr. York, but it''s. my niece who was struck!" He thought perhaps Nash hadn''t heard him clearly.

    Nash remained expressionless, his tone cool, "Mr. Green, do you think just because you''re a senior figure at York Corporation, I must take your side. regardless of what''s right?" Mr. Green felt the chilling gaze of Nash, sharp as a

    +15 BONOS

    knife. If he said any more,

    y more, that knife might just

    pierce him. He felt the pressure instantly.

    "At York Corporation, everyone is equal, and when someone makes a mistake, they should be

    punished. Your niece, relying on favoritism, has been insubordinate to her superior. It''s only right to discipline her. What''s

    saying?"

    ""rong with what I''m

    His words left the office staff in a state of

    confusion, torn between finding his argument

    reasonable yet sensing something amiss. But here, whatever Nash said was the final word.

    Mabel couldn''t believe it. "Mr. York, it''s Nina who''s bullying..."

    Nash''s gaze shifted to Mabel. Initially confident, Mabel began to falter under the sharpness of Nash''s eyes. Her words grew fainter, and eventually, she shrunk behind Mr. Green, too intimidated to continue. Nash''s eyes were deep and icy as he addressed Mr. Green, "It appears that your niece has a tendency to speak out of line."

    Even though Mr. Green was seething with anger, he dared not say another word at that moment. Though Nash''s words seemed harmless on the surface, he could discern their implications.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He realized that Mabel''sck of tact didn''t sit well with Nash.

 Chapter 64

    He grabbed Mabel, not wanting to stir up more trouble. Afraid of saying too much facing expulsion. from the York Corporation, he immediately yed along, "Mr. York, it was my oversight. I didn''t grasp the situation clearly. This time, Nina was wronged."

    Nash stood with one hand in his pocket, hist emotions unreadable, yet his words carried a firm tone." Mr. Green, I see that you''ve understood, but does your niece understand the situation?" Mr. Green pulled Mabel up, "You''ve been

    disrespectful to Nina. Apologize to her right away. And don''t gossip about her behind her back again.ˇ±

    Mabel, surprised that she had to apologize after being pped twice, protested, "Uncle, why should I apologize to her? I won''t apologize!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She started crying and causing a scene again.

    Mr. Green looked at Nash again, seeing his furrowed brows, indicating he was running out of patience. In the York Corporation, he knew Nash was a man of his word. If he didn''t want trouble, he should stop this situation right now.

    He pped Mabel, ˇ°Stop being stubborn. Apologize now, or you''ll face consequences right here!ˇ±

    Mabel had never been hit by him before. She was the favorite at home. Seeing her uncle so angry this time, she was terrified. She covered her face, looked at Nina still crying, and with a trembling voice said,

    +15 BONOS

    "Nina, I was speaking out of line and talking nonsense. I''m sorry!"

    This stunned Paris. Even the vice president couldn''tpete with Nina now. Nash didn''t even give face to Mr. Green to protect Nina.

    Now she knew, as long as Nash didn''t abandon Nina, no one could touch her.

    Nina didn''t expect Nash to unconditionally support her. Though he said "justice before kin," he instinctively sided with her. As long as she didn''t admit fault, he would unconditionally support her. After the farce ended, Nash returned to his office as usual.

    The office folks learned their lesson. Here, nobody could bully Nina.

    They endlessly showered her with ttery. Even Paris could only tread carefully, keeping her distance, afraid that staying longer would only bring her trouble.

    Nina took some documents to Nash''s office. As she entered, Nash''s voice drifted over, "Did they hurt you?"

    She looked over. "No."

    Nash said, "When you encounter difficulties, don''t try to handle them alone. You can call me. If your assistant hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known you were being bullied." It was Taylor who secretly informed him.

    Nina watched Nash, who was once again focused on

    2/3

    +15 BONOS

    his work, hesitating to speak. She handed over the documents and couldn''t help but say, "Why did you unconditionally support me even in the office? Gossip spreads quickly, and if you continue like this, they''ll surely specte, and then our rtionship will be the talk of the town."

    Nash raised his head, asking, "What rtionship?"

    Nina opened her mouth, but the words wouldn''te out. They had been secretly married for three years, and nobody knew.

    One reason was Nina knew how to avoid suspicion. Even though she was Nash''s personal secretary, she maintained a distance to avoid giving people a chance to gossip..

    The other reason was Nash''s indifference towards her. No matter how hard she worked, he wouldn''t support her.

    Seeing her hesitation, Nash emphasized again, Hmm? Nina, what rtionship?"

    Nina clenched her hands, knowing she shouldn''t overthink, and forced a smile, ˇ°You don''t know, but everyone''s spreading rumors that I''m your

    mistress. It''s not good for me in the long run."

 Chapter 65

    +15 BONOS

    Nina''s words were appropriate for the situation. In the future, if they were to divorce, it would give

    others plenty to gossip about.

    However, Nash felt that Nina was being overly cautious. He helped her, yet she seemed more concerned about attracting suspicion from others. Or was she apprehensive about people discovering their rtionship?

    Suddenly, Nash''s face turned cold, revealing only iciness and detachment. "Are you that afraid?"

    Nina observed his displeased expression and gently exined, "I''m concerned about causing you any inconvenience. If there were to be a divorce and rumors began circting about any connection. between us, I believe you wouldn''t want to hear such gossip. Additionally, my reputation isn''t exactly great right now. I wouldn''t want to drag you into it."

    Nash frowned, his tone tinged with sarcasm. "Nina, why are you being so meticulous about this little matter, especially when your reputation isn''t great right now?"

    His sarcastic tone left Nina momentarily stunned. Wasn''t this the right approach?

    With rumors circting that she was his mistress, it was something he would least want to hear and most want to avoid.

    +15 BONOS

    She was trying to safeguard his reputation and prevent any unnecessary gossip in the event of a divorce.

    But her well-intentioned reminder seemed to be taken as overthinking on her part.

    Nina pursed her lips, feeling a bit unsure about what he was thinking. "Well, since my reputation is already in this state, I guess I shouldn''t care. I''m just looking out for you, not wanting my actions to impact your life negatively."

    Nash felt increasingly ufortable listening to her words, almost finding them amusing. "You''re really considerate of me. You''ve put in a lot of effort these past few years." Nina was surprised by his response but still obediently agreed. "It''s no trouble. Everything I do is for you and for the York Corporation."

    Observing Nina''s respectful andpliant attitude, Nash''s lips tightened into a straight line, his eyes. cold and distant. He tugged at his tie disapprovingly before saying in a chilly tone, "You''re indeed quite understanding!"

    Nina nced at him. His expression remained. indifferent, yet he praised her, his emotions carefully concealed. She was adept at deciphering his thoughts, meticulously analyzing every nuance of his face. But had she said something wrong? Logically, her words and actions seemed justified.

    "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. York."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONOS

    Nash''s mood worsened further. Sporting a cold, impassive facade, he simply ignored her. Seeing him engrossed in work and unwilling to engage. with her, Nina decided not to disturb him further and quietly exited the office. Yet, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Was Nash unhappy? It appeared so, but she couldn''t discern what she had done wrong. If that was the case, it wasn''t her fault. "Nina, Nina."

    Taylor called out to Nina as if she had discovered breaking news when she saw hering out. Nina asked, "What''s going on?"

    "You just came from Mr. York''s office; you probably missed thetest scoop."

    Taylor seemed as if she had struck gold.

    "What scoop?"

    "Miranda has been released from the hospital and made a public appearance. Several reporters are swarming her for interviews."

    Nina didn''t find it particrly noteworthy. "So she showed up at an event, what''s the fuss about?"

    "Usually, Miranda brushes off reporters and avoids speaking to them. But today, she''s granting interviews. Do you get what she''s implying? She hasn''t said anything directly, but the undertone suggests she''s asserting her status. Just the other day, I was saying that even if there were rumors. about Mr. York and Miranda, without evidence, it''s

    +15 BONOS

    just spection. But this time, it''s more than just hearsay!"

    This piqued Nina''s interest. She rushed to watch the interview. There, she spotted Miranda donning that white gown, attending the event. For celebrities at important functions, gowns were usually worn just once.

 Chapter 66

    Miranda didn''t shy away from wearing it a second time. If she were to caught on camera, she would surely be ridiculed. She paid no heed to how the media would spin it.

    Having endured this trial, Miranda had shed considerable weight, appearing noticeably more delicate. But despite this, she faced the cameras and shes without fear, sporting her trademark friendly smile.

    At first, reporters inquired about her recent near-death experience. Miranda dramatized the situation for them, sharing her ordeal and emphasizing her optimistic outlook, pledging not to repeat the same mistakes again.

    She observed the flood ofments, with everyone offering sympathy and acknowledging the

    hardships she had faced. Yet, despite the

    outpouring of support, some reporters delved into her privacy, noting that she had worn the gown twice.

    Miranda responded gracefully, "I believe facing the camera again is like a new beginning. This gown holds immense significance for me. When I wear it, I feel alive, ready to confront any challenge! I treasure a beautiful things."

    The reporters pressed further, "It appears someone gifted it to you. Can you disclose who that might be? Perhaps your fianc¨¦?"

    +15 BONDS

    Miranda smiled sweetly but evaded a direct

    response, "It''s someone very important in my life. He gave me the courage to live and is also my motivation to keep going.

    With that, her assistant escorted her away.

    The reporters persisted with their inquiries, but Miranda chose not to engage any further. Yet, both reporters and online followers were undeterred.

    Given the symbolic importance of Miranda''s gown, spection arose about who might have gifted it to her and the identity of the man who wielded such influence over her.

    Before long, they discovered that it was Nash who had given the gown to Miranda.

    This revtion sparked immediate buzz across social media tforms.

    Nash''s role as Miranda''s fianc¨¦ was now confirmed. Despite no direct confirmation from the parties involved, online enthusiasts and fans were already buzzing with excitement, spreading rumors of Miranda''s impending marriage into wealth.

    Taylor remarked, "Miranda isn''t one to be underestimated. Without uttering a word herself, she lets the online chatter do the talking. On the surface, she appears indifferent, but her true aim seems to be marrying Mr. York. Even if Mr. York is involved with her, keeping it private likely has its reasons. Isn''t her current behavior essentially pressuring Mr. York to go public? Plus, nothing is set in stone yet. She''s quite clever in her pursuit of

    +15 BONOS

    Chapter 66.

    marrying into a wealthy family!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, Taylor had another thought, "Oh right, in a couple of days, it''s the annual charity auction g of the York Corporation. Many people will attend, and at a time like this, if Miranda drops hints to the media... Oh my, how calcting! She''ll also attend the g, and that would be a de facto confirmation!"

    Seeing Taylor so indignant was rare, and saying so much to her, Nina asked, "Why are you suddenly so concerned about her?"

    Taylor smirked at Nina. "Don''t you care? It''s

    outrageous for her to pull these stunts in front of the media."

    "Do I need to care?"

    Nina was aware. That gown was a gift from Nash, worth two hundred thousand dors. She had long understood Nash''s intentions; it was only a matter of time before they were together. However, she learned something new.

    Before, Miranda had been low-key due to her status, not publicizing her rtionship with Nash. But now, she couldn''t wait anymore. She didn''t want to develop things behind the scenes; she sought acknowledgment.

    Seeing Nina silent, seemingly unaffected and not angry, Taylor pressed on, "Ever since that incident, Mr. York has shown so much concern for you. And today, he strongly defended you. He''s treating you differently. This couldn''t possibly be true

    +15 BONOS

    considering Mr. York''s spotless record, except for the usations made by Miranda herself. Nina, you can''t give up!"

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 67

    +15 BONO

    Taylor''s righteous indignation prompted Nina to chuckle. "Why does it seem like, in your eyes, Mr. York and I are in a romantic rtionship?"

    Taylor couldn''t determine if it was her own misperception, but she sensed the delicacy of their rtionship..

    "Mr. York does care a great deal about you," Taylor reflected for a moment. "Maybe you both don''t realize it, but observers see it clearly. We can''t let Miranda interfere and ruin your rtionship."

    In Taylor''s view, Nina and Nash were the perfect

    match.

    "You little rascal, don''t take sides recklessly," Nina tapped Taylor''s head gently. "Between Mr. York. and me, everything is innocent. Don''t listen to gossip from others. It''s none of my concern whom Mr. York wants to be with. Let''s refrain from spreading such talk; it will only fuel baseless.

    rumors.

    Taylor rubbed her forehead. "I won''t talk to others. about it, but I''m not discussing these things with you because of idle gossip.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Even if thepany were circting rumors that Nina had climbed thedder through unscrupulous. means, Taylor didn''t buy it for a second. She knew Nina to be upright, gentle, and caring toward her subordinates; she couldn''t imagine her resorting to

    +15 BONOS

    such underhanded tactics. It was those rumor- mongers who were a bit envious and narrow-minded.

    Nina didn''t care if the reports were false but she couldn''t show it. She also noticed that Nash had be more distant from her. He rarely spoke to her, whether about work or personal matters, and sometimes even ignored her deliberately.

    He no longer came home with her. Lately, he had been sleeping in the study and hadn''t set foot in the bedroom at all. Perhaps he, too, had seen the reports and realized he needed to acknowledge. Miranda, purposely keeping his distance from her. Nina didn''t say anything, but she felt disheartened.

    "This shameless woman!" Yvonne, aware of Miranda''s actions, deliberately called Nina out for tea. As soon as she arrived, sheunched into a tirade against Miranda.

    Nina noticed Yvonne downing a cup of tea in one go

    and asked, "Who got you so worked up?"

    "Are you even asking me? Haven''t you seen the reports? She''s shamelessly publicizing her rtionship with Nash in the media. You two. haven''t even divorced yet, and she''s already pulling this stunt. I really feel like grabbing a megaphone. and shouting out that Miranda is just a shameless. third party!"

    Nina held her teacup and gave it a slight shake. "So, you came to me because of this?"

    274

    +15 BONOS

    "What else could get me this angry?" Yvonne finishedmbasting Miranda and shifted her focus. to Nash. "And Nash too! If he likes this third party so much, he should hurry up and marry her. What''s the point of stringing you along and not letting her go? ying both sides, it''s driving me crazy!"

    Yvonne was also genuinely concerned for her, fearing she would get hurt in this marriage, even though she already had been.

    When she got married, Yvonne had offered her blessings, thinking she would have a good life after marrying into a wealthy family. But even without her saying it, Yvonne could tell that Nash didn''t take her seriously. Over time, Yvonne grew resentful toward Nash.

    Nina didn''t want Yvonne to exhaust herself over her affairs, so she said, "Yvonne, I know you care about me and mean well, but from now on, just turn a blind eye to Miranda''s affairs. Don''t pay any more, attention to it, so you won''t end up upset."

    "Are you ming me for meddling?" Yvonne became even more upset upon hearing this. "Nina, we''ve been friends for so many years. How could I not worry about you? Initially, I was genuinely happy for you marrying into a wealthy family. But after seeing you by Nash''s side for so many years, and knowing how much you like him, I thought you finally got what you wanted. Even if you didn''t say it, I could see you weren''t happy! You''re being drained by him. What''s wrong with me saying a few words?"

    +15 BONOS

    Yvonne was straightforward, willing to go to great lengths for her friend, but sometimes, in doing so, she felt quite suffocated.

 Chapter 68

    "No, that''s not what I meant. You don''t know me at all? How could I me you?" Nina clenched her fists, then released them. "It''s just that this marriage was a contractual one from the beginning. "What?" Yvonne''s eyes widened in shock as she stood up. "You never told me about this. Why would Nash have a contractual marriage with you? This doesn''t make sense!"

    Nina exined, "I''ve told you before, Nash''s

    grandfather had a liking for me, so he arranged for me to marry Nash. And I only agreed because I had no other options at the time."

    At that moment, Yvonne hadn''t fully grasped the situation. She knew Nina liked Nash, but Nina had never considered marrying him despite harboring that crush for so long. How could she suddenly end up marrying him? Now she understood there was a reason behind it.

    "Give me a moment to process this," Yvonne said, still trying to recover from her shock. "You and Nash had a contractual marriage, and it was orchestrated by his grandfather. Nash doesn''t even like you, yet he followed his grandfather''s orders. and married you...

    "But this doesn''t make sense. Is Nash the kind of person who listens to his family? Besides, he still has feelings for Miranda. Why would he obediently

    +15 BONOS

    marry you?" Yvonne scratched her chin, sensing there was more to the story.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ve thought about it too. My marriage with Nash was a three-year contract. When the time is up, I''ll divorce him."

    "And that time is approaching," Yvonne felt even more suffocated. "You''re still married now. If the marriage ends, won''t Miranda give you a hard time? If you divorce, and you''re still Nash''s secretary, now that she''s be Mrs. York, won''t she bully you to death? No, no, this can''t happen!ˇ±

    Just thinking about it terrified Yvonne.

    Nina smiled, "Why would I let her bully me? Do you really think I wouldn''t leave Nash if we divorced?" Yvonne asked, "Have you made up your mind? Will you leave Nash once the divorce is finalized?"

    Nina took a sip of her tea. "Like what you said, I need to move forward. I love Nash so deeply, marked by submission andpromise, because I''ve never considered other men. Once I start considering other men, I''ll realize there are many who are better than him. Then I''ll definitely regret my decision."

    Yvonne also breathed a sigh of relief. Her frustration stemmed from Nina''s continued rtionship with Nash. If he were to betray her, Yvonne felt he wasn''t even deserving of being called a decent human being. If Nina could see through his actions and distance herself, then Yvonne wouldn''t have to worry about her anymore.

    +15 BONOS

    "It''s great that you can think like this," Yvonne said. "Let Nash cry with regret."

    Yvonne''s mood improved. After finishing their tea, they went shopping.

    "Tomorrow is the York Corporation''s G, and there will definitely be many people. Dress up nicely; Nash can buy Miranda a gown, but hey, I''ll get one for you too. You''ll stun everyone there. It''s a one-time opportunity, you''ve got to shine." Yvonne wished she could p Miranda right now and make her the object of public scorn.

    Nina usually followed the rules, but this time she wanted to change. "I''ll follow your lead," she said.

    Yvonne grabbed her hand, ready to head to the high

    end dress store.

    "But I won''t use your money," Nina added.

    Yvonne frowned. "Why are you being polite with me?"

    Nina smiled. ˇ°Nash gave me a card. Spending his money makes me even happier. After being married. to him for so long, he should let me enjoy some. benefits, right?" "You''re right!"

    arrogant.

    As they arrived, they heard a loud, from inside the store, "Make sure the gown fits perfectly. Our Miranda is the future Mrs. York!"

 Chapter 69

    "If you ck off, you''ll pay for it!" said Miranda''s assistant, Ruby, speaking with an air of superiority. When the conversation reached this point, naturally, no one dared to offend.

    Even the store manager responded with deference, saying, "Alright, Miranda, we''ll ensure the gown you need is made with the utmost care."

    "Tomorrow marks the most important charity auction g for the York Corporation. Miranda needs to wear it. We need it ready by tomorrow!" the assistant emphasized.

    The store manager felt troubled. She knew this gown had been altered countless times, and each time there would be newints. In all her years of professional experience, she had never been so meticulous. After so many alterations, she thought it was finally eptable, but now it was sent back again.

    The store manager said, "The gown was delivered. several days ago but you''re onlying now. The gown is handmade, so if alterations are needed, they''ll have to be done by hand, and it might not be done in time."

    However, the assistant paid no heed. She simply remarked coldly, "Then you should halt your current tasks and concentrate on altering Miranda''s gown. Don''t be careless. This g is crucial for Miranda. If you fail toplete the work and

    +15 BONOS

    disrupt her schedule, I doubt your store will even remain in business!"

    Ever since Miranda gained media attention, this assistant felt confident that Mrs. York''s position was secured, speaking rather rudely.

    The store manager''s expression grew grim. If they dedicated all their efforts to embroidering the flowers on this gown, other reserved outfits would be dyed, potentially offending other customers. They were in a difficult situation, especially since. they valued their reputation. This assistant truly put them in a tight spot.

    Seeing the store manager remain silent, the assistant dropped the bag on the counter, "Is it really that difficult for you? You better weigh your options carefully. Offending others or displeasing the future Mrs. York-which would you regret more?"

    The store manager felt uneasy. In this city, the York family seemed unassuming, conducting themselves and their affairs in a low-key manner, never seeking public attention.

    However, the York family''s influence ran deep, with Nash controlling the economic lifelines. Even this department store belonged to the York family. Offending them would have serious consequences. Her store would likely not survive.

    The store manager could only muster a forced smile and say, "Alright, I understand. I''ll give it a try."

    The assistant sneered, "It''s not just trying; it''s a

    2/4

    +15 BONOS

    must to achieve! Remember, offend whoever you want, just don''t offend our Miranda. Even if

    Penelope Zimmerman shows up, she''ll have to yield to Miranda!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Penelope, mentioned by the assistant, was currently the hottest A-list actress. Every drama she starred in not only gained immense poprity but also boosted the careers of her co-stars, particrly the male actors. She was highly sought after in the entertainment industry.

    Though her fame might not rival that of veteran actors, she held a significant position among the younger generation. Penelope frequently ordered gowns from this store, but now Miranda''s presence overshadowed even Penelope''s.

    The store manager felt immense pressure from the assistant''s words, breaking out in a cold sweat as she hurriedly nodded, "Okay, I understand."

    Witnessing this scene, especially Yvonne, who had just calmed herself down, now felt a surge of anger again. "They''re really unting their power. The ink''s barely dry, and they act like everyone should bow down to them, even resorting to threats. This store has been around for generations, yet they dare to threaten its closure. Unbelievable!"

    Nina looked at the assistant and suddenly understood something. She added, "This time Miranda''s interview made quite a ssh. She dominates the headlines, with every headline. featuring her. Whether it''s her illness or her suicide. attempt, she always grabs attention, adept at self-

    +15 BONOS

    promotion. Moreover, she''s considering entering the film industry. By releasing this news, many directors and producers are probably lining up to cast her. Once she sessfully transitions, her status will change."

 Chapter 70

    Listening to this, Yvonne was instantly stunned and looked at Nina, "So, you''re saying that this

    revtion about her rtionship with Nash is also a strategic move for her. What a clever tactic!"

    "If you had such a strong supporter like Nash, someone who stands by youpletely, wouldn''t you make the most of it?" Nina posed a very practical question.

    Anyone would seize such an opportunity. Missing this chance would be a huge loss.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yvonne was infuriated, nearly losing her mind. How can we let her have it so easy!" They walked inside.

    "Oh, Yvonne and Nina," the store manager greeted them with a worried expression, not knowing what to do. However, upon seeing them, she put on a smile and weed them warmly, "You''re here." The store manager was acquainted with Yvonne, as she herself was

    a well-known designer and considered to be in the same profession as Yvonne. Her creations had graced numerous prestigious

    fashion weeks and were favored by celebrities on the red carpet.

    Yvonne stated, "We''re here to select dresses. I''ll pick one, and Nina will choose another. They need to be stunning, high-quality, and one-of-a-kind. Especially the one for her!"

    +15 BONOS

    With a smile, the store manager replied, "You''vee to the right ce. Our haute couture features thetest styles, with models yet to showcase them. Given your stature, we''ll let you be the first to try them!"

    Yvonne''s interest piqued. "Really? Then let''s go take a look."

    "Right this way," the store manager guided.

    Yvonne nudged Nina. "Come on, hurry up. This time it''s your turn to choose. You have to find something perfect!"

    The store manager led them to another section.

    This area had plenty of space, but there were rtively few garments, all wrapped in white cloth.

    "Here we are," announced the store manager.

    With a swift motion, the white cloth was removed, unveiling over a dozen dresses, all of thetest designs, stunning and captivating.

    Yvonne, as a professional, was impressed. "These dresses are really something."

    "Take your time browsing," the store manager offered.

    Nina examined the designer pieces, which echoed the designer''s personal vision, diverging from mainstream trends and thus appearing highly innovative, particrly due to the designer''s distinctive style. She picked up a light yellow gown and held it

    +15 BONOS

    against herself. "Yvonne, do you think this suits me?"

    Yvonne responded, "You look great in everything. This dressplements your personality-gentle and elegant."

    Nina put it back.

    Yvonne didn''t quite understand, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it? It seems perfect for you."

    Nina nced around and spotted the one set apart on the rack.

    It was a set of red evening gown.

    The gown''s hem trailed long, adorned with meticulously embroidered roses. Initially appearing vibrant, upon closer inspection, the dress didn''t entail as manyplicated procedures. "I''ll take this set," Nina decided.

    Yvonne had anticipated Nina choosing a lighter color, as that was her usual preference.

    Nina''s sudden shift surprised Yvonne slightly. Nina, you don''t typically opt for such vivid colors."

    In metaphorical terms, Nina was akin to the green leaves, enhancing others, and indispensable to the whole.

    "I need a change, and I quite like it," Nina replied

    with a smile.

    Yvonne carefully scrutinized Nina, never having seen her don such attire before, but she was eager for the change. "Sure, go try it on. I think it will Chapter 70

    complement your fair skin."

    "I''ll give it a try!"

    Today''s Bonus Offer

    GET IT NOW

    +15 BONOS

    X

 Chapter 71

    Nina instantly fell in love with this gown and went to the changing room.

    Yvonne waited by the side, selecting her gown while waiting. When Nina emerged, Yvonne turned around and looked at Nina, who stood tall and beautiful. Her every expression exuded an elegant and unparalleled grace, stunning Yvonne. She couldn''t help but apud, "Nina, you''ve truly amazed the! I never knew you could be so stunning!"

    Nina''s hair cascaded down, her fair skinplemented by the crimson color, enhancing herplexion. The strapless bodice perfectly entuated her well-shaped bust, while herContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    slender waist, graspable with just one hand, entuated her graceful curves. The skirt hem was adorned with hand-sewn roses, vivid and lifelike.

    The perfection of this gown lies in its understated elegance, perfectly showcasing a woman''s fullness and delicacy.

    As Yvonne looked at Nina, she saw the proudest rose among the thorns. The flowers adorn the person, but the person outshines the flowers.

    Standing in front of the mirror, Nina felt different, exuding much more femininity. "I think it''s quite good," she remarked.

    Just as Nina emerged wearing the gown, the store manager approached. Even catching a glimpse of Nina''s silhouette, with her graceful figure and slender waist,

    dazzling.

    was-

    The store manager was ted, "Nina, this is splendid! When I designed it, I didn''t envision it quite like this, but seeing you wear it, I feel like this gown was tailored just for you. It''s just not quite finished yet, but I''ve already found some inspiration. I''m confident that once it''splete, it will suit you perfectly."

    "You''re too kind," Nina replied, holding the gown. Observing her beautiful reflection in the mirror, she felt satisfied. "Since it''s not quite finished, I''ll take it off for now."

    Yvonne felt it was a pity that the gown wasn''t finished and asked, "Liz, can you finish it by tonight?"

    "It''s quite difficult. If it weren''t for Miranda''s gown, I could definitely manage it. But Miranda''s gown isplex; it requires several embroiderers working together, so it''s a bit challenging for me," the store manager said, not wanting to offend Miranda and risk losing her job.

    Yvonne grew even angrier upon hearing this. "I heard it all just now. That little assistant was so arrogant,pletely disregarding you. You hold a high position in the industry, with so many celebrities and artists showing you respect, yet they show you no respect. What are you afraid of? If you don''tply with their demand, what can they do? Harm you?"

    "If they did, I wouldn''t be so bothered. It''s not Miranda I''m worried about; it''s the York family," the store manager said.

    Yvonne couldn''t stand Miranda''s behavior. On the surface, she seemed gentle and pitiable, but behind the scenes, she knew how to suppress thers. Others might be afraid, but Yvonne wasn''t.

    +15 BONUS

    She also knew Miranda didn''t have the ability. ˇ°Liz, you don''t need to be afraid. Just because Miranda ims she''ll be Mrs. York in the future, does that mean she will be? It depends on whether Nash agrees or not. Just wait and see if she can marry into the York family."

    The store manager, seeing Yvonne''s firm assurance, believed her without a doubt. She also recalled how much she suffered under Miranda. If it weren''t for Nash supporting Miranda, she wouldn''t have endured it for so long. "Yvonne, you can''t deceive me, okay? I really can''t afford to offend Nash."

    "Don''t worry. Since Miranda is making you suffer, I definitely won''t stand idly by. You know what kind of person I am. I won''t deceive you," Yvonne assured her.

    With Yvonne''s assurance, the store manager no longer feared repercussions. She was initially worried that if they couldn''t deliver by tomorrow, her shop might be shut down altogether. When Nina came out, the store manager politely offered to make alterations for her and happily took her measurements.

    Nina thought the gown wasn''t meant for her anymore, so she asked Yvonne, "Why is Liz suddenly so courteous? Did you say something to her?"

    Yvonne responded, "Let''s wait until tomorrow. Miranda is looking to make a scene, but I won''t allow it."

    Nina wasn''t concerned about Miranda''s matters. After bidding farewell to Yvonne, she went home.

    By that time, Nash had already returned home. Asking the helper, she learned that he was still in the study. Nina felt that since the event was so significant, she should inform him if she intended to attend.

 Chapter 72

    She knocked on the door.

    "Come in!" c¨˘me Nash''s voice, neither warm nor cold.

    Entering the room, Nina saw Nash busy on hisputer. Lately, he had been preupied with preparations for the uing g, and she wondered what more he had to attend to after returning home from work.

    Nash nced up at her. "What''s the matter?"

    Nina replied, "Tomorrow is the annual g of the York Corporation, and I''m nning to attend."

    This caught Nash''s attention, and his gaze focused on her.

    "I recall you don''t enjoy such events."

    Indeed, she didn''t fancy attending such events, finding them too attention-seeking and noisy. Previously, she didn''t see the necessity, but now she did.

    Nina smiled and said, "People change."

    "Very well,ˇ± Nash said. ˇ°I''ll have someone prepare a gown for you."

    "No need, I''ve already chosen one."

    Nina was prepared, and she added with a smirk, "On your card."

    With that, Nina left.

    Nash hesitated for a moment.

    However, spending his money brought a hint of amusement to his lips.

    At the York Corporation''s Charity G, many dignitaries made their entrance.

    One after another, chauffeured cars arrived at the rear courtyard.

    Nina found herself in the dressing room, alongside other artists. To ensure ample time for women to prepare, there was a dedicated dressing area, which was quite thoughtful.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina was waiting for Yvonne, but instead, she saw Miranda arrive. Today, Miranda appeared in-faced, dressed very simply, with seven or eight assistants by her side. It seemed she intended to do her grooming here.

    ncing at Nina, who sported a ck suit and her hair in an updo, maintaining her usual secretary appearance, Miranda smiled and quipped, "Everyone else is getting dolled up, why are you still here? Aren''t you attending tonight''s event? Or did Nash not grant you permission and assigned you to work as staff here?"

    "Miranda, there''s no need for you to meddle so much," Nina said coldly.

    "I''m not interested in meddling now, but..." Miranda approached, leaning in closer to Nina''s ear. "Who knows if I''ll be meddling in the future, Secretary Nina."

    415 BONUS

    She emphasized the title "Secretary Nina," already envisioning herself as part of the York family. Miranda had assumed the role of thedy of the house, while Nina remained a mere secretary. Miranda could order her around as she pleased.

    With that said, Miranda grandly led her assistants into thergest dressing room.

    Later on...

    "Miss Zimmerman!"

    The event staff called out to Penelope upon spotting her. She was currently the hottest female artist, and no event wasplete without her presence. She was amiable and approachable with the staff, but today she seemed downcast. Upon seeing Miranda upying thergest dressing room, her expression soured, and she simply nodded faintly.

    She chose not to enter the room to wait, opting instead to sit on an outdoor chair, a spot typically frequented by lesser-known artists. This indicated Penelope''s indifference to her

    status.

    Nina observed closely and had someone deliver a ss of water to her. When Penelope received it and realized it was from Nina, she smiled faintly, disying her manners. Nina returned the smile. "Nina!" Yvonne arrived, fully prepared, her assistant holding a gift box. "Liz has already made the alterations for you. Go try it on. You must stun everyone tonight."

    "It''s all thanks to your effort. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have the opportunity to wear such a stunning dress!"

    "Come on, hurry up! It''ll probably take a while for you to get styled. I''m already itching with anticipation!" Yvonne summoned her assistant while the makeup artist got ready to style Nina.

    Just then, a disgruntled voice emanated from thergest dressing room. "How could you mess this up? Didn''t I tell you to have it ready byst night, no matter what? But instead, you informed me that we had to switch the gown for Miranda! That''s her favorite gown! It''s as if you don''t value her at all!"

    "We''ve altered this gown countless times, but Miranda remains unsatisfied. We''re at our wit''s end!"

    "Youpletely disregard what I say. Just one word from Miranda, and your shop will have to shut down!"

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 73

    There was quite amotion, loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Penelope chuckled, sipping her lemon water, seemingly pleased with the oue. Although she hadn''t interacted with Miranda directly, she was aware of the recentpetition for her resources, which left an impression.

    In the entertainment industry, such battles were nothing new. Miranda still attempted to cut ahead of Penelope in line for her custom-made gown, which seemed a bit excessive. It was satisfying for Penelope to see Miranda fail to get what she wanted.

    The store manager was inside. Even if they managed to produce the dress today, which seemed unlikely, Miranda probably wouldn''t be satisfied. She would end up bearing the brunt of the me. "We''ve done our best... "1

    "What kind of effort did you put in? Everyone else is dressed perfectly, but only Miranda''s gown isn''t done. You''re doing this on purpose!"

    "You''re just using me."

    Hearing them arguing, Miranda came out with a smile, asking in a friendly tone, "What''s going on? Why all the fuss?"

    The assistant replied, "Miranda, your gown isn''t ready yet and you have to wear itter. With so many people outside, if you can''t wear this gown, it''ll be embarrassing. How can we maintain our reputation?" Miranda looked at the assistant, then at the store manager, speaking calmly, "I didn''t think it was such a big deal, Ruby. Don''t make it difficult for her. I''ll just wear the backup. If I be aughingstock, it won''t just affect us. No need to be so angry."

    Though she didn''t me anyone explicitly, her words carried implications that the store manager picked up on. If Miranda lost face, it might offend Nash.

    Yvonne interjected, "Nina, don''t you think they''re going too far? They act like they own the ce."

    Miranda was adept at putting on a fa?ade, smiling while harboring ulterior motives. However, this store manager was definitely going to have a hard time.

    Moreover, they worked overnight on Nina''s gown. Nina nced at Yvonne, asking, "Did you have any involvement in this, influencing Liz?"

    Yvonne pursed her lips. "She was just being too ostentatious."

    The assistant didn''t believe the store manager and asked again," our words are just deceiving. You must have been rushing for someone elsest night, Who was it? Who dared topete with Miranda?" The store manager remained silent.

    Miranda was nearby, not saying anything, but she was listening. Her gaze shifted to Penelope, revealing some uncertainty.

    +15 BONUS

    In the entertainment industry, being just a singer wouldn''t suffice; the path would be too limiting. Furthermore, with her health issues at y, transitioning was imperative. Presently, Penelope posed the greatest challenge. They would also be each other''s biggestpetitors.

    Miranda didn''t really care about Penelope. Apart from acting, Penelope had an ordinary family background and rose from minor roles to her current status. So, Miranda wasn''t afraid of her but she couldn''t rule out the possibility of her sabotaging behind the scenes.

    Miranda''s lips curled up slightly as she gently asked, "Liz, I know Penelope lovesing to your store, and you have a good rtionship with her. It''s normal for you to work overnight to rush her order. I won''t me you."

    As Penelope''s assistant heard this, it was hard to swallow. She retorted coldly, "Stop being so sarcastic. Penelope has always been low-key, unlike you, unting your status! You''re trying to show dominance to everyone here; afraid we don''t know how popr you are now, with someone backing you up!"

    Penelope didn''t interrupt her assistant from speaking. After she finished, Penelope calmly said, "Quiet down. It''s impolite to argue in public."

    It was only after she spoke that her assistant stepped back.

    The store manager didn''t want to drag others into the situation. "It''s not true. Penelope''s gown was finalized long ago. Miranda, it''s my fault. I''ll refund the deposit to you."

    With so many people watching, she couldn''t afford to lose face. It would be aughingstock to create a scene right after arriving.

    Suppressing her resentment, Miranda stared coldly at the store manager. "Who will make up for my losses then?"

    Seeing Miranda''s icy re, the store manager knew she wasn''t someone to mess with. Suddenly, she regretted getting involved.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 74

    Miranda''s assistant caught wind of the news and whispered in her ear, "Miranda, I heard it''s Nina. She''s the one causing trouble!"

    Her gaze automatically shifted towards Nina.

    As she chatted with Yvonne,paring the gowns they held, Miranda felt a surge of annoyance. She approached her. "Nina, so it''s you. You knew I would be attending the g and wanted to embarrass me?" Seeing Nina getting ready for makeup and dressing up, Miranda sneered, "Trying topete with me? Or trying to catch Nash''s eye?"

    Nina sat in a chair while Yvonne''s makeup artist styled her hair. She caught a glimpse of Miranda''s arrogant expression in the mirror. Only in her presence would Miranda reveal her true colors. Nina didn''t look up, responding calmly, "You have quite the imagination. I dress up to please myself."

    "Quite the self-righteous one, aren''t you? Why did you disrupt my dress alteration?" Miranda retorted. "It bothered you when you overheard Ruby and Liz discussing alterations for my dress so you schemed against me behind my back! And now you want to outshine me at tonight''s g! Your scheming knows no bounds."

    Yvonne couldn''t hold back. "Miranda, don''t be so full of yourself, ying the victim!" Miranda turned to Yvonne. "You have no right to interfere when Nina and I are talking." Yvonne was livid. "You have no shame! Who do you think you are, just a home-wrecker..." With a p, Miranda struck Yvonne, feigning victimhood. "You... I won''t allow you to insult me!"

    Yvonne was stunned by the p. Seeing Miranda''s eyes welling up with tears, despite being the aggressor, pretending to be the victim.

    Absolutely disgusting!

    "I''ll tear apart your hypocritical facade!" Yvonne moved to hit her.

    Miranda''s assistant wasn''t one to back down, seizing Yvonne and immobilizing her.

    Then, Yvonne''s entourage also joined in the scuffle.

    The scene was chaotic, especially seeing Yvonne getting hit, it pained Nina deeply. She shouted, "Stop it, all of you!"

    She turned to Miranda, her tone stern, "Miranda, don''t get too carried away. You haven''t even be Mrs. York yet, and you''re already acting like her! Do you think I''m oblivious? If you keep unting your power, I''ll expose all your ugly deeds! No matter how much Nash protects you, he can''t silence everyone''s voices, can he?"

    Miranda simply wanted Nina to see that, even as Nash''s wife, Nina couldn''tpete with her.

    +15 BONUS

    In the eyes of outsiders, merely being the woman Nash was going to marry was enough! But she also knew when to draw the line: "That''s enough, everyone. No matter how uncivilized others are, we can''t stoop to their level. We still need to maintain the York family''s reputation!"

    "Alright, Miranda, we won''t sink to her level. Just a mere secretary acting all high and mighty,

    the assistant jeered. "Miranda may be forgiving, but if she weren''t, Mr. York would haveContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    sacked you ages ago. Don''t you know how to behav

    She was so brazenly unting her status as Mr. York''s future wife that everyone knew it. By speaking like this, everyone would naturally assume it to be true and give Nash some respect.

    At that moment, no one dared to speak up much.

    Yvonne couldn''t fathom Miranda being so audacious; it was a bit reckless.

    But Miranda appeared to relish the ttery, neither denying nor rejecting it, a smug smile ying on her lips.

    She had definitely got her share of respect.

    Even Penelope could only watch, suppressing her anger and remaining silent.

    Nina''s colleague advised her, "Nina, pretend you didn''t hear anything. It''s better for your future. Today, nobody can afford to offend her!"

    Nina nced at the vivid red handprint on Yvonne''s cheek, her gaze turning icy. Amidst their arrogance and conceit, she approached and casually delivered a p to Miranda in return. Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 75

    This took everyone by surprise. It sent chills down their spines and was a real eye-opener for Penelope.

    "Nina, are you out of your mind? You pped Miranda!" her colleague eximed, shocked.

    Miranda tilted her head slightly, stunned for several seconds.

    Nina replied, "You pped Yvonne; it''s only fair I return the favor!"

    The assistant, startled, immediately pushed Nina away: "Are you crazy? How dare you hit Miranda..."

    Nina retaliated by pping the assistant back. "Youck manners. With such a troublemaking assistant like you, it''s no wonder Miranda got pped!"

    "You... Nina, you..."

    The assistant couldn''t articte her anger as Nina remained unfazed.

    Miranda covered her face, tears streaming down, and said softly, "Ruby, let it go. We can''t afford to provoke her..."

    "Who can''t afford to provoke her?"

    Sally rushed over in a fit of rage at the sight of Miranda being pped. "Nina, it''s you again. This time, I didn''t make a mistake, did I? You are bullying Miranda behind Nash''s and my back. You''re just Nash''s secretary; do you think you''re someone special? Miranda is my future daughter-inw!"

    Miranda, adept at showing weakness, cried in Sally''s arms, "Sally!"

    For Sally to publicly acknowledge Miranda as the future daughter-inw of the York family was a privilege reserved only for her. It not only validated Miranda''s status but also dispelled

    any rumors.

    Nina felt a pang in her heart. Despite being married into the York family for three years, she was still not acknowledged, feeling deeply hurt. Instead, Sally and Miranda shared a deep bond, akin to that of a mother and daughter.

    Nina also refused to yield, stating coldly, "There''s a right and wrong in everything. Just because you all im something is right doesn''t make it so. Miranda has the freedom to do as she pleases, but don''t bully my friend!"

    Miranda cried and said, "I didn''t, Nina. You''re insulting me in front of so many people, and I haven''t said a word. You''re going too far."

    Sally unconditionally sided with Miranda, ring angrily, "Miranda is gentle, kind, and even weak. How could she bully you? I clearly saw you hitting Miranda, yet here you are, still arguing. leave, get out of our York family!"

    gur

    With numerous onlookers, Sally showed no mercy to Nina.

    Nina also knew her fate. Recognizing the unfair treatment she would receive, she opted not to subject herself to further humiliation. She sneered, "Fine, I''m leaving now."

    1/3

    She pulled Yvonne away.

    Chasing them away was precisely Miranda''s intention.

    Miranda leaned on Sally''s shoulder, tears streaming down her face, but a smirk yed on her lips.

    As long as Sally refused to acknowledge her as her daughter-inw, she wouldn''t find sce in the York family.

    It was only a matter of time before Nash grew weary of Nina.

    At that moment, just as Nina hurried out, Nash crossed paths with her. He stood tall, his handsome face framed by a ck suit, a white shirt, and the checked tie Nina had picked out for him that morning. His physique was impable, naturally emanating a regal presence that both attracted and intimidated.

    Behind him trailed a group of influential figures.

    Unaware of the situation, Nash only noticed Nina''s icy demeanor. Aware of their recent tensions, he hesitated to delve deeper.

    Yet Nina met his gaze briefly, her demeanor growing even colder. Unable to resist, he reached for her hand. "What''s going on?"

    Nina was annoyed and paid no mind to the group of important individuals standing behind him. She struggled to free her hand. "Let go of me!"

    Nash furrowed his brow, ignoring the curious stares of others, and refused to release her hand. ˇ°Don''t be unreasonable.ˇ±

    His words only fueled Nina''s anger, but fortunately, Yvonne interjected, "Your mom took Miranda''s side, scolded Nina, and even told her to leave. She was supposed to be your... Why let her be treated like this?"

    She wanted to reveal Nina''s identity, but remembering Nina''s wishes, she held back. She didn''t want to cause Nina any more trouble.

    If Nash had any conscience, he wouldn''t have disappointed Nina.

    Understanding the situation now, Nash tightened his grip on Nina''s hand. "Today is an important day; don''t act impulsively."

    Sally and Miranda approached. Seeing them holding hands with so many people watching, Sally frowned. "Nash, let go of Nina. If she''s done something wrong, she should take responsibility for it. Every time you give in to her, she bes even more arrogant. She might even walk all over you in the future!"

    Nash nced at Sally, then at Miranda behind her, his expression turning colder. "Aren''t you supposed to be attending to the guests? Why are you getting involved in backstage matters?" Sally''s face tightened "I was concerned about Miranda, came to check on her, and didn''t expect Nina to bully her. I...ˇ±

    "She has seven or eight assistants. How could she be bullied?" Nash said sharply. "You''re

    +15 BONUS

    worrying too much!"

    Sally knew that Miranda had only recently been discharged from the hospital and was still weak. She had asked Nash to arrange for more people to take care of her. There was nothing she could say in response.

    The atmosphere became awkward and tense for a moment. Nash''s business partners attempted to lighten the mood, saying, "We''ve all heard the rumors that Miranda will be Mrs. York someday. Looks like it''s true after all. Mr. York''s devotion to Miranda is quite something; you don''t see that every day. So, when''s the big day?"

    Some were pleased, while others were worried.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Miranda was pleasantly surprised, exchanging a nce with Sally, feeling ecstatic inside. As for Nina, Nash''swful wife, she refrained from saying anything to avoid furtherplications. She forced a smile, suspecting that Nash likely wanted everyone to know

    anyway.

    "Mr. Yates, you''ve got it wrong. Miranda and I are just business partners!"

    His blunt statement, without any hint of deceit, stunned Nina. She looked up at him in disbelief. Why was he disentangling himself so cleanly?

    Sensing her gaze, Nash couldn''t help but tighten his grip on her hand slightly, as if administering a tranquilizer.

    Mr. Yates was momentarily taken aback but quicklyposed himself. "So, all the rumors outside are false. I thought Mr. York had marriage ns." Nash replied, "I''ve had such ns long ago."

    Mr. Yates seemed to have stumbled upon a colossal secret and became curious. "Mr. York,

    you''ve hidden it quite well. I''ve never heard you mention it before. If it''s not Miranda, then who could possibly have the capability to make you settle down?" "I''m already married!"

    tehr weiterende

 Chapter 76

    Nash''s sudden announcement left everyone in the room stunned for a considerable time.

    Married?

    Was this something they were supposed to hear?

    Miranda''s face instantly drained of color, her eyes welling up with tears as she fixed her gaze on Nash. It felt as though a sharp de had pierced her heart, her hands instinctively balling into fists. He actually admitted to being married in front of so many people!

    This dealt a heavy blow to her, nearly causing her to lose her bnce, but fortunately, Sally beside her managed to support her.

    Nina nced up at Nash once more, her hands tightening involuntarily. She didn''t know what he was thinking or why he would admit it in front of so many people.

    It left her feeling a bit confused.

    She couldn''t react for a moment, feeling nervous at the same time.

    What came to mind were the words Nash had said on the night of their marriage, that if anyone found out, she would pay the price.

    It all felt surreal.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Others were stunned for several seconds before regaining theirposure, with someone saying, "Mr. York indeed keeps things well hidden. He didn''t even tell us about his marriage. I wonder who it could be."

    Nash remained expressionless. "My wife prefers to keep a low profile and avoids public appearances. She calls the shots. If she doesn''t want to be seen, then I''ll respect her wishes."

    Nina furrowed her brow, then eased. Was he directing this at her? If she wanted their rtionship to remain private, he could respect that. But he clearly wasn''t inclined to do so initially. If that was the case, why reveal his marriage now?

    Previously, Nina was confident she understood Nash, believing she knew him inside out. But in this moment, she couldn''t recognize him at all.

    Seeing you being so devoted to your wife and leading such a happy life, we won''t pry any further!" They chuckled./Congrattions!" Sally''s demeanor was noticeably forced. She stered on a smile, despite publicly acknowledging Miranda as the future Mrs. York just moments ago Nash''s revtion dealt a significant blow, leaving her unable to save face.

    She felt a sense of injustice deep within, deeming Nash too impulsive and hotheaded. Why would he reveal this at such a critical juncture?

    Meanwhile, Miranda sat in the dressing room, crying bitterly, utterly heartbroken.

    The assistant was clueless about the situation. "Miranda, that store manager is out of line. I''ll inform Mr. York."

    With a loud crash, Miranda sent everything on the table flying, her gown tumbling to the floor. She cried out hysterically, "Why, why, why treat me like this!"

    For days, she had boldly spoken out in front of the media, and everyone had heard it. He didn''t step forward to refute it. She thought Nash would silently approve, but his denial today made her aughingstock in public.

    The assistant was shaken by her emotional outburst and didn''t know how to react.

    Sally entered, seeing her genuinely upset and in tears. She tenderly consoled her, "Oh, my dear, why are you so impatient? Such a trivial matter has you unable to cope?"

    Miranda broke down in tears, turning to Sally. "Nash has changed. He''s only being so heartless to me because he''s fallen for Nina."

    Sally patted her back and consoled her, "What nonsense are you talking about? Is Nash the kind of person who changes easily? Think about it. He liked you so much back then and waited for you for years. How could he change just because Nina came into the picture? He feels guilty towards her, which is why he''s behaving this way."

    "Guilty?" Miranda stopped crying, grabbing Sally''s hand." "You said the same thingst time, that Nash was using Nina. Why is it guilt now? And what about next time? I want

 Chapter 77

    Miranda despised the fact that Nina had snatched her beloved away from her. Despite all she had done for Nash, why was it Nina who reaped the benefits?

    Sally handed her a tissue and gently wiped away her tears. "Miranda, just be patient and keep yourposure. In the end, everything will fall into ce for you,

    Sally offered Miranda another dose of sce. She had to endure; eventually, everything would be hers. Miranda''s eyes turned cold once more.

    "Nina, did you see that? Nash publicly humiliated Miranda!" Yvonne chuckled. "It was so satisfying! Did you see her expression? She was so jealous! If it weren''t for your mother-inw supporting her, she might have fallen over!

    "With this spectacle today, Miranda has been disgraced. With so many people watching, let''s see how she tries to spin this lie!

    "And you know what? I don''t think Nash is that bad after all. At least he''s standing up for you!

    The fact that he stood up for Nina in front of so many people, admitting to being married, indicated that he acknowledged their marriage. This waspletely unexpected.

    Not just Yvonne, Nina was also taken aback.

    "Nina, what''s going on in your mind? Are you still fantasizing about Nash being the hero and saving the damsel in distress? So dashing!" Yvonne leaned in, scrutinizing her expression closely.

    Seeing Yvonne even more enthusiastic than herself, Nina asked, "What''s happening? Weren''t you very critical of Nash before?"

    Yvonne shrugged. "Times have changed. Seeing him stand up for you, making Miranda green. with envy, I can''t bring myself to dislike him for now!"

    Nina smiled. "You''re easily swayed."

    "You too," Yvonne replied. "But let''s not dwell on that. We need to present Nash with your most stunning self!"

    As Nina''s close friend, she naturally wished for her happiness. Plus, Nina harbored feelings for Nash herself, so she also hoped that Nina''s desires would be fulfilled.

    Nina had a striking appearance-beautiful, fair skin, tall and slender. She typically wore minimal makeup, business attire, her hair styled in a bun or a simple ponytail, which

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    downyed her natural mboyance and beauty.

    Nina''s transformation, dressing up nicely and entuating her strengths, was a far cry from her usual style. Yvonne stood beside her, nodding in continuous approval. Seeing her friend praise her so much, Nina was starting to doubt. "Really?"

    Yvonne assured her, "After all, I know a thing or two about fashion. You look exceptionally beautiful today. Trust me, you''ll definitely leave Nash in awe."

    Her words boosted Nina''s confidence. She rarely indulged in dressing up and didn''t realize how stunning she could look.

    After her makeover, Nina''s beautiful locks cascaded into big waves. She adorned herself in a vibrant evening gown, enhancing her rosy and radiantplexion.

    Mature, elegant, and exuding femininity.

    "It''s time, let''s go."

    Yvonne nudged Nina, urging her forward.

    As she emerged, Nash stood there, hands in pockets, waiting for her.

    Nina felt a surge of tension at the sight of him. But when Nash turned to look at her, his expression unwavering, calm, and ordinary, he gazed at Nina for a long moment.

    Observing hisposed demeanor, Nina felt Yvonne might have overstated things a bit. After a beat, Nash approached and gently took Nina''s hand.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nina''s nerves were on edge, but Nash whispered softly in her ear, "You look beautiful.ˇ±

    BIG SALE 3000 bonus free fou you

    get it

 Chapter 78

    Nina was taken aback by this. She lifted her head once more, unable to believe it. He had never praised her like this before. What was happening today? Locking eyes with Nash, Nina asked, "Really?"

    Nash reached out, gently stroking her hair. "Are youcking confidence now?"

    Encountering a different demeanor from him, Nina felt a bit uneasy, but she didn''t want to

    admit it. "Of course not."

    "You look beautiful tonight, very fitting for you," Nash said, wrapping his arm around her waist. Nina took a few steps forward, nestling into his embrace.

    "I hate to let you out to meet people,ˇ± Nash said in a husky voice.

    His warm breath fell on her face, tantalizing and intriguing. Nina''s cheeks flushed, and she pushed him away. "Stop goofing around. Since you said it''s good-looking, then it must be good-looking." She smiled faintly.

    Nash''s gaze softened, and he lowered his head again. "Why is it that when I say it''s good-looking, it is?"

    Looking up, Nina saw the flicker of stars in his eyes. She smiled. "I won''t tell you."

    Her beauty only needed to be seen by him. She felt a bit embarrassed and took a step forward, but Nash grabbed her hand, pulling her close, imprisoning her tightly. "Be mypanion tonight." In the past, she had only stood by him as a secretary. Nina hesitated. "Will it affect you?"

    "It will," Nash replied.

    Nina paused.

    Nash stared at her, his lips curling slightly. "It''ll have quite an impact. I can''t help but want to look at you from time to time.

    Nina''s mood fluctuated greatly, feeling a bit annoyed. "Can you finish your sentence?"

    Nash remained silent, just gazing at her quietly. He rather liked the lively Nina. She was no longer just a working machine devoid of emotions but a woman with feelings, capable of getting angry and being affectionate toward him.

    The crowd had almost all gathered. Nina entered the venue, holding Nash''s hand, and immediately the shlights turned towards them. There were so many lights, Nina had never

    +15 BONUS

    been such a center of attention before, as if all the cameras were focused on her. She felt a bit if all the cameras were focused on her. She felt a bit nervous and instinctively leaned her face towards Nash. "Look, Mr. York has apanion by his side for the first time. And she''s so beautiful!"

    "Didn''t they say Mr. York got married? Could this be his wife?"

    "Mr. York said his wife is low-key and doesn''t like being in the spotlight. But why does thepanion look familiar?"

    As people got closer, some were stunned. "Isn''t that Nina? She''s actually attending as Mr. York''spanion!"

    "Oh my, Nina usually keeps to herself, not drawing much attention. Who would have thought she''d look so stunning when she dresses up? She looks like a celebrity!"

    This became the talk of the evening. For them, Nina attending as Nash''spanion was quite a thrill.

    As Nina tightly gripped his arm, Nash inquired, "Are you nervous?"

    "Just a bit. Feels like all eyes are on me," Nina responded.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Nina seemedposed outwardly, inwardly, she was jittery. Nash sped her cold hand, offering reassurance, ˇ°You''ll adjust in time."

    "Hmm?" Nina was puzzled by his words. Did he mean there would be more simr asions in the future?

    Yet, when he attempted to hold her hand, Nina instinctively withdrew. "With so many people around, it''s better to be cautious and avoid getting photographed."

    No one knew she was Nash''s wife. With all the attention, if their secret was uncovered, would tarnish his reputation. She didn''t want that.

    it

    Observing her caution, Nash''s expression turned slightly icy. He didn''t press further, merely returning his hands to his pockets.

 Chapter 79

    "Mr. York," omeone approached with a greeting, then nced at Nina standing next to him." So, it''s Nina. You really know how to keep your beauty under wraps. You look stunning today, I''m genuinely impressed!"

    The individual then extended their hand for a shake with Nina.

    "Thanks for the kind words. It''s all about the magic of makeup, though. Not quite on par with

    yourpanion," Nina responded with her usual professional demeanor, promptly reciprocating the handshake with a smile.

    But Nash stepped in, saying, "No need to be so formal tonight."

    Nina withdrew her hand once more.

    The person didn''t seem bothered, just teasingly remarked, "Looks like Mr. York is quite. protective of his little secretary." Meanwhile, nearby, another conversation was underway.

    "Check it out, Mr. York''spanion is actually his secretary. I thought it would be someone else!" Penelope''s assistant smirked, deliberately making thement. "I''d say a secretary''s position is more powerful than some people''s!"

    Beside her was Miranda, wearing the spare gown, far inferior to Nina''s radiance. Ever since Nash announced his marriage, she had be the subject of jokes. If it weren''t for Sally pulling her aside, she would have been the butt of manyughs.

    Observing Nina''s shy appearance, being captured by numerous cameras, it seemed like she was unting her status as Nash''spanion. This thought made Miranda clench her fingers tightly.

    Hearing their gossip, Miranda could only bear it. Just as Sally had advised, she needed to remain patient. Her time woulde in the future.

    Seeing Miranda''s silence, Penelope grasped the extent of her previous boastfulness and her current misery. She smirked knowingly but refrained from saying much.

    After mingling with numerous guests, Nina''s legs began to ache. Normally, she only wore heels no higher than eight centimeters, opting for chunky heels to prevent foot fatigue.

    Today, however, she wore ten-centimeter stilettos, resulting in blisters on her heels. She was now both tired and hungry. Not wanting to inconvenience Nash, she concocted an excuse to take a brief rest. She knew she would have to stand for a long timeter.

    Finally getting a chance to rest, Nina let out a sigh as she gazed out at theke, invigorated by the gentle breeze. She slipped off her high heels and inspected her feet.

    I +15 BONUS

    As expected, her toes were red, and she had developed several blisters on her heels. Her feet throbbed with pain. She gently massaged them when suddenly a suit jacket draped over her shoulders. Catching a familiar scent, she turned to see Nash standing behind her in a white

    shirt.

    "Why did you follow me?" Nina was surprised. After all, this was a York Corporation event. He should have been quite upied and shouldn''t have had to worry about her.

    Nash sat beside her. "Didn''t I say I have to stick close to you tonight? You keep finding excuses to leave. As your husband, I have toe out and check on you."

    Nina swiftly covered his mouth with her hand, her eyes scanning the surroundings. Thankfully, there''s no one around."

    Nash looked at her as she drew closer, her petite face captivating him, her tempting red lips tempting him to gently caress her small hand.

    Nina met Nash''s gaze again and realized she was standing too close. Hastily, she took a step back

    surge of warmth enveloped her feet, causing her to flinch. "It''s dirty. I''ve stepped on theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    floor."

    Nash paid no mind. Instead, he ced her feet in hisp, noting their chilly temperature." They''re hurting and cold. Let me warm them up for you."

    He cupped both her feet in his hands, covering them entirely. Her feet instantly warmed up. His attentive gesture left Nina unable to tear her eyes away, fixated on his wlessly handsome face, where she detected a hint of gentleness in the curve of his lips.

    Nina wondered if she was imagining things. Instinctively, she pinched her leg.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 80

    Nina smirked. It hurt, so this wasn''t a dream after all.

    Nash was really massaging her feet. Noticing her expression, Nash thought he might have pressed too hard and instinctively asked, "Did I hurt you?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina shook her head. "No, you didn''t." She paused, her nose slightly moist, and said, "I just didn''t expect you to be like this."

    To her, his tenderness was surprising. Nash lifted his deep gaze, noticing her bright yet somewhat pitiful eyes, and he softly said, "I''m sorry you had to endure this."

    Nina shook her head and remained silent. She wasn''t enduring anything. She just loved him but couldn''t have him. As Nash rubbed her feet, the warmth of his touch eased Nina''s difort. She focused on gazing at him, soaking in his tenderness while remaining clear-

    headed.

    Her eyes fell on his deep gaze, his prominent nose bridge, and then his rosy lips... At that moment, she felt overwhelmed with emotions, and finally, she couldn''t resist calling out,

    Nash." At the sound of her voice, Nash lifted his head in confusion.

    Nina gently wrapped her hands around his neck, closed her eyes, and kissed him. As her red lips pressed firmly against his, she summoned every ounce of her courage, embodying her love for him and the decade-long anticipation.

    Nash was stunned for several seconds, his gaze growing even deeper. He wrapped his arm around her waist, deepening the kiss.

    "Mr. York, the shoes have been purchased," Quincy hurried over, witnessing the scene, instantly frozen in embarrassment and confusion.

    Nina felt guilty, hastily pushing Nash away, wiping off any traces from her lips, and turning her head aside. Only Nash remained with a displeased expression, looking at Quincy.

    "I, I came at the wrong time," Quincy stammered.

    He wanted to leave, but Nina anxiously stopped him, "Come back, Quincy, what''s the matter?"

    Under Nash''s almost murderous gaze, Quincy replied, "Mr. York was worried that Mrs. York''s feet might hurt, so he asked me to buy t shoes. I''ve already bought them."

    Feeling embarrassed now that Quincy knew her identity, Nina felt awkward. They used to be colleagues, so she wasn''t used to this formality.

    "Bring them here," Nash said coldly.

    Receiving themand, Quincy quickly handed them over. Nash took the shoes and helped

    +15 BONUS

    Nina put them on.

    It was at this moment that Nina realized how attentive Nash could be. He knew her feet were hurting without her having to say anything, understanding that she couldn''t wear high heels

    anymore.

    Nash squatted down to change her shoes. In that moment, Nina felt like she was the most. important person to him.

    "Alright,ˇ± Nash stood up.

    Nina took a few steps, feeling surprisingly light but still had some concerns. "Is it okay to wear them like this?"

    "As long as you''re not suffering, any way is fine," Nash replied. He didn''t want her to endure any difort or hurt her own feet.

    Nina felt a warm glow in her heart. For a moment, she thought that their interaction was quite pleasant; she felt happy and valued. But this thought onlysted for a few seconds. She followed Nash outside.

    Nash led her to the dining area and insisted that she eat something. The auction was about to begin, and people were gradually arriving. Nina was afraid of beingte, but Nash reassured her, saying, "Take your time eating. There''s no rush."

    Seeing him staying with her all the time, Nina knew it wasn''t feasible for him to continue like this. She quickly said, "Then you go ahead. I''lle over after I finish eating."

    "Okay," Nash tousled her hair affectionately, instructed Quincy to apany her, and left

    alone.

    Nina sat there eating a light meal, then nced back at Quincy.

    He politely asked, "Mrs. York, would you like something to drink?ˇ±

 Chapter 81

    ¦Ł

    "You can still call me Nina," Nina said, "You suddenly changed how you address me. I''m a bit ufortable, especially since we''re outside and there are many people watching."

    Quincy didn''t understand. They were clearly husband and wife, so why keep it a secret?

    But it was their business, and he didn''t want to pry.

    He simplyplied with Nina''s request, "Okay, Nina."

    Nina finished eating and headed towards the auction area.

    Suddenly, she bumped into someone. Following her professional habit, Nina apologized first, "Sorry for bumping into you.

    "It''s okay, Nina, thank you for that ss of lemon water."

    She looked up and surprisingly, it was Penelope.

    Nina politely greeted, "Penelope."

    Penelope smiled faintly and shook hands with her warmly, "Nina, you look beautiful today. No wonder Mr. York is infatuated with you."

    Nina immediately rified the situation, "No, Penelope, please don''t misunderstand. I''m Mr. York''s secretary, just hispanion. Mr. York is already married. I''m just a humble secretary, let''s not have more people misunderstand."

    Penelope looked at Nina for a while before replying, "I spoke out of turn. I hope you don''t

    mind."

    "I don''t," Nina said, "It''s about to start, Penelope, please go in first.

    "Okay."

    After a brief exchange, they entered the venue one after the other.

    The main focus was on this charity auction.

    There wasn''t anything special; the York Corporation held it annually.

    All proceeds would be donated to the charity foundation established by the York Corporation for children in rural areas.

    She looked for Nash''s figure and saw him with Miranda, chatting happily with a director. They seemed to be enjoying their conversation.

    She stopped in her tracks, hesitant to approach.

    +15 BONUS

    She also overheard the gossip of bystanders.

    Despite Nash admitting to his marriage, his connection with Miranda remained subject to spection.

    Unsure of the identity of the woman behind him, but undoubtedly, the patron behind Miranda must be Nash.

    Was there any need for doubt?

    Clearly not.

    Nina seemed indifferent on the surface, but her gaze asionally drifted towards them.

    It wasn''t until the auction officially began that they separated.

    Miranda wasn''t sitting with Nash, but she was by Sally''s side. This made it clear that despite her previous mistake, Miranda had a close rtionship with the York family. At least Sally seemed very pleased with her.

    "What are you thinking about?" Nash noticed her daydreaming.

    Nina snapped out of it, "Nothing, I just saw you talking with someone earlier, seemed like a director. I didn''t know

    your focus would be on the entertainmentpany"

    Nash sat down, nonchnt, "Just a chat.

    With that simple sentence, Nina understood. He was indeed interested in this aspect.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Was it because Miranda wanted to enter the entertainment industry that he paid so much attention?

    She suddenly remembered Penelope. With Nash backing Miranda, things must have been smooth sailing for her, and she probably snagged quite a few resources from her. As the auction progressed, the first item up for bidding was jewelry.

    Before long, she heard Sally say, "Miranda, do you like this piece of jewelry? If you do, I''ll bid

    for it."

    Miranda replied, "Sally, it''s unnecessary. It''s too extravagant, I''ve already caused you enough. trouble."

    "As long as you like it, I''m happy. What trouble? No trouble at all!" Sally was eager, and she raised her paddle to bid two million.

    It was a sapphire ne

 Chapter 82

    +15 BONUS

    The main gemstone was ten carats, with additional diamonds of over one carat each as ents. A style worthy of collection.

    Nina nced back and caught Miranda''s gaze, noticing the smirk and subtle challenge in her eyes. Indeed, Miranda, had every reason to unt.

    After marrying into the York family, Nina couldn''t recall a single asion when Sally had bought her anything.

    Finally, Sally bid six million without any hesitation. The gemstone was ced in front of Miranda. With so many people watching, it gave Miranda plenty of fa Nina had never seen him so determined before. She couldn''t help but look over and saw it was

    +15 BONUS

    a green emerald bracelet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The bracelet was crystal clear, emitting a green light, extremely rare.

    This was a charity auction, so the starting price had to be lower than the market price, but how high the bidding would go depended onpetitiveness. "Fourteen million!"

    "Twenty million!" Nash shouted.

    This immediately caused a stir among those present. The person who had been bidding against Nash didn''t continue bidding-

    The auctioneer tapped the gavel and said cheerfully, "Congrattions to Mr. York for winning this item with twenty million!" Apuse erupted.

    The green emerald bracelet was now in Nash''s hands.

    Nina was surprised. When the green emerald bracelet was in Nash''s hands, she saw the satisfaction and reassurance in his eyes. Perhaps he really liked it. However, she had never seen him collect emerald before.

    After the event, Sally pulled Miranda''s hand and intentionally said, "Miranda, you saw it. Nash won the emerald bracelet. You just mentioned before the auction that you liked this bracelet, and he bought it. It shows that he still values you."

    Miranda was slightly pleased and admitted, "I didn''t expect him to bid such a high price."

    Nina heard this and smiled bitterly. So that''s how it was.

    It was Miranda who liked it.

    She had thought Nash suddenly developed a liking for emerald.

    After the event endedpletely, the guests dispersed, and Yvonne bid her farewell. Nina escorted her out, then was called by Quincy, "Nina, Mr. York wants to see you inside, he said there''s something urgent."

    "Oh." Nina responded and hurriedly went in.

    At this moment, both Sally and Miranda were present.

    Miranda''s eyes nced at Nash with a hint of expectation, but her gaze was fixed on the box ced on the table.

    +15 RONIUS

    ce, making her very happy. "It''s so beautiful, Sally, you have such good taste."

    Sally''s indulgent look: "As long as you like it, everything is worth it.ˇ±

    As Miranda held it, bystanders looked on with envy, and one person quickly remarked, " Miranda seems to be quite favored by Sally, treating her like her daughter."

    "Her daughter? Clearly, she''s being treated like her daughter-inw."

    "But didn''t Nash mention he''s married? How could she be her daughter-inw?"

    "Well, Nash hasn''t revealed who his wife is. Sally publicly stated that Miranda is the future daughter-inw. It''s quiteplicated. Miranda aims to enter the entertainment industry, and she relies heavily on Nash''s assistance. Their rtionship appears somewhat unusual. Unless Nash''s wife appears, Sally won''t know for sure if Miranda is the one. Don''t you "You''re right. Based on what we see, the probability of Miranda is quite high!"

    Nina overheard this idle gossip.

    The auction wasing to a close, and the final item was presented. Nina hadn''t paid attention until Nash called out, "Three million!"

    "Four million!"

    Someone else countered his bid.

    Nash dered directly, "Ten million!"

    This bidding was several times higher.

    The other party didn''t back down either, shouting, "Eleven million!"

    Nash immediately countered, "Twelve million!"

 Chapter 83

    In the boxy the emerald bracelet Miranda liked.

    Nina walked in and spotted them all. She politely inquired, "Mr. York, what do you need from me?"

    Nash nced her way and beckoned, "Come here."

    Nina approached.

    Nash retrieved the box, opened it, and, amid their watchful eyes, slid the emerald bracelet - onto Nina''s wrist.

    At that moment, Miranda''s expression shifted.

    Sally v

    was taken aback and eximed, "Nash, wasn''t this meant for Miranda?"

    But Nash retorted, "Don''t you already spoil her enough?"

    Sally pursed her lips, feeling unsettled.

    Nina was taken aback. Suddenly, her hand felt considerably heavier. This was a twenty-million-dor emerald bracelet.

    Wasn''t this too much for her?

    She''d never worn such an expensive item before and felt it wasn''t right. "It''s alright, it''s too valuable. What if I identally damage it? I should take it off." She hurried to remove it.

    But Nash held onto her hand, saying with significance, "I got it for you. Take good care of it and don''t lose it."

    Looking into his eyes, Nina sensed the importance of this item to him. Yet, the most.

    significant thing was now in her possession.

    Nina was stunned for a moment, unsu

    if this was his way of bestowing her with a status.

    Clutching the emerald bracelet, she replied, "I understand. I''ll make sure to keep it safe."

    Satisfied with her assurance, Nash gave a faint smile and remarked, "Good, think of it as a gift I should''ve given you when I married you!"

    This left Nina feeling embarrassed. "It''s unnecessary. You''ve already given me plenty."

    Despite her marriagecking love, Nina couldn''t deny that Nash had always been generous with her. He always gave her the best.

    +15 BONUS

    She knew Nash himself was a good person.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    This scene left Miranda furious, unable to ept it, and she stormed out.

    "Miranda, Miranda!" Sally panicked, then turned to reprimand Nash, "Nash, how could you do this to Miranda?" she rushed after Miranda.

    Later that evening, they returned home together.

    Nina was in high spirits.

    Parked at the door was a car, Zoe''s car.

    She stepped out and returned home, finding Zoe sitting on the sofa. "Zoe," she greeted cheerfully.

    Zoe set aside her tea, smiled, and remarked, "You''re back. You seem really happy today."

    "I am indeed happy, but it''s a shame you weren''t with us," Nina said, holding her hand.

    "You know, I can''t stand hypocrites," Zoe said with a smile, then nced at Nash behind Nina, her expression turning serious. "Nash, I need to talk to you about something." Nash nodded. "Let''s head to the study."

    He nced at Nina. "You go back to the room first. I need to speak with Zoe."

    "Sure."

    When Nina returned to the bedroom, she took off the bracelet and sent a picture of it to

    Yvonne.

    Yvonne replied, "!!! Nash gave that to you?"

    Nina confirmed, "Yes!"

    Yvonne eximed, "Damn! Who''s going to give me a twenty-million-dor emerald bracelet?

    I might overlook who he''s with tonight! Anyway, Nash seems pretty generous to you, and he''s not a bad guy."

    Nina felt the same.

    Resting her chin on her hands, she couldn''t help but smile.

    She put away the emerald bracelet, considering that Nash hadn''t eaten much and had consumed a lot of alcohol.

    She decided to make him some soup.

    Passing by the study, she noticed that the door wasn''t properly closed. She approached and overheard Zoe angrily questioning, "Nash, tell me the truth, did you marry Nina just for the

    2/3

    shares your grandfather left?"

    +15 BONUS

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 84

    With those words, Nina was frozen in ce, a chill creeping up from the soles of her feet, leaving her ice-cold and lifeless,

    What did Zoe say?

    Did Nash marry her for the shares his grandfather held?

    Nina''s gaze went nk as she turned away, peering through the half-concealed crack to see the scene inside. She saw Zoe standing, her emotions a bit agitated, while Nash sat with his legs crossed on the sofa, his eyes showing no hint of emotion.

    "Yeah," he simply replied.

    Nina''s face turned deathly pale, shock evident in her eyes.

    No wonder he married her; it was all part of a deal.

    No wonder on their wedding night, he said there would be no intimacy between them, made her realize her status.

    She was just a pawn from the beginning.

    Once he got what he wanted, he could let go, hence the three-year contract.

    and he

    Zoe said, "I knew you wouldn''tpromise easily, but is this fair to Nina? You''re hurting her.

    Nash''s eyes remained calm, and his lips barely moved. "I willpensate her."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    His indifferent demeanor infuriated Zoe, who retorted, "So now you''re being good to her. Is that your way ofpensating?"

    Nash paused for a moment before responding in agreement with her. "You''re not entirely

    wrong.

    These cold words caused Nina''s heart to shatter, and she stumbled back a few steps.

    Was hepensating her?

    The tenderness and sweetness she thought she experienced were just his way of making up for his guilt, his way of using her, which was why he treated her well!

    Nina pressed her hand firmly against her mouth, afraid of crying out, afraid that her disturbance might interrupt them. In the end, she became the one who was the clown.

    "Nash, how did you be such a person, willing to do anything to achieve your goals, even hurting those closest to you! After all, I''ve raised you since you were a child, yet you''ve

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    stooped to the level of Sally. You''ve truly disappointed me..."

    Zoe''s using voice was loud and clear, and Nina heard every word distinctly. But she didn''t have the courage to listen further; she was afraid of knowing too much, knowing that she would be the one hurt.

    She almost fled, getting farther and farther away from that terrifying study.

    Her steps were frantic as she descended the stairs and ran outside.

    In the study, Zoe was still reprimanding Nash.

    Her dissatisfaction with his behavior and her sympathy for Nina''s sacrifices over the years fell

    on deaf ears.

    He didn''t see any of Nina''s goodness; he was still using her.

    "This is between me and Nina," Nash''s

    Colon was extreme

    cold indicating he didn''t

    discuss this further. SV

    How could Zoe not be anxious? "This is the marriage your grandfather arranged for you. How can you betray him!" Nash pursed his lips, remaining silent.

    "After the three-year period you agreed with Nina, you can divorce her and still get half of the shares! What a big scheme! "What did you tell me before? You said you never thought about divorcing Nina. Were you lying to me?" Zoe asked.

    Nash looked at her, pondered for a moment, then replied coldly, "I didn''t lie to you."

    Zoe felt both angry and sad, thinking

    it was just a minor quarrel between

    husband and wife that would

    naturally pass once the anger subsided. But it was never that simple from the start.

    Nash had nned too much, even calcting his marriage.

    This oue for Nina meant she had nothing.

    She was a good girl; how could she be treated so badly?

    But hisst sentence brought Zoe back from the brink.

    Half of her anger dissipated, at least he wasn''tpletely heartless.

 Chapter 85

    Nina was gasping for breath, letting the cold wind hit her, yet she remained oblivious to the chill as she was too consumed by her need to escape.

    She didn''t know how long she''d been running. Exhausted, she finally stopped, panting heavily.

    With her hands on her knees, tears streamed down her face, falling to the ground without her noticing.

    In that moment, Nina realized her cheeks were soaked with tears, each warm droplet turning icy, stinging her skin.

    Why did it have to be this way?

    Why?

    Nina silently questioned herself, why did all the good things turn out to be lies?

    She believed that Nash''s most tender and attractive demeanor was merely a facade ofpensation and guilt..

    Finally, she grasped the meaning behind Miranda''s words.

    Nash had married her only to exploit her.

    He showed no empathy and no hint of affection towards her.

    Nina sank to the ground, feeling her heart grow cold, her arms tightly wrapped around herself.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She wished she had a shell to retreat into, where she wouldn''t suffer any more pain.

    But what could she do now?

    She had lost miserably.

    After what felt like an eternity, Nina''s stiff hands finally pushed her upright. She nced back at the imposing vi behind her, realizing that Mrs. York''s status was never meant for her.

    But where else could she turn?

    Nina''s hands and feet were ice-cold, and she had nothing with her, not even her phone.

    She didn''t know where she could go tonight.

    She hugged herself, walking aimlessly, her head heavy and her vision blurry, until she copsed.

    Meanwhile, Zoe emerged from the study, still seething with anger, but warning him nheless, "You better stick to your word. Nina is a good girl, much better than that

    +15 #c

    BONUS

    Miranda. Even if you couldn''t let go of her before, you have to now! If you mistreat Nina even a little bit, I''ll hold you ountable!"

    "I know what''s appropriate," Nash replied coldly.

    Zoe nced repeatedly at Nash. She was deeply concerned about his affairs, fearing he might be blinded and fall for Miranda again. If that happened, chaos would surely ensue in the York family. However, Zoe was relieved to see Nina return with a happy expression, noticing an improvement in their rtionship. So, she shouldn''t worry too much about intervening.

    Having sorted out her thoughts, Zoe didn''t say much more.

    After seeing Zoe off, Nash returned to the study.

    He turned on theputer, essing a rather lengthy surveince footage.

    It featured Miranda''s appearance on the day she returned to the country, caught on camera at the same hotel where he had been seen drunk.

    Nash watched the footage intently for several minutes. Yet, it only showed the first half, leaving him unsure if Miranda had been with him.

    His brows furrowed in thought. The timeline between Miranda''s departure and the time she allegedly spent with him that night didn''t align.

    Nash remained skeptical about the events of that evening.

    Perhaps it wasn''t Miranda after all.

    His phone rang at that moment.

    A voice came through, "Mr. York, Miranda did visit you that night, but she went elsewhereter on. Considering the timeline you provided, it''s highly unlikely that woman was Miranda."

    Nash tapped his fingers on the desk. Memories of that night shed before him. He couldn''t recall the woman''s face or much about her, but it felt strangely familiar...

    His fingers paused, his gaze sharpening as he asked in a cold tone, "Are you absolutely certain. Nina was in the office the entire night?"

    Bio SALE: 3500 bonus free lou you

 Chapter 86

    +15 BONUS

    The person on the other end hesitated for a moment. "Someone did see Nina in the office, but no one was keeping watch, so we can''t guarantee she was there the whole time." It was a mystery.

    He had once questioned Nina''s suspicion.

    In his memory, Nina had always maintained her boundaries with him, never making any mistakes, so he didn''t have too many doubts.

    Recalling the moment, Nina seemed quite flustered.

    She was the only woman who could get close to him.

    But he was certain it couldn''t have been Miranda.

    Nash hung up the phone, shut down theputer, and left the study.

    In the bedroom, the lights were on, but Nina wasn''t inside.

    Even her phone was left on the bed.

    He searched around but didn''t find her, then asked the helper, "Where is Nina?"

    The helper replied, "Mrs. York was seen going downstairs just now."

    Nina was nowhere to be found in the vi, and she hadn''t taken her phone, which worried Nash. He quickly made a call, "Nina''s missing, find her!"

    Nina woke up and her head was still spinning. As she took in her surroundings, she realized she was in the hospital.

    Struggling to sit up, she found no one beside her.

    "Miss, you''re awake," the nurse came in.

    Nina looked at her, her voice hoarse and weak, "What''s wrong with me?"

    The nurse exined, "You copsed on the roadside, and a kind-hearted person brought you to the hospital. How could a youngdy like you be out sote at night without a phone? If it weren''t for that person finding you, you might have frozen to death on the street."

    Only then did Nina recall what had happened yesterday, a bitter smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    "You fainted due to low blood sugar, and we haven''tpleted your admission yet. Notify

    +15 BONUS

    your family andplete the admission procedures," the nurse reminded her again.

    Family?

    Notifying her parents would only worry them.

    Nash...

    Nina hesitated to tell him, aware that any improvements were mere illusions before the storm.

    "How much will it cost?" Nina''s face paled. "Can I check out of the hospital?"

    Then

    upied with changing her IV bag, replied, "What''s the matter? You''re penniless

    at the moment. Besides informing your family, what else can you do?"

    Nina lowered her gaze. "I don''t have any family."

    The nurse looked at her attire and said, "You must have some difficulty to speak of. You don''t look like someone without family."

    Nina fell silent..

    "You should still notify your family quickly. You need someone to apany you in your current state." The nurse didn''t dare leave her alone, fearing she might faint again and not be as lucky as she was now. Nina evaded, "I really don''t have any family."

    The nurse still didn''t believe her. "How can you possibly have no family? You need to notify your family members immediately..."

    "What''s going on here?" Caleb noticed the dispute and came over to take a look.

    With the hospital beds upied and Nina having been brought here by a kind individual, shey on a temporary bed in the corridor.

    "Dr. Smith, this youngdy is unwell but refuses to notify her family," the nurse eximed in

    frustration.

    "Nina." Caleb saw it was Nina and was momentarily stunned.

    Nina looked up, wishing she could bury her head and pretend she hadn''t seen him.

    "Dr. Smith, do you know her?" the nurse asked.

    Caleb told the nurse, "You can leave. I''ll take care of things here."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The nurse breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness you know her. I''ll attend to other

    matters."

    Seeing her like this, Caleb asked with concern, "Nina, did you have a fight with Nash?" Nina replied, "No."

    It didn''t look like it at all, no matter how you looked at it.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 87

    "Quarrels between husband and wife happen all the time; it''s just part of marriage. What''s the big deal? I''ll let Nash know you''re in the hospital so he won''t worry himself sick about you." Nina internally resisted. "Please, don''t tell him."

    "Didn''t you hear what the nurse said? You need to notify your family. Without that you can''t leave the hospital," Caleb insisted.

    Nina nced at Caleb. "I hope you stay out of this."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Herplexion was dreadful, and she was stubborn, but her tone mirrored Nash''s. Truly like a married couple.

    Caleb continued, ˇ°Nash has been searching all over for you. I''ve already reached out to him, and he''ll be here at the hospital soon."

    Nina pursed her lips tightly. She didn''t want to, but Caleb was Nash''s friend, surely biased toward him.

    Afraid that Nina might try to escape, Caleb kept a close eye on her until Nash arrived at the hospital.

    He was out of breath. Upon seeing Nina, he finally rxed and walked over briskly. "What''s wrong? Where does it hurt?" He reached out to touch Nina''s forehead.

    Nina instinctively pulled back. Nash''s hand hovered in the air for a moment, noticing her paleplexion and distant demeanor before he withdrew it.

    "I heard you copsed halfway. Why weren''t you at home? Why did you run out?" Nash asked patiently.

    Nina still didn''t lift her head. "I was bored, went for a walk, didn''t expect to copse. Probably didn''t eat much that day, low blood sugar.

    Nash nced at Caleb, who shrugged and honestly replied, "It was indeed low blood sugar."

    Finding her atst, Nash''s anxious heart significantly eased. He arranged for Nina to be transferred to a regr ward.

    Ninay silently, facing away from the window, her energy greatly diminished. Nash could sense her unhappiness. Overnight, she seemed like apletely different person from the cheerful one of yesterday, Caleb sighed, "Ah, Nina needs your coaxing.

    Nash furrowed his brows but didn''t speak.

    +15 BONUS

    Caleb seemed to understand, ˇ°A woman''s heart is like finding a needle in a haystack, you can search for ages and still not uncover it, but you''ll notice when she''s unhappy.ˇ± Women were indeed a mystery.

    Why even bother getting married? Women were just tooplicated!

    Nash shot Caleb a nce andmanded coldly, "Not busy with work? Get lost!ˇ±

    Seeing Nash''s irritation, Caleb didn''t press further, not wanting to stir up trouble. With a polite smile, he made a swift exit.

    Nash entered the room, finding Nina turned away from him, evidently in a mood. His tone was cool as he inquired, "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    Nina gazed at the clear blue sky outside, bright and sunny, while her heart was raining.

    She kept telling herself, what was the big deal?

    Wasn''t she used to his indifference, his unattainable love? Why should she be sad about his maniption?

    She should''ve seen iting from the start.

    Nina closed her eyes, wondering what she was really seeking.

    Was she just being greedy, expecting more from Nash?

    She couldn''t get over this hurdle, unsure if she had the right to be angry.

    What was she even angry about?

    She shouldn''t be angry, right?

    Nina forced a strained smile, trying to ovee her emotional struggles and find relief from her pain.

    She turned to Nash, gazing at his cold, handsome face, realizing he was still upset about her disappearance.

    "I really, truly just fainted while walking. I didn''t mean anything by it. I''m sorry for worrying you. There won''t be a next time." BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 88

    +15 BONGE

    She should not be asking for anything more, but rather, she should let their rtionship go back to square one. That was what she should do.

    Nash felt everything was normal yet somewhat abnormal. Looking at her pale face, he couldn''t bring himself to question too much.

    Instead, he said, "Next time, don''t be so reckless to run off alone. At least take your phone with you and have someone with you so I can find you immediately."

    Nina bitterly smiled. What was he pretending for? Was he pretending to care about her to make up for his guilt? Should she y along with his act?

    "I understand. I''ll listen to you," Nina replied obediently.

    Nash took a chair and sat across from her. His deep gaze scanned her several times, ensuring she had no other issues. Then he asked, "Nina, do you remember what happened that night? Nina asked uncertainly, "Which night?"

    "The night I had business and got drunk," Nash said tly, but it made Nina tense up.

    Her gaze rested on Nash. It had been a while since she had asked about it. Why would he suddenly bring it up? Did he find out something? Or was heing to interrogate her?

    Nina''s hand involuntarily tightened. Tentatively, she asked, "What about it?"

    Nash said, "That woman from that night hasn''t been found yet."

    Nina''s hand rxed again. "You still remember that?"

    Nash frowned. "Shouldn''t I remember?"

    Nina hurriedly said, "No."

    After what had happened, Nina realized that Nash was merely exploiting her and she should be concerned about his suspicion falling on her.

    If he knew it was her, the cons¨¦quences would have been unimaginable. She added, "When I went to the hotel to find you that day, it was indeed that woman who came out. There was no one else. If Mr. York suspects otherwise, then I''m not sure."

    "Don''t you find it strange?" Nash asked again.

    Nina became nervous again, avoiding his gaze, fearing that one look would give her away. What''s strange about it? Of course, Mr. York knows better. If it wasn''t that woman, it might be another woman who had left before her. If Mr. York wants to find her, I will diligently investigate and surely satisfy you."

    +15 BONUS

    She kept addressing him as ˇ°Mr. York," distancing herself from him to this extent. Moreover, she felt nothing, as if it waspletely eptable to her that he had slept with another woman. She was still willing to help him investigate.

    Nash''s expression turned cold, his tone icy, "You''ve been investigating for so long, and you haven''t found anything!"

    "I thought Mr. York had forgotten about it, and with work keeping me busy, it''s only natural to overlook things. It''s my fault for not finding her sooner,ˇ± Nina said formally.

    Nash pursed his lips, disying some displeasure. With her demeanor, it was unlikely she was involved in this.

    "Fine," Nash replied coldly, "You have one month."

    Nina clenched her fists, puzzled by his intense concern. "Mr. York, perhaps that woman doesn''t care. Why are you so persistent?"

    If he hadn''t brought it up suddenly, she might havepletely forgotten about it.

    Nash''s expression remained indifferent and his chilly gaze fixed on Nina. "How do you know what that woman is thinking?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    His interrogation immediately made Nina''s heart leap into her throat.

    She hurriedly exined, "If she had anything to gain from you, she would have shown up

    long ago. Since she hasn''t appeared for so long, perhaps she was truly drunk and didn''t want you to be held responsible in a moment of irrationality." BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 89

    "Nina," Nash called out to her.

    Nina looked up, responding, "Yes?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "That woman from that night was you," Nash stated.

    Nina''s body tensed for a moment, unable to react normally, but she quickly forced a smile, Mr. York, are you serious? I only got to the scene the next day. I even had Taylor send clothes. for you. If it were me, you would have noticed long before. I wish it were me, maybe we''d already have a child."

    Her casual response made Nash somewhat uncertain. But her attitude showed she didn''t mind, even though he was her husband, sleeping with another woman didn''t seem to bother her.

    His tone turned colder, "Then go find out for sure."

    With that, Nash left the hospital room..

    Nina''s smile faded as soon as he left, consumed by self-doubt. Before she could dwell on it further, the doctor entered from outside and, seeing only Nina inside, asked, "Where are your family members?" Nina snapped back to attention, looking up, "Doctor, if you have anything to discuss, just tell

    me."

    The doctor nced at the test report, furrowing his brows slightly, "Miss Walker, do you know you''re pregnant?"

    The words hit Nina with immense shock as she incredulously stared at her own belly.

    Pregnant? It couldn''t be true. It felt unreal to Nina. She and Nash had only engaged in sexual intercourse once, how could she be pregnant from just one time? "Doctor, are you absolutely certain?" she inquired.

    The doctor confirmed, "Yes, you''re pregnant, about one month along, still in a delicate state. Miss Walker, did you not notice any signs yourself?"

    Nina contemted, realizing her period had been dyed for several days. A slight dy was normal, but she hadn''t anticipated pregnancy this time.

    "Your actions yesterday were quite risky for you or the baby. You mustn''t repeat them. I''ll also remind your husband to keep a closer watch on you," the doctor advised.

    "Doctor," Nina addressed the doctor, "Please refrain from disclosing my pregnancy to anyone. It''s good news and I want to surprise my husband."

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Observing this, the doctor didn''t push further, "Very well, just ensure you take proper care of yourself and avoid overexertion." "Understood," Nina smiled faintly.

    The doctor handed the test report to Nina and departed. Nina held onto the report but felt even more burdened in her heart.

    Her hand caressed her belly as she pondered whether to tell him. What if he considered it a burden and asked her to terminate the pregnancy? They were on the brink of divorce, and the arrival of this child might only add pressure on Nash. She wasn''t sure, yet she held onto a glimmer of hope.

    Afterpleting the IV drip, Nina was prepared to leave the hospital. Stepping outside, she spotted Quincy but not Nash. She inquired, "Where did Mr. York go?"

    Quincy responded, "Mr. York had some matters to attend to, so he asked me to escort you

    home."

    Thinking Nash might be at the office, Nina requested, "Then take me to thepany."

    Quincy hesitated, "Are you sure you''re up for this?"

    "Yeah, I''m fine," Nina reassured him.

    Quincyplied.

    During the ride, Nina couldn''t resist asionally cing her hand on her belly. Although the news of the impending arrival was unexpected, and perhaps it was the maternal instinct kicking in, she found herself somewhat looking forward to the baby''s arrival.

    Upon arriving at thepany, Nina spotted Miranda wearing sunsses stepping out of the elevator, trailed by her assistant. She paused, still pondering whether Nash had rushed back to thepany to see Miranda.

    They exchanged a nce, and Miranda, as usual, greeted her warmly, removing her sunsses and calling out, "Nina."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 90

    Nina remembered the day Miranda had stormed out in tears.

    But now, Miranda could smile at her.

    Being able toe to thepany and leave with a smile, there must be something good happening.

    Nina wasn''t feeling confident at the moment, and she didn''t want to embarrass herself by paying attention to Miranda.

    Instead of getting angry, Miranda smiled.

    Just as Nina was about to step into the elevator, Miranda spoke, "Nina, I know, soon you won''t be the same anymore. I''ll let you enjoy the limelight for a few days, it''s not a big deal anyway. In the end, Nash wi still reject you."

    As the elevator doors closed, Nina saw Miranda''s victorious smile, as if she already knew that

    Nina would ultimately be a sacrificialmb in the marriage.

    Nina''s expression soured, her hands clenched into fists.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Subconsciously, she looked at her belly, thinking about the child inside. She still had to hold onto hope.

    When she reached the office, everyone was busy working. Instead of returning to her workstation, she headed straight to Nash''s office.

    Nash was in a conference call, but he paused when he saw Nina enter. "Is something wrong?"

    he asked.

    Nina got straight to the point. "Yes, something''s wrong."

    Nash closed hisptop and ced his hands on the desk. "What''s the matter?"

    Nina sat opposite him, and Nash''s deep gaze met hers, sensing that she had something important to discuss.

    Unsure of how to begin, Nin

    doing better."

    shifted the topic. "I ran into Miranda earlier. She seems to be

    "Is that why you wanted to tal

    Nash inquired.

    Feeling embarrassed, Nina sped her hands tightly and met Nash''s eyes. ˇ°Remember how you mentioned finding the woman from that night?" "And?" Nash hadn''t quite grasped her point.

    +15 BONUS

    Growing more anxious, Nina continued, "I understand your concern. That woman hasn''t shown up since. But, hypothetically speaking, if she were to be pregnant with your child...

    Nina noticed Nash''s suspicious nce, so she added, "People don''t usually take precautions when they''re drunk. Did you take any? What if someone gets pregnant? What would you do then?" "You''re quite thoughtful," Nash responded.

    Feeling uneasy and unsure of his reaction, Nina tried to distance herself, saying, "We''re still married. If another woman were to get pregnant without any official status...."

    "Abort it!" Nash cut in without hesitation.

    "An unexpected child shouldn''t be brought into this world," Nash reiterated coldly.

    Nina''s expression stiffened, her lips drained of color, but she kept her gaze fixed on him.

    His cold words revealed a side of him she had never witnessed before, devoid of any emotion

    or empathy.

    He would dismiss an unexpected pregnancy without a second thought.

    To him, this child was an ident, something he had no intention of weing.

    Considering he married her for ulterior motives, for shares, and intended to divorce her, how could he possibly entertain the idea of keeping it?

    Nina''s palms grew sweaty, and she found herself unable to speak further.

    Taking a deep breath, her hands trembled uncontrobly, her body growing cold.

    Suppressing her inner fear, she sped her hands together to steady them.

    "I see," Nina replied, lowering her head.

    "Why would you even ask such a question?" Nash noticed her unusual behavior.

    Nina remained silent, consumed by her anxiety.

    She hadn''t uttered a word for a long time, and Nash reached out to hold her hand.

    Instinctively, Nina recoiled, rejecting his touch, her expression a mix of confusion and distress.

 Chapter 91

    Her actions caused Nash to furrow his brows deeply. He retracted his hand and asked coldly," Am I that scary?"

    Nina just looked at him, unable to utter a word.

    Her rejection of him stirred up a sense of irritation in Nash''s heart. His expression turned extremely cold as he dismissed her, "If there''s nothing else, leave."

    It took Nina quite some time to calm down after the recent ordeal. Only then could she ease herself from the shadow of what had just happened.

    After expecting the child, everything seemed different. She couldn''t allow him to harm their

    child.

    Nina stood up, took a few steps back, and respectfully said to Nash, "I will take care of the tasks you assigned, Mr. York. Please rest assured."

    With that, she left the office without looking back. Her words left Nash with a displeased expression, the more he thought about it, the more irked he became. After a while, Quincy came in. "Mr. York, the meeting is still ongoing..."

    "Get out!" Nash growled lowly.

    Nina walked out, her legs feeling weak. She couldn''t afford any impulsiveness; one wrong step, and she would fall into the abyss. She had to be rational. She couldn''t tell Nash she was pregnant!

    His warning wasn''t without basis. He had said on the day of their marriage that if she made one wrong move, she would be beyond redemption. She couldn''t take a gamble with her child! cted y

    Thinking this, Nina immediately contacted Yvonne, sending her a message, "Yvonne, could you do me a favor?"

    Yvonne replied, "What favor?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nina responded, "Find a woman for me!"

    Yvonne eximed, "!!! Didn''t you just make up with Nash? Why are you still finding a woman for him? Are you crazy? Nina knew Nash''s character all too well. If he set his mind to finding someone, nothing and use every method avable. he''d stop at

    Now, the task fell on her shoulders. If she failed, the consequences would be dire when Nash

    +15 BONUS

    took matters into his own hands. If he discovered the truth, both she and the child in her

    womb would be at risk.

    She couldn''t let that happen, so she had to find that woman for him, even if she had to create her existence out of thin air.

    A few dayster, Yvonne arranged to meet Nina at a nightclub. Nina didn''t dare let anyone know, taking several detours on her way there. The nightclub was closed during the day, and apart from thedy boss there wouldn''t be any other customers.

    Yvonne waited for a long time, and when she saw Nina arrive, she made sure she was well- covered and said, "Don''t worry, I have a good rtionship with thedy boss here. No one will talk about what happens here tonight."

    "Okay."

    Thedy boss of the nightclub came out, exchanged a nce with Yvonne, and said, "The girls. you asked me to find are all in the rooms.

    Nina nodded and followed thedy boss inside. In the room, there were over a dozen girls, all lowering their heads as people entered. Nina looked at the girls inside carefully. They hadn''t seen much of the world and were quite timid.

    Typically, those who worked in such ces came from poor families and were in urgent need of money. They would certainly keep their mouths shut to earn money. No matter when the lies were exposed, buying time was buying time.

    In the dimmest corner of the room, she almost didn''t notice a girl with a figure simr to hers. Nina pointed to that girl.

    Thedy boss immediately said, "Look up!" The girl quickly raised her head, revealing a very innocent and pretty face. Unsure of why they were called here, she seemed a bit scared.

    Nina asked, "What''s your name?"

    The girl replied, "My name is Linda."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 92

    "Linda rk."

    The girl named Linda had long hair that gave off a delicate, timid vibe. She was thin and shy. Though her physique resembled Nina''s, her face resembled Miranda''s, innocent and pure-a type of beauty that men couldn''t resi

    Thedy boss introduced her to Nina: ˇ°This is our new girl. She''s beautiful and still undergoing training. She hasn''t started working yet. She''s from a rural family. Her mother is sick back home and in urgent need of money. Her background is clean."

    Nina felt she couldn''t have found a more suitable candidate-youthful, beautiful, and evoking a man''s protective instincts. She seemed like the type Nash would like.

    "She''s the one," Nina said.

    Linda didn''t know why they called her over or what they wanted from her. Fear flickered in her eyes, and she seemed a bit flustered as she stuttered, "What do you want from me? I''ve just arrived, but I won''t sell my body. I won''t do anything thatpromises my integrity."

    Nina understood her panic and didn''t want to pressure her. She spoke gently, "I just need your help with something. I''ll pay you for your time. I won''t force you, but if you''re willing, you can contact me." She handed Linda a business card.

    Linda nced at it nervously. Though she didn''t understand much, she could recognize words.

    Afraid of the n failing, Nina turned to thedy boss again. "Could you help me find someone else? I won''t shortchange you on money. I need to locate this person as soon as possible."

    Thedy boss was happy to oblige as long as there was money involved. She smiled and said, Of course, Nina, you can count on me. I have plenty of resources. I can find you ten or eight girls like this. You cane and chooseter."

    Nina agreed and headed out. Linda held the business card tightly, her knuckles turning white. She hesitated, feeling conflicted, then called out to Nina, who was about to leave. "Wait!" Nina stopped and turned back.

    Linda bit her lip, almost drawing blood. "How much... how much will you pay me?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She didn''t want to wait anymore. There was still a need for money at home. Her mother was waiting for her medical expenses, and she had two younger brothers to support.

    The heavy burden was on her shoulders. She didn''t know when she would be able to earn money. Without education or social experience she was afraid of being taken advantage of in the big city.

    +15 BONUS

    She could tell that the woman in front of her was wealthy. If she agreed, maybe she could earn a decent sum and send it back home to her mother.

    Nina turned back again and asked, "How old are you?"

    "Tw-twenty," Linda''s face was very pale.

    Nina looked at her. She was thin, but her eyes were bright and innocent, giving her a charming appearance. "As long as you''re willing, your mother''s medical expenses will be taken care of." A glimmer of hope ignited in Linda''s eyes. "Really?"

    "Yes, I''m not lying to you."

    Linda grasped the situation. Amidst the array of stunning girls in the nightclub, she felt out of her depth and unsure of how topete, let alone whether she could earn sufficient ie. However, if Nina could help cover her mother''s medical expenses, there would likely be substantialpensation involved.

    She wasn''t foolish and knew that it was a brighter future than working in a nightclub. If she didn''t agree today and Nina found someone else suitable, she would miss out. She had no room for hesitation. Linda nodded and gathered her courage. "Okay, I''m in, as long as you pay me."

    Nina thought it would take several days to find a suitable candidate, but it turned out differently.

    When she came out of the nightclub, Yvonne still had doubts and asked, "Are you sure about this? Aren''t you afraid that Nash will like this girl?"

 Chapter 93

    "This girl is beautiful and young. What man can resist such temptation?" Yvonne expressed some concern. There would be no man in this world who would not be swayed by such allure. Even the most disciplined would feel some impulse upon seeing such a young girl.

    Given the current situation, Nina had no other options left. "I have no choice," Nina could only muster a forced smile. "Even so, I must do this. Otherwise, I will surely regret not making this decision today."

    She couldn''t risk her chil

    Yvonne wasn''t entirely clear about Nina''s intentions, but since she had chosen this path, there must be a hidden reason behind it. Yvonne didn''t press her for details. If Nina wanted to share, she would. However, seeing them reconcile not long ago and now encountering this situation, it must be something serious. Yvonne sympathized with her. If not for the obstacle of Nash, Nina would have been quite happy.

    Yvonne just offered a caution, "Be careful, not only with Nash but also with this girl. She seem harmless, but who knows if she harbors any ambitions."

    Nina considered that by the time the divorce went through, their paths would no longer intersect. What happened afterward would be of no concern to her.

    Nina looked at Yvonne, deeply moved by her unconditional support. She felt grateful and considered Yvonne a valuable friend. She hugged Yvonne, who seemed surprised by the gesture. Yvonne responded, "What''s wrong

    "Nothing, I just think you''re really kind."

    may

    "I''ve always treated you well, and you''ve been good to me too! From starting from scratch to where I am now, I couldn''t have done it without your help." Yvonne expressed her gratitude. toward Nina. They were supportive of each other, each wanting the best for the other.

    Back when Yvonne had just graduated, she was still a greenhorn with dreams in her eyes. It offered her hope, believing she could chase her dreams, but it led to a dead-end job with a lecherous old man. He promised to make her famous, but in reality, he was just using his seniority to make advances on her.

    She recalled the day her dreams fell apart, feeling like nothing was attainable

    anymore, and that climbing thedder was too overwhelming. She wanted to surrender, sitting on the street and crying for hours.

    It was Nina who eventually found her. At that time, Nina had already positioned herself beside Nash with her own capabilities.

    +15 BONUS

    "This girl is beautiful and young. What man can resist such temptation?" Yvonne expressed some concern. There would be no man in this world who would not be swayed by such allure. Even the most disciplined would feel some impulse upon seeing such a young girl.

    Given the current situation, Nina had no other options left. "I have no choice," Nina could only muster a forced smile. "Even so, I must do this. Otherwise, I will surely regret not making this decision today."

    She couldn''t risk her child.

    Yvonne wasn''t entirely clear about Nina''s intentions, but since she had chosen this path, there must be a hidden reason behind it. Yvonne didn''t press her for details. If Nina wanted to share,

    she would.

    However, seeing them reconcile not long ago and now encountering this situation, it must bet something serious. Yvonne sympathized with her. If not for the obstacle of Nash, Nina would have been quite happy.

    Yvonne just offered a caution, "Be careful, not only with Nash but also with this girl. She may seem harmless, but who knows if she harbors any ambitions."

    Nina considered that by the time the divorce went through, their paths would no longer intersect. What happened afterward would be of no concern to her.

    Nina looked at Yvonne, deeply moved by her unconditional support. She felt grateful and considered Yvonne a valuable friend. She hugged Yvonne, who seemed surprised by the gesture. Yvonne responded, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, I just think you''re really kind."

    "I''ve always treated you well, and you''ve been good to me too! From starting from scratch to where I am now, I couldn''t have done it without your help." Yvonne expressed her gratitude. toward Nina. They were supportive of each other, each wanting the best for the other.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Back when Yvonne had just graduated, she was still a greenhorn with dreams in her eyes. It offered her hope, believing she could chase her dreams, but it led to a dead-end job with a lecherous old man. He promised to make her famous, but in reality, he was just using his seniority to make advances on her.

    She recalled the day her dreams fell apart, feeling like nothing was attainable anymore, and that climbing thedder was too overwhelming. She wanted to surrender, sitting on the street and crying for hours. It was Nina who eventually found her. At that time, Nina had already positioned herself beside Nash with her own capabilities.

    +15 BONUS

    She directly approached that old man, unafraid of the situation, and gave him a piece of her mind. She exposed his scandals, making it impossible for him to show his face in the industry.

    She also advised Yvonne not to give up on her passion, emphasizing that if she loved something, she shouldn''t abandon it. She reassured her that perseverance would lead to

    sess.

    Indeed, Yvonne listened to Nina''s advice. She didn''t give up and achieved what she had today. Nina was her lucky star, someone she would always take care of in her life.

    Thinking about their many years together, they weren''t initially the best of friends. They didn''t quite click in terms of social interaction and life nning. But eventually, fate brought them together and made then friends.

    Nina smiled and said, "Then, if I have a child in the future, I''ll definitely make them recognize you as their godmother!"

    "Sure, if I have a child in the future, I''ll definitely make them recognize you as their godmother too. And if yours is a boy and mine is a girl, we can set up a ydate!" Yvonne envisioned further.

    Nina shook her head. "No, we shouldn''t do that. Let them have the freedom to choose their partners. What if they don''t get along well?"

    Yvonne pondered for a moment. "You''re right."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 94

    The two of them shared augh. Yvonne had another meeting to rush to, so they went their separate ways after chatting for a while.

    Instead of heading home, Nina found herself wandering aimlessly, her mind nk, unsure of her thoughts. Almost instinctively, she ended up at the middle school she had attended over a decade ago.

    As society had progressed, the middle school had seen significant changes, with renovations. and expansions resulting in several new buildings. However, the stone at the entrance, weathered by time, remained unchanged, still bearing the inscription "Bright Middle School."

    This was where she had spent her middle school years, the ce where she had first encountered Nash.

    She would never forget that day, August 13th, when she hade close to death.

    It happened right at this school gate, just after noon dismissal. Like most of her ssmates, she had walked out of the school gate when several masked kidnappers appeared, carryingrge bags on their shoulders and guns in their hands.

    During that chaotic era,

    students were abducted.

    firearms were prohibited, but human greed couldn''t be curbed. Many

    And she had been one of them.

    One of the kidnappers had grabbed her from the crowd, clutching her neck and pressing a gun against her head, ordering her not to move.

    She had been just fifteen years old at the time.

    It had been her first encounter with such a dangerous situation. She had heard screams, people running, and gunshots. Following that were cries.

    She was so nervous that her palms were sweating, and she didn''t dare to say a word.

    The kidnappers took her into a nearby mall, and as one of their backpacks tore open, arge amount of cash spilled onto the floor.

    That''s when she realized-they were robbing a bank.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    From the onset of violence, they were desperate criminals, showing no regard for the lives of the students they had abducted. Cornered and surrounded by police outside, they were ready to use the students as bargaining chips, even if it meant facing death together on their journey to the afterlife.

    The sound of gunfire reverberated in her ears, making her eardrums throb. Blood pooled on

    +15 BONUS

    the ground, ssmates falling one by one before her eyes. She felt a chill run through her as she stared wide-eyed with fear, knowing that today would mark her end, unable to resist, unable to even shed tears.

    Just as the trigger was about to be pulled against her head-

    There was a bang.

    The sound of the gunshot echoed, but she found herself still alive.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw a handsome young man holding her tightly, shielding her beneath him. His forehead was covered in sweat, his hand pressed against her lips: "Don''t make a sound!" She hid behind a pir, not daring to breathe, watching intently as the brave young man risked his life for her. He quickly got up without hesitation, like a fearless warrior her, engaging in a struggle with the kidnapper.

    protecting

    Several gunshots rang out, ss shattered, blood sttered everywhere. Nina feared for his life, her terrified mind teetering on the brink of sanity.

    But then the police shot dead two of the criminals, steadily approaching the crime scene.

    She frantically searched for the young man''s figure, only to find him still alive, struggling to restrain the kidnapper. He was gasping for breath, blood seeping from his abdomen...

    She wanted to rush to his aid, but doctors and nurses rushed over, cing him on a stretcher. She heard someone exim, "Zac, you''re looking sharp today!"

    The young many on the stretcher, rxed, smiling nonchntly: "No big deal!"

    Meanwhile, she was surrounded by doctors and nurses.

    She watched as he was wheeled away, growing further and further, toote to express her gratitude.

    But she would carry that memory with her forever.

    That courageous and selfless warrior had taken root in her heart.

    The horrors of that day remained etched in her memory.

    She was the sole survivor.

    None of her ssmates made it out alive.

    For her, it was a haunting shadow, and it would take her a long time to heal on her own.

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 95

    She had a conviction back then, believing she had to find the young man who had saved her, refusing to be forever trapped in the shadows. Taking a six-month hiatus from school, sheter returned, diligently scouring for information about the young man.

    Eventually, she discovered his name was Nash and he attended the city''s top high school. His namecked the letter "Z," yet people called him Zac. She found it odd but figured it might be his nickname. She worked hard and managed to gain admission to his high school. However, she merely observed quietly from afar, never intruding on his space. He excelled in basketball, academics, and came from a wealthy family. He was so outstanding that she felt she wasn''t worthy of him, so she just kept silent.

    Even as she passed by him, he wouldn''t spare her a second nce, having long forgotten the girl he once rescued.

    "Nina."

    Nina was lost in her thoughts, reminiscing on the past with bitterness, excitement, and affection, until her thoughts were interrupted by a voice.

    Turning around, she spotted Scott approaching from nearby.

    Quickly regaining herposure, Nina offered a faint smile. "Scott, you''re here too."

    "Just came to check things out," Scott replied. "Didn''t expect to bump into you here, How have you beentely?"

    "Not too bad," Nina responded.

    Scott looked at the school and sighed, "The changes are immense. It''s been over a decade in the blink of an eye.

    "Yeah, everything''s different," Nina remarked, gazing at the students inside. Seeing them now was like glimpsing her past self, so inexperienced and innocent.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Scott turned to look at Nina, his eyes deep and enjoying their currentpany.

    Her serene face always held a hint of gentle tranquility, causing his lips to involuntarily curl up. Quickly, he reined in his gaze. "I never expected you toe here." Nina turned to face him. "Why wouldn''t I?"

    "Scott!"

    At that moment, Principal Wace stepped out, warmly weing Scott and quickly shaking his hand. "It''s a rare asion to have you visit the school today. It''s a beautiful day. Please,

    +15 BONUS

    come on in!"

    "And who might this be..." Wace spotted Nina, feeling a sense of familiarity. Suddenly, it dawned on him. "This must be Nina, the talented one. It''s been a while since Ist saw you. Wace had been her chemistry teacher and homeroom instructor back then. Over a decade. had passed, and now his hair was gray, with wrinkles lining his face.

    Nina greeted him politely, "Principal Wace, long time no see!"

    Wace beamed with delight. "No need to be so formal. Just call me Wace. Today is a good day. I get to see two of my former students."

    He added with a hint of jest, "Scott went abroad and hasn''t returned. I understand that. But Nina, you graduated and never came to visit me. I have to reprimand you for that!"

    Nina followed behind them. "I''ve been busy with work. It''s my fault. I''m here to make amends today!"

    Wace sighed, his words carrying weight as he said, "I also understand why you didn''t return. Times have changed, and we won''t see the same tragedy again."

    It was also a painful memory for Wace. On that fateful day after school, three out of the five students involved were from their ss. At that time, Scott had already left for abroad and was unaware of the tragedy until he learned about itter from ther

    e news.

    Concerned that Nina might be reminded of the past pain, Scott intervened, saying, ˇ°Mr. Wace, let''s focus on the present."

    this

    "Absolutely, let''s not dwell on it. I''m getting forgetful in my old age!" Wace turned to Scott. "Scott, you''ve achieved sess and haven''t forgotten your alma mater. I must thank you time. Your donation of ten million to the school is greatly appreciated."

    BIG SALE 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 96

    "You''re too kind. It''s an honor for me to give back to my hometown, especially to my alma mater," Scott replied.

    Wace was very pleased. His students had achieved sess, bringing glory to their alma mater.

    Since starting work, Nina hadn''t visited the school much. Encountering them now, it wasn''t easy to leave, so she could only listen quietly.

    Nina admired Scott''s donation of ten million to the school. Despite furthering his studies abroad, he hadn''t forgotten his roots. If it were someone else who had seeded elsewhere, they might not havee back.

    "Nina, I heard you''re now working at York Corporation," Wace suddenly turned his gaze to Nina.

    Nina was taken aback.

    Wace asked with concern, "Are you doing okay?"

    Nina was surprised. "You know about that, Mr. Wace?"

    With so many students, it was impossible for him to remember what each one was doing.

    Wace exined, "I''ve met Mr. York a few times. He mentioned you, so I knew you''ve been at York Corporation, although I haven''t seen you there."

    Nina had been with Nash for a long time and didn''t know he had any connection to Wace. Maybe it''s just a coincidence. I happened to not be around him."

    After a brief conversation with Nina, Wace turned his attention back to Scott. "Scott, there''s an eventing up in a few days. Would you be willing to give a speech?"

    Later, Scott paused and waited for Nina. Once he reached her side, he asked gently, "Are you feeling tired from all the walking?"

    Nina nodded. "Yeah, I''ve been walking for quite a while."

    "Let''s take a break here for a bit. Mr. Wace is treating us to a mealter. After the meal, I''ll take vo

    you home," Scott suggested as he led her to a bench.

    He wiped the seat with his hand, making sure it was free of dust before gesturing for her to sit down.

    "Sounds good," Nina said, looking up at Scott. "You came here today on purpose, didn''t you?"

    "Yeah," Scott replied. "But meeting you has made the visit even better.ˇ±

    Nina gazed at him, noticing a brighter outlook in his eyes. Perhaps it was because of his positive demeanor and eloquent speech. He left asting impression on her and being around him always seemed to lift her spirits, even if she wasn''t feeling happy before.

    "I''m d to meet you too," Nina replied politely.

    Scott''s confidence grew, and a slight smile formed on his lips. "Really? I was afraid I might be bothering you."

    "No u

    o way! I don''t feel that at all. Seeing you always lifts my spirits," Nina assured him.

    "Good to know," Scott picked up on the implication in her words. "Are you feeling down? Did something happen recently, or did your mood change when you came here?"

    Nina paused for a moment. ˇ°Both, I

    guess." But she still doubted and asked, remember you just

    mentioned that I might not likeing here. Did you already know about my kidnapping?" Content

    Scott''s gaze became even deeper, his worried eyes fixed on Nina as he responded softly, "I knew. How could I not know about such a big event?"

    "But you were already in Estnd at the time," Nina would have thought that once he went to Estnd, he wouldn''t know anything about what happened here.

    But then she thought, ˇ°I see. It must

    have been Mr. Wace who told you. It makes sense. This was the biggest incident that happened at Bright Middle School. It''s impossible not to tell you. about it." Content

    "I only found out about it the second year after your ident," Scott spoke up after she finished speaking.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina turned to look at him again, unsure if it was her imagination, but there seemed to be a hint of sadness in his eyes.

 Chapter 97

    Perhaps he was worried about her. But she was fine now, so why did he still have such a look in his eyes? However, what surprised her was that he knew about it the second year. "It seems the news had spread to Estnd," Nina responded.

    Scott continued. "That year, I came back once."

    Nina stared at him, unsure of what he was about to say, but he went on, returned to Estnd, without even getting a chance to say hello to you."

    "It''s okay. We weren''t that close back then," Nina replied.

    "But I quickly

    Scott just smiled. "Yeah, we weren''t close like we are now. But looking back, I regret it. If I hadn''t gone abroad, things might have been different. I could have protected you when you were in danger, preventing you from getting hurt. They couldn''t have kidnapped you if I was there."

    "You have quite the sense of humor," Nina didn''t take his words too seriously as they carried a half-joking tone.

    "I heard from Mr. Walker that youter developed post-traumatic stress disorder and took nearly half a year to recover. It must have been tough for you," Scott said.

    It just so happened that it urred shortly after he went abroad. Unfortunately, he wasn''t there during the most difficult time of her life.

    By the time he found out and came back, she was already doing much better, having entered the best high school in the city. Nina was still Nina, excelling in everything she did.

    He also knew that someone had saved her, allowing her toe back to life. He often wondered, if it had been him who saved her, things might have turned out differently, and they wouldn''t have had to wait until more than ten yearster to start anew.

    However, he didn''t choose that path.

    He wanted to be outstanding enough to stand before her in the best light.

    "It''s all in the past now, and I''ve moved on," Nina told him. "But I didn''t expect you to know so much about me-my preferences and significant events in my life. You seem well-informed. I almost thought you did some thorough research."

    "I learned from chatting with Mr. Walker," Scott replied with a smile. "He only has you as his precious daughter, so naturally, he talks about you a lot. I just listened in."

    Nina also knew that her father always had her on his mind.

    "Oh, and please don''t take my dad''s drunken words to heart," Nina continued. "He tends to

    +15 BONUS

    talk nonsense when he''s drunk, but he doesn''t remember anything when he wakes up. I hope it doesn''t put too much pressure on you. If he does it again, just tell him the truth-that you have someone you like."

    She remembered what Scott had said before-that he had someone he liked so she couldn''t let him be troubled by misunderstandings.

    "I don''t mind," Scott said. "You don''t have to worry too much about me. I enjoy chatting with Mr. Walker. It''s great that he likes me."

    "Huh?" Nina was taken aback for a moment.

    Scott stopped there, stood up, and said tactfully, "I''ll have to catch up with Mr. Walker for tea next time."

    Nina felt a bit concerned. Scott knew so much about her, cared for her, and enjoyed chatting with her dad.

    Someone might think he had feelings for her.

    However, he already liked someone else, so she dismissed the thought.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    It was unlikely.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus tree fou you

 Chapter 98

    Moreover, he had only recently returned to the country, which made the situation even more unlikely.

    Nina matched his pace as they walked side by side.

    Scott relished the feeling of walking with her, a subtle smile adorning his lips.

    However, their tranquil moment was abruptly interrupted by a passing car.

    As the vehicle approached directly towards them, Scott, fearing it might collide with Nina, instinctively moved to push her to the side, walking along the outer edge of the road. This scene unfolded directly in front of Nash, who observed it through the rearview mirror.

    "Mr. York, Nina is also here, apanied by a man," Quincy noticed through the rearview mirror and feltpelled to alert Nash.

    Nash''s frosty gaze locked onto Quincy.

    Initially, Quincy hadn''t fully grasped the situation, but Nash''s demeanor made it clear that this was not a favorable development.

    He mentally berated himself for his oversight.

    Men''s possessiveness and selfishness often couldn''t tolerate their women being inpany of other men.

    And he had just brought it up right in front of Nash.

    the

    Nash''s gaze in the rearview mirror caught sight of the man and woman walking side by side, looking quite cozy, almost like a couple.

    He noticed Scott''s eyes fixed on Nina, as ifpletely absorbed by her, his gaze narrowing, growing even colder. "Did Nina leave work early today?" he inquired in a frosty tone. Quincy replied, not very confidently, "Um... yes."

    Leaving early just to meet Scott.

    Nash clenched his jaw tightly, withdrew his gaze, and coldly ordered, "I''m getting

    out!

    Quincy hurried to open the car door for Nash.

    Nash adjusted his suit button and calmly stepped out, his eyes never once ncing in their direction as if he had never noticed Nina there before.

    Quincy hesitated, his gaze shifting towards Nina.

    +15 BONUSThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    He wasn''t sure if Nash''s displeasure today would lead to his or Nina''s downfall.

    All he could do was hope for the best.

    Just then, Nina and Scott approached their side, and Nash got out of the car. Now both of them noticed him.

    Nina was taken aback. Why would hee to her alma mater? She paused in her tracks.

    Scott observed Nina''s reaction, lifted his gaze, and addressed, "Mr. York."

    Nash turned his head to face Scott. "What a coincidence."

    "It''s not a coincidence. Principal Wace''s guest is Mr. York, isn''t it?" Scott remarked.

    Nash remained silent. His cold gaze swept over Nina, as if poised to interrogate her, questioning her presence with Scott.

    Nina hadn''t anticipated his visit to see Wace today.

    But every time he came to see Wace, she wouldn''t know, so there wasn''t much to say.

    "Mr. York," Nina addressed him in a tone as distant as addressing a superior.

    This tone didn''t sit well with Nash either. He spoke directly, "You took leave just to meet an old ssmate."

    Nina''s throat tightened.

    She happened to meet Scott today

    but she couldn''t openly state her reason for taking time off. Nina

    raised her gaze. "I requested time off

    and notified the HR department."

    A cold smile yed at the corners of Nash''s lips. Taking leave solely to meet Scott privately hinted at a deeper connection.

    Scott, wanting to ease any tension

    interjected quickly. "Nina and I just happened to run into each other today, it''s not what Mr. York

    assumes."

 Chapter 99

    Nash didn''t view if that way. Several chance encounters couldn''t simply be dismissed as coincidences; there was more to it than meets the eye.

    Nina''s seemingly genuine joy each time they crossed paths only made it even harder to exin.

    "Oh, Mr. York is here too!" Wace, oblivious to any underlying tension, greeted Nash warmly. "Since everyone''s here, let''s head to the restaurant. I''ll treat you all to a feast." Nash nodded at Wace but kept his words to a minimum.

    After several interactions, Wace had gleaned some insight into Nash''s demeanor - reserved, decisive, not one for small talk - so he didn''t so he didn''t press further. Scott, gesturing towards the car, said, "Please, Mr. York.

    With a stern expression, Nash got into the car without uttering a word. He didn''t acknowledge Nina, curious to see if she would react on her own.

    Quincy was tactful. He nced at Nina and offered them a way out, "Nina, why don''t you sit next to Mr. York?"

    Aware of Nash''s discontent, Quincy didn''t want Nina to exacerbate the situation, which could causeplicationster on.

    Nina, taking the hint, understood the need to tread carefully with Nash present. Without hesitation, she got into his car.

    As Quincy drove, the atmosphere remained unusually tense.

    Nash''s tone was icy as he remarked, "Even when you take time off, you manage to coincidentally encounter an old ssmate. Why not ride with your ssmate?"

    Nina found his words peculiar, infused with a hint of bitterness. She nced at Nash, whose demeanor exuded coldness. "With Mr. Wace here, knowing that I''m your secretary, it would seem odd if I didn''t IL WI you!"

    "He also knows you and Scott are old ssmates. Is that still odd?" Nash countered.

    Nina bit her lip, sensing Nash''s disapproval. He seemed to find fault with everything, so she chose to back down and reopened the car door. "Then I''ll ride with Scott."

    Nash''s expression immediately darkened.

    Fortunately, Quincy was quick to react. He locked the car door and stepped on the gas pedal to stop Nina''s attempt to exit.

    Unable to leave the car, Nina ceased her struggle.

    A fire simmered in Nash''s chest, unable to find an outlet, leaving him in a state of restless agitation.

    He couldn''tprehend why Nina seemed to intentionally provoke himtely, causing his emotions to fluctuate.

    As Nina sat in the car, her gaze fixed ahead, her mind trailed Nash.

    It was a habit she had developed as his secretary.

    However, now more than ever, she had to be vignt of his actions to avoid unnecessary. trouble.

    After a while, Nina finally inquired with concern, "Have you checked into that woman, Mr. York?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nash responded coldly, "Isn''t that your responsibility?"

    Hadn''t he looked into it personally? Did he believe it was better to delegate it to her? But did he trust her?

    Nina became more proactive. "I''ve

    already started probing. Actually, I wasn''t at the office today specifically to investigate that

    woman for you, Mr. York. Rest

    assured, as long as you give mel

    time, I definitely find out and provide you with a satisfactory exnation!" Her proactive

    approach, however, only seemed to further irk Nash, as if she couldn''t wait to get rid of him immediately.

    She wasn''t just his secretary; she was also his wife. Was there really such a rush?

    His expression darkened immediately, and he asked menacingly, "Nina, are you help me find this woman?

 Chapter 100

    Nina hesitated for a moment. Perhaps he was more inclined to find this woman himself. Or maybe he was testing her.

    Though Nina didn''t fully grasp the situation, she had toply with his wishes. "Mr. York has assigned me tasks, and I will fulfill them, not just this one, but all others as well."

    Was her response appropriate? As his secretary, she had to obey hismands, demonstrating her loyalty to him.

    There was no hint of sadness on her face, even as she willingly assisted him in locating a woman he had been intimate with. Whether as his wife or secretary, she was exceptionally amodating. Nash diverted his gaze, his expression icy

    his expression icy as he spoke calmly, "You are truly an excellent secretary to rely on."

    Initially tense, Nina rxed upon hearing his praise, responding formally, "It''s my duty, and I''ll continue to do my best in the future."

    Listening to their exchange, Quincy found it absurd. Without context, it sounded like a subordinate reporting work. With context, it felt like a futile game. They were missing the point entirely.

    Quincy understood Nash''s implication. As a married couple, Nina''s willingness to find another woman for him indicated she wasn''t jealous or didn''t care about him. However, Nash didn''t appreciate her indifference.

    The two are not on the Sale:

    Quincy didn''t dare to speak, fearing he might say the wrong thing and face consequences.

    "You don''t have to worry so much, Nina!" Nash said sternly, his face darkening.

    Throughout the journey, not a single word was exchanged. Nevertheless, Quincy sensed a weighty tension, causing him to hold his breath and drive with caution.

    Upon arriving at the restaurant and stepping out of the vehicle, Wace warmly engaged in conversation with them.

    Meanwhile, Scott''s attention remained fixed on Nina. He draped his coat over her shoulders, remarking, "The evening''s getting chilly. You shouldn''t catch a cold."

    Nina was taken aback, ncing at the coat on her shoulders before quickly removing it. "It''s okay, I''m not cold," she insisted.

    "Girls should stay warm. Please keep it on," Scott insisted, offering a faint smile before

    walking ahead, maintaining a distance from her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Observing this, Wace chuckled and turned to Nash. "Mr. York, it seems my student is trying to steal your staff away."

    Nash pursed his lips, his gaze cold as he silently observed their intimate interaction.

    Wace believed they were both mature and well-suited, suggesting it was time they started dating and settled down. "Nina, you don''t have a boyfriend yet, do you?" he inquired. Nina nced at Nash before responding, "Not yet."

    Turning to Scott, Wace continued, "Nina doesn''t have a boyfriend yet. You better make your move and win her over."

    This sudden turn of events caught Nina off guard. Just moments ago, she had rified to Scott not to misunderstand her father''s intentions, but now she found herself being set up by Wace. She quickly interjected, "Mr. Wace, Scott, he has..."

    "Alright, I''ll do my best," Scott interrupted.

    Nina was about to bring up the fact that Scott had feelings for someone else, but his response caught her off guard. What did he mean by that?

    She met Scott''s gaze, and he returned it with a gentle smile, seemingly affirming his sincerity. Nina was utterly puzzled. Could Scott genuinely have feelings for her?

    Nash''s expression grew darker as he perceived a threat. "Mr. Wace, this isn''t the appropriate time for such discussions. Instead of ying matchmaker, it''s important to consider the feelings of both parties. One may have feelings for the other, but the other may not feel the came way!"

 Chapter 101

    "Well, Nina looks so beautiful, there must be many people chasing after her, naturally, she has high standards," Wace looked at Scott again, "But Scott is also quite impressive, young and full of potential, with a great personality and boundless prospects!"

    Listening to his praise, Nash''s expression visibly soured. It was clear that Wace was highly pleased with Scott and was actively attempting to set them

    1. up.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Scott looked at Nash and smiled, "Mr. Wace, you''re too kind in your praise. However, Nina is the best person in the world. She deserves to be loved and cherished."

    Nina felt moved by Scott''s words, even though she was taken aback. He said she was the best person in the world, deserving of love and care. No girl could resist such tenderness.

    Nash also observed Nina''s gaze towards Scott, which seemed to suggest she was moved by him, stirring a difort deep within him.

    He instinctively adjusted his tie and remarked coldly, "Actions speak louder than words. When Nina faced her toughest challenges, Mr. Lucas was nowhere to be found offering assistance." Scott''s gaze narrowed slightly. During Nina''s most trying moments, he hadn''t been there for her..It felt like a thorn in his heart. Despite his personal growth, he never had the chance to offer tangible assistance to Nina. He didn''t want to back down anymore and replied, "Mr. York is right. Moving forward, I will be more attentive."

    Nina sensed the tension between them and changed the subject, "It''s quite cool outside. Shall we go in?" Wace, who had been listening to them, also reacted, "Yes, let''s go in and have dinner."

    It was a five-star restaurant, luxurious, serene, and sophisticated, catering to the affluent.

    Upon their entrance, a gorgeous young woman approached, calling out, "Dad!"

    Wace''s face immediately softened with indulgence. "Melody, you''re here so early. Did you wait long?"

    "I just arrived too." Melody nced at them. "Are these all Dad''s friends?"

    "Yes, they''re all important guests," Wace hurriedly introduced. "This is Scott, my student, who''s now a big shot in the finance industry. This is Nina, who was always an ace in school and is now Mr. York''s secretary. And this is Mr. York himself. They''re all remarkable individuals."

    Melody Wace politely nodded to them, but she focused her attention on Nash. She looked at

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    him with apparent interest, extended her hand, and said with a smile, "Mr. York, hello. I''ve heard about you for quite some time and have always wanted my dad to introduce us. But he always declined. I''m d we finally have the chance to meet."

    Nina knew that Wace had a daughter, but they had never met before. She only knew that the daughter was studying abroad. Today, upon meeting her, Nina found her to be a lively and outgoing girl with a bold demeanor. However, given her beauty, it was only natural for her to radiate energy, boldness, and confidence.

    Nash just nced at her and didn''t extend his hand. "Mr. Wace, I didn''t hear that your daughter wasing today, so I didn''t prepare any gifts for the meeting."

    Wace said, "Mr. York, you''re being too polite. My daughter can be a bit mischievous, so please don''t mind. Melody, you should be more reserved in front of so many guests!"

    Melody didn''t mind. Influenced by her upbringing abroad, she was enthusiastic and returned to Wace''s side, yfully saying, "Dad, don''t embarrass me in front of all these guests."

    "Alright," Wace agreed. "Let''s head in and ce our orders. Order whatever you want to eat. Don''t say I didn''t take care of you.

    "Roger that," Melody smiled and headed back into the private room.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 102

    Wace only had this one precious daughter, and he adored her immensely. In front of guests, he might say a few words, but at home, she was the apple of his eye, and he cherished her beyond measure.

    He seldom took Melody out unless she was interested. But he had never taken her to meet Nash. Nash was such a headstrong person, he worried that his daughter couldn''t handle him. Previously, he had thought about introducing Melody to Scott. Scott had a good personality, and if his daughter married him, she wouldn''t suffer. But things had changed now; Scott liked Nina, and they could al see that.

    Melody was more interested in Nash, so he could onlyply with her wishes and see if it could work out.

    Besides them, Wace also had some friendsing over. They were mostly uncles and older rtives who had watched Melody grow up and were quite fond of her. When they arrived, they inquired about her well-being, and Melody greeted them graciously.

    After everyone had gathered, Melody looked at Nash and asked, "Mr. York, do you have any dietary restrictions? Or is there anything you particrly like to eat?"

    Nash was taken aback by the sudden question and responded curtly, "I''ll leave the ordering up to you."

    Those uncles and older rtives couldn''t help teasing, "Melody, with so many of us around, you didn''t ask us first but went straight to Mr. York. Looks like our daughter has really grown up and her heart is flying elsewhere!"

    Melody blushed with embarrassment, "Don''t tease me, I know all of you well. How could I not know what you like?"

    They allughed along. Everyone understood what was being implied. There was a notion to familiarize her with Nash and y matchmaker, but it depended on the individuals involved.

    The daughter of Wace came for Nash, her purpose clear.

    Nina had been by Nash''s side for many years and had seen many womene for him. But Melody''s approach was the most direct she had encountered.

    She ced her gaze on Nash, who lifted his ss to drink water and remained silent. His emotions were inscrutable

    They chatted at the dinner table, mostly about donations and future ns. Nina learned that Nash had coborations with Wace. These were matters in which Nina didn''t need to participate; she quietly listened on the sidelines.

    +15 BONUS

    Lu Shen chatted with others, but he didn''t forget to serve her food, which made her feel self-conscious.

    She looked at Scott and asked when he was free, "Scott, about what you said earlier outside..."

    "It''s true," Scott knew what she was going to ask and didn''t hide anything. Previously, he didn''t want to rm her. This time, he wanted to make a move.

    Nina continued, "But you mentioned at the reunion that you liked someone. How could it be

    Scott spoke softly, "I didn''t want to put you in a difficult spot, so I said that." He looked at Nina. "But I do have feelings for you."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina didn''t know what to say. She still thought it was a joke.

    Noticing her bowing her head, Scott gently asked, "You must be wondering why I''ve

    developed such strong feelings for you so my return and our recent encounter.

    on after Considering my current status, with many women around me, it''s unlikely for me to be easily attracted to a woman, especially to be so certain in front of Mr. Wace." He articted what Nina had beer thinking.

    She nodded and replied, "At the ss reunion, it was only our second meeting."

    Scott held a ss of water and took a sip. "Nina, actually, I''ve liked you since middle school."

    Nina was stunned. "Middle school?"

    Scott said, "Otherwise, how would I know so much about your preferences? I''ve been paying attention to you since middle school. But you were so outstanding back then, I felt unworthy of you. So, I''ve been striving to be someone who deserves you, someone who could meet you like this."

 Chapter 103

    Back in middle school, he was a chubby kid. How could he possibly muster the courage to stand beside her? He could only silently steal nces at her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Now, I am the best version of myself," he dered.

    Nina hadn''t realized he harbored such feelings for her; she truly hadn''t paid attention.

    Looking at her, Scott spoke with an indulgent smile, "Nina, even when I was far away in Estnd, I came back once. It was when I found out you were injured, and the time I returned, you had entered high school. I could only dare to sneak a glimpse of you from far, but seeing you well made me very happy! At that moment, I made a firm decision that when I came back, I would surely bring you happiness."

    Nina was at a loss for words.

    She could understand him.

    From middle school to now, it had been more than ten years.

    And Scott''s affection for her surely surpassed her feelings for Nash by far.

    She asked, "Have you not liked anyone else in these years?"

    Scott joked, "Perhaps people from the Lucas family are naturally affectionate and loyal.

    "But, Nina, don''t be too troubled. I like you, but I never want to pressure you. You can consider me a friend, and I''m happy to have a friend like you."

    Nina remained silent. He truly was wonderful to her; everything he gave her was never pressure, but rather a sense offort. Being around him, everything she said or did just felt right.

    He must have summoned considerable courage to say these things to her. He was braver than her; she dared not say anything.

    "Thank you, Scott," Nina said.

    Scott, understanding Nina too well, softly said, "Let''s have something to eat. Don''t think too much, just pretend I never said anything."

    He didn''t wait for her answer and turned his head to chat with someone else. Nina sometimes found herself admiring and respecting him. His inner strength was both rich and resilient. Meanwhile, Nash was rtively far away from them, diagonally across. He frowned as he couldn''t make out their conversation, but he could see them chatting for quite a while. "Mr. York, let me propose a toast to you, just to show respect!" Melody suddenly walked up to

    +15 BONUS

    him, her beautiful face carrying a hint of ttery. She was afraid he wouldn''t give her face, leaving her in an awkward situation.

    Seeing them chatting happily, Nash came to his senses and raised his ss, clinking it with Melody''s. "Miss Wace, there''s no need to be so polite,ˇ± he said.

    His words gave Melody even more encouragement, and she asked again, "Can I invite Mr. York for a meal next time?"

    Nash''s eyes turned cold, but he asked, "When?"

    Melody immediately replied, "Any day is fine, as long as Mr. York is free. I''m free every day. I''ll wait for Mr. York''s message!" Seeing Melody being so direct, Wace reminded her, "Melody, with so many people here, don''t trouble Mr. York."

    "No problem," Melody confidently said. "Mr. York is not that kind of person. If he doesn''t want to, how could he agree to me?"

    As they chatted so happily, Nash didn''t refuse, but there was a sense of difort in Nina''s heart. She understood Nash''s message. Just as Melody said, if he didn''t want to, he wouldn''t have agreed.

    In no time, Melody went to find Nash and clung to him. Nina felt stifled, excused herself from the table early, and went to the restroom.

    As she came out of the restroom, she heard Melody''s coquettish call, "Mr. York-" She saw Melody in the corner, embracing Nash''s neck, tiptoeing to kiss his lips...

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 104

    At that moment, Nina felt as if struck by lightning, her face drained of color, her body stiff and unyielding.

    She wanted to flee the ce, but her feet seemed nailed to the ground, unable to move. Her eyes remained fixed on them, unable to look away.

    She hadn''t anticipated that by the time she emerged from the restroom, they would have progressed to the point of kissing.

    However, the next second, Nash pulled Melody''s hand away. Coincidentally, his gaze met Nina''s, and he paused for a moment. Their eyes met, and for a moment, they exchanged a gaze filled with doubt and sorrow.

    Nash didn''t have time to exin. He simply distanced himself from Melody and spoke coldly," Miss Wace, have some self-respect."

    Melody had followed them out from behind. Seeing Nash alone, she intended to make some intimate gestures toward him.

    She believed no man could resist a beautiful woman, and no one had ever turned her down before. If she made the first move, she could have Nash. Even if it was just a one-night fling, she felt it would be a win for her.

    She hadn''t expected him to push her away. Perhaps this was his way of ying hard to get.

    Melody didn''t think much of it and even smiled, flipping her hair coquettishly. "Mr. York, didn''t you agree earlier? Don''t you like it when I''m forward? Or do you prefer a different approach?"

    She thought no one could resist her. Nash''s face turned ice-cold, a hint of disdain in his deep gaze. "Miss Wace, if you want to degrade yourself, I have no objection. However, I''m not the kind of man who dallies with just any woman.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    His words left Melody feeling somewhat embarrassed. "Mr. York, I''m not that kind of person. I admire you.

    "Miss Wace, you''re acting very brazenly!" Nash''s tone was direct, not sparing her any dignity.

    Melody persisted, "I grew up abroad, so when I encounter someone I like, I tend to be more assertive. I hope I didn''t scare you, Mr. York. If you don''t like this approach, I can be more subtle. Just tell me what kind of woman you like, and I''ll adjust ordingly in the future."

    Nash had no interest in entangling with her, once again stating coldly, "I don''t like you, Miss Wace. Don''t waste your efforts!" He didn''t give Melody a chance. He didn''t like being

    +15 BONUS

    pursued by women, especially not by someone as persistent as Melody.

    Earlier, he had only wanted to see Nina''s reaction, whether she would feel jealous even just a little bit, but she had simply walked out, indicating that she felt nothing.

    He looked at Nina, who was standing at the door, seemingly stunned, perhaps thinking there was something between him and Melody. He pushed Melody aside directly, not wanting to block Nina''s path.

    At this moment, Melody still couldn''t ept Nash''s indifference. She was full of confidence, thinking her bold enthusiasm could win him over. After all, what man could resist her? Unfortunately, Nash was different. He not only rejected her but also humiliated her enough.

    Looking back, she saw Nina behind her, who had seen everything, making her feel embarrassed once again. "How long are you going to stand there?" Nash looked at her.

    Nina bit her lip. Although nothing had happened between them, her heart still ached slightly. She calmed herself, not wanting to show her emotions too clearly. Lowering her head, she apologized, "Sorry for interrupting you, I just came out of the restroom."

    Nash''s face remained cold. "Nina, are you sure you want to talk to me like this?" He didn''t like it that she showed no interest in his affairs. Besides work, she didn''t care about him at all.

    Nina''s heart felt like it had been pricked with a needle, but even so, she knew his marriage was a sham, and Nash had no feelings for her.

 Chapter 105

    The rtionship between them couldn''t progress any further. Ninaposed herself, smiled faintly, then looked back at Melody behind her. "Mr. York, as your secretary, I know better than to pry into matters that don''t concern me. Whatever happens here will remain. confidential, and I won''t speak a word about it."

    Melody instantly grasped the situation and approached. "Mr. York, if you''re concerned about someone overhearing, rest assured, your secretary is trustworthy. Over the years, you''ve kept a low profile with no scandals or public rtionships. I don''t need a formalmitment; we can keep it discreet. What do you say?"

    She was attracted to Nash, longing to get closer to him, to conquer him. If he were interested,

    she could be his secret lover. He''t refuse that, could he?

    Nash was already displeased with Nina''s aloofness and indifference. Now, with Melody adding irrelevant remarks, he felt even more irritated. His cold gaze shifted from Nina to Melody.

    Melody''s smile froze upon seeing Nash''s icy stare, feeling a sudden chill. "Miss Wace, I''ve made myself clear. I have no interest in you, and I don''t think you''d want your father to know that you''re willing to abandon your dignity like this."

    Melody''s overconfidence led her to believe that throwing herself at Nash would secure his interest. But he was different from other men; he had no interest in her and wouldn''t give her any face, bruising her ego.

    After Nash spoke, he ignored Melody and instead firmly grasped Nina''s hand, striding forward with quick steps. He held her hand so tightly it felt like he was trying to crush her bones, venting his anger and dissatisfaction.

    Nina felt the pain in her wrist but endured it, hurrying to keep pace with his strides.

    Melody was both annoyed and angry as she watched them walk away, her eyes tinged with red, stomping her feet in frustration.

    Why didn''t he like her?

    Why did he care more about a mere secretary than her?

    She couldn''t understand. She couldn''t ept it!

    Nina was forcibly dragged out by him, feeling the anger emanating from him. Before she could react, she was harshly shoved in front of his car. Instinctively, she arched her body to protect her stomach. Nash forcefully leaned against the car, trapping her between him and the vehicle. If not for his restraint, he would be on the verge of exploding in intense anger.

    +15 BONUS

    Nina''s wrist turned red as she lifted her gaze to meet his displeased eyes. "Mr. York, have I upset you?"

    "Nina, when other women bother me, you don''t intervene. Instead, you push me away. Is this how you act as my secretary?" Nash asked with a somber tone.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina was left speechless by his usation. Such incidents had urred before. Given his status, he naturally attracted attention from various admirers. She had indeed intervened to block numerous models and celebrities who attempted to cozy up to him.

    But today''s person was the daughter of Principal Wace, with a different status. Seeing them chatting so familiarly, Nina exined, "You seemed to be enjoying each other''spany. I thought you liked her, so I didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere."

    "You''ve indeed considered everything quite thoughtfully, haven''t you?" Nash said coldly, leaving her with no room for argument.

    Nina realized her mistake. She hadn''t fulfilled her duties as a secretary as she used to.

    She had ulterior motives, and that was why she acted that way.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    X

 Chapter 106

    "I''m sorry, Mr. York. It was my fault today for not intervening in time, causing you difort. I''ll make sure to avoid such urrences in the future." Nina quickly apologized, fearing his anger might escte into a big issue.

    She apologized promptly and didn''t argue back, prompting Nash toment again, "You realize your mistake quickly. Now, let me ask you, was it in the interest of thepany or personal reasons?" Her actions just now were indeed driven by personal feelings. She might have felt upset, but she remained silent.

    Nina responded, "Of course, it''s in the interest of thepany. As long as I serve as your secretary, I must be ountable for my actions. Mr. York, you can dock my sry, I won''tin."

    Mr. York was suddenly speechless, visibly displeased. Yet, he couldn''t pinpoint any fault. And he didn''t bother to do so.

    Mr. York pursed his lips, his expression darkening instantly. He released her, distancing himself as if their conversation had never happened.

    Nina felt relieved, thinking she had passed the test, but she noticed Mr. York''s expression turning even darker. Adhering to her duties as a secretary, she cautiously probed, "Mr. York, aren''t youing in? You haven''t eaten much, are you hungry?"

    Mr. York replied coldly, "Call Quincy and let''s go home now!"

    Perhaps the incident with Miss Wace had worsened his mood further. He was always unpredictable, making it difficult to gauge his emotions. Nina didn''t dwell on it and promptly called Quincy, urging him toe out.

    Meanwhile, she received a message from Scott, expressing concern about her prolonged absence. She reassured him of her safety and mentioned heading home soon.

    Scott responded with a simple, "Take care."

    Nina found it odd that while Scott maintained a distance, he was also attentive and caring. It was afortable position she found herself in. The sensation was peculiar, like he knew something without explicitly stating it.

    Seeing her texting, Mr. York''s expression soured further as he inquired, "What were you Scott whispering about at the dinner table?"

    Nina was caught off guard by the sudden questioning. She hadn''t fully processed Scott''s confession to her, and now Mr. York was pressing her again.

    and

    She didn''t want to disclose, deliberately hiding the truth: "We just talked about some memories from our school days, exchanged a few words, nothing serious." Mr. York coldly mocked, "You remember things from over a decade ago so clearly. Your memory is quite impressive."

    +15 BOHUS

    Nina hesitated for a moment, lowering her gaze and unconsciously tightening her grip: "Can events from over a decade ago be forgotten so easily by you?" "It depends on what it is," Mr. York replied indifferently.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Nina continued, "If we rewind to over a decade ago, do you remember any significant events?"

    Mr. York furrowed his brows slightly, rubbed his temples, closed his eyes, and nonchntly replied, "It''s been over a decade, I''d rather not remember."

    Nina turned to gaze at his impably handsome face, With his eyes closed, he breathed steadily, seemingly not taking her words to heart or wanting to reminisce. Sometimes, she couldn''t help but think that he had changed a lot. He waspletely different from the young man she remembered.

    She believed that the present Mr. York, if taken back over a decade, would not interfere much, nor would hee to her rescue. But ironically, that person was him. Perhaps for him, saving her was just an ordinary and forgettable past event.

    Nina leaned her head against the seat, a bitter smile on her lips. Why was it so unforgettable for her? She survived because of her obsession with finding him.

    "Nina."

    Nina squinted for a moment, hearing someone calling her.

 Chapter 107

    She looked up and saw Quincy opening the car door, shaking her gently. She sat up, asking, "What''s wrong?"

    "Mr. York drank a lot today and still can''t wake up," Quincy exined.

    Quickly ncing over, she saw Nash sleeping in the same position as before, leaning against the seat back, breathing steadily, showing no signs of waking up. Perhaps he had drunk too much and was a bit exhausted. But this was rare for him. In her memory, he never got drunk and fell into a deep sleep like this.

    Realizing they had already arrived at the doorstep, she said, "I''ll have someone help him back inside. Quincy, it''s alreadyte, you should go home and rest first," Nina instantly sobered up. Quincy nodded. "Okay, take good care of Mr. York." Nina got out of the car and hurried inside to call the helpers to help carry Nash in.

    Once they got him to the bedroom andid him on the bed, Nina felt like she had used up all her strength. She looked at the man on the bed who hadn''t woken up yet, took off his shoes, and hung his suit jacket on the hanger.

    She smelled the strong scent of alcohol on him. It seemed like he had really been drinking a lot.

    At that moment, Nash turned over, instinctively pulling Nina into his embrace. Holding her tightly. Nina couldn''t move, feeling her abdomen against his face, stiffening for a moment.

    Looking again at Nash, who was now resting on her legs, he seemed to have shed the coldness he had during the day, resembling a child seeking warmth.

    He waspletely different from his usual domineering image. Without his usual aloofness, she gently ced her hand on his face, tracing his prominent nose. If only he could stay like this forever.

    Nina''s lips curved into a gentle smile, but she quickly pulled Nash''s hand away and hurried to the bathroom to fetch a basin of hot water to wash him.

    With patience, she unbuttoned his shirt, removed his pants and washed his face with a warm towel before wiping his body. As the towel moved slowly down his neck, Nina''s body suddenly stiffened. She paused her hand as her breath grew heavy.

    Sitting slowly on the bed in the dim light of the bedsidemp, she saw the scars on his body, healed but still evident, not just one, but many.

    Married to him for so long, she rarely

    saw him bare his body. He would

    deliberately avoid it. asionally,

    she had never observed it so carefully. Turns out his body was covered in scars.

    He had several wounds on his abdomen, and she dared not imagine what his back looked like. Why were there so many wounds He, the sessor of the York family, had been pampered since childhood, how could he have suffered so

    many injuries?

    Nina couldn''t understand, she was shocked, was it that she knew too little about the Nash she thought she knew?

    Clearly, the Nash she remembered had been with her since she was fifteen.

    Her hand gently brushed over the scars, but she couldn''t help but tremble.

    It was heartache, even though she knew he had used her, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for the wounds on his body. There were traces of being shot in his t stomach, and her emotions were getting out of

    control. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    It was him. It truly was him!

    Kon

    The gunshot wound on his abdomen was left to save her. Unable to hold back any longer, a tear fell onto his wound.

    At this moment, Nash was almost awake from his drunken stupor, feeling a warm sensation on his lower abdomen.

    He opened his deep eyes, only to see Nina covering her mouth, tears streaming down her face. Afraid of waking him, she dared not cry out loud.

    She was staring at the wounds on his body, and Nash quickly buttoned up his shirt, hoarsely asking, "I''m awake now. I didn''t do anything out of line, did I?"

 Chapter 108

    Nina quickly wiped away the tears from her face, trying to appear normal, then turned to him, saying, "You''ve had quite a bit to drink today. You should lie down and rest."

    Nash, not mistaken, furrowed his brows slightly and asked again, "Were you crying just now?"

    Nina instinctively lowered her head and replied, "Got something in my eyes."

    "Why were you crying?" he asked. He rarely saw her shed tears, and when she did, it meant she was really upset.

    Nina''s gaze shifted to him, hesitating for a moment before she asked, "When I was cleaning you up earlier, I noticed many wounds on your body. I never noticed them before. I didn''t realize you had so many injuries."

    He paused, realizing her tears were shed for him, and asked, "Are you worried about me?" His words caught Nina off guard, leaving her feeling empty yet elerated, as if her deeply buried secret was about to be revealed.

    "I''ve never seen so many wounds on a person before. It must have been very painful when you got those injuries," she said.

    She was the kind of person who needed to prepare mentally even for a minor needle prick, let alone gaping wounds.

    Nash''s demeanor softened, devoid of the usual coldness and aloofness. "You do care if I''m in pain. Nina, you''re the first person to express concern," he chuckled softly.

    Nina met his gaze, seeing a mix of surprise, satisfaction, and self-mockery in his eyes.

    "How could that be? You''ve had these wounds for a long time. There must have been people who cared about you back then-your grandfather, your mother, and your aunt. Many people were concerned about you." Nina''s thoughts were straightforward.

    He had grown up surrounded by a halo, with a retinue of people constantly attending to him, as if he was too precious to lose.

    But then she thought, if he was so valued, why did he continue to sustain so many injuries?

    The gunshot wounds on his body she could understand, but how did he acquire the others?

    Nina felt bewildered, her eyes filled with confusion. Since she had discovered them, Nash had nothing left to hide. He unbuttoned his shirt again allowing her to see every scar on his body clearly. Nina bit her lip, stiff finding it disturbing to look at.

    Nash furrowed his brows, dismissing the past as unworthy of recollection. "It''s been a long time, and I''d rather not dwell on it," he said casually. Then, his deep gaze met Nina''s, a sense of rxation evident as he smirked, "But seeing you shed tears for me just now, I know you truly care for me."

    Nina suddenly realized there were multipleyers of meaning in his words. One was that he was pleased by her concern for him, and the other was that he believed her concern was genuine. Recalling his selfless act to save her years ago, Nina sighed softly, "Nash, living until now, you must have endured a lot."

    At the sound of her words, Nash''s

    eyes narrowed slightly, surprised by her frequent utterance of such unexpected remarks. He chuckled lightly Whoever said living was easy? We shouldn''t focus on the

    present but on the future." Content

    If he had merely led an easy life, he wouldn''t be standing before Nina in such good condition now. The grass on his grave would probably be overgrown.

    What he said made sense; life was never easy, only varying degrees of hardship.

    Nash didn''t say anything more. He averted his gaze and got off the bed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Now in an incredibly rxed state, he proceeded to remove his shirt in front of her.

 Chapter 109

    It was as if he had let down his guard in front of her.

    She knew it would be like this. His sturdy back also bore wounds, scars crisscrossing it, giving it a fierce appearance, leaving marks of imperfection on that wless figure.

    Nina looked at his broad back, knowing his capacity now to shoulder the responsibilities of the York family, but who would imagine the weight his shoulders bore.

    Her hand gently touched his back, causing Nash''s body to stiffen for a moment. His gaze deep, he didn''t reject her touch, only his hoarse voice telling her, "It doesn''t hurt anymore." Each scar pierced Nina''s heart. She remained silent, but her fists clenched tightly.

    He was unwilling to bring it up, perhaps these scars were memories Nash preferred not to revisit, including the time with her.

    Nina pursed her lips, took a few steps back, and withdrew her hand. She realized there were still secrets about Nash she didn''t know. She even spected that he used to be "Zac," not Nash.

    Zoe had also mentioned that she disliked Sally, even going as far as to im that she was the one who raised Nash, implying that Sally had no right to assert dominance in her presence. Clearly, despite being his mother, Sally had never really taken care of him.

    It was all too strange. Perhaps Sally simply didn''t love her son very much, leaving his childhood less than happy. Looking at it now, Sally cherished her son. Maybe in middle age, she had finally realized it!

    Nina''s mind was in turmoil, but she regainedposure and calmly said to him, "You smell of alcohol, go take a shower."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Okay." Nash calmly pulled on his shirt and headed to the bathroom to shower.

    Nina, in perfect sync, went to the closet to fetch clothes for him. She

    ced a set of pajamas by the bathroom door. Taking care of his daily life had be routine for her, and Nash had grown ustomed to her attentiveness.

    Sometimes she wondered, after their divorce, if she left, would he struggle with her absence? Would another womane into his life, familiar with his habits, and satisfy him? If so, would he quickly forget about her?

    The world wouldn''t stop spinning just because someone was gone; Nash could carry on without her. Nina grabbed her own pajamas and enjoyed a leisurely shower in the adjacent bathroom before returning to the bedroom.

    Shey down and closed her eyes. Soon enough, Nash emerged from the shower. She remained still, feigning sleep, feeling the bed sink as he approached.

    His body pressed tightly against hers, his arm wrapped around her waist, radiating warmth. He seemed eager to melt her into his body. His breath brushed against her cheek, tinged with the scent of alcohol. Sensing his hand sliding up beneath her pajamas, the heat from his touch made Nina''s body jolt. She pretended to groggily turn her head, meeting Nash''s slightly intoxicated gaze.

    In that moment, she saw a depth of emotion in his eyes she had never seen before.

    Yielding to the impulse of the alcohol, he kissed her neck tenderly, his voice husky and maic as he whispered in her ear, "Nina, stop seeing Scott. Just be my wife, Nash''s wife, from now on."

 Chapter 110

    Such words left Nina somewhat shocked; she had never imagined hearing them from his mouth.

    His kisses started gently but grew increasingly forceful, imbued with his possessiveness, leaving Nina feeling dazed. When she felt a chill as he undid her nightgown, the piercing coldness snapped her back to reality.

    She nced at her abdomen, her heart skipping a beat, then forcefully pushed Nash away, "No!"

    Nash, who had been deeply engrossed, snapped out of it with her forceful push. Seeing Nina''s drastic reaction and sensing her resistance to his touch, he felt a mix of astonishment and displeasure.

    His eyes, previously filled with desire, immediately cooled, lips pursed as he coldly questioned, "Are you guarding yourself for Scott, or for Zac?"

    Her strong reaction and rejection of his touch could only mean one thing-she was guarding herself for the man she truly loved.

    Nina''s hand instinctively rested on her belly; there was a child growing inside her. She couldn''t afford to be reckless or impulsive; she was on the verge of making a mistake!

    Looking at Nash again, she noticed his face turning cold, his displeasure evident, clearly dissatisfied with her actions.

    But what could she do?

    He was intoxicated and not in a rational state. The child in her womb was a result of their reckless union while he was intoxicated. She was not only living for herself now but also for the child in her belly.

    She lowered her eyes in resignation, offering a feeble excuse, "I''m not feeling well, and I don''t want to."

    However, Nash was not convinced by her exnation and sensed her attempt to evade the truth. His displeasure lingered in his eyes, his demeanor icy.

    He promptly got off the bed and threw her a cold nce, "Since you prefer to keep yourself chaste for another man, I''ll sleep in the study tonight!"

    With that, Nash walked out of the bedroom without looking back. The door mmed shut with a loud bang.

    Nina dressed herself and sat on the

    edge of the bed, her gaze lowered to her belly. She gently stroked it, seeking sce for herself and

    comfort for her child. "Baby,

    daddy is angry, and he doet

    know you exist. Mommy

    have the courage to telloesn''t

    but

    Mommy will give you lots and lots of love."

    No matter how affectionate Nash''s gaze, she dared not let her guard down to tell him. He had deceived her so many times, even callously using her, and each time she had thought they could live happily ever after, only to be disappointed in the

    end.

    This time, she feared that if he deceived her again, her child would not exist. She could only endure the injustice for her baby.

    Nina had never been one to sleep in, buttely, she found herself feeling unusually tired. It was all beginning to make sense. No wonder she felt nauseous and had beente to work.

    This time, instead of rushing to get ready, she went downstairs first to have breakfast. She instructed the helper to prepare a hearty meal, wanting to ensure her child received proper nutrition.

    When Sally came downstairs and

    saw Nina eating breakfast so

    heartily, it was unlike her usual appetite Sally began to nag, "What time is it? You''re still not at work You should know that Nash gets up at six every day. As the boss, he''s always punctual. You, as an

    employee, are alwayste." ContentThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Despite Sally''s sarcastic remarks, Nina remained unfazed, enjoying her meal. She calmly retorted, "As his wife, I doubt anyone will question when I go to work."

    Sally, seeing Nina talk back, approached her confidently and said, "You''re pushing it. You and Nash will eventually divorce. Only Miranda is worthy of being my daughter-inw!"

 Chapter 111

    After finishing thest bite, Nina set down her fork. She knew that Sally had long harbored resentment. Nash had defied Sally several times for her, making Sally increasingly disdainful of her. Nina stood up and locked eyes with Sally. "Mom, you never really wanted me to have Nash''s child, did you?"

    Her sudden statement caught Sally off guard, and she quicklyposed herself. "What are you talking about?"

    Nina continued, "You''ve always wanted Miranda to step in. How could you possibly want me to have Nash''s child? You know he would never touch me. Giving me those herbal teas, iming my womb was ''uncooperative,'' was just an excuse to belittle me." Her wordsid it all out, and Sally stopped pretending.

    "As long as you know. How could our York family''s child carry your blood?" With a hint of pride, Sally sat down arrogantly. "Nash''s affection is reserved for Miranda. Of course, he wouldn''t touch you. If it weren'' for Grandpa''s poor judgement, he would''ve been with her long ago."

    "Since it''s all clear now, don''t bother with those herbal teas anymore. I won''t drink them," Nina said coldly, not wanting to see Sally''s face any longer. She grabbed her bag and headed out. Seeing Nina''s arrogance, Sally had no intention of talking nicely to her.

    She shouted, "You can''t even conceive! I went to great lengths, but your womb is uncooperative. Whose fault is it? Don''t get too ahead of yourself. When you leave this house in the future, I''ll see if you''lle crawling back to me!"

    Previously, no matter how much Sally tormented Nina, she would endure it without a word. Now, it seemed she had gained a newfound confidence. She must be thinking that Nash still held some regard for he and she was feeling like she was on top of the world! Just wait, she''d deal with herter!

    With a cold sneer, Sally packed up and prepared to find Miranda to get their nails done together. Meanwhile, Nina went to meet thedy boss of the nightclub.

    "Hi Nina," thedy boss greeted her warmly but also looked somewhat troubled. "There''s something I want to discuss with you," she added hesitantly.

    "I have something to tell you too," Nina spoke up.

    "Then you go first," thedy boss urged.

    "I don''t need that girl anymore!" Nina dered.

    She had thought it over carefullyst night. If she went through with it and got caught, it would cause a big mess.

    Nash had intention to search for her

    and told Nina not to worry. This implied that he wouldn''t fully trust her words. She needed to be wise and ignore the matter entirely.

    If Nash found out that she was pregnant one day, he would be unhappy and might punish her. However, if she asked for a divorce and waived everything, even his maniption of her, he might let it go based on his guilt towards her.

    But if she brought that girl along, it would be deceiving him and provoking him. Her child would be at risk of harm. She couldn''t cross that line and make him detest her.

    Thedy boss paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "That''s exactly what I came to discuss. Since you don''t need her anymore, I''ll refund your money!"

    Thinking of all the effort thedyThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    boss had put in, Nina''s expression turned cold. "That won''t be

    necessary. Consider it payment for all the trouble you''ve gone through these days."

    "Mr. York, Nina has returned from outside," Quincy informed as Nash was heading towards the meeting room for an important meeting.

    Upon hearing Quincy''s words, he lowered his gaze and said icily, "What''s there to discuss about her return?"

    Quincy hesitated, then whispered, "That woman has also been found!"

 Chapter 112

    The words made Nash stop in his tracks, turning back to look at Quincy. "Which woman?"

    Quincy, as the messenger, felt like he had a knife to his throat.

    How did this married couple end up like this? The wife had to help her husband find a one-night stand while the husband kept their marriage hidden from the public. However, there seemed to be feelings involved. He couldn''t understand. But caught in the middle like a sandwich cookie, he lived each day on edge.

    "It''s... the woman you had a one-night stand with." Quincy felt Nash''s displeasure just by uttering those words.

    Nash was still unhappy about Nina''s rejection yesterday, and she already brought another woman to him today.

    Was she so eager?

    Did she want to push him away so badly that she''d be satisfied if he took an interest in another woman?

    Nash''s displeased face turned extremely cold and unweing, but he remainedposed, saying coldly, "Got it, let her wait!"

    When Nina returned and hadn''t even set her bag down, Quincy approached her. "Nina, Mr. York wants both of you to wait in the lounge for a while!"

    "Huh? Both of us?" Nina didn''t understand. "Quincy, what are you talking about?"

    Seeing her confusion, Quincy pulled her aside and exined, "Nina, didn''t you bring that woman back?"

    Nina seemed to understand again, hoping it wasn''t what she thought. Her gaze shifted to the direction of the lounge, and she hurriedly made her way there.

    Opening the door, she saw Linda sitting quietly. Linda felt different today. With her long ck hair and a blouse paired with a skirt, her innocent and pitiable face made people feel protective.

    Linda felt apprehensive; it was her first time in such a tall building. Coming from a rural area, though rural life was convenient nowadays, the urban setting here fascinated her even more. Looking out the window of this tall building, it felt like she was in the cloudsˇŞa sensation she thoroughly enjoyed!

    Linda looked around and spotted Nina at the door, then smiled and called out, "Miss Nina."

    Nina frowned, "What are you doing here?"

    Linda didn''t answer right away but asked, "Miss Nina, is this where you work?"

    With people around outside, Nina walked in and closed the door. "Yes."

    Linda''s lips curled slightly, with a faint dimple forming, "Miss Nina is impressive. I''ve only seen buildings like this on TV."

    Nina''s expression turned extremely cold, "You still haven''t answered my question."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Linda began to sp her hands tightly and lowered her head, "Miss Nina, I came here on my own this time The person Mr. York wants to find is me, as you mentioned."

    Her words made Nina''s face even colder, "Didn''t I say we don''t need you anymore?"

    Linda replied, "I said I came here on my own this time, and it has nothing to do with Miss Nina."

    Nina felt a headacheing on and furrowed her brows. She had dug herself a hole this time, "What do you want to say?"

    "That day, I did indeed go to that

    hotel," Linda said, "Wasn''t Miss Nina

    looking for the woman to

    apany Mr. York to bed? It was quite urgent for you before, but now you don''t need to worry. The woman you''re looking for is actually me!"

    Nina waspletely shocked. How could she say such a thing, leaving her unable to imagine for a moment?

    At the time, Nina had concerns and

    was cautious. She didn''t explicitly tell tell Linda what to do. In case Linda couldn''t be trusted and started spreading rumors, it could backfire on Nina, so she held back and simply mentioned she was looking for a woman.

    This wasn''t a secret to those who wanted to know, and it showed she had diligently searched. She just hadn''t expected Linda to make the first move.

    Before she could say anything else, Quincy walked in. Nina hesitated.

    Quincy said, "Nina, someone requested for your help. They need you to take care of it now."

 Chapter 113

    Nina looked at Linda. She was so confident it was herself and Nina almost believed it. However, Quincy was here, and there was work to handle. She didn''t have time to respond and could only back away. Three hours passed, and Nina had not returned. However, at this moment, the meeting room doors opened. As the attendees dispersed, Nash emerged from the meeting room. Quincy stood to the side, saying, "Mr. York, the lounge."

    Nash furrowed his brows, his expression cold. He nced at his watch and couldn''t help but sneer, thinking they sure could hold out. He turned and headed for the lounge.

    At this point, only Linda was in the lounge. She stiffened when she heard the door open, seeing no one else was there, shey on the couch for a while.

    Nash entered the room and saw a girl lying on the couch. His gaze swept around, not finding Nina, and he stepped forward. With one hand in his pocket, he stopped in front of the girl, his expression icy as he scrutinized her in silence.

    Linda was exhausted, but she dared not sleep with her eyes closed, fearing she would miss something. When she felt rested enough and hazily opened her eyes, she saw a tall figure standing in front of her. She was momentarily stunned, quickly sat up, and before seeing clearly, apologized, "I''m sorry..." She fumbled to adjust her clothes, while Nash just watched her movements without saying a word. However, the way she spoke, her tone was very much like Nina''s. Regardless of whether she had done anything wrong or not, as long as she felt it was inappropriate, she would always be the first to say "I''m sorry". She wouldn''t care who was right or wrong.

    The neer remained silent for a long time. Linda stared at his shoes, feeling extremely nervous, but her curiosity got the better of her, and she lifted her head slightly. Not seeing anyone, she nervously lowered her head again.

    Unable to restrain herself, she asked, "Why aren''t you speaking? Where''s, where''s Miss Nina?"

    Nash''s face remained expressionless as he asked in an indifferent tone, "Are you the woman Nina brought here?"

    His cold and deep voice captivatedThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Linda. She slowed her breathing and

    raised her eyes slightly, meeting Nash''s profound gaze, causing her body to stiffen involuntarily, feeling a slight shock. Nash''s handsome features captivated her, leaving her momentarily stunned.

    Nash furrowed his brows slowly, and only then did she ask softly, "Are you that man?"

    Nash pursed his lips in silence and

    turned to sit on the nearby sofa. Seeing that the man was not interested in her, Linda wanted to give herself a chance to express, so she said lightly, "Beforeing here, I already knew your identity, Mr.

    York. Actually, it doesn''t mer.

    Adults should take responsibility for their actions. What happened between a man and a woman was consensual. You don''t need to look for me, and I don''t need you to take responsibility."

    Nash''s gaze remained unchanged as he coldly remarked, "Did you prepare your excuses in advance?"

    Linda''splexion slightly paled,

    and she nibbled her lip. "I''m being genuine. I understand that Mr. York is affluent and influential, and many women fancy you and seek to cozy up to you. But I truly don''t harbor such intentions. Otherwise, I would have ckmailed you a long time ago. You can disregard that evening, act as though nothing urred, and my life will go back to normal."

    Nash turned his gaze to her. "Do you feel like I''m disrupting your life?"

    Linda lowered her head slightly. "Not before, but now. I didn''t know your identity before, so I could treat you as an ordinary man, but now that I know, you''re no longer ordinary."

    Nash asked again, "If you think only ordinary people are worthy of you, why did you go to that hotel?"

 Chapter 114

    Linda''s face stiffened, hands clenched tightly, digging into her palms. Nash saw her unable to speak, his brows furrowing tightly, and asked sharply, "Is it that hard to answer?"

    At that moment, Nina hurriedly rushed back from outside, just in time to hear Nash''s sharp question from inside. She arrivedte and then released her hold on the door handle.

    Linda hesitated for a long while, coupled with Nash''s pressing demeanor, her inner pressure suddenly surged. She lifted her gaze to the cold and indifferent man before her. This man was not easy to deal with and quite dangerous; one wrong step and she could fall into irretrievable ruin.

    Timidly, she said, "That hotel... There are... many wealthy people. I need money. If I could meet a wealthy man, I wouldn''t have to work so hard."

    Nash furrowed his brows even deeper, his gaze toward her changing. Her words amounted to nothing more than selling herself for money. Indeed, in today''s society, there were many such people, exchanging their bodies for materialforts.

    Nina opened the door and entered the room, her expression nk, holding a tray.

    Nash nced over, and Nina gracefully ced the coffee in front of him. "Mr. York, your coffee." She then ced another cup beside Linda.

    "Thank you," Linda said politely, lifting her head.

    Nash didn''t want to ask more questions, but he couldn''t easily trust someone just like that, especially with a fileid out in front of him. He flipped it open and took a nce.

    There were several sets of photos. The figure in the surveince footage looked exactly like Linda, heading toward the presidential suite, then hastily leaving with disheveled clothes. It all matched up perfectly. However, he saw Linda''s background information. Her family members, her mother and two younger brothers, with her mother currently ill and her younger brothers needing money for school. The heavy burden of the family rested solely on Linda''s shoulders.

    At only twenty years old,ing from a poor family, she had dropped out of school early to work. Previously, she worked in the county near her hometown to take care of her mother. The burden at home was too heavy, so she came to the big city to find the quickest way to make money. Coincidentally, on her first day out, she met him.

    Nash ced the file on the table and looked at Linda. "You need money?"

    Linda confessed, "Yes, I need money."

    "Since you''re looking for wealthy people, why not ask me for it? Don''t you think it''s contradictory?" Nash asked coldly.

    Linda''s eyes reddened, feeling ashamed and finding it difficult to speak. Because... because you were my first man, and I... I didn''t know what to do, I was at a loss... Scared, didn''t dare to face it, so I ran away!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    This was indeed a reaction that an inexperienced girl might have. Although there was so much evidence before him, Nash still. scrutinized Linda, feeling uncertain in his heart, unable to believe that

    she was the one.

    Nash''s gaze turned back to Nina, mocking coldly, "Nina, you did well, you found her so quickly!"

    Nina felt a chill down her spine under his gaze. "I..."

    Before she could say anything, Nash

    stood up "Since you''re so

    thoughtful, you''ll take care of her arrangements. You shouldn''t have any issues with that, right?"

    With things at this point, Nina had no choice but to reluctantly agree. "Okay, Mr. York."

    Nash left the lounge without saying another word. Nina looked at Linda, who was still in tears. She said, "He''s gone." Nina thought Linda was pretending, but Linda''s defenses had long copsed.

    She cried out, "If only I hadn''te here. If I hadn''t gone to the hotel that night, none of this would have happened."

 Chapter 115

    Linda cried hard, her emotions breaking down, as if she had truly spent a night with Nash. Nina felt unsure now, as it seemed settled, so she had no choice but to leave the lounge.

    When she emerged, the office was abuzz, everyone clueless about what transpired inside. All they knew was that a unfamiliar girl had waited in the lounge for hours, and Nash had finally gone to see her, emerging with a cold and displeased expression.

    "What happened in there, Nina?" a curious colleague asked. As soon as one person asked, countless ears wanted to eavesdrop.

    Nina nced at them and remarked, "You''re itching to find out, huh? Why not go ask Mr. York?" Her words held weight, and the moment "Mr. York" was mentioned, even the most curious refrained from probing further, turning their attention back to their tasks.

    Nina spent some time in the pantry. Everything seemed unrted to her, yet somehow connected, but she couldn''t speak up. She felt very conflicted.

    Why had she appeared again, going against her initial decision to let someone else handle it? It wasn''t her responsibility. She hadn''t brought her here, so she shouldn''t meddle! She would have to find a time to exin things to Nash clearly.

    Comforting herself this way, Nina felt a lot lighter. Nash owned several vis, and he wanted her take care of Linda''s arrangement, probably to settle her here. Nina settled her in a vi area closer to Nash''s residence.

    Linda felt the difference as soon as she sat in the luxurious car. It wasfortable, like sitting on a soft sofa, and the air inside was fresh, unlike the smell in a taxi that made her feel nauseous.

    Rich people were indeed different. She kept looking at the scenery outside, the lights shimmering, disying the luxury and bustle of the area.

    As they reached the quiet neighborhood, she saw many decorative trees she had never seen before. Everything here was different, veryfortable.

    When the car stopped, Nina got out first. "We''re here!"

    Linda stepped out and saw the huge vi in front of her, adorned with bright lights and a shimmering swimming pool. Her eyes widened in astonishment, and she asked, "Is this Mr. York''s house?" Nina replied, "Yes, Linda, pleasee in."

    Linda followed Nina inside, feeling a surge of excitement in her heart. Everything felt unreal to her, so she asked again, "Is this the ce for me to stay?"

    Nina paused for a moment and said, "For the time being, you''ll stay here."

    The vi had been unupied for a long time. It was too close to Mr. York''s residence, so it was only used

    temporarily when rtiv de

    asionally, when Mr. York''s

    came home, she stayed on this side. There weren''t many staff members; only two or three helpers were present. They lined up and greeted Nina and Linda.

    Seeing the helpers greeting her, Linda felt a sense of satisfaction arise within her. The life of the wealthy seemed so good; there was always someone to greet you when you came home. It was trulyo enviable.

    Nina had other matters to attend to, so she said to Linda, "Please wait in the living room for a while."

    "Alright."

    After Nina left, Linda finally dared to sit on the sofa. It was so soft that she almost bounced back when she sat down.

    She had never sat on such a

    comfortable sofa before, and as she

    hugged the cushions close to her,Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    they emitted a fragrant scent,

    different from the smell of

    cosmetics and powder in nightclubs. It was a clean and refreshing fragrance.

    If only she could live here forever!

 Chapter 116

    The helper brought the tea and ced it on the coffee table. "Madam, your tea," he said.

    Linda dared not be presumptuous. Upon seeing the helper approach, she quickly tossed aside the cushion and sat upright, politely addressing the helper, "Thank you very much."

    She looked at the cup on the table, still emitting steam. The porcin was exquisite, and the tea was infused with roses, delicate, exuding a fragrance of roses. She took a sip, and the faint scent spread in her mouth.

    She felt like everything had be much more sophisticated. "It''s delicious. I''ve never had such delicious tea before," she remarked.

    Perhaps she had never seen such a luxurious ce before. At this moment, everything she saw and drank seemed to be the best. Even the tea felt different from that in other people''s homes.

    It was the helper''s duty to serve people well, so upon hearing the praise, he responded, "You''re too kind, Madam." With that, he withdrew.

    Linda stared at the helper for a long time. His response just now made her feel valued for the first time.

    After a while, Nina emerged. She had taken care of everything that needed attention.

    When Linda saw her, she quickly set down the tea in her hand and stood up, smiling as she called out, "Nina."

    Nina nced at her. "Yes, I had the room cleaned up, so you can rest now. If there''s nothing else, we''ll call it a day. I''ll be leaving first."

    "Just a moment," Linda had something else to say.

    "What else is there?"

    "I haven''t thanked you properly yet. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have had the opportunity to see such a world. I''m really grateful to you." She didn''t know how to repay her and bowed to Nina. Nina remained silent, only watching her gestures, furrowing her brows.

    By Nash''s side, she had seen many women, and there were plenty who schemed and maneuvered to climb up. But Linda''s tant use of her and thening to thank her made her wary.

    "Linda, are you trying to shift the

    me onto me now? Do you think that if one day Mr. York finds out you''re fake, he''ll also suspect my motives are impure, and we''ll both

    be cast out like fleas from the same boat?"

    Hearing this, Linda looked at Nina with a bewildered expression. "I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    But then she understood, "Are you

    suspecting me? What I said is true, I haven''t harmed you either. If you don''t trust me, do you also doubt Mr. York''s judgment? The woman from that day was indeed me, I hope Nina can believe me."

    If the woman from that night wasn''t Nina herself, Nina might have believed her.

    Why was Linda so convinced it was her?!

    However, the final oue wasn''t determined by her, but by Nash himself.

    Seeing Nina distancing herself, Linda felt even more crestfallen. With her head hanging low, she pitifully said, "I have no friends here If you''re upset with me for keeping things from you, for not telling you the truth, and if you want to stay away from me, then I''ll truly have no one to talk to. I know you''re a good person. You won''t me me, will you?"

    Before, she relied on Linda''s assistance. Now, she no longer needed it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Nina said calmly, "There are differences between people, not everyone can be friends. You should find like-minded individuals."

    Linda had stooped so low in her plea, but Nina didn''t soften. This made her even more despondent.

    Nina didn''t want to say much more to her and simply said, "It''s gettingte. Get some rest."

    With that, Nina walked out.

    "Nina." Linda persisted, "Why don''t you stay here tonight? It''s such a nice house, and I''ll be alone. Can''t you stay with me in the vi?"

 Chapter 117

    Nina ignored her and headed for the door. A car pulled up and she got in.

    Linda could only watch as the car drove away. It wasn''t until the shadow of the car disappeared that Linda shifted her gaze. Even in the luxurious vi behind her, she felt a bit ufortable being alone.

    However, Linda''s current concern was greater. Why didn''t Nina believe her when Nash already did? Nina was a good person. Maybe if Linda exined everything to her again one day, she might believe her! Comforting herself this way, Linda felt a bit better and turned to go back inside.

    The helpers were busy tidying up her room. After they finished, they politely informed her and she entered her room.

    The bedroom was spacious, with arge bed-fit for a princessplete with the canopy she had always dreamed of,rger than the entire space of her old house. Everything was brand new.

    Opening the closet, she found rows of beautiful dresses, a dazzling array. Such scenes, everything before her, she had only seen in TV dramas before.

    She had fantasized about one day bing a princess, where she could have anything she wanted, and now it hade true! She happilyy on the bed, rolling around in excitement for quite some time.

    After sorting out things there, Nina returned homete in the evening. Checking the time, she realized Nash didn''t have many engagements today and should have already returned home from work. Upon arriving home, she asked the helper.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The helper informed her that Nash had not yet returned. Nina still wanted to exin things to him clearly. Otherwise, it would be impossible to clear up the misunderstanding in the future. Since he hadn''t returned, all she could do was wait.

    By midnight, he still hadn''te back. Calling him, she found his phone was switched off. She didn''t know where he could be.

    He probably won''te back tonight. Nina didn''t want to stay upte, so she turned off the lights and went to bed.

    The next day, as she suspected, Nash didn''t return home all night. She went to thepany as usual. She was Nash''s secretary, but it seemed like she had reverted to being just another staff of the office. Nash didn''t take her with him when he went out, and when he came back, it was always in a hurry, leaving soon after. She felt like she was stuck in the background, overlooked and ignored, much like a forgotten person.

    This went on for several days in a row. Nina couldn''t find an opportunity to speak with him at all.

    At home, Nash''s mother, Sally, would taunt her: "Why haven''t we seen Nash for days? Did you annoy him? He doesn''t evene home anymore."

    Nina didn''t want to argue with her, so she ignored her.

    Sally only intensified her remarks, following her around and saying, "Even if you don''t say it, I know. He''s noting home because of you. When he liked you, he woulde home. But now he can''t stand you. He doesn''t evene home anymore. It''s all your fault. You''re a jinx, ruining everything. I can''t even see my son because of you."

    Her constant chatter irritated Nina.

    "What''s the point of saying all this to my face? Can I change it for you?"

    "If you upset me, I have every right to say it," Sally replied self-righteously. "It''s just you and me in this house. If not you, then who else can I talk to? Be careful, if Nash doesn''te home, you might want to watch out. Maybe he''s found someone new outside."

    With a smug tone, Sally continued, deliberately unting, "With a son as wealthy and handsome as mine, with such status, there are plenty of women who would like him. It''s perfectly normal for men to have several lovers outside. One day, you might really be an abandoned woman!"

 Chapter 118

    Sally took pleasure in putting Nina down to feed her own sense of superiority. Nina''s hurt and distress further fueled Sally''s desire for revenge significantly.

    Sessfully observing Nina''s paleplexion and unhappy expression, she smirked with satisfaction, her demeanor changing as she no longer bothered to engage with her.

    Speaking more would have been just a waste of breath.

    Sally''s words weren''t entirely without merit.

    There was another woman still living in the vi.

    In Nina''s impression, Nash was someone who knew his boundaries and wouldn''t casually show leniency to women outside.

    He had rejected Melody so quickly, but hadn''t rejected Linda, and even arranged for her to stay in the vi. Wasn''t this a form of favoritism?

    Nash had been convinced that Linda was the woman he encountered that night, and it had been her first time. She had appeared so fragile, in need of protection, which might have evoked different feelings. Perhaps he had even felt she was different from other women.

    For so many days, he hadn''te home. Was he with Linda?

    Before, Nina hadn''t thought like this.

    Sally''s words had lingered in her mind, leaving her feeling confused.

    There had still been a knot in her heart, unresolved until she exined to Nash that Linda wasn''t someone she had brought in. She had kept thinking about meeting him.

    Nina had decided to try her luck.

    Coincidentally, the helper there had called her, mentioning that Linda, being from a warmer region, wasn''t ustomed to the dry climate up north and had developed a rash, feeling unwell.

    She had taken some suitable moisturizer and had headed out.

    Driving to the vi where Linda had lived, she had spotted the familiar car parked at the gate. She hadn''t been sure how long it had been there, but she had known it belonged to Nash.

    As she had expected, a sense of disparity immediately washed over her. She suddenly mmed on the brakes, the car stalled, her hands tightly gripping the steering wheel, her face turning pale.

    Had he really been with Linda all those days? Could he have been falling for her?

    Many questions raced through Nina''s mind. Nash had shown sympathy for anyone who resembled the type he liked, such as Miranda. Perhaps, over those days of interaction, he had grown fond of her. At first, this was the oue she had desired. So why had she felt so empty inside, her heart aching faintly?

    Nina nced at the mirror in front of her and saw her own face looking ghastly pale, devoid of any color even on her lips. She had looked like she would scare people away if she went out like that.

    She had quickly reapplied her makeup, adding some color to her lips to regain herplexion before driving off.

    Someone had opened the gate for her at the vi. She parked the car, stepped out, and nced towards the open door.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    She hadn''t seen them inside.

    Carrying her bag, she had walked slowly to the doorway, where she had seen Nash sitting on the sofa. He had held a newspaper but had seemed more attentive to Linda''s words.

    She was saying, "I''m the eldest at

    home, and since mom got sick again, I have to support the family. If

    I had gone to college like Met

    I''d be able to read English

    newspapers like you. Sometimes I envy others for their extensive Knowledge, unlike me, who knows

    nothing."

    Nash had looked up, asking in a neutral tone, "Did you really want to go to college?"

    "Of course!" Linda''s eyes had lit up with hope but had quickly dimmed. "It had been so long since I''d been to school. Even if I''d wanted to, they wouldn''t have epted me. I''m just too dumb!"

    Nash''s gaze had returned to the newspaper in his hand as he had casually remarked, "As long as you want to, nothing is too difficult."

 Chapter 119

    His words warmed Linda''s heart enough for her to sit close to him. "Mr. York, can someone like me really go to college?"

    "Yes."

    Linda smiled happily, her lips forming a gentle curve. "Mr. York, you''re so kind to me. You''re the best person in the world to me!"

    This statement caused a slight change in Nash''s expression. He set down the newspaper he was holding. Nina watched them, observing their harmonious interaction and genuineughter, the first time she had seen such a lively scene. Even when Nash was with Miranda, he didn''t appear as rxed.

    Linda''s easy-to-please smile was evident. Just the thought of going to school made her this happy, which was indeed different from many others. She was innocent and inexperienced, making people see her as pure and deserving of sympathy. Perhaps that was her charm.

    "Madam, why don''t youe in and sit?" Nina stood at the door and was politely asked by a passing helper.

    Her words were overheard by those inside. Nash shifted his gaze to Nina at the door, first puzzled, then his expression turned cold and indifferent, indicating he was still upset with her.

    Linda quickly caught on, stood up from the sofa, and eximed, "It''s Nina! You''vee to see me!" She approached Nina, her eyes showing genuine emotions. "I thought you were still mad at me. I''m so happy you came to see me."

    Not wanting to appear deliberate, Nina responded, "I heard you were having rashes due to the dry climate here. I brought a bottle of moisturizer for you. It works wonders; I hope it helps."

    "No need, Mr. York already took me to see a doctor," Linda replied.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nina nced at Nash, somewhat surprised that he personally took Linda to see a doctor.

    Nina extended the moisturizer to Linda, then awkwardly withdrew it. However, Linda intercepted it halfway and cradled it in her arms "But what you''ve brought me is different. Your concern makes me very happy. I''ll definitely use it after my shower tonight. I''m sure it will help me heal faster." Content

    Nina gazed at Linda''s smile; she did seem much brighter than before. Was it Nash who gave her such a sense of warmth, allowing her to let her guard down?

    She wanted to specte if Linda had ulterior motives, but now she couldn''t find fault with her behavior, making it hard for her to say anything. It was simply ufortable. To put it inly, it was jealousy.

    "Come on in quickly, don''t stand at the door," Linda pulled Nina inside.

    Seeing them like this, with Nash indifferent and cold towards her, made her feel a bit embarrassed all of a sudden. Even though she had made up an excuse about bringing moisturizer, she was well aware of her real purpose, which was to see Nash. Seeing them so harmonious made her feel like she was intruding.

    She remainedposed as she called out, "Mr. York."

    Nash looked up with his icy gaze. "You''ve been ignoring here for the past few days, and suddenly you''re showing concern?"

    Nina felt a pang of difort at

    being med for neglecting her duties. She replied, "With Mr. York here,

    and you personally showing

    such concern for Linda, where would

    there be room for my involvement?"

    She didn''t realize the sharpness of her words, but Nash seemed displeased by them.

    He retorted sarcastically, "Isn''t it all thanks to your effort that I had the chance to get close?"

 Chapter 120

    He did as she wanted; she should be feeling really happy now.

    Nina remained silent.

    Seeing their gloomy faces, Linda tried to lighten the mood, saying, "Nina, why don''t you stay and have dinner with me?"

    "I''m telling you, the cook''s dishes here are really delicious. Whatever you want to eat, she can make it. Isn''t that amazing? You must try her cooking!" Linda introduced eagerly.

    Nina''s gaze shifted to Linda. "It''s not necessary..."

    "It is, it is," Linda quickly replied, then looked at Nash as if she hadn''t said it to him, "Mr. York, can Nina stay for dinner with me? I''ve been here for so long, and I don''t even have someone to eat with. It''s very lonely."

    Nash nced at Nina and said indifferently, "As you wish."

    Satisfied with the response, Linda continued to pester Nina, "See, Mr. York agreed, it''s okay."

    She was afraid Nina would feel awkward with Nash around.

    "Okay then."

    Nina didn''t dy any further and agreed to have dinner with her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "This quiet ce suddenly became lively, I''m so happy!" Linda said with a smile.

    Nash looked at Nina and said distantly, "Are you going to stand here all the time?"

    Feeling his displeasure, Nina pursed her lips and understood her ce, "I''ll go to the kitchen."

    But Linda didn''t intend that, "No, Nina is a guest, how can she go to the kitchen? She can stay here with me..." Nina said, "I''ll still go to the kitchen, you both can talk."

    She insisted on going to the kitchen, with a hint of defiance and stubbornness, and disappeared from their sight. Linda wanted to say something more, but seeing her leaving without a nce back, she sighed quietly.

    She didn''t mean to treat Nina as a helper.

    She turned back, a bit puzzled, and asked, "Mr. York, isn''t she your secretary? Aren''t you treating her like a helper?"

    Nash''s expression turned extremely cold, his eyes sharp as he locked gazes with Linda. In that moment, the icy aura emanating from him made her stiffen involuntarily. Had she said something wrong?

    She couldn''t help but clench her fists to relieve the pressure, only to hear him say icily, "Linda, if you''re smart, you wouldn''t go saying unnecessary stuff."

    Just a moment ago, they were chatting just fine, but as soon as Nina arrived, his demeanor changed instantly. Linda sensed danger. Perhaps she had said too much.

    Nash''s temperament was unpredictable. Touching his sore spots meant he wouldn''t show any mercy.

    Understanding his boundaries, Linda refrained from being too outspoken and tactfully apologized, "Sorry, Mr. York. I shouldn''t have said those things."

    Nash didn''t respond to her, his face cold and distant, his gaze flicking towards the kitchen before he stood up and left the living room.

    Linda watched his retreating figure,

    still somewhat enamored by his towering, godlike presence that had rescued her. She longed to get to know him better in the future so she wouldn''t make mistakes, to show him that she was obedient and

    could win his favor.

    A smile yed on her lips, filled with anticipation for the days ahead.

    Nina was in the kitchen. Rather than saying she was apanying Linda, it was more like she was apanying them. Nash showed no intention of leaving. This wa within Nina''s expectations. She was intentionally here, hoping for an opportunity.

    Linda wasn''t as apprehensive of Nash as she had been initially. On the contrary, she was quite enthusiastic about him. Perhaps being given a ce to stay made her believe that Nash was truly the best person to her, so she became a bit closer to him.

    "Nina," Linda suddenly spoke from behind.

    Nina didn''t turn around, plucking the leaves of the vegetables in her hand.

    "How many years have you been by Mr. York''s side?" Linda asked curiously.

    Nina paused. "Why are you asking so many questions?"

    "I just want to know how long you''ve been by Mr. York''s side. Do you know him well?"

 Chapter 121

    Nina nced back at her, noticing the smile on her lips and the look of admiration in her eyes. She recognized that look-admiration, a desire to understand everything about him. She, too, wanted to be the

    one who understood him the most.

    "I know him a little," Nina said casually. "So, what exactly do you want to know from me about him?"

    Linda didn''t hide anything, confessing to her openly, "I want to know everything. The more I understand him, the less likely I''ll upset him."

    Nina asked again, "So, you think if you understand him well, don''t upset him, and make him satisfied with everything, he''ll like you more?"

    Linda blushed in embarrassment. "Is it that obvious to you? Does Mr. York also notice that I might have a bit of a crush on him?"

    Nina remained silent, noticing that Linda did not conceal her own ambitions.

    "It''s just not right. He sees right through everything. If I try too hard to please him, will I seem desperate?" Linda pondered, wanting to be the one Mr. York admired the most. "I don''te from a prestigious background, yet he doesn''t mind. Just being in the same space as him is good enough. If I want too much, it''s just greed. Just being able to steal a few nces at him is already satisfying." But even so, that wasn''t her ultimate goal.

    She looked to Nina, seeking an answer. "Nina, if I go to college, study hard, and make something of myself, disregarding my family background, will I be worthy of him?"

    Her thoughts were bold, but they also reflected on Nina.

    In a way, she and Linda were simr.

    From Linda, Nina could see shades of her past self, striving tirelessly to pursue someone.

    She didn''t judge Linda harshly and asked, "Why do you like Mr. York?"

    Linda responded, "He''s been really good to me, letting me stay in a big house. Sure, he might seem cold on the outside, but he looks after me, takes me to the hospital and chats with me. He''s different from other men. He doesn''t have any ulterior motives towards me."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    To call Linda naive would be oversimplifying, as Nina herself wasn''t entirely pure, understanding how to take advantage of opportunities. And while Linda wasn''t entirely pure, she still could be swayed by small gestures of kindness.

    "You''d better not harbor such

    thoughts," Nina said, putting aside her own small schemes and offering an advice as a woman who had walked a simr path before. "Just because he''s a bit nicer to you, you think he''s different. But in reality, it''s all the same. These are just small gestures on his part. Don''t read too much into it; he may never have given it a second thought. He''s not someone you can control."

    These words were meant for Linda, but they were also a reminder to herself.

    Linda had been brimming with joy, only to be brought down to earth by Nina''s words. She thought Mr. York had been really good to her. No man had ever treated her this well before. But She also felt disheartened and insecure because of Nina''s words.

    Nina didn''t say much more, fearing that saying too much might make Linda dislike her. Some things were best left unsaid.

    Linda didn''t ask any more questions. Her enthusiasm had been extinguished, and she left the kitchen quietly.

    Nina made some beef stew and prepared a ss of lemonade for Nash.

    Nash had been quite hot-temperedtely, so it was a good opportunity to cool him down.

    She brought a tray of the stew and lemonade to his study.

    Nash was sitting calmly on the sofa. He recognized her but didn''t change

    his expression, still as impasse Poet

    ever, as if she owed him millions.

    as

    Nina ced the tray on the table, patiently saying, "Mr. York, I made some beef stew and iced lemonade for you."

    Nash noticed and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Your culinary skills seem to be improving."

    Nina replied, "Mr. York, you''ve been a bit hot-temperedtely. I thought you might want something to cool you down."

    Nash remained silent, neither rebuffing her nor acknowledging her.

    Seeing that he was a bit more stable, Nina exined, "Linda wasn''t brought here by me to see you."

 Chapter 122

    Nash was surprised that she brought this up. "Why didn''t you mention itst time?"

    "You didn''t give me a chance to exin previously," Nina remembered how he had walked away without a word, not even listening to her.

    Nash had doubts and asked again, "If Linda wasn''t brought by you, she shouldn''t know you. The first time I met her, she was so familiar with you, so she must have known you for a short time." Her words and actions indeed didn''t make sense. Fortunately, when she first met Linda, she didn''t say too much, and no one knew she was looking for a stand-in. Now, it gave her an excuse.

    "I did indeed meet her twice," Nina didn''t deny. "Wasn''t it you who tasked me with finding her? I surely had to take your instructions seriously."

    Nash caught onto her words, questioning, "So if she hadn''te to me, you would''ve kept it to yourself and not informed me?"

    This caught Nina off guard. Afraid that Nash might think she was being deceptive, she exined, "I hadn''t figured it out clearly yet. If it really was her, I would have brought her to you right away." In the end, she didn''t even realize why he was angry.

    She had always been a diligent and responsible secretary, willing to take on responsibilities. However, if it wasn''t her responsibility, she did not want to bear any part of it. She had never even considered that she was still his wife.

    Nash adjusted his tie and said indifferently, "I see. You can leave now."

    Nash heard her words, and given the extent of what she said, it implied that from now on, she wouldn''t be held responsible for anything.

    "Alright, Mr. York, rest well for a while. I''ll call you when the food is ready," Nina said.

    She walked out and quietly closed the door.

    Nash stared at the steaming bowl of beef stew, took a spoon and stirred it, unable to suppress a sneer.

    When Linda didn''t see Nina in the kitchen, she came running to ask, "Where''s Nina?"

    The servant replied, "Mr. York has been feeling quite hottely. Miss Nina made a ss of lemonade and took it up."

    This caught Linda''s attention. "How long has it been?"

    "It''s been about fifteen minutes."

    Linda fell into thought, wondering why Nina was so concerned about Nash''s health. Was it part of her duties as a secretary to also take care of his personal life? Something seemed off.

    Just then, Nina came downstairs, holding an empty tray. The beef stew and lemonade had been delivered.

    Linda gazed at Nina for a long time, pondering whether the boss could possibly not be smitten by a secretary, especially one as beautiful as Nina.

    At mealtime, it was Nina who went to call Nash down for dinner. The three of them sat at the same table, but there was an odd silence.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Finally, Linda summoned the courage to take a step forward. She took the serving spoon and served some food for Nina. "Nina, try the cook''s specialty dish, it''s spicy and sour, really delicious." Nash nced up and saw Linda enthusiastically serving Nina, with chili peppers in the beef. He casually remarked, "She doesn''t eat spicy food much."

    Linda''s hand froze in mid-air, feeling embarrassed by hisment. She withdrew her hand and said, "Oh, I didn''t know. I''m sorry, Nina."

    "It''s okay," Nina said softly, lowering her gaze. She picked up a spare rib and put it on her te, saying calmly, "You can just eat by yourself, no need to serve me. I''ll serve myself."

    Linda understood the cue to stop. If

    Nina didn''t like it, then she wouldn''t be overly enthusiastic. As she ate her pasta, she pondered, ncing at Nash, He seemed to understand Nina very well. Could a boss really know the preferences of their subordinates?

    "Ugh-"

    Suddenly, Nina felt nauseous in her stomach, unable to hold back the urge to vomit. She set down her utensils, covering her mouth as she hurried to the bathroom. Linda''s thoughts were interrupted when she suddenly saw Nina get up from her seat, shocked. "Nina-"

    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Nash''s expression turn serious as he nervously got up from his chair and followed Nina''s figure.

    Now, Linda was even more surprised, feeling a sense of emptiness inside. Could a boss really be this concerned about their subordinate?

    "What''s wrong?" Nash frowned, standing at the bathroom door. He saw Nina bent over the toilet, retching violently.

    Her face was pale, looking extremely exhausted.

    Nash grew worried and went to support her, whispering softly, "Are you feeling very unwell?"

    Nina, feeling his gaze on her while she vomited, grew even more nervous, retching harder, her head shaking.

    Nash had never seen her like this before, growing even more concerned. His voice was low and serious, "We''re going to the hospital!"

    "No!" Nina grabbed Nash''s sleeve, her words filled with agitation.

    Her reaction was intense; she was very afraid of going to the hospital. This made Nash''s eyes darken as he fell into thought.

    Nina didn''t want him to find out, so she calmed herself, took a tissue to wipe her mouth, and exined, "I''ve been to the hospital before for this It''s just my stomach acting up. Last time it was low blood sugar, right? It''s all because of my stomach difort from not eating much. You don''t need to worry too much. I just need to rest for a bit, and I''ll be fine."

    "Are you sure it''s nothing?" Nash confirmed once again.

    "I''m sure." Nina stood up. "You go eat; don''t worry about me."

    Nash stared at her pale face, nodded lightly, and didn''t insist further.

    Nina washed her face beforeing out, Just as she sat down, Nash walked over to her and ced a cup of warm milk in front of her whispering softly, "Have a ss of milk, warmed up just how you like it. It''ll replenish your energy and

    prevent low blood sugar Content

    Steam still rose from the cup as Nina held it in her hands, responding, "I''ll finish it."

    With that said, Nash seemed satisfied.

    All these scenes were observed by Linda, who realized that their rtionship was more than just that of employer and employee. Initially, she thought Nash was being difficult with Nina. Now, it seemed moreplicated.

    She also noticed Nina looking at the milk in the cup, a slight smile ying on her lips. Was it because Nash remembered her preferences?

    Linda had seen Nina as calm andposed, not one to smile much. Did she like Nash?

    Linda''s hands tightened as she remembered Nina''s advice not to like Nash, as she couldn''t control him.

    Nina advised her, but she herself was clearly infatuated.

    Was it deliberate advice to discourage her and eliminatepetition?

 Chapter 123

    The more she thought about it, the more Linda felt it was true.

    When Nina had second thoughts and chose not to bring her back, it was evident that she didn''t want anyone else around Nash to affect her position. No wonder she changed. She liked Nash and wouldn''t allow other women to like him. That''s why she said those words to her.

    Linda thought that if she hadn''te on her own, Nash probably would have never found out that she was the woman he slept with that night. Nina would find a way to cover up this news and send her away. Initially, Linda indeed didn''t think that much. In her first time under such circumstances, she was nervous and scared. Her only thought was not to hold the other party responsible.

    She knew Nash was looking for her and didn''t want to cause trouble, so she just wanted to say goodbye properly.

    But Nash was very kind and gentle to her, and he kept her by his side, making her feel cared for. That was why she was willing to stay.

    Her staying might be seen as a threat to Nina.

    Nash received an urgent call and, after hanging up, he told Nina, "I have something to attend to and need to go out for a while. Finish the milk, and if you''re tired, go back. Don''t overwork yourself today." "Okay, got it."

    With a light response, Nash didn''t even look at Linda or bid her farewell before heading out. His car gradually left from the doorway.

    Watching Nash leave without a word to her, Linda''s face turned pale, and she felt ufortable. It seemed like things had changed again. At first, she was in his eyes, but when Nina appeared, she was no longer there.

    Linda wondered what Nina had said to Nash to make him change like this. She looked at Nina again.

    Nina drank the warm milk from the

    cup slowly. With her pregnancy, her sense of smell had be very sensitive, and she could detect. hint of an odd smell in the milk Even the warm milk didn''t taste good anymore.

    However, Nash was right; she needed to take care of herself and avoid low blood sugar. It wasn''t good for her or the baby. Despite herck of appetite and the nausea she felt towards food, she forced herself to swallow it down.

    Keeping her head low, she sensed someone''s gaze on her. Raising her eyes, she saw Linda staring at her intently, with many doubts about her presence.

    Setting the cup on the table, Nina inquired, "Is there something on your mind as you''re staring at me?"

    Linda didn''t want to suspect her

    intentions, considering Nina was the first person she had be close to here. She even thought that Nina''s appearance had changed her fate otherwise, she would never have been able to turn her life around. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She should be grateful to Nina. Butcking trust between people, she couldn''t fully believe her, and she was also wary of her. "There is. You seem unwell, vomiting so severely."

    "My stomach isn''t feeling well," Nina brushed it off casually.

    Linda continued, "Mr. York seems to treat you very well and knows you very well. It''s rare to have a boss like Mr. York who cares so much about the employees."

    This made Nina pause for a moment, but she didn''t offer an exnation.

    Linda noticed this and pressed further, "You''ve been by Mr. York''s side for so many years. It must have been a long time. After being with him for so long without leaving, wouldn''t you develop feelings?" She was trying to test Nina.

    Nina raised her eyes to look at Linda again. The way she spoke today was different, as if she was eagerly awaiting her answer. Delving into her private matters was crossing a line.

    Nina''s expression remained calm, but her tone was icy, "These aren''t questions you should be asking, and I don''t need to answer them."

 Chapter 124

    "If you think the cook''s dishes are delicious, then you should eat more," Nina ced the cup on the table, no longer intending to apany her. She was about to leave, and with Nash not around, Linda feared that there wouldn''t be another chance to ask certain questions.

    So, before Nina departed, she remarked, "Typically, when someone evade a direct question, the answer is already apparent. You like Mr. York! And your recent remarks were because you fear my presence may pose a threat to you. Nina, do you have hidden agendas? Truthfully, you''re reluctant to have me around because I slept with Mr. York, which upset you!"

    Nina furrowed her brows and turned back around. Linda met her gaze confidently, no longer the timid girl she first appeared to be. "Where does your confidencee from?" Nina asked calmly. "Did you really sleep with Mr. York? It''s too coincidental that I found you, of all people, here."

    "So, you still don''t believe me."

    Linda looked at her, stood up, and replied, "What do I need to do for you to believe me?"

    "That day was my first time going to the hotel, and such a thing happened. Initially, I didn''t want to remember, but I know that man was Mr. York. I don''t regret the decision I made that day."

    Nina stared into Linda''s eyes, innocent yet sincere. Looking into those eyes, she felt that Linda wouldn''t lie. Her certainty left Nina speechless. "You''ve already moved in. Your goal isn''t to make me believe, but to make Mr. York believe. If he believes you, that''s enough."

    Linda continued, "But I''ve fallen for Mr. York."

    Nina paused and remained silent.

    "I really like Mr. York, and I''ll find a way to make him like me. Please don''t stop me anymore. The way you two interacted just now made me feel threatened. I don''t want you to deliberately say things to undermine my confidence.

    "If you also have feelings for him, we canpete fairly. Let''s not resort to underhanded tactics behind each other''s backs."

    Nina realized that her few extra remarks had made Linda wary of her and suspicious of her intentions. But since Linda didn''t ask, she wouldn''t tell the whole truth.

    Since she had ventured into dangerous territory, she couldn''t possibly intervene anymore: "Your feelings are your own business, and have nothing to do with me." With that, Nina left.

    However, Linda was even more

    determined to win Nash''s heart. She took a shower. With wet hair and her body exposed, her fair skin glowing, she stood in front of the mirror a picture of innocence and vulnerability. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Both in terms of figure and appearance, she stood out. And she was still young. In nightclubs, many men desired her body, but she didn''t give in. She knew men could be bad; even if she needed money, she couldn''t sell her body. Now she had found a home. She had to hold onto

    it tightly.

    The next day, Nina got up early to go to the hospital. The doctor had told her toe back for another checkup once she felt better, and she also needed an ultrasound.

    At the hospital registration, she got a

    number and headed to the gynecology department. The waiting area outside the ultrasound room was crowded, mostly with pregnant women apanied by their husbands.

    With hundreds of people ahead of her, she estimated she wouldn''t be seen until the afternoon. She decided toe back early in the afternoon.

    The gynecology department was on the third floor, so she took the elevator down.

    "Ding!" The door opened, and someone was about to enter the elevator.

    Nina looked up and saw the person in front of her. Her eyes widened, her face turned pale, and the registration slip in her hand fell to the ground.

 Chapter 125

    The person in front of her looked at the dropped registration form with confusion, surprised to see Nina appearing here so early.

    He bent down to pick up the fallen form. Seeing this, Nina''s pupils slightly contracted as she quickly moved to pick it up as well. However, he was closer and quickly retrieved the form in his hand.

    "Are you feeling unwell?" the man asked, ncing at the form, only to find it was for a simple ultrasound. Seeing only this column written on it already made him curious.

    Feeling at a loss, Nina acted as if a colossal secret was about to be revealed, hastily snatching the registration form from him and putting it in her pocket, suppressing her flustered emotions. "I came to check on my health."

    Nash''s gaze fell on her face, then he questioned, "If it''s not stomach difort, whye for an ultrasound?"

    Nina clenched her fist tightly, avoiding his gaze. "Didn''t I say? I came to check on my health."

    With one hand in his pocket, Nash was displeased with her behavior, furrowing his brows as he asked coldly, "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing to the hospital?"

    Nina replied, "You didn''te homest night, did you? I couldn''t see you, so I had toe alone."

    "Couldn''t you call?"

    Nina pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, then said, "I called you a few days ago, and you didn''t answer, so there was no point."

    Those days, Nash intentionally didn''t answer her calls. He was still upset. But since yesterday, he had turned on his phone, still hoping she would call.

    After all, he hadn''t been home for a long time. He was also wondering if she was used to being alone at home. It seems he had overthought things.

    Without him, she feltfortable and coulde to the hospital for a check-up alone.

    Nina looked up at Nash, noticing he was still wearing yesterday''s suit and had hurried to the hospital. She asked, "Why did youe to the hospital so early?" Nash replied, "An old acquaintance is hospitalized, so I came to pay a visit."

    His deep gaze fell on Nina''s face,

    noticing that she didn''t look right. He felt she had been acting strangelytely. "It''s not like you toe to the hospital for a check-up all of a sudden when you have your annual check-up."

    His gaze shifted to her stomach. "Is it serious?"

    Following his gaze, Nina instinctively covered her stomach, making upzan excuse My menstrual cycle hasn''t been normaltely. It might be hormonal imbnce. I''ll only know the results after the ultrasound."

    Nash pondered for a moment, realizing she indeed hadn''t had her period this month. "Have youpleted the ultrasound?"

    "The waiting room is crowded. I''lle back in the afternoon."

    Seeing her paleplexion, Nash said, "I''ll call the hospital director and ask him to arrange it for you."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "No need!" Nina strongly refused without hesitation.

    Nash''s expression grew stern.

    Of course, Nina didn''t want to use the VIP channel. If the hospital director found out, Nash would know about her pregnancy, and exining it would be difficult.

    She looked at Nash and exined,

    "The hospital is crowded, especially

    the waiting area. I just went to take a look, and all those pregnant women with big bellies are sitting there waiting. How can I, a healthy person, jump the queue? You don''t need to

    worry about me. I don''t he

    anything nned for the afternoon, so I''lle back then." Content

    "Nina, you''re toopassionate," Nash didn''t expect her to be so understanding.

    Nina replied, "I think what I said is pretty normal. I don''t pity everyone either. You go ahead and focus on your own matters. No need to worry about me."

    Nash was still concerned about her. "Since it''s in the afternoon,e with me. We''ll go together."

 Chapter 126

    This caught Nina off guard. No matter how many injuries or illnesses she had endured before, he hadn''t shown this level of concern before. When he was preupied with work, he might even overlook her feelings.

    Now that she didn''t require hispany, he was actively seeking ways to apany her, leaving her feeling somewhat puzzled.

    When Nash noticed others wanting to enter the elevator, he said, "Go ahead, we can talkter." They lingered near the elevator for quite some time. Atst Nina stepped into the elevator again, with him. Her hand was in her pocket, tightly clutching that slip of paper, feeling slightly warm. It just had to be today of all days to run into him.

    Nash stood in the elevator, gazing ahead, yet mindful of Nina''s emotions. He inquired, "Have you eaten breakfast?"

    Nina remained silent, caught up in anxiety, plotting how to slip away from his presence. Noticing herck of response, he diverted his gaze, only to see Nina furrowing her brows, her expression serious, as if burdened with thoughts.

    "Nina."

    Nina startled at first, then nced up at Nash in surprise. Meeting his probing gaze, her heart quickened, and she hastily responded, "Mr. York, do you need anything from me?" She adopted the respectful tone of the workce, slipping into it effortlessly. However, Nash was merely inquiring about her well-being, not assigning tasks.

    "I was asking if you had breakfast, not giving you orders!" Nash''s demeanor turned stern, his tone bing a tad harsher.

    "I have," Nina replied, though she hadn''t eaten anything. She was hesitant to dine with Nash, fearing she might end up vomiting. She couldn''t use the excuse of an upset stomach either. After all, she was going to the gynecologist. Gynecologist plus vomiting would increase suspicions of pregnancy even more.

    "Mm," Nash didn''t want to inquire further.

    Arriving at the eighteenth floor, Nina followed his steps into the liver department. With a nce, she noticed only one room filled with flower baskets at the door. Nash walked in and called out, "Grandpa George."

    The elderly man, George Gibson,

    lying in bed was nearly eighty, with snowy white hair and a slightly

    weakened body after surgery. But et

    the moment he saw Nash, a smile spread across his face. "Nash, you''re here. Your busy schedule shouldn''t have you visiting me. I''m halfway to the grave; how can I trouble you?"

    Nash held great respect for him. "You and my grandfather wererades. If you''re ill, I naturallye."

    Hearing this, George sighed. "Your grandfather always cared for me. After he retired from politics to business we weren''t on the same path anymore, but he always

    brought me gifts during1.et

    and

    never missed a year. Now that he''s gone, you, his grandson, still show concern for me. I''m truly humbled."

    Sitting beside him, Nash appeared distant yet intimate. "You saved my grandfather''s life. It''s only right."

    George smiled, looking at Nash as if he were his own grandson. "You''ve been visiting me a lot these days. I''m almost fully recovered."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nina listened, somewhat surprised. Could it be that Nash had been too busy toe home these past few days because he was at the hospital?

    "Let me introduce you," Nash

    suddenly turned his gaze towards.

    Nina, leaving her a little dazed. It wasn''t until he reached out to her his warm hand holding her wrist, and brought her in front of George, that she realized what was happening. "This is Nina, my wife."

    Nina hadn''t expected him to introduce her so suddenly in front of George. She waspletely unprepared, feeling only shock and surprise.

 Chapter 127

    Nina was a bit at a loss and politely greeted, "Hello, Grandpa George."

    George''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. This matter had never reached his ears before, but then he burst into a heartyugh. "Well, well, you''re all grown up and married now. When did you get married? You and your grandfather are cut from the same cloth. Such a big event, and you didn''t even inform me. It''s a shame I''m only meeting your wife now."

    George and Nash''s grandfather wererades in their youth. They had shared life and death together, fought side by side on the battlefield, achieved many sesses, and made significant contributions. However, theyter diverged in their future paths. George entered politics, while Nash''s grandfather pursued business, leading to less interaction between them.

    George scrutinized Nina and nodded approvingly. "She''s a fine girl, Nash. You have good taste. This youngdy seems kind-hearted."

    Nash exined, "Our marriage was kept simple, without any publicity. And since you were abroad, we didn''t inform you. She prefers a quiet life, and we''ve been low-key all along."

    George didn''t seem too bothered either, remarking, "You guys are quite different from other young couples.

    "She''s been through a lot because of you," he continued.

    As a daughter-inw of the York family, she had never been publicly acknowledged. It was natural to feel overlooked when others weren''t aware. Despite that, she endured with dedication, not vying for anything, already proving herself a good person.

    Nash didn''t refute it, saying, "She certainly did."

    Nina couldn''t help but nce at Nash, unsure if he was simply reassuring George or if he genuinely meant it. Others might find their secret marriage odd, but he would use her as an exnation to address those doubts.

    She didn''t entirely object to this tactic, as she also put in considerable effort to keep their rtionship concealed. However, when he suddenly remarked that she had endured hardships, it made her feel acknowledged, as if her efforts hadn''t gone unnoticed over the years.

    "Nina, are both your parents still around? How many people are there in your family, and what line of work are they in?" George was inquisitive about Nina, as any elder naturally would be.

    Nina could understand and was about to speak when Nash preempted, "Ninaes from an ordinary family. Her parents are both working-ss."

    George nodded in understanding

    and remarked, "Being ordinary is just

    fine, in fact, it''s more than fine. Nash, don''t misunderstand me. As an

    elder,

    it''s

    my duty to ask about your

    wife so I can stay informed. As longThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    as your rtionship is strong,

    nothing else really matters." Content

    With his reassurance, Nash felt at ease. Nina hadn''t said much, but she realized that George was easygoing, cheerful, and kind.

    George talked too much and started coughing Nina quickly poured him some water, adjusted his pillow to make him morefortable. She was quite good at taking care of people.

    George took a sip of water. "Nana, don''t fuss. Just sit down."

    His affectionate way of addressing her was also a form of approval.

    Nina replied, "It''s okay. Taking care of you and Nash has be second nature to me. I''m used to it."

    George looked at Nash

    disapprovingly. "This won''t do. Nash,

    as a man, should take care of you You''re a girl. Nash should be the one taking care of you. This won''t.

    Nash. A real man shoulde

    care

    of his wife. That''s the bottom line."

    He lectured Nash sternly.

    George''s words warmed Nina''s heart. He was just like Nash''s grandfather-respectful and caring towards women.

    Listening to the advice, Nash said, "Grandpa George is right." He took Nina''s hand and pulled her into his arms. "I''ll take good care of Nina from now on."

    Nina also wanted to maintain Nash''s image: "Grandpa George, please don''t misunderstand. Nash has always been good to me and has never mistreated me." "That''s good to hear," George said, relieved. A man who cherished his wife would be happy in marriage.

    "Grandpa George," came a voice from outside. Though Nina hadn''t seen the person yet, the voice sounded familiar. Melody walked in holding a bouquet of flowers.

 Chapter 128

    It seemed she hadn''t expected to see them there, but quickly regained herposure. Melody smiled and greeted, "Grandpa George, my mother and I havee to see you." "Hi George," Melody''s mother called out.

    Nina pondered for a moment. George, whom Nash held in such high regard, seemed familiar to the Wace family. There was a sense of acquaintance there.

    George smiled and said, "Why have you alle?"

    "You''re ill, so of course we all wanted toe see you," Melody replied warmly, cing the flowers in a vase and then giving George a hug. "But Grandpa George, there are other guests here." George said, "Nash is the grandson of myrade. He is like my own grandson."

    "I''ve met him," Melody confidently turned to Nash. "Hello, Mr. York, it''s nice to see you again."

    George asked, "But weren''t you abroad for a long time? I haven''t heard that you knew Nash."

    "Just a few days ago, Dad took me to meet him, and we even had dinner together," Melody didn''t hide it. "Grandpa George, my dad is busy with school matters, so he''ll only be able toe see you in the evening."

    "That''s fine," George didn''t mind. "It''s the thought that counts."

    Through the conversation, Nina learned that Mr. Wace had served in the military under George''smand. George was known for his kindness and treated his soldiers well. Even now, Mr. Wace hadn''t forgotten George, showing his filial piety.

    Seeing them chatting warmly, Nash decided not to interrupt. "Grandpa George, since you have visitors, we''ll take our leave."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    However, Melody''s mother looked over, her gaze resting on Nash. She was quite enthusiastic and seemed eager to keep him there, smiling and saying, "Nash, why the rush? It''s not often we get to meet like this. Let''s chat for a while. With more people around, it''s livelier, and George enjoys that. Why not stay a bit longer?"

    She approached, casting a look at him as if he were her son-inw, expressing her approval. "Nash, you''re really talented, just as my daughter has often said. I didn''t believe it until now. Meeting you today and knowing your connection with George, you must be impressive in many ways."

    Upon hearing her mother''s praise, Melody smiled. It was clear to discerning eyes that the Wace family was quite pleased with Nash and wanted him to be a part of their family.

    George naturally understood this too. He looked at the mother and daughter duo, realizing their intentions were aimed at Nash rather than at him.

    Clearing his throat and stroking his beard, George quickly interrupted their thoughts. "Hey, weren''t you here to visit me? Why are you making other ns?"

    The mother and daughter turned

    .n

    their attention back to George. Melody''s mother replied, "Of course, we came to see you. It just so happened that we ran into Nash. Besides my husband, our family isn''t as acquainted with the York family. It''s good to bond a bit." Content

    George understood their intentions well and remarked, "I know the York family is well-regarded, and many girls have their eyes on him. But he''s already married, so you shouldn''t have any ideas."

    His words shocked the mother and

    ¨Ą

    daughter duo. "What? Nash is married? That can''t be true. George, you''re not saying this just to favor your own granddaughter, are you?" Melody''s mother was incredulous.

    George didn''t like hearing such things. "Am I that kind of person?"

    Feeling she might have gone too far, Melody''s mother toned it down. "I was just joking. Don''t be angry."

    Nash interjected, "I am married."

    Now, Melody''s mother felt

    embarrassed She had approached Nash with enthusiasm, wanting to impress him, especially since both her husband and daughter approved of him. But now, her efforts seemed futile. She nced at Melody, silently suggesting she give up.

    Melody hesitated for a moment but couldn''t let it go.

    Nash spoke again, "Grandpa George, we''ll visit you again next time." "Alright, you two go on ahead," George didn''t insist on them staying. As Nash left the ward with Nina, Melody followed after them. "Nash."

 Chapter 129

    She didn''t politely address him as "Mr. York," but rather by his name. She stood in his way, blocking his path, and Nash asked coldly, "Miss Wace, what''s the matter?" Melody looked at him, her inherent arrogance evident, still not quite believing, "What you just said, about being married. Is it true?"

    She had never heard any news of his marriage. She suspected he was deliberately avoiding it, hence her questioning.

    Nash''s expression remained indifferent, "Is there a need to lie?"

    "I''ve never heard of it, and no one knows who your wife is. I suspect you''re making excuses."

    "It''s none of your concern."

    The more indifferent he became, the more intrigued Melody grew, treating him like prey, desiring to conquer him. She liked those who were unattainable.

    Her lips formed a slight smile, exuding boldness in both demeanor and approach as she leaned closer, "Married or not, divorce is always an option. It doesn''t matter to me." Nina''s expression shifted as she listened. Nash had always disliked arrogance and stubbornness, both of which Melody disyed abundantly.

    Nash chose to overlook her abrupt behavior out of respect for Mr. Wace.

    She leaned in close, her hand inching towards his face in a flirtatious manner, but there was a flicker of disgust in his eyes.

    His expression turned dark as he prepared to push her away, but Nina intervened, grabbing her arm.

    "Miss Wace!"

    Nina''s intervention surprised Nash, his eyes showing a slight change.

    Melody nced at Nina. "Aren''t you Nash''s secretary?"

    Nina''s gaze turned cold. "We''re in a hospital, with plenty of eyes around. You''re getting handsy with Mr. York. Aren''t you concerned about attracting gossip?" Melody didn''t take kindly to this subordinate''s tone. "Others will only see Mr. York and me as a perfect match. Why do you feel the need to meddle so much?"

    "Mr. York is my superior, it''s my responsibility!" Nina locked eyes with her, her words cutting like a knife. "But you, Miss Wace, you''ve only met Mr. York once, yet you''re shamelessly trying to advance. There''s an old saying that trees need bark to protect themselves, and people need dignity to maintain respect. Miss Wace, your prolonged stay abroad seems to have eroded your sense of decency. Mr. Wace values tradition. If he knew you werepromising your integrity for a man, he''d be deeply disappointed."

    Nina''s eloquent rebuke left Melody feeling ashamed and flustered. After Nina''s cutting remarks, even passersby would steal nces her way, as if shecked shame and had thick skin.

    Melody forcefully pulled her hand back. "That''s not true."

    "Well, that''s good, Miss Wace. I trust you still understand the concept of dignity." Nina smiled politely.

    Melody shot Nina a displeased re.

    Nash was in a rather good mood. His lips curled into a slight smile. "Let''s go."

    He took Nina''s hand, unconcerned whether others might see. Nina still felt somewhat reserved, instinctively wanting to conceal their intertwined hands. She nced up at Nash, noting his smile, and wondered what he found so amusing.

    She asked again, "You never mentioned before that Grandpa George and your grandfather wererades. It''s quite unexpected to see you both here today, and also encountering people from the Wace family."

    "Yeah, Grandpa George and my grandfather had a good rtionship," Nash said in a low voice. "He''s always been kind to me. Now that you''ve met him, you''ll find he''s someone I greatly respect. He quite likes you."

    Nina inquired further, "Then why haven''t I met him before?"

    "To avoid suspicion!"

    Avoid suspicion? It was just a visit to him. Was it really necessary to be so cautious?

    Nash''s lips curved into a slight smile. "You did well just now!"

    Nina thought he was praising her for

    dealing with Melody. Having learned from thest lesson, where he

    med her for not unge

    her responsibilities clearly, she naturally wanted to diffuse potential conflict as soon as possible, to prevent him from

    picking faults.

    Nash added, "Let''s go, to the gynecology department."

    Nina''s face stiffened, her heartstrings tightening as she halted in her tracks.

    Nash turned back when he noticed she wasn''t moving. "What''s wrong?"

    "Aren''t you busy? You should go ahead," Nina suggested.

    Nash replied, hands in pockets, "Not really."

    Nina couldn''t find a good excuse, so she said, "It''s not time yet. I''m feeling a bit tired. Let''s go next time."

    "You didn''te here just for this today, why wait for next time?" Nash didn''t understand her reasoning.

    Nina scrambled for an excuse and blurted out, "Because I think I''m getting my period. It''s not meaningful to do these tests when I''m menstruating."

    "Is that so?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Yes, I''ve got my period. The tests wouldn''t be urate. There''s no point in checking now."

    Nash respected her decision. "Alright then. Remember to tell me next time youe to the hospital."

    "Okay."

    Nina narrowly escaped a difficult situation and fearned from Nash that the York and Gibson families hadn''t been in close contact for quite some time. Yet, there didn''t seem to be any discord between them. Perhaps it was sensitive political or business matters that kept them apart? Nevertheless, George had retired without any airs, just like any other ordinary elderly person.

    Nash and Nina returned home together.

    Back in the bedroom, Nina changed intofortable pajamas to maintain the illusion andy down on the bed. Usually, when she got her period, she would lie weakly in

    ed as soon as she got home. She

    didn''t want Nash to suspect

    anything, so she had to rest.

    Hearing footsteps and the door opening, Nina saw Nashe in. Subconsciously, shey t and closed her eyes, making him believe she was indeed on her period.

    Nash walked to the bedside and saw her lying there, looking extremely pale and unwell. It seemed that this period was particrly tough on her.

    He sat down by the bed and softly said, "Rest a bit more, and have some ginger teater."

    At his voice, Nina finally opened her eyes and saw Nash sitting beside her, watching her intently. On the bedside table was a cup of ginger tea.

    She slowly sat up.

    Nash adjusted her pillow and asked, "Is thisfortable?"

    Nina kept her eyes fixed on him. "Yes."

    "Drink up," Nash said, handing her the cup of ginger tea.

    Nina held the cup and asked, "Why did you make ginger tea for me?"

    "Isn''t it your period?" Nash replied. "Girls often feel ufortable during their periods, and each time you have yours, you''re always weak andcking energy. Drinking ginger tea can dispel the cold and alleviate the pain."

 Chapter 130

    He was remarkably observant, noticing that she experienced stomach pains during her period. This took Nina by surprise. She used to believe that even if she spent her entire life with him, he might never truly understand her preferences or her health condition. If she ever became ill, he might be thest to know.

    But now, with the passage of time, even if he didn''t wish to remember it, he would inevitably remember.

    Nina blew on the ginger tea, then drank it all in one go.

    "Rest well," Nash carefully tucked her in.

    Nina gazed at him and asked, "Where are you goingter?"

    "I''ll be at home, not going anywhere," Nash replied.

    Nina would wonder where he would be today, considering he wasn''t home a few days ago.

    There were so many ces he could be, but eventually, he would settle somewhere.

    Nash noticed the disappointment on her face. The next moment, hey down and slipped under the covers, his hand resting on her abdomen. "Is it still hurting?"

    Nina''s body tensed, staring at Nash. "Howe you''re lying down?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Just keeping youpany." Nash''s hand gently stroked her belly, trying to alleviate her pain. "Will this help?"

    Nina pursed her lips, feeling guilty deep down. She had to continue with the lie. "It''s getting better."

    "Don''t stay up toote," Nash''s voice was soft and low, advising, "Staying upte disrupts your hormones. Take care of your body, otherwise, you''ll suffer every time." His caring words made Nina feel a pang of bitterness. He also had such a caring side.

    Nina added, "Actually, I was quite surprised today when you took me to see Grandpa George. And you even introduced me as your wife in front of him."

    Nash hesitated for a moment before asking, "Did it bother you?"

    Nina shook her head. "Not really."

    "As long as you''re not bothered." Nash was still Pconcerned that she might mind, feeling that he had exposed their rtionship without her consent. He also feared that she might have reservations about this identity.

    Nina didn''t say anything more, but she felt that Nash seemed to be increasingly considering her feelings and respecting her.

    Yet, whenever she thought about how he had married her just to use her, all the beautiful illusions shattered.

    "Grandpa George''s son died

    unexpectedly while on a mission," Nash whispered softly in her ear. "He''s getting old and doesn''t have anyone by his side. He keeps

    postponing treatment e

    when

    he''s sick. He used to enjoy livelypany but now it''s gotten pretty lonely. I''ve been tied up with work and haven''t been able to drop by. You should pay him more visits."

    Nina didn''t expect this additional information. "He passed away? Does he have any children left?"

    "He has one granddaughter," Nash replied.

    "Then Grandpa George must be quite pitiful."

    Such a friendly old man going through such hardships.

    "Yeah," Nash stopped there. "Looks like you''re tired too. You should rest."

    Perhaps it was his warmth that made her quickly fall asleep in his arms.

    Nina was awakened by a phone call. Just as she answered, she heard Julia''s urgent voice, "Nina,e to the hospital quickly. Your dad fell!"

    "What?" Nina was still groggy, but immediately woke up, sitting up straight. "Mom, I''ming right away!"

    After quickly getting ready, she rushed to the hospital. As she reached the door of the ward, she heard voices arguing inside.

    Her second aunt was nagging, "Zion,

    I just wanted you to help us out a bit.

    Was it necessary to hurt yourself? I''m begging you, it''s not just for my sake, it''s for your younger brother. He''s your only sibling, and if

    OV

    something were to happen to him, you''d regret it."

 Chapter 131

    Julia was still preupied with Zion''s condition when she overheard someone gossiping nearby. Irritated, she remarked, "Lily, you can criticize Zion all you want, but you can''t say he doesn''t care about Xander! Throughout the years, when has he ever neglected him or failed to clean up his mess? But you can''t just turn to him whenever you''re in trouble, expecting him to fix everything. What''s your own family doing?"

    In response, Lily rk sighed, "I''m in a desperate situation now, aren''t I? If I had a solution, why would I seek advice from Zion and you guys?"

    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Mom, don''t cry, there''s always a solution," her daughterforted.

    Julia hadn''t cried yet but Lily beat her to it, which was something she couldn''t stand. Over the years, their family had been burdened many times, with rtives alwaysing to them in times of need, but never remembering them in times of prosperity.

    Out of familial obligation, they never said much. Julia harbored some grievances deep down, but she never spoke up. She knew Zion was too sentimental. How could he not care about his own brother whom he had grown up with?

    She understood.

    But these people were like parasites; as soon as they sensed their family would offer assistance, they clung on relentlessly. Even when Zion owed two million, it was Xander who convinced him to invest, then refused to take responsibility, shifting all the me onto Zion. Their family had long been estranged because of this.

    Julia had quarreled with Zion over this, almost divorcing, until Nina resolved all the problems.

    And now they were seeking their help again.

    This time, it really got to Zion, and he ended up falling, breaking his hand.

    And on top of that, they had the audacity to bring this up at the hospital, showing no concern for Zion lying in the hospital bed.

    Julia asked again, "Where''s Xander? How could you two show up without him?"

    "Xander is hiding. If he shows up, he might get beaten to death," Lily said with teary eyes, trying to speak kindly, "Xander feels guilty too, for the sake of this family, for you guys. He''s been wanting to repay Zion for lending him so much money, wanting to make money to pay him back, but who would have thought..."

    Ziony on the hospital bed, feeling a bit weary of hearing about these upsetting matters. He had put in a lot of effort for this younger brother.

    Whenever something happened, it

    was him who had to clean up the mess, often at the expense of his own affairs. He had almost been promoted back then, but it was ruined by Xander. He was just too soft-hearted, which had harmed his daughter as well.

    This time, Zion was resolute about staying out of it. "I''ve already warned him not to get involved in those matters again. He''s already squandered the family''s wealth, and I''ve done everything I can. I can''t keep stepping in to fix his mess. He needs to handle it himself. Money can be recouped, but once you lose your integrity, you''ll never get it

    back." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Zion had always been amodating to their requests, so when he said such things this time, Lily looked up, crying, "Zion, are you really going to turn a blind eye?"

    Zion responded, "If I were ten years younger, maybe I could''ve, but I''m too old now."

    At an age where a fall could be fatal, he didn''t have the energy to deal with those messes anymore.

    Lily wiped away her tears, disbelieving his indifference. "Zion, are you really going to ignore whether Xander lives or dies? Did your wife influence you to ignore Xander? He''s your own brother, your only brother!"

 Chapter 132

    "Lily, could you be a bit more reasonable? When did I ever try to influence Zion? Look at the state you''ve reduced him to. What more do you want?" Julia couldn''t tolerate her attitude.

    "Fine, then let''s get to the point," Lily blurted out, "How was thest two million resolved? Last time, you imed there was no money, but together, you all found a way. At that time, Xander was scraping every penny, nearly selling his kidney. But in the end, everything was resolved. You said the two million was repaid, so we didn''t need to worry."

    Their smooth repayment of two million had always left them suspicious. They believed their family still had money.

    "Zion, where did you get so much money from? Are Mom and Dad''s savings all in your hands? Did you embezzle the money?" Lily asked directly.

    This was also a sore point for her. She believed that their family took their parents'' money without informing them. Surely, they took more than just their fair share.

    This usation made Zion cough from the sheer frustration. He pointed at Lily and said, "Do you have no conscience? How dare you suspect me after all I''ve done for your family?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He had helped their family so much, but it seemed one usation of selfishness could outweigh it all.

    Julia quickly intervened to calm Zion down, "Don''t get agitated. Your hand is still in a cast."

    Seeing Zion''s agitation, Lily realized her words were too harsh. She added, "Zion, I was just asking, not using. Please don''t be angry."

    This was a pain in Zion''s heart. It wasn''t any different from selling his daughter.

    Selling his daughter to save the family was the only mistake Zion made in his life. He felt indebted to Nina.

    Listening to their argument for so long, Nina could see Lily''s true colors. She had never liked Lily, finding her too calcting and petty. Lily was overly suspicious and envious of others, yet she had no qualms about seeking help when she needed it.

    Her mom once said that the bond between the two brothers used to be strong, but it changed after Zander got married. Lily often sowed discord between the brothers and had a bad temper.

    Naturally, with their own families, the two households grew apart more and more. Zion prioritized family ties, so even though he knew better, he chose not to confront them, out of respect for his younger brother. But things only got worse.

    Nina had always thought that her dad owed the money due to a failed business, but now she realized that the two million also involved their family. She pushed the door open.

    The arguing ceased as they turned to see her entering. Lily quickly wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "Nina''s here."

    Nina''s expression was grim as she approached her father''s hospital bed. "Dad, how are you feeling?"

    Zion didn''t want her to worry too much, so he tried to lookposed. "It''s just a minor fracture. It''ll be fine after some rest. I told your mom not to call you, but she insisted. It''s not like you''re not working now, and you still came to see me. You should hurry back to work."

    He didn''t want to trouble Nina.

    "Even in this condition, you''re concerned about whether I''m working or not," Nina said,

    concerned. "You''re getting older, and bones don''t heal as easily. Even if it heals, it won''t be the same as

    before. You need to take better care of yourself and not make me worry!"

    "Got it, I won''t do it next time," Zion assured her, still attentive to her words.

    Lily, thinking of Nina''s sessful career and having heard

    compliments from others, Lily began to ask, "Nina, you''ve been working for seven or eight years now, right? Seems like you''re in a bigpany. Your cousin is also about to graduate from college. She needs a ce for an internship but she

    doesn''t know where to go. Why don''t you take her with you?" Content

    Sue Walker was aware of her cousin''s impressive qualifications. Although she hadn''t paid much attention to these details previously, the urgency to secure a job after college prompted her to discover that her cousin worked for a toppany in the city.

    If she could intern there, she would bypass several years of workpared to her peers. Such an internship opportunity would undoubtedly evoke envy among her ssmates.

    She really wanted to go, so she said, "Nina, I''ll be interning in just another month. Can I work at yourpany? Even if it''s just doing odd jobs."

 Chapter 133

    Nina inquired, "What''s your educational background?"

    Sue answered, "I graduated from a local university."

    "We only recruit graduates from prestigious schools. Your credentials don''t meet our standards," Nina promptly declined.

    Sue''s demeanor soured, but she stered on a smile and retorted, "But you''re employed there, aren''t you? With a cousin like you, the alma mater shouldn''t matter." Nina replied icily, "A reputablepany adheres to standards. If you''re so keen on cutting corners, you''ll crumble sooner orter. There won''t be any room for you."

    After being rebuffed repeatedly, Sue grew disgruntled. "Nina, you''re just unwilling to lend a hand. That''s why you''re saying this."

    "You''re well aware of it. If you''re always depending on others, you''ll be worse off than a beggar when no one lends a hand," Nina''s words were cutting.

    "If you won''t help me, fine, but why insult me? Mom, look at her!" Sue couldn''t bear the humiliation, her eyes turning red with anger.

    Seeing her daughter upset, Lily scolded, "Nina, why are you talking to your cousin like that? She''s your cousin, show some respect. You shouldn''t let sess get to your head just because you''re sessful."

    Nina''s expression remainedposed as she replied calmly, "I haven''t gotten arrogant. Even within a loving family, it''s not as if you all appreciate us. You even managed to upset my father enough that he ended up in the hospital."

    "You..." Lily was speechless, resorting to her usual unreasonable tactics, "Nina, you don''t respect me. If even you treat me like this, how can I live..."

    Zion didn''t want to hear her crying, so he said, "Enough, let''s not talk about it. Let Xander deal with his own problems."

    "No, Zion, if you don''t help, Xander will die!"

    This time, Zion was very indifferent, unwilling to be affected by her again.

    Seeing him unmoved, Lily became even more resolute, "You''re allContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    heartless. You won''t even help your own brother. You must have

    embezzled our parents'' money

    #

    You''ve been pretending to be kind-hearted all these years. anything happens to Xander, I''l never forgive you in this lifetime!"

    "Mom..." Sue also began to cry, "Please don''t cry. We already begged Uncle and the others for help, but they won''t lend a hand. If you fall ill, what am I supposed to do?"

    They caused a scene in the hospital, venting their grievances, and still believed their family was in the right.

    Zion saw through thempletely now. They were like bottomless pits and ungrateful wolves in sheep''s clothing.

    Julia felt a chill in her heart and angrily eximed, "I never expected this! After all these years, this is how you see our family. Since you feel that way, then so be it!" "Look at how unreasonable and cruel my sister-inw is!" Lily sat directly on the floor.

    "Enough! This is a hospital, not a

    market. If you want to cry, go home and cry," Nina couldn''t bear their relentless harassment. She had grown up witnessing their behavior. If they didn''t get what they wanted, they would throw tantrums.

    .ne

    Ignoring Nina''s words and their own dignity, Lily retorted, "This is my good niece, disrespecting her aunt. I might as well die than marry int your family and be treated like this."

    She then attempted to bang her head against the wall. Sue tried to stop her, crying out, "Mom, please don''t do this. Dad still needs you. Don''t leave me!"

    Zion coughed uncontrobly, unable to speak.

    The door was open, and whether it was from outside or inside the ward, fingers were pointing at them. Exposing family problems in public only provided fodder for gossip. Amidst the chaos, a tall figure appeared at the doorway, his voice stern, "What''s going on here?"

 Chapter 134

    Nash stood by the door. He was never someone who could tolerate noise, especially near his father-inw''s sickbed. Upon hearing his arrival, the mother and daughter stopped crying, turning their attention to Nash.

    Nina looked up, somewhat taken aback to see Nash. She hadn''t informed him about this. "Why are you here?" she asked.

    Nash met her gaze and responded, "The hospital director called me to inform that Dad was sick, so I rushed over from thepany."

    "Dad, Mom," he greeted them first, noticing Zion with a cast on his hand, then inquired, "How is it?"

    Nina exined, "He had a fracture in his hand bone and needs a few days of rest."

    Observing the crowded and noisy environment, Nash frowned and remarked, "It''s too noisy in here, disturbing Dad''s rest. I''ll arrange for him to be moved to the VIP ward."

    "No need for that, I''m not that delicate. Nash, don''t trouble yourself," Zion declined.

    Though not entirely satisfied with Nash, Zion appreciated Nash''s concern and couldn''t fault him. He pressed his lips together and continued, "It''s just a minor fracture and you all came. This won''t do. Just go back now. Having your mom here is enough for me."

    "We know what to do," Nina reassured him. "It won''t hold things up."

    While Nash desired the best environment for him, he respected Zion''s wishes, "Dad, with so many people here, is it really okay?"

    "It''s fine. There are elderly folks here. Having apanion to chat with, is better than being alone," Zion replied.

    Nash understood and didn''t push further.

    Listening to all this, Lily felt something was off. Zion only had a daughter, when did he get a son?

    Seeing the man personally taking care of Zion and being so gentle with Nina, addressing Zion as ''Dad'', made her wonder. Could he be their son-inw?

    Lily stood up again and asked, "Nina, who''s this gentleman beside you? Is he your husband?"

    She was already certain of their close rtionship and said with a smile, "You got married, why didn''t you tell us? You''re my dear niece. Don''t you deserve a generous gift from me?"

    Then she turned to Zion and Julia, "You two aren''t being considerate enough. Nina got married, and you didn''t even inform us."

    Nash had little interaction with the rtives of the Walker family. He only spent time with his inws a few times a year, but whenever he learned they were in need, he would help them out. As for their other rtives, he had even less contact With them.

    When Nina noticed Lily suddenly bing so attentive, she knew she was trying to curry favor again But now that Nash had referred to Zion as "Dad," there was no way to conceal the truth anymore. So she had to introduce, "Nash, this is my aunt, and this is my cousin."

    "I''m her aunt, Lily," Lily smiled.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Hi Nash, I''m Sue," Sue, meeting Nash for the first time.

    Nash remained polite towards the Walker family, nodding in acknowledgment.

    Sue nced at him, a sense of familiarity washing over her. Then, with sudden realization, she eximed excitedly, "Ah, I get it now! You''re Nina''s boss, the CEO of the York Corporation."

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Nina, you''ve married into a wealthy family! Why didn''t you inform us? This is cause for celebration!"

    Lily observed that his attire and

    demeanor set him apart from

    el.r

    ordinary people. Evidently, he was wealthy. No wonder Nina had changed after starting her job. Marrying into wealth would naturally bring about changes. Why hadn''t she realized it earlier? Content

    "So, he''s part of our family," Lily smiled warmly. "This is our first meeting, and we didn''t bring anything. How rude of us."

    This sudden change in attitude left the entire Walker family speechless.

 Chapter 135

    "Nash."

    Sue thought it would be wiser to approach Nash rather than Nina. He held more influence in the matter. "Nash, I''ll be starting my internship in a month. Could I possibly intern at yourpany? I''m currently without a ce to go temporarily. I just need the internshippletion certificate; it won''t disrupt your affairs."

    Lily added, "We''re Nina''s close rtives. Please assist her so she can secure a good job in the future."

    Nina furrowed her brows. This seemed like taking advantage of Nash being her husband, attempting to gain from him. It was one thing to benefit from their family before, but now they wanted to benefit from Nash as well.

    She couldn''t help but nce at Nash, concerned that he might form a negative opinion of her family, especially given that it was their first encounter and things were already turning out this way. Moreover, her rtionship with Nash wasn''t intimate enough for him to be responsible for managing the entire Walker family''s affairs. It was also dragging her down.

    Nina knew all too well that if she allowed this once, it would likely be a recurring issue. So, she politely interjected, "Lily, that''s not how things work. Whatever Nash possesses is his own, and he''s not obligated to assist you. Please refrain from pushing this further and putting him in a difficult position!"

    Lily shot her a look. "We''re not asking you. We''re asking him. Oh, I get it now. You married him to pay off that two million debt, didn''t you?" She nced at Zion. "Zion, this is your fault. You have such a great son-inw, and you didn''t inform us. If you had, we wouldn''t be so troubled now!"

    Zion had never been so embarrassed. He didn''t know where to put his face. "Lily, you''re going too far, and don''t even think about taking advantage of Nash!"

    Lily continued speaking in her ttering manner, "Oh,e on, we''re all family here. Nash won''t mind. Helping out a bit when family members are in trouble is perfectly fine. For Nash, parting with some money is as effortless as plucking a hair. It couldn''t possibly be too much, right?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She turned to Nash. "Isn''t that so, Nash?"

    Nash remained silent, his gaze fixed on Nina only.

    Everything depended on her decision. When it came to matters concerning the Walker family, he wouldn''t hesitate to lend a hand if she gave the word.

    However, if she didn''t approve, that

    was a different story. Nina was afraid that Nash would know too much about their family''s dirtyundry, and she didn''t want Dily to make such distasteful remarks.

    "Lily, your presence is unwee here. Please leave!" Nina attempted to gently guide Lily out, but Lily stood her ground. "Nina, how rude of you to chase someone away!"

    "Nina, I haven''t talked much with Nash yet. Please don''t do this," Sue added.

    "Please, just go. Zion needs to rest. If he doesn''t get some soon, all of this will wear him out!" Julia chimed in, pushing for their departure.

    Lily turned to Nash. "Nash, I''m not asking for much. I just want to repay what her uncle, Xander, owes..."

    As the door closed, finally muffling

    their voices, Zion let out a heavy

    sigh, his headache intensifying. He

    looked at Nash and murmured,

    I

    "Nash, I apologize for this

    embarrassment."

    He couldn''t bear to let Nash help them anymore. Even the grandest fortune would eventually copse.

    Nash remarked, "Dad, if you''re putting it that way, it seems like you''re drawing a line between us. If there''s trouble, count on me to help."

    Nina retorted sharply with her sour expression, "This doesn''t concern you, especially my aunt''s issues!"

    Nash nced at Nina and softly replied, "Okay, I''ll follow my wife''s lead."

    His words surprised Nina, leaving her uneasy, especially in front of her parents.

 Chapter 136

    Julia was almost driven mad by Lily but her mood lifted, knowing that this couple had a good rtionship. As long as her daughter was well, there wasn''t much that could trouble her. She also wanted to suppor their rtionship, "Nina, Nash only lends a hand because of you. He treats you well, so you should reciprocate and treat Nash better."

    Hearing this, Nina nced at Nash. When did he start pleasing her mother so much to always side with him?

    Nash was quite pleased and said to Julia, "Mom, it''s because you''ve been saying good things about me."

    Julia smiled and said, "Of course, I''m not blind. I can naturally see your goodness."

    Her gaze shifted to Zion.

    Zion''s gaze was fixed on them, filled with both joy and worry. He was happy that Nina married into a good family without much suffering, but worried about how long they could maintain this and whether his daughter was truly happy.

    After a while, theypleted Zion''s administrative formalities. He could go home after a week in the hospital, with no major health issues. After chatting for a while, they left. Zion didn''t want to dy them, fearing to trouble them, and reminded them several times.

    As they walked out, Nina felt a bit sad, "Dad is always like this, never speaking up about his troubles. If I hadn''t found out, I wouldn''t have known he endured so much suffering." Nash held Nina''s shoulder,forting her, "With me around, Dad won''t suffer anymore."

    Nina looked at him. Themotion caused by her aunt made her feel ashamed, revealing their family''s most impoverished side to him. No matter how many times, she couldn''t bring herself to face it and was afraid of burdening him.

    She lowered her gaze, "You don''t have to bother every time. My dad just needs to toughen up, and no one can drag him down. He''s just too sentimental, but he should be fine now after a few lessons."

    Nash pursed his lips, hesitant to

    ed.n

    speak, before finally saying, "As long as I am still your husband in name won''t stand idly by regarding matters concerning your family." He added, "I''ll also respect things you don''t agree with, like your aunt."

    Nina understood that if he wanted to make it up to her, he would wholeheartedly treat her well and try to solve all the difficulties around her. However, she joked, "Since when did you join forces with my mom?"

    A smile yed on Nash''s lips, "If I don''t please your mom, none of the Walker family would like me."

    He had self-awareness, knowing

    that Zion never fully trusted him. Winning over the mother-inw in this household would win over

    everyone''s hearts. He had put

    a

    lot of effort. Nina could see that he

    was quite cunning.

    Back at thepany, there were many rumorstely. Everyone knew Nash had a family but there were rumors about him having a new love interest.

    With this, his previous romantic

    escapades became even moreThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    conspicuous. Taylor even

    mentioned that people at the

    company were curious about who Nash''s wife was and wanted to organize groups to stake out his home.

    This surprised Nina quite a bit. Were they really that gossip-hungry?

    She also wondered if her marriage to Nash would be more widely known and possibly exposed before they divorced.

    The York family home belonged to Nash''s private space so it was guarded quite carefully. They were escorted out even before they got close. No one knew who the mysterious Mrs. York was living in the mansion.

    However, she had heard someone mention that Miranda had started filming again. Unable to sing due to her throat issues, she had transitioned to acting in order to stay relevant in the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 137

    Her career in acting didn''t start off with a bang. During the York Corporation''s charity auction g, Nash publicly distanced himself from her, causing her to feel embarrassed. In the intricate world of the entertainment industry, there were inevitably snide remarks about such situations.

    Miranda was savvy enough to understand that Nash would support her, making him her strongest ally in the future. After reaching out to Nash at that time, her opportunities expanded.

    She was upied with filming and didn''t have time to deal with Nina. Nina was also rtively peaceful. She didn''t want to bother with these trivial matters.

    The more she thought about it, the more it upset her. It was better to just let it go.

    However, Taylor, beside Nina, nced around and whispered, "Nina, I made a mistake this time. Please don''t take it personally. I won''t spread rumors about you and Mr. York anymore." Nina looked at her. "What are you saying?"

    Taylor furrowed her brows. "Mr. York is already married, yet he''s still cheating. It shows he''s not trustworthy. I even thought Mr. York had feelings for you before. I''m not trying to involve you in drama, even though I know Mr. York is exceptional in every way. But being unfaithful in rtionships is just not right."

    She shook her head, still hoping Nina would find a good match.

    Nina was sorting through some documents. "Who''s been filling your head with gossip?"

    "I''m not gossiping. I saw it with my own eyes," Taylor said. "It was that woman from the other day. You saw her too. Shees every day. Look, she''lle again this afternoon."

    Nina was still pondering which woman she saw. Suddenly, she remembered Linda, who lived in the vi.

    "Mr. York has a wife at home who never checks up on him. She doesn''t even know what he''s up to outside. Mrs. York must be feeling quite wronged," Taylor said indignantly. "If it were me, I wouldn''t want such a life. I''d rather have a simple life and a faithful partner."

    Linda came to thepany to find Nash, and everyone noticed. She made a regr appearance at thepany every day, giving others the opportunity to gossip.

    Nina asked, "What does she say when she shows up every day?"

    Taylor responded, "She ims she wants to bring lunch to Mr. Ye, buttely, he''s never at the office during lunchtime. She''s bound to miss him."

    Taylor scratched her chin and added, "They say Mr. York''s preferences have always been consistent."

    Nina looked puzzled.

    "They im this girl has a gentle and

    delicate appearance, much likeThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Miranda. Mr. York seems to favor this type, so he found a

    recement," Taylor exined, noting the simrity. "Since Miranda is unavable due to her busy filming schedule, Mr. York sought out someone simr to fulfill his desires."

    Nina pursed her lips, finding some logic in Taylor''s words. "If she shows up at noon, let me know."

    "Sure."

    At noon, Linda arrived at the building''s entrance right on time.

    She felt a twinge of anxiety, worrying that if too much time passed, Nash would forget about her. Although she now resided in the vi with al theforts of home, her life was iparably better than before. However, the house felt empty with only her presence, and she hadn''t caught sight of Nash''s face again.

    She couldn''t shake off her unease.

    Her girlfriends had often warned her that with so many other women out there, if a man didn''t make an effort to see her for a while, he might forget about her and lose interest.

    She didn''t want Nash to lose interest in her.

    As usual, she brought along a thermos bag and cautiously approached the front desk. She asked in a hushed tone, "Excuse me, is Mr. York in the office today?"

 Chapter 138

    The receptionist had seen her for several days in a row, and she was quite persistent. The receptionist said, "Let me make a call, please wait."

    As long as there was hope, Linda held onto anticipation. "Sure, thank you."

    After the call was made, the receptionist politely replied to Linda, "Miss, Mr. York is not in the office. Pleasee back another time."

    It seemed too coincidental that he was always absent whenever she visited. This time, Linda wasn''t aspliant. She persistently asked, "Could you call Mr. York? Just tell him Linda has prepared some special dishes and would like him to try them. Once he does, I''ll leave."

    The receptionist had encountered many women trying to curry favor with Nash, and she was just one of them. Wanting to brush her off, the receptionist said, "Mr. York is very busy and doesn''t see visitors." "I''m not just anybody, I''m..."

    Linda was so anxious she was almost in tears, but she couldn''t bring herself to say who Nash was to her.

    "Miss, please don''t disrupt my work," the receptionist reminded her.

    Linda had been waiting for days, unable to rx at the vi. So, she insisted, "Then I''ll go find him myself."

    "I''m sorry, Miss, but that won''t be possible this time."

    Thest time, Linda had used Nina''s name to gain entry. However, her deliberate attempt to disturb Mr. York this time was simply not eptable.

    The receptionist signaled for some men to stop Linda.

    Linda tightly held onto the thermos box in her hands, determined not to let anyone damage it before Nash had a chance to taste her cooking.

    "Let her go."

    Nina came down and saw several men surrounding Linda, so she intervened.

    "Nina," the receptionist called out, "she''s here to see him again."

    When Linda looked up and saw Nina, it was as if she had found a savior. She called out, "Nina."

    She quickly ran over to Nina''s side. "They wouldn''t let me in, so I wanted to bring some food for Mr. York, but they wouldn''t allow it. I''m d you''re here." Seeing Linda''s rtively close rtionship with Nina, the receptionist remained silent.

    Nina learned that Linda had been causing trouble downstairs and only came down because of that. Looking at Linda, she said, "Mr. York is indeed not in the office." Linda''s face stiffened. "Then it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. Neither you nor Mr. Yorke to see me. I feel lonely by myself."

    "You can have someone apany you for shopping."

    Linda said, "I don''t have any friends here, except for that nightclub. I have nowhere else to go. Nina, please take me upstairs. I''ve made extra, you can have some too."

    She raised the intact thermos box in front of Nina.

    "I''ve already eaten," Nina responded somewhat coldly. "The people upstairs are all working. It wouldn''t be appropriate for you to go up."

    Linda didn''t want to give up this opportunity and said obediently, "I won''t make a sound. I''ll just wait quietly in the lounge. When hees back, you can just let me know."

    Nina remained silent, but Linda was

    determined today, adamant about seeing Nash. Nina''s responsibilities didn''t allow her to let Linda interfere with others. Firmly, she declined, "You go back and wait." Content

    Nina''s attitude was very firm, causing Linda''splexion to pale slightly. She clenched her fists, nibbled her lip, wanting to speak but hesitating.

    ncing at her watch, Nina realized it was time to head upstairs. Seeing her about to leave, Linda couldn''t care about much else and shouted, "Nina, you''ve never wanted me to meet Mr. York, right?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina stopped in her tracks.

    Seeing her pause, Linda felt even more convinced that she was right. "You see me as a rival."

    She understood that speaking such

    words might hurt Nina, but she felt she had no other option. "Nina, even though Ie from a small town understand the importance of

    competition. I''ve never into of fait

    cause problems between you and Mr. York. But it seems you have your own agenda, stopping me from seeing Mr. York. That''s not fair."

 Chapter 139

    The more Nina listened, the more absurd it seemed. "You''re overthinking it. I''m just telling the truth."

    "Do you dare to say you don''t like Mr. York?" Linda looked into her eyes and asked.

    Since Nina was speaking the truth, she hesitated on this one.

    "Your silence means consent."

    As a woman, her intuition was spot-on, and she did indeed have feelings for Nash. If after all these years Nash hadn''t returned her affections, it meant there was no romantic future for them. Yet, Nina also made sure no other women dared to fancy Mr. York. It exined the scarcity of rumors surrounding him; she must have meddled.

    "Nina, we canpete fairly. If I lose, then I''ll ept it," Linda said earnestly. "If Mr. York doesn''t like me, then I''ll back off and stop bothering him."

    Nina found itughable. "Do you really think I see you as a rival?"

    Linda understood. "I know you''ve been by Mr. York''s side for many years. He has feelings for you, but not romantic ones. It''s the affection between a superior and a subordinate. I can understand your position, and I hope you can understand mine."

    All of Linda''s words couldn''t hurt Nina, but when she mentioned how Nash treated her only as a subordinate over the years, it cut deep.

    She was just too aware not to overstep boundaries. She wasn''t someone who could be easily swayed by mere words, but as she looked at Linda''s face and demeanor, she couldn''t ignore the resemnce to Miranda.

    Just as Taylor had said, Nash would take a few extra nces at such a woman.

    Shaking off her thoughts, Nina kept her hands in her pockets, unwilling to reveal her inner turmoil. She spoke coldly, "Linda, you''re overthinking things. Don''t see your enemy. If you can win

    §Ö

    York''s affection, that''s you eas

    capability, but it''s irrelevant to me. I''ve never sought to drive a wedge between anyone."

    Despite Linda''s persistent efforts to persuade Nina, she remained unmoved. Feeling even more anxious, Linda had intended to persist today and see Nash at any cost.

    She only had this one chance, and

    she had to seize it. But it seemed like it wasn''t going to work out. Turning Back with a sense of disappointment, she was about to leave when she suddenly saw a car.

    It was a car she recognized seemingly belonging to Nash!

    Linda was ecstatic; he was back! Without hesitation, she dashed out.

    "Miss, Miss!" The receptionist, seeing her running so fast, hurriedly called out to stop her.

    Hearing themotion, Nina didn''t know what Linda was up to. She nced over and saw her running towards Nash''s car!

    The sight stunned everyone, yet

    Linda''s bold move proved sessful. The car, not moving too fast, happened to stop just in front of her. It was a close call.

    Nheless, the car still co al pet

    with Linda, sending her crashing to the ground, her legs searing with pain.

    She gritted her teeth against the pain and lifted her head. She then reached out her hand and cried, "Mr. York..."

    Nina was also startled by her reckless actions and she hurried over to check. She was relieved to see no blood on the ground which indicated that Linda wasn''t severely injured.

    Nash stepped out of the car and casted a cold gaze upon Linda, whoy before the car. He walked over, but Linda feared he might leave her. Clutching onto his trouser leg, she managed to utter a few words.

    Nina was too far away to hear clearly. She only saw Nash''s expression soften, and he urgently instructed someone to lift Linda into the car.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 140

    The car quickly departed from the front of the building. Watching the shadow of the car fading away, Nina involuntarily clenched her fists.

    "So, thisdy wasn''t lying. She really does have a connection with Mr. York," the receptionist remarked, feeling uncertain.

    "They took her away, their rtionship must be good. If Mr. York mes us, we''ll be in trouble," someone elsemented.

    Hearing this, Nina felt a bit down. She had witnessed Mr. York''s ruthlessness towards women, as well as his tenderness. It all depended on whether he liked them or not.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    If he favored someone like Miranda, he''d rush her to the hospital even for a minor injury. He''d also worry about Linda if she got hurt, rushing to take her to the hospital without dy.

    The receptionist was also a bit flustered, fearing that the ident might have resulted from her attempt to prevent Linda from visiting Mr. York. She pleaded, "Nina, if Mr. York holds us ountable, could you please put in a good word for us?"

    Nina snapped out of her thoughts,posed herself, and said, "Today''s situation was an ident. You don''t need to me yourselves. If Mr. York assigns me, I''ll handle it."

    "Okay, thank you, Nina," they replied, feeling relieved.

    Nina nodded and returned to her office.

    Less than ten minutes after Nash took Linda away, the news had spread throughout the entire office. It was said that Nash had a new favorite, still favoring a particr type.

    Nina mulled over it. What type did Nash prefer?

    Was Miranda one of them?

    Linda too?

    How far was she from fitting into that category?

    When would she align with his preferences and capture his attention?

    She couldn''t help but feel na?ve. Her personality was deeply rooted, and she questioned how long she could maintain a facade to keep a man interested. Perhaps it was better to simply be herself.

    After work, Nina, feeling bored, went to visit Grandpa George. She had recently visited her father, who had someone taking care of him, so she didn''t go there again. However, it had been a few days since herst visit to Grandpa George.

    As Nash had mentioned, Grandpa George didn''t have many people around him, and he felt quite lonely, needing someone to care for him. Nina had been doted on by her grandparents when she was young, and she mourned their loss for a long time after they passed away.

    Upon entering the York family, she found favor with Nash''s grandpa, which made her feel loved once more. She might be well-received by the older generation, finding them familiar and easy to connect with.

    When Nina arrived at the hospital

    room, Grandpa George was reading

    a book with his reading sses on The images of soldiers on the cover

    suggested that he was ina

    Q.

    book about the military. Seeing Ninae to visit him, Grandpa George was surprised and happily put down his book, "It''s Nina, howe you''re here?"

    Nina, not very familiar with him, felt a bit reserved and replied, "Nash asked me toe and see you, so I came."

    Grandpa George sat up, and Nina hurried to adjust his pillow. "He wants to be filial to me, that''s his business. Why doesn''t hee himself and sends you instead?"

    Nina paused, "He''s pretty tied up, and I also wanted to swing by and see you."

    "What else could he be busy with after work? It''s obviously just an excuse. Nina is still the best," Grandpa George praised Nina and nced outside.

    The weather was lovely, and Grandpa George suggested, "Let''s head out for a walk. It feels stuffy and ufortable cooped up in here." "Sure thing."

    Grandpa George could manage to

    get out of bed now, although he still relied on a wheelchair. Nina helped him get dressed, making sure he

    was all set before wheeling him et

    outside. As they strolled, the

    weather was just perfect, with the sun shining down, not too hot but pleasantly warm.

    "Grandpa George, I saw you reading just now. Do you usually enjoy reading?" Nina asked.

    Grandpa George smiled, "Not really, I

    just have this urge to read and learn more! You know me, I''ve spent my entire life on the battlefield, but I''ve never truly delved into the stories of that era. As I''ve aged, I find myself nostalgic for my youth. Times were tough for us back then, but our forefathers had it even rougher. We could still manage to have bread, but they were reduced to eating tree bark."

 Chapter 141

    Grandpa George''s words resonated deeply with her. Having experienced so many wars, he understood how precious the present days were. A strong nation was less likely to be bullied, so it was essential to safeguard this homnd.

    Though Nina hadn''t lived through the cruelty of that era, she could still recognize that Grandpa George''s most glorious moments were in his youth. Even as he aged, he still harbored a desire to contribute more to the country.

    Grandpa George''s eyes welled up as he spoke. Nina listened attentively, noticing the scars left on his legs from gunshot wounds, which revealed the hardships they had endured.

    "Grandpa George, our country is strong now, and there are many talented individuals. There''s little chance of war happening," Ninaforted him.

    "You shouldn''t be toocent," Grandpa George cautioned.

    Suddenly, he chuckled, "But there''s no shortage of talent. Nash is a prime example. Achieving feats at such a young age. It''s all thanks to his grandfather. He insisted on Nash returning home to inherit the family business. If he had stayed with me, he might have been even more remarkable than I was in my youth."

    This remark caught Nina off guard. Nash''s youth likely referred to when he was in his teens, the first time she had seen him. Could he have been on a mission back then?

    Changing the subject, Grandpa George continued, "Nina, I confide in you as if you were my own, but please don''t discuss this with others."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Okay," Nina agreed.

    Nash had mentioned that their families didn''t interact to avoid suspicion. Grandpa George also emphasized not revealing Nash''s past association with him. It seemed to be a sensitive matter, so she made a mental note of it.

    She pushed Grandpa George outside and covered him with a nket. The breeze was gentle and warm, and Grandpa George''splexion looked good.

    Nina had an understanding of

    Grandpa George''s preferences. She knew that he had a sweet tooth, but with old age, he had to be mindful of his teeth and rarely indulged. She had inquired and asional treats posed no major issues.

    When Grandpa George saw a child with candy, his eyes lit up with longing. Seeing a vendor selling candy floss outside, she went and bought a pack. Candy floss was easier for the elderly to consume. Grandpa George was even happier now, taking the pack of candy floss from Nina''s hand with a smile.

    "Nina, we haven''t been together long, but you already know I love sweets. You''re like my own granddaughter!" he eximed.

    Nina reminded him, "You can have it once in a while. But you can''t have any for the rest of this month."

    "Okay, got it," Grandpa George agreed.

    He savored every bite this time. Seeing Grandpa George so content, Nina couldn''t help but smile. She enjoyed being with him.

    However, in a quick nce, she noticed Nash hurrying off. Was he preparing to leave the hospital? Not seeing Linda, could her injuries be severe?

    Nina frowned as she watched him go in the direction of the obstetrics and gynecology department. If Linda was just injured from the ident, she would likely be in the orthopedic department, not there.

    Grandpa George also noticed Nash''s departure but didn''t inquire much. Instead, he remarked, "Nina, Nash just left the hospital. Why aren''t you with him? Is he going to see someone?"

    Sensing something amiss, Grandpa George warned, "He''s leaving from the obstetrics and gynecology department. Be careful."

 Chapter 142

    He was reminding Nina. Her own husband should be managed well, and she shouldn''t let others take advantage of her.

    Nina didn''t want Grandpa George to worry about her rtionship with Nash while he was ill, so she smiled and said, "I know, Nash has already talked to me about it. Grandpa George, it''s gettingte, and it''s chilly outside. Let''s go back in."

    "Okay." Grandpa George understood and didn''t say anything more.

    Nina escorted Grandpa George back to his hospital room, bid him farewell, and was debating whether or not to go to the obstetrics and gynecology department. But Linda happened to call her, "Nina, could youe to the hospital? I have something to discuss with you."

    Nina decided to go after all.

    Quincy was standing guard at the door and seemed bewildered when he saw Nina approaching, as if he was afraid of hering here.

    "Nina, why are you here?" Quincy forced a smile.

    Nina remained calm and asked, "What''s going on?"

    "Well, maybe you should call Mr. York first and have hime over..." Quincy was cautious, which made Nina suspicious. "Is there something I shouldn''t know about?"

    Quincy hesitated whether to tell her, but looking at Linda in the hospital room, he sighed, "You''d better go in by yourself."

    Nina turned her head and looked at Linda inside. She didn''t seem to be in good condition, but she was smiling and seemed quite happy.

    "Nina, you''re here." Linda looked up. "I was about to get out of bed, but Mr. York instructed me to rest properly, so I decided not to get up to greet you."

    Listening to this, Quincy found the conversation to be somewhat pretentious. How did he not realize it before?"

    Nina felt ufortable hearing this but didn''t show any emotion on her face. She asked formally, "Where did you fall?"

    "I just suffered some minor injuries." Linda smiled faintly. "It''s nothing serious."

    Minor injuries but requiring hospitalization?

    "I''m just pregnant!"

    The words shocked Nina. She looked at Linda in disbelief.

    Pregnant? How could that be possible!

    Linda received Nina''s shocked gaze and knew what kind of expression she would have. But the fact remained and she continued, "The baby in my womb is just over a month old. The doctor mentioned my health isn''t great and I''mdacking in nutrition, which could impact the baby''s health. Mr. York insisted I stay in the hospital to ensure the well-being of the baby."

    Quincy knew about this situation

    and hesitated whether to tell Nina or not. Mr. York had impregnatedContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    another woman outside, and as his legitimate wife, Nina would

    el.

    eventually find out about it. It was better not to hide it now than to be hib with the newster. She needed to be mentally prepared.

    Nina''s gaze turned to Quincy, who looked embarrassed, and he said, "Linda... is indeed pregnant."

    Nina was a little puzzled. How could she and Linda be pregnant at the same time? Did Linda really have a night with Nash?

    Linda seized the opportunity and said, "This time, I''m carrying Mr. York''s child. Nina shouldn''t object now, right?"

    She had always regarded Nina as a rival in love, believing that Nina''s interference had caused her to grow distant from Mr. York. Perhaps now that she was pregnant with Mr York''s child, she would let her guard down and stop being suspicious of her.

    Linda had been examined in the hospital, so her im was undoubtedly true. Nina looked at Linda again and asked, "How long have you known Mr. York?"

    Linda must have had a reason to conceive Mr. York''s child. If it wasn''t that night, then it was some other night.

    Linda hadn''t quite grasped the situation yet, but prompted by Nina''s question, she replied, "Though not as long as Nina, I''ve known him for some time."

    Then, she turned to Quincy and said with a smile, "Quincy, could you step out? I''d like to have a private chat with Nina."

 Chapter 143

    Quincy nced at Nina.

    Nina said, "Please leave." Quincy then closed the door.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Linda lifted the covers, sat on the edge of the bed, and eagerly caressed her belly. "Nina, I know Mr. York has someone in his heart." Nina clenched her fists tightly.

    Linda hung her head and slowly continued, "Mr. York''s kindness towards me is also because of that person. He only likes me because I resemble her. Even so, I am content. I don''t ask for much. Being pregnant with Mr. York''s child is enough for me."

    At this point, Linda looked at Nina and said, "Nina, you are also aware, aren''t you? That person''s name is Miranda." Nina''s face turned pale. She even knew about this.

    "Has Nash told you that he considers you a substitute for Miranda?" Nina asked again.

    Linda shrugged, "Whether I''m a substitute or not doesn''t matter to me. I was born ordinary, so receiving even a bit of favoritism is enough."

    If it weren''t for Nash personally telling Linda, how would she have known? Nina felt disheartened. Her nails were almost digging into her flesh. Even after all this time, she couldn''t escape the shadows of these people.

    Linda continued, "Nina, has Mr. York ever favored you?" It seemed like she just gave Nina back tit for tat.

    Nina stared into Linda''s eyes. There was a blind confidence in them, as if she believed Nina had never received any favoritism.

    "Is it important?" Nina asked.

    "I think it is," Linda replied.

    Nina chuckled. "It''s not important. The world can go on without anyone. Without Nash, perhaps..." Nina thought about how she had struggled for so many years. There was a burden in her heart. "I can be the best version of myself."

    Linda was taken aback by Nina''s words. She hadn''t anticipated Nina''s carefree attitude. In matters of love, one typically would go to great lengths to win the affection of the person they admired. That was the true essence of love.

    How could Nina be so ready to give up? Linda suspected Nina was once again trying to deceive her. Now that she was content with her pregnancy and security, Linda simply couldn''t believe that Nina was as indifferent as she imed. "I hope you''ll still feel the same way in the future," Linda added.

    With that, Linda looked up and called out, "Mr. York."

    Nash was already standing at the door, his expression grim, as he

    . Without looking at Ning

    Linda, "Feeling better?"

    Linda replied, "Much better."

    he

    "Hmm," Nash continued, "The doctor said you need to supplement your nutrition. I''ll have the helpers make more food for youter."

    Linda happily replied, "Okay, thank you, Mr. York."

    Hearing this, Nina pursed her lips, feeling a bit overwhelmed by their conversation. "I''ll leave now," she said, turning around and pushing the door open. She was eager to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Quincy was worried. "Nina."

    Quincy then respectfully reminded Nash, "Mr. York," suggesting whether he should go after her now.

    Nash made no move and frowned. With his cold gaze, he said, "She said the world can go on without me. Let her be herself!"

    With that, he strode out of the ward, clearly displeased.

    "Mr. York..." Linda hadn''t even had a chance to share the ultrasound images she had taken with him to show him their child, and he left.

    She felt a pang of disappointment, but also sensed that Nash''s mood was affected by Nina.

    Nina was just Nash''s secretary. Did he really need to pay attention to what she said?

    Forget it.

    Linda still wanted to share this good news with thedy boss of the nightclub. She had finally made a name for herself.

    She called her, "Hey..."

    "Linda, I need to tell you something." The voice on the other end sounded almost desperate. "You got the

    wrong guy. That man from the other night wasn''t Mr. York..." S

 Chapter 144

    "What?" Linda''s expression instantly turned ugly, unable to believe it. "Impossible. The timing matches, and I have memories of it. How could it not be Mr. York? You must have made a mistake."

    "It''s just so coincidental!" the person on the phone said. "When I heard they were looking for someone, I thought you must have hit the jackpot. But it turns out we were all mistaken. The room number was wrong, and the person that night wasn''t Mr. York. He was a man in his forties or fifties."

    Now Linda''s face went pale, and she nced at her belly, bing agitated. "How could I possibly be pregnant with a child from a man in his forties or fifties?"

    This was a huge letdown.

    She had been living in a bubble of happiness.

    If she hadn''t been given such high expectations, she wouldn''t have held onto hope.

    When she found out the man from that night was Nash, she thought it was the smartest thing she had ever done in her life.

    To hook such a rich and handsome man so quickly.

    But reality told her otherwise, that she had ended up in bed with an older man.

    "Linda, face reality. Even though he''s older, he''s wealthy. You''ll never have to worry about anything for the rest of your life," the voice on the phone tried to console Linda, understanding her feeling of soaring high, only to experience the disappointment of falling back down again.

    But the result was still the same.

    She needed money, and as long as she was willing, she would have plenty of it.

    Linda couldn''t ept this reality. As she hung up the phone, she was still living in her dream: "No, it can''t be. I''m carrying Mr. York''s child, not someone else''s. It must be a lie!"

    She clutched her belly, starting to deceive herself.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    After leaving the hospital, Nina didn''t immediately return home.

    She strolled down the street, the night breeze brushing against her, feeling low-spirited.

    She pondered, if it was merely that single night, Linda''s child definitely wouldn''t belong to Nash. They had some interactions, but it was uncertain.

    She sought a stand-in, and Linda conveniently fell into that role at the right moment.

    What was there to be surprised about? Perhaps she was just not well-informed enough.

    Beep beep-

    Suddenly, the sound of a car horn.

    Nina nced back, a car was behind her, though she wasn''t sure how long it had been following her.

    "Nina."

    Scott leaned out.

    Nina was taken aback to see him there. "I can''t believe I''m running into you here of all ces."

    A faint smile graced Scott''s lips, his usual gentleness evident. "You''ve ended up right at mypany''s building. It''s hard not to bump into you."

    Nina nced at the building nearby. "What a coincidence."

    She felt a bit apologetic. "I''m sorry, you''ve been back for so long, and I haven''t visited yourpany."

    "It''s alright, there''s not much to see. Just a bunch of big shots." Scott wasn''t particrly keen on showing her around his workce. He pulled up beside her. "Where are you headed? I''ll give you a ride." Nina pondered. "I don''t even know where I should go."

    Seeing she was troubled, Scott suggested, "Then get in the car, I''ll take you somewhere."

    "Okay." Nina got into his car.

    They arrived at a pedestrian street. It was crowded, with plenty of food and entertainment options, but Nina had rarely visited such ces. She wasn''t particrly fond of crowds, so she didn''t have much expectation.

    They got off the car and arrived at the square. Nina saw many people selling balloons, colorful ones, and there were plenty of lights around. Not far away, there was also a river, adding to the beautiful scenery. "Nina, look at that!" Scott had been waiting for this moment.

    Nina looked up and saw the sky burst into fireworks, followed by more fireworks illuminating the sky. Suddenly, many people surged forward.

    "Look, fireworks!"

    "Aren''t fireworks only on weekends? It''s only Friday today."

    "I don''t know, but who cares? As long as there are fireworks to watch!"

    It was the first time Nina had seen so many types of fireworks so vividly. The world at this moment was splendid and colorful, as if stepping into a fairy tale world.

    For some reason, she felt a bit excited. Perhaps she had never imagined fireworks could be so beautiful. In the past, she would have had no interest because she thought fireworks were fleeting, noisy, and not worth watching.

    Experiencing it firsthand was

    different. She was captivated by the

    scenery at this moment. She could hardly take her eyes off it, amazed that the fireworks even had words, like a meteor shower, and could even bloom like a flower.

    Scott nced at Nina, seeing her enjoying the moment. He smiled slightly, believing that everything was worth it.

    The fireworkssted for half an hour, attracting tens of thousands of spectators.

    "Just a fireworks show, yet it attracts such a huge crowd," Nina remarked.

    "People are always attracted to beautiful things," Scott concluded. "Do you like it?"

    Nina nodded, smiling faintly. "I quite like it. It''s refreshing and I''ve never found fireworks so beautiful before."

    "That''s good," Scott replied.

    However, she nced at Scott once more. "I overheard someone mentioning that fireworks usually only happen on weekends, and they''re reserved for specific asions. Is it supposed to be tonight?" Scott kept his gaze fixed ahead. "Perhaps we''re just lucky."

    "If I''m lucky, then I''ll make a wish and hope ites true."

    Nina sped her hands together, earnestly making her wish. She hoped for her parents'' health, the safety of the baby in her belly, and for herself to ovee her difficulties soon.

    Scott didn''t know, so he simply replied, "Just for ying."

    "Let''s join in," Nina suggested.

    "Sure."

    As they approached, Nina overheard someone nearby mentioning that the fireworks along the riverbank were typically reserved for specific holidays. However, with a hefty payment, they could be arranged on other asions. It seemed tonight someone had spared no expense to bring joy to their loved one with a smile.

    This remark piqued Nina''s interest. She nced at Scott, who was leading the way ahead. Did he sense her unhappiness and bring her here to see the fireworks?

    At this moment, a car, obscured by trees, was shing its hazard lights. The person inside looked out through the window, staring at Nina and Scott''s backs.

    Nash''s expression immediately

    darkened, a surge of anger burning

    in his chest. Quincy knew Nash still

    cared about Nina, otherwise he wouldn''t have rushed over to find her immediately. Yet this

    unexpected encounter only added fuel to the fire. Content befongs to

    Quincy looked worried and said, "Um, I should have stopped Nina earlier. I shouldn''t have let her know Linda was pregnant with your child, then this wouldn''t have happened..." Nash''s expression hardened, his intense gaze prating through the car window towards the two figures outside, theirughter and conversation particrly noticeable. "Who told you she''s carrying my child?"

 Chapter 145

    Nash''s words also caught Quincy off guard.

    Quincy thought to himself, "No, it couldn''t be. Linda was pregnant, and she was the woman from that night. The child must be his."

    "Let''s go," Nash suddenly said.

    "Okay," Quincy started the car.

    Nash frowned. "I meant get out of the car!"

    "Mr. York, don''t you have a meeting to attend? They''re all waiting, and there''s too many people here!" Quincy observed the crowded area, knowing it would be congested.

    It wasn''t unusual for Nina to be here, but for him toe without security clearing the area, given his typical lifestyle habits, he wouldn''t fancy going this route. Nash stared at Quincy calmly and said, "Don''t you enjoy ces like this?"

    "Huh?" Quincy was taken aback. Since when did he likeing to ces like this? But seeing Nash''s sharp gaze, he could only nod. "Yes, yes, I enjoying here." "Alright, let''s get out!" Nash turned his gaze outside.

    He got out of the car first, watching the bustling crowd, unable to fathom why so many people would gather in a ce like this. All for a few minutes of fireworks?

    A hint of disdain appeared on Nash''s face involuntarily.

    "Watch out, Mr. York!" Quincy watched anxiously from the side, afraid of someone bumping into him and clearing a path for him.

    Nash walked briskly, his gaze closely following Nina. Seeing her happily tossing hoops with Scott, he frowned. He didn''t quite understand how ying with such a simple game could bring them so much joy. Nina had fifty hoops in her hand. Four bucks for fifty hoops was quite a bargain.

    She wanted the brown bear soft toy at the back, thergest soft toy there. It was also the most difficult to hook.

    People always wanted the best, even in ring-toss games.

    "I can''t hook it." Nina didn''t know

    1.n

    how many hoops she had thrown. She had spent twenty bucks. Two hundred and fifty hoops. She persisted just for that brown bear

    soft toy at the back. No matter what,

    she couldn''t hook it.

    The shopkeeper couldn''t bear to watch anymore and said, "Miss, why don''t you give up on that one? There are other soft toys over there that would suit you."

    "I don''t want any other, I just want that one." Nina didn''t want to give up. Perhaps with a little more effort, she could hook it.

    It was the first time the shopkeeper

    had seen someone like her. If she couldn''t hook it, it was as if she was giving away money for free. From his perspective, it was a good thing, but seeing a young girl working so hard for a soft toy made him feel guilty.

    Seeing her determination, Scott wanted to help her. "Give me fifty hoops, boss."

    "Sure."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Scott took the hoops and tossed them, but none of them hooked. However, Nina could tell he was trying to help her get that brown bear soft toy. Suddenly...

    "You got it, you got it!" Nina eximed excitedly.

    Scott tossed the fifth hoop, finally hooking the brown bear soft toy. Statistically, it was difficult to hook thest one, and it had to be perfectly bnced on its head. Scott aplished it this way.

    Nina was ecstatic to see the hoop around the soft toy''s head, nearly jumping for joy. She looked at Scott, forgetting everything else, just feeling happy, and gave him a hug. Bang!

    The toy gun from the next stall went off.

    The shopkeeper from the adjacent stall was almost scared out of his wits and immediately eximed, "Sir, where are you shooting? You almost hit me in the head! Although it''s a toy gun, it''s still quite powerful!"

    It was the first time he had encountered someone aiming a gun at him. Was this person an enemy?

    Nash''s attention was entirely focused on them, and he couldn''t see the balloons in front of him.

    He also didn''t hear what the shopkeeper said, firing another shot.

 Chapter 146

    Fortunately, the boss was prepared and had already hidden before Nash''s second shot.

    "Quincy, did I hit it?" Nash asked absentmindedly.

    "...," Quincy looked at the pale-faced boss, "You almost did!"

    As Scott was being hugged by Nina, he witnessed her happiness for the first time and paused for a moment. Then, he smiled as he gently said, "No need to rush now, right?" "Not anymore, I''m very happy," Nina smiled.

    The boss also breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Young man, you''re very skilled. Not many people can hit the one at the back!"

    He quickly handed giant brown bear soft toy over to Nina.

    Nina hugged it, feeling a sense of relief as if something that belonged to her had finally arrived.

    "There are still so many hoops left, what should we do?" Scott said.

    "We''ll toss them all. We will take whichever one we hook," replied Nina.

    "Alright." Scott agreed, still skilled in the game. Each toss was precise, catching only trivial prizes that served no real purpose except for amusement. Meanwhile, chaos erupted next door!

    The boss felt it was unsafe, "Oh my, sir, I''ll refund you, I''ll refund you, please don''t hit me!"

    Quincy quickly went tofort the boss, "Don''t worry, don''t worry. For the damaged items, we''ll buy themter."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    With a bang, a bullet flew towards a porcin doll next door, shattering it instantly.

    "Hey young man, you''re supposed to be shooting at balloons, why are you shooting over here?" The boss on this side was displeased, and he turned to the balloon-shooting booth boss and said, "Is this deliberate? You''re targeting me because my business is doing well?"

    The balloon-shooting booth boss was also unhappy, Just because your business is thriving, does it mean mine can''t? Can''t you see line of customers? me it on this young man with bad aim, shooting towards your direction..."

    Seeing this, Quincy hurried over to mediate, separating them. "It''s not like that, it''s not. There will bepensation for both sides!"

    Nina, seeing them inexplicably

    quarreling, felt something was off and nced over. There stood Nash, which surprised her. Seeing Quincy trying to calm things down, but it was already chaotic.

    How could he be here? It didn''t make sense!

    Seeing them almost getting into a fight, Nina had to run over and take a look, "What''s going on?"

    Seeing Nina arrive, Quincy said, "Nina, you''re here. Please keep an eye on Mr. York. If this continues, there will be trouble!"

    Nina looked at Nash again. Nash put

    down the gun in his hand and said coldly, "What''s the fuss about? It''s just a bullet flying over there How much? I''llpensate!" S

    Nina felt something was off about him and asked, "Why are you here? Are you following me?"

    He was typically upied, and ces like this weren''t his preference. The only exnation was that she was here thus Nash was here too. Nash nced up at her, his gaze icy. "You cane, but I can''t?"

    Then he shifted his attention elsewhere. "This ce is actually quite enjoyable. How did I never notice it before?"

    Quincy was perplexed and thought to himself, "He enjoys ying here? If Nina doesn''t return, the entire carnival will descend into chaos!"

    Nina pursed her lips, perhaps he had indeed undergone significant changes. There was no need for him to tail her. It was unnecessary. "Alright then, you carry on," Nina said, opting not to say more.

    Then she turned to Quincy and added, "It''s time to clock off now. You don''t have to clean up his mess. Just leave him be." At this, Nash''s expression darkened.

 Chapter 147

    Quincy, however, was sweating profusely. This was his livelihood. How could he not follow Nash along?

    Seeing Nash''s displeased expression, he added, "Mr. York, don''t be upset. Nina still wants to y. How about we join them?" Nash replied sourly, "Who wants to be with her?"

    Not wanting to push it further, Nina turned to Scott and said, "There are many more fun things up ahead. Let''s go check them out."

    "Okay," Scott nced at Nash again. "Mr. York, I''ll go ahead first."

    The two continued walking ahead.

    Watching their backs, Nash''s expression darkened. "Quincy, do you want to go with them?"

    "Of course, of course!"

    Quincy immediately called out. "Nina, I''d like to join you."

    With that, Nash followed suit.

    Trailing behind them, his gaze naturally fell on the brown bear soft toy that Nina clung to tightly.

    "Just a small toy makes her so happy," he thought. Her excitement just now seemed as if she had found the world''s greatest treasure. Yet, it was just a cheap toy!

    He couldn''tprehend it. What was going on in this woman''s mind?

    She was notpromising for money, yet she was putting in so much effort just to get something cheap, and it was making her incredibly happy.

    "Oh, you can also try dart shooting here."

    Nina noticed them wearing masks, finding it quite intriguing.

    Their highest reward was hitting the bullseye with all twenty darts. So far, no one had seeded. It presented quite a challenge.

    Nina was quite interested and wanted to give it a try. Seeing her enthusiasm, Nash gestured for Quincy to foot the bill.

    Quincy saw this as an opportunity for Nash to shine. "Nina, let our Mr. York have a go!" he eximed as he hurriedly paid and grabbed twenty darts.

    Nina couldn''t help but nce at Nash, fearing his dart might hit the boss directly on the head, which could be fatal.

    But Nash seemed nonchnt, effortlessly hitting the bullseye with a flick of his wrist.

    Nina breathed a sigh of relief; luckily, he didn''t miss the mark.

    He continued, hitting the bullseye with the second, the third... and all ten in a row.

    The boss was ecstatic. "In our history, hitting ten in a row is the record!"

    Nina couldn''t help but look at Nash. Just a moment ago, he didn''t hit any balloons, so how could he be so urate with darts? This game was quite simr to thest one.

    Nash''s consecutive hits of ten bullseyes caught the attention of others.

    "That guy''s amazing! He hits bullseye with every throw, and he''s handsome too!"

    "I wonder if he has a girlfriend. Should we go ask for his contact number?"

    Nina overheard the girls nearby

    chatting, then nced at Nash. He did indeed attract too much

    attention outside, she wondered how many admirers he might attract.

    "Bullseye!" the boss eximed. "Sir, you''re amazing! In all the time

    been running this stall, you''re st

    only man to hit all bullseyes!

    the

    The whole crowd erupted into apuse.

    Nina noticed that Nash would still stand out as the most dazzling figure even in the midst of the crowd.

    Compared to most people who strive hard, he seemed to have talent and luck.

    This kind of game was simple for Nash.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    He only asked, "What''s the prize?"

    The boss replied eagerly, "You can pick anything from here!"

    Nash nced at Nina and asked, "Which one do you like?"

    "Huh?" Nina was taken aback.

    Nash looked at the brown bear soft toy in her hands, then walked

    and picked up pink bear soft overet

    even bigger than the one she held.

    swat

 Chapter 148

    "Is this big enough?" Nash asked. "Isn''t it better looking than the one you have?"

    Nina looked at the bear, even taller than him, realizing she couldn''t carry it without dragging it on the ground. She quickly shook her head, "I don''t want it, it''s too big, and I don''t like it."

    Nash''s expression darkened instantly. "Isn''t this better than the one you have? Take it!" He tossed it over with one hand.

    Nina looked at the bear she was holding, then another one was thrown at her. She was already carrying too much, and she felt like she was suffocating.

    "Nash, stop it!" Nina didn''t want them to fall on the ground. She struggled to get her head out and spoke.

    Nash remained silent, his expression cold. He couldn''t understand. Wasn''t she supposed to like big soft toys? This one was even bigger than the one she had, why wasn''t she excited? Why couldn''t she be happy?

    Where did he go wrong?

    Nina realized her words might have hurt his pride too much, so she softened her tone, "It''s too heavy, I can''t carry it."

    "I''ll help you." Scott took the pink bear soft toy in his hands. "Now it should be fine."

    "Thank you," Nina finally recovered.

    Seeing the awkward moment, Quincy sensed Nash''s overwhelming anger. Moreover, with Nina not paying attention to him, it only added fuel to the fire. He also felt sorry for Nash. The whole ce was apuding him, yet Nina wasn''t buying it.

    "Do you want something to drink?" Scott asked Nina. "They''re selling bubble tea over there."

    "Sure, I''m thirsty," Nina replied.

    As they were about to leave, they suddenly heard Quincy''s urgent shout, "Oh no, Mr. York, you''re bleeding!"

    Nina was smiling, but upon hearing those words, her heart skipped a beat. She turned around and saw Nash''s hand bleeding, drops falling steadily.

    She was startled, "What happened? Why is there so much blood?"

    She rushed over, grabbing his hand to stop the bleeding. Nash noticed that she was still concerned about him, which softened his expression a bit.

    With aposed tone, he asked, "I thought you''re going for bubble tea, so what brings you over?"

    As he spoke, he leaned forward. Nina quickly supported him, "How are you feeling?"

    Quincy thought for a moment and quickly said, "Mr. York might be feeling a bit faint."

    "Faint?" Nina was surprised. She had no idea.

    Nash added, "Go get your bubble tea."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Don''t talk!" Nina had no intention of having bubble tea anymore. "Quincy, go buy some bandages!" "Okay." Quincy spotted a nearby pharmacy and hurried over.

    Nina looked up, "What happened?"

    Nash

    her eyes, his tone

    Estrained, "I might have.

    identally been scratched bl

    just now."

    "Does it hurt?"

    "Yes," Nash replied.

    Nina helped him sit on a nearby bench, "Be careful, even minor wounds take several days to heal."

    Nash nced at Scott, who was not

    far

    raway then asked Nina softly,s

    "Are you still going to get bubble tea?"

    "Nope."

    Nash''s gaze was deep, "Then let''s go hometer." "Yeah, okay."

    Quincy approached, handing the bandages to Nina. She quickly tended to his wound. It was quite long and looked like a scratch. She furrowed her brows, worried about infection.

 Chapter 149

    She cleaned the wound with disinfectant before bandaging it. Soon after, Quincy parked the car by the side of the road.

    Nina assisted Nash into the car, ncing briefly at Scott. In that momentary look, Nash sensed her genuine concern for Scott.

    Scott broke the silence, speaking gently, "You should head back first. Mr. York is injured and requires someone to look after him." He was offering Nina an out, understanding her responsibilities. After all, Mr. York was her employer, and she needed to think about the bigger picture.

    Nina waved to Scott, saying, "Then I''ll head back first. Thanks for taking me out today."

    "You''re wee," Scott replied as the car door closed.

    Initially, Quincy had thought to get in the car, but remembering something, he walked over to Scott with a smile. "Mr. Lucas, thank you for your assistance."

    Quincy politely took the pink bear soft toy from Scott. After all, it was Mr. York who had won it back for Nina. It wouldn''t be right for someone else to take it away.

    It was the first time Quincy had seen Mr. York sopetitive. As the car slowly departed, Scott''s gaze followed, his expression unreadable. Then his phone buzzed.

    A text message came through: "Dinner is ready. When are youing back?" He pocketed his phone and headed in the opposite direction.

    Back at home, Nina was worried, fearing that the darts Mr. York had been ying with might have rusted. So, she called a family doctor toe over and administered a tetanus shot.

    Nash thought to himself that whenever she was free, she would end up meeting with Scott. He asked tentatively, "Was it just a coincidence that you ran into Scott again this time?" Indeed, it was just a coincidence.

    This time, Nina''s response was firm, "Scott and I are friends. What''s wrong with catching up with him? It doesn''t interfere with work hours."

    Nash''s expression darkened. "Do you really think he sees you as just a friend?"

    Nina pursed her lips, stating firmly, "We''re just friends."

    She had been by his side for many years, and besides Yvonne, she had no other friends. Yvonne was her college ssmate, and Scott was her junior high school ssmate. It seemed that apart from ssmates, she hadn''t made any friends in society.

    Why was that?

    Was she so focused on Nash?

    She wanted to change her way of life. She couldn''t continue to revolve around Nash as she had before. Despite her conviction, Nash didn''t agree.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    He said coldly, "You are my wife. Keep your distance from men."

    "Why do you only ask me to do so? When will you keep your distance from Miranda?" Nina stared at Nash, questioning him back.

    Nash was feeling irritated, unwilling to respond. "These two things can''t be equated!"

    "But I believe the nature of both situations is simr," Nina replied calmly. What he couldn''t aplish, he shouldn''t demand from her either. She had already done more than enough.

    "I don''t have many friends, especially male ones. And after a divorce, we all have the right to seek happiness. You can''t expect everything, can you?"

    Nash clenched his fists at her

    words, struggling to contain his anger. Did she feel like she lost her freedom after marrying him? Or did she see Scott as her new pursuit after the divorce?

    Nash stared at Nina without uttering a word. He simply narrowed his eyes slightly, concealing a sense of danger within them.

    The following day, as part of city beautification efforts, a team of sanitation workers was busy cleaning the streets.

    Coincidentally, the charity event

    hosted by York Corporation was still in progress. Wherever under York Corporation''s management, they dispatched individuals to distribute bottled water to the passing

    sanitation workers.

    Hundreds of boxes were already prepared in the warehouse. Nina was in the warehouse conducting inventory, and she directed someone to report to Nash.

 Chapter 150

    Nash returned from outside, his expression indifferent, as he listened to others report on work. "Mr. York, everything is arranged for one o''clock in the afternoon," someone reported promptly.

    Nash nced towards Nina, who was busy nearby, and coldly called out, "Nina."

    Nina hurried over, "Mr. York."

    "If you''re free this afternoon,e along," Nash stated bluntly.

    Everyone present was surprised by his decision. This kind of task was tough and tiresome, and no woman would willingly go. It was usually assigned to men. Nina was the only woman present.

    With the zing sun outside, and considering Nina''s attire - a dress and heels - it wasn''t convenient for her to squat down or walk. It wasn''t suitable for her to go.

    But no one dared to disobey Nash''s orders. Nina had toply with the arrangement. She replied, "Alright, Mr. York."

    "Okay," Nash responded nonchntly before heading towards the office direction.

    "I''ll apany you, Nina," Taylor offered to share the burden with her.

    "No need," Nina declined. "We have enough manpower. An extra person won''t make much of a difference. You stay in the office."

    At one o''clock in the afternoon, when the sun was at its peak, the sanitation workers on the streets were still busy. Nina carried the water and walked towards the road. After just a short while, she was sweating profusely.

    She handed them out one by one. Most of the sanitation workers were elderly, and they expressed gratitude and thanks as she approached them. After she had handed out several boxes, one of the men passing by said, "Youngdy, it''s a charity event. Can you spare some water for us too?" These men were passersby, and upon seeing Nina in a skirt and stockings, they cast lecherous nces, using the pretext of getting water to flirt. Nina knew what they were up to. She stepped back a few paces and frowned. "The water is for the sanitation workers."

    "This is discrimination," one of the men retorted.

    Their gaze traveled up and down Nina''s body, making her ufortable. She was firm in her response. "Can you read therge letters on our vehicle? The water is only for the sanitation workers!"

    They seemed inclined to get handsy with Nina, but before they could make a move, someone intervened. Most of the people distributing water were men, and they came to Nina''s aid when they saw her being harassed.

    The men causing trouble quickly backed off.

    "Nina, are you okay?" a concerned colleague asked.

    "I''m fine. Once we''re done distributing here, we''ll call it a day," Nina replied, wiping away her sweat.

    Coincidentally, someone happened to be observing all of this.

    In the office, a handsome man in a suit with fair skin couldn''t help but smile as he nced at Nash. "Nash, what''s the point of you just standing there staring? What good does it do? Why don''t you head downstairs and stare?" He was a friend of Nash''s.

    Nash stood by the window, but his gaze was fixed outside, watching Nina working diligently downstairs Even when she was delivering water to the sanitation workers, she maintained great manners, never showing any disdain due to differences in status.

    However, there were a few passersby with poor manners. His gaze sharpened when he noticed someone staring at Nina, making him even more displeased.

    "Mind your own business," Nash said coldly, shooting a sidelong nce at the man.

    "Did you skip our gathering yesterday because of your so-called wife?" Hunter Hall sipped his wine as he spoke. They had agreed to meet for drinks yesterday, but Nash bailed halfway through.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash frowned, unsure of what was happening to himself. He had never cared about what Nina did or said before. He had never spared her an extra nce. Now, he found himself getting irritated by her words, behaving unlike his usual self.

 Chapter 151

    Upon seeing him remain silent, Hunter stood up and approached him, remarking, "Your wife was chosen by your grandfather, and she''s not bad at all. She''s obedient and sensible, and she doesn''t mind your extramarital affairs. What is there to be unhappy about?"

    Nash remained silent for a moment before responding, "Indeed, having an obedient and sensible wife is a good choice."

    "Well, well, I see your attention is on her now. You''re not developing feelings for her, are you?" Hunter sensed that something was off about Nash. Even if he mistreated her, he shouldn''t be unhappy himself. However, as they watched her from upstairs, she seemed to get along well with her male colleagues. Hunter smiled andmented, "It seems like your wife is quite popr. She gets along with everyone. Didn''t you mention the possibility of divorcing her in the future? After the divorce, she''ll probably have many suitors!"

    Hunter''s statement caused Nash''s brows to furrow even deeper. It was true that Nina had no trouble getting along with others and was quite popr.

    Nash''s tone grew colder as he responded, "You imed she would make a good wife, so she should remain in that position."

    Nina had finished distributing all the water and was now drenched in sweat.

    They walked together in the direction of thepany.

    "Nina, I never expected this. You, a girl, are incredibly strong. You can keep up with us men!" They had rarely interacted with Nina and didn''t fully understand her. Initially, they had thought she was aloof, delicate, and weaker than them.

    They had seen her as nothing more than a bimbo even when she was with them.

    But as they got to know her better, they realized she was approachable and quickly integrated with them.

    "Well, you guys did all the heavy tasks. I was just distributing water, that''s all," Nina said with a smile.

    "We''ve changed our opinion. Turns out Nina can smile too. Not such an unapproachable figure after all!" a male colleague joked.

    Nina didn''t expect others seeing her that way and replied, "There''s nothing unapproachable about me. You just haven''t interacted with me much. If we get the chance to work together in the future, you''ll see. I''m really not that intimidating."

    Her words lightened the mood, and everyoneughed.

    After sweating it out, they went back

    thel

    to their respective areas to rest. Nina was the only one left in the office, heading towards the upper

    floors.

    "Nina, we''re leaving first. Take care," they bid farewell.

    "Okay, goodbye!" she smiled as she said goodbye to them, preparing to take the elevator.

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her arm Nina hadn''t reacted yet and was startled as she was pulled into the dark stairwell. A body pressed against hers.

    "Um..." she gasped for breath her mouth suddenly covered, forcefully stealing what little breath she had left. Grabbing onto the man''s sleeve and smelling a familiar scent, she stopped struggling. Her eyes filled with shock.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    It felt like an eternity before the man finally stopped kissing her.

    Nina was once again drenched in sweat, causing her shirt to cling to her body and reveal her figure.

    The man''s eyes were filled with intense anger, dark and piercing.

    In the poorly lit stairwell, Nash

    seized Nina''s face and sneered, "You imed to have very few male friends? It seems you''re quite skilled in making friends."

    Unlike with other men, Nina rarely smiled at him, which made him feel uneasy.

    In response, Nina asked, "Are you expecting me to act coldly towards my colleagues?"

    Nash nced at her soaked shirt, which clearly exposed her bra, and once again narrowed his dangerous eyes. "Did they all see this?"

    It was not until Nash''s gaze shifted to her shirt that Nina understood, causing her to instinctively cover her chest with her hands.

 Chapter 152

    "No," she said.

    She was wearing a coat at the time, so nothing could be seen underneath. She had just considered taking it off when he pulled her over.

    "Covering it now might be a little toote, isn''t it?" Nash sneered, his eyes filled with intense possessiveness, his fingers instinctively gripping her chest.

    Nina looked into his eyes, sensing the aggression of a man towards a woman. It was the first time she had experienced it. She felt danger and wanted to escape, but Nash wouldn''t allow it, trapping her in his

    corner.

    "Nina, is this what you call the right to pursue happiness?" Nash pressed his body against hers, mocking. "You still have plenty of targets, don''t you? You''ll find another man to marry right after divorcing me." Nina, feeling his hand probing deeper, grew frightened and involuntarily curled her body. "I don''t think like that, Nash. Let go first. We can talk, but we might be discovered!"

    Seeing her flushed face and shapely figure beneath the soaked shirt, and thinking about all the men from just moments ago, Nash felt his anger escting. He released her, and Nina sank on the ground. Nash impatiently loosened his tie, his eyes filled with desire as he looked at the disheveled Nina. "Don''t you want to avoid getting caught? Shouldn''t you satisfy my desires you''ve awakened first?" Nina looked up, suddenly aware of his trousers, which caused her cheeks to instantly blush. But if she didn''tply, he wouldn''t let her off the hook.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Hershes trembled, and she reluctantly raised her hand...

    Half an hourter, Nina hurriedly entered the bathroom, washing her face and rinsing her mouth.

    As she looked at herself in the mirror - with messy hair, reddened lips, and watery eyes - she couldn''t help but wonder why Nash had behaved so strangely today.

    But he could be terrifying like this too. She didn''t even have the space to resist.

    It took Nina some time to calm down. She tidied her hair, making herself look almost the same as usual.

    She just had to endure a little longer.

    After the divorce, they would both find relief.

    Linda left the hospital and hailed a cab to go to York Corporation. Nash hadn''t visited her since he sent her to the hospital.

    After discovering that the man she encountered that night wasn''t Nash, she feltpletely devastated and became even more determined to tie him to the child. As long as he'' remained unaware, this child would be his.

    As she exited the car, she identally bumped into two people.

    "Sorry," the other person apologized first.

    .ne

    Just as the person who was about to leave suddenly remembered something, they grabbed Lindazand asked, "Excuse me, do you know how to get to York Corporation?"

    Linda looked at the building ahead. "It''s right there."

    "Thanks!" The person quickly resumed walking forward.

    "Mom, maybe we shouldn''t go. What if her husband sees you? Wouldn''t that be embarrassing?" Sue expressed her concern.

    Lily replied, "We have to go. If we

    don''t, how will our family get the money? He''s your cousin''s husband, the CEO of York Corporation. Just because your cousincks

    conscience doesn''t mean your cousin-inw does!"

    This conversation left Linda feeling a bit confused.

    Cousin-inw? CEO of York Corporation?

    Wasn''t that Nash?

    How did he be someone else''s cousin-inw?

    She hurried to catch up and asked, "Excuse me, are you referring to the CEO of York Corporation, Nash York?"

    Lily turned back, "Yes, yes, do you know him too?"

    Linda''s face stiffened. "How is that possible?"

    She then looked at Sue, grabbed her hand, and asked urgently, "You said Nash is your cousin''s husband. Who is your cousin?"

    Sue winced as Linda squeezed her hand, quickly replying, "My cousin is Nina."

 Chapter 153

    Upon hearing this, Linda was taken aback and instinctively took a few steps back.

    "So you''re saying that Nina is Nash''s wife?" Linda couldn''t fathom it. How could things have unfolded this way? If Nash was truly married to Nina, why was it kept a secret? Why wasn''t it made public? "Yes, but please let go of my hand first," Sue withdrew her hand. "Nash is my cousin-inw!"

    Linda looked at them skeptically. "You must be lying to me. Nina is Nash''s secretary, right? How did she be his wife?"

    "There''s nothing unbelievable about it," Lily interjected. "I witnessed it firsthand and heard it with my own ears. He even went to visit my brother, who is Nina''s father."

    As Linda processed their words, her initial shock slowly subsided. She concluded, "So... you didn''t know either?"

    Lily felt puzzled and sighed, "We only found out recently. If we had known earlier, our family would have been much richer!"

    The York family even paid Zion two million in full! For ordinary families, earning two million would take several lifetimes!

    If they had discovered it earlier, they could have benefited too. Even if they didn''t be extremely wealthy, they could have at least upgraded their living conditions with a better house.

    "The York family is so wealthy. They could have at least held a wedding or something. We haven''t even had a toast! "They got married, and despiteing from such a prominent family, none of us rtives had a clue. If we hadn''t gone to visit my brother and stumbled upon them, we''d have never found out in a million years!"

    She shook her head, thinking it was Nina''s fault. "My niece is quite something, afraid I''ll take advantage of their family. With my nephew-inw being so wealthy, a couple million for rtives is just pocket change."

    novel

    Sue also felt that her cousin had ulterior motives. Nina hadn''t been close to her since childhood and was unwilling to help her. "When graduated from university and needed an internship, my cousin wouldn''t let me into York Corporation. I''m her cousin, but she''s wary of me. Cold-hearted!"

    The two of them listed all of Nina''s faults.

    Lily held Sue''s hand, providing reassurance. Don''t worry. York Corporation doesn''t solely listen to Nina''s opinions. Nash has the final say, and have seniority over him He hasn''t even greeted me properly yet. This time, he has to show me some respect. I will talk to him. Once he speaks up, you won''t have to be concerned about not being able to get into York Corporation anymore."

    "Mom, do you really think it can work?" Sue''s hopes rested entirely on her mother. Finding a job as a university graduate was already challenging, and she didn''t graduate from a prestigious school. Nowadays, with fiercepetition, even graduates from top schools struggle to secure good jobs. So many people aspire to join York Corporation. If she could get in, she would shine in front of her teachers and ssmates!

    "Alright, I''m confident it will work!" Lily braced herself. If she didn''t see results today, she wouldn''t return!

    After overhearing their conversation, Linda understood the situation. They were Nina''s cousin and aunt. Their rtionship with Nina was strained, and there was underlying resentment.

    Nash and Nina''s marriage remainedContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    a secret from the public. No one knew about it. If it was a genuine marriagez why wouldn''t they

    celebrate it extravagantly? The

    was only one possible exnation: they were forced to marry for some unknown motive, but there was certainly no love involved.

    Linda knew that Nina had feelings for Nash. That was why she willingly married him. However, Nash did not love Nina back.

    He had someone else in his heart. How could he love Nina? She was just a substitute for the person he truly loved. That was why he treated her well.

 Chapter 154

    Linda was initially nervous and felt like she was losing, but overhearing their conversation boosted her confidence. Nina''s position as Mrs. York was meaningless; nobody knew about it, and it wouldn''t serve any purpose. They would probably get divorced in the future.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As she looked at them, an idea suddenly struck Linda. "Don''t be in such a hurry," Linda smiled, "It''s not easy to get into York Corporation. You might be kicked out before even getting in!"

    "How could that happen? I''m Nash''s aunt-inw. Who would dare to kick me out?" Lily said confidently, relying on her status and expecting to be treated well.

    Linda continued, "All of you mentioned that Nina is wary of you. She''s Nash''s secretary. If you''re reported when you enter, she''ll be the first to know. Do you think you''ll be allowed to stay?"

    Lily frowned, realizing the possibility. "You make a good point. I didn''t speak nicely to her at the hospital. Coming here, she won''t give me a warm wee!"

    "My niece doesn''t respect her elders at all. She doesn''t know how to show respect!" Sue, influenced by her aunt''s words, became anxious. "What should we do?"

    Lily looked ahead at the towering building with the York Corporation logo. The entire building belonged to the York family. They must be incredibly wealthy. She had never dared to imagine that her family would one day marry into such wealth.

    "I have a solution!" Linda eximed. "I''m not sure if you''re open to trying it."

    Lily turned to Linda, her face brightening. "Miss, you''re a lifesaver! What''s your n?"

    ??? ?

    Thirty minutester, there was amotion at the entrance of York Corporation Lily attempted to speak with the receptionist but couldn''t locate Nina anywhere. She had anticipated this. Even though they were rtives, Nina didn''t acknowledge her. Well, if Nina

    wouldn''t acknowledge her, then Lily

    wouldn''t hold back!

    Lily began to throw an unreasonable tantrum, crying and causing a scene. "Nina Walker is my niece, and her own aunt can''t even see her. She''s disrespectful and doesn''t care about her uncle''s life or death. Just because she works for a bigpany, does that mean she can disown her own family?"

    The receptionist struggled to handle

    Lily''s behavior, She was particrly concerned about the sanitation

    workers outside. If reporters witnessed this spectacle, it would damage thepany''s reputation. She quickly stepped forward to assist. "Ma''am, please calm down. Take a seat and have some water."

    Lily red at the receptionist. "Who wants water? Bring Nina out. If she doesn''te out, we''re not leaving!"

    Linda had warned that directly confronting Nash would likely result in expulsion. It would be pointless to go empty-handed and risk being kicked out for no reason.

    She was Nina''s aunt, after all, and if Nina refused to acknowledge her own family, it would only show that Nina was heartless. Moreover, if Nina''s image was tarnished, it could potentially affect York Corporation, and she couldn''t allow that to happen. It made perfect sense to take action.

    Nash was a big shot, and if he held a grudge against her, it could spell trouble for her in the future. Offending a wealthy nephew-inw was not something she could afford. Therefore, she had to find a way to address the situation with Nina.

    "Ms. Walker is quite busy and doesn''t have much time," the receptionist said.

    "Even if she''s busy, she still has time to spare, doesn''t she? What harm would it do to meet her aunt?" Lily persisted.

    "I understand that she''s avoiding me

    because she''s afraid I''ll cause

    trouble, but even when her uncle was almost killed, she didn''t lift a finger to help. Can yourpany really tolerate such a heartless employee? If she''s disrespectful to her own family, can she be trusted to take care of thepany? If news of this gets out, yourpany''s reputation will be at stake!"

 Chapter 155

    The receptionist always believed Nina to be a kind person. She was friendly and didn''t seem like the person Lily described. Lily, on the other hand, had an aggressive and persistent demeanor, making her more likely to achieve her goals by any means necessary.

    The receptionist wanted the security guard to escort Lily out, especially when she noticed a reporter''s car passing by and sanitation workers nearby. These reporters were from reputable newspapers, and if they witnessed anymotion, it wouldn''t reflect well on them. Therefore, they hesitated to take action against Lily.

    Lily noticed the receptionist''s nce and the reporters outside. This was her opportunity. Instead of causing more trouble, she decided to head outside.

    "Stop them!" the receptionist instructed the security guard, realizing the situation was escting.

    "What are you trying to aplish? Hasw and orderpletely disappeared?" Lily used, seeing their aggressive behavior. "Did Nina instruct you to do this? Are you trying to silence me, rooting out any opposition?"

    Sue, witnessing her mother being pulled and screaming at the top of her lungs, cried out, "Help! Someone, there''s a fight happening here!"

    Themotion outside caught the attention of the reporters, who peeked inside. Upon witnessing an unfolding incident at York Corporation, they sensed a significant story and hurriedly rushed over. Security guards were blocking the entrance. They were live-streaming from the scene, prepared to interview the sanitation workers for online news coverage.

    Sue seized the opportunity and hurried over, speaking into the reporters'' microphones, "Come and see for yourselves! We are rtives of Nina, thepany''s secretary. She is involved in a major scandal..."

    Upon hearing the mention of a scandal, the reporters became intrigued. They were familiar with Nina, as she was Nash''s secretary.

    The reporters had just received unanimous praise for Nina from the sanitation workers at York Corporation. However, there might be some scandals about the York Corporation that could surface now. "Take your time, youngdy, there''s no rush. You can confide in us. We''re reporters, and we''ll ensure that justice is served," the female reporter said kindly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Upon hearing that justice would be served, Lily promptly sat down on the ground and began her dramatic performance, "There''s violence! Violence Nina instructed these security guards to attack us! She''s abusing her authority, using her position as Mr. York''s secretary to assault her elder. I''m her aunt, and she treats me like this! Ever since she graduated, she''s forgotten her roots, forgotten the care we, her aunt and uncle, provided." Content

    The receptionist became anxious. This was a live broadcast; it would undoubtedly damage thepany''s reputation. She quickly made a phone call to alert the authorities.

    The female reporter held the

    microphone for the interview. She said, "Ma''am, take your time. We''re live right now, and you can voice any grievances you have through online reporting."

    Upon seeing the reporters standing by, Lily shrugged off the security guard''s restraint. She eximed, "Let go of me! Didn''t you hear it''s a live broadcast?"

    Observing the numerous cameras

    filming, the security guard hesitated

    and decided not to hold Lily back

    again. Lily nearly cried as she addressed the camera, saying,

    "Miss, you must speak up for us."

    Outside, Linda smirked with a hint of schadenfreude. Today was quite a coincidence; even the reporters were here. It seemed more exciting than she had imagined.

    If Nina damaged York Corporation''s image this time, how would Nash view her? Even as hiswful wife, she would be scorned by others.

    Let''s see how she could turn things around.

    For Nina, it would be a disaster.

    Meanwhile, in the office...

 Chapter 156

    "Nina, this is terrible!"

    Nina had just finished fixing her outfit in the restroom when Taylor burst in, looking panicked. She asked, "What''s wrong? You seem really upset."

    "It''s about you!"

    Taylor hadn''t expected something like this to happen.

    "Me?" Nina was still unaware, calmly asking, "What about me?"

    "Your aunt and your cousin."

    Upon hearing those names, Nina''s expression darkened. Just hearing those names, she knew trouble was brewing. She then saw the live stream on Taylor''s phone.

    Her aunt and cousin had gone too far. Unable to get anything from her family, they resorted to ying the victim in front of reporters, damaging her reputation.

    They made up stories, iming they had sacrificed everything to put her through college. After finally getting hired at thispany and making progress, she turned her back on her rtives, treating her uncle and aunt as if they were insignificant. She had never contributed any money to the family.

    It was because of funding her education that they had used up their savings, causing her cousin to miss out on attending a good school.

    Now that her family was facing trouble, Nina stood by and watched her uncle die without offering any help. This caused people to perceive her as heartless and indifferent,paring her to an ungrateful brat. The entire scene was being broadcast live, with numerousments appearing on the screen.

    "What kind of world is this? How can such things still happen? It''s truly inhumane!"

    "The mother and daughter are so unfortunate. They seem to be struggling financially, dressing so inly. I looked up Nina online, and she dresses sovishly and can afford designer bags. I remember seeing her wearing a gown worth millions at the York Corporation''s charity event. The contrast betweenN?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    them is astonishing!" Content

    "I know Nina. We attended the same school, although we were in different sses. I''ve heard rumors that she got her secretary job through connections. Just look at her face, she''s merely a bimbo, if you catch my drift..."

    "She has no sense of shame. If she treats her own family like this, one can only imagine how she treats her parents!"

    "I''ve even heard rumors that she is involved in affairs with married men! Her impable dressing style must be funded by someone else. It''s possible that she obtained her position through... other means..." Taylor was infuriated as she scrolled through the never-ending stream ofments. "Theseizens have gone too far, believing everything they hear and leaving randomments everywhere. Why do they feel the need tobel you as a mere vase? Just because you''re attractive?"

    Taylor strongly disagreed, saying, "This behavior objectifies women and shows a bias against them. Just because someone doesn''t possess certain qualities, they want to strip them away from others. It''s a clear bias against women who are considered attractive!"

    Thements were flooded with

    sympathy for the mother and daughter, but also contained

    countless negative remarks directed at them. The online broadcast, which initially had only a few thousand viewers during the street interviews with sanitation workers, had now surpassed one hundred thousand viewers. The majority of these viewers were angrily condemning others, iming they were upholding their own notion of justice.

    Nina was indifferent to howizens perceived her. What truly bothered her was the distortion of truth, which allowed them to act recklessly. "I''ll go down there," Nina dered.

    Taylor expressed concern about the potential negative consequences. "Nina, isn''t it risky to go down there now? They might capture you."

    Nina remained unworried. "I''m not

    afraid. A clear conscience is not afraid of usations. Furthermore, if we don''t assert our authority, they will continue to run wild. The damage has already been done, and if they persist in broadcasting like this, it will tarnish thepany''s reputation. It is better for me to rify matters and silence them once and for all."

 Chapter 157

    Nina went downstairs and found reporters conducting interviews at the entrance. Lily and the others were tearfully recounting their ordeal while being surrounded by cameras.

    Sue''s eyes were swollen from crying as she addressed the lens, saying, "Thank you all for your concern. With your support, I believe justice will be served soon!"

    "What justice?" Nina approached with a stern face, disliking their dramatic disy. She questioned them directly, saying, "Do you think shedding a few tears in public will make me afraid? Do you believe you can manipte me?"

    They all turned to look as Nina fearlessly approached. Realizing the situation, Lily immediately burst into hysterical tears and pointed at Nina, saying, "Nina, you have no conscience! I''m your aunt, yet you''re so heartless and indifferent to our plight. Since you were young, we''ve treated you like our own and have never mistreated you. How could you treat us like this?"

    "Nina," Sue said, looking directly at her. "Have you suddenly developed a conscience? As long as you acknowledge me and my mom, we can put the past behind us. There''s nothing a family can''t ovee." The reporters noticed Nina and approached her with microphones in hand. "Miss Walker, can you confirm that these two individuals, one being your cousin and the other your aunt, are indeed part of your family?"

    Unfazed by the presence of the camera, Nina calmly replied, "Yes."

    Her statement triggered an onught ofments.

    "She admitted it, so it must be true. And she has no shame about it. This Nina is a heartless brat!"

    "We should never forget where wee from. Just because she''s sessful now doesn''t mean she can abandon her own family, especially an aunt who supported her education since childhood. It''s as if her education was in vain."

    "Just listening to this is infuriating. I was raised by my aunt and uncle, so I canpletely rte. I would never do something as shameless as her!"

    "Let''s report her, get her fired from York Corporation, and teach her a lesson!"

    "Well, now that we know where she is, let''s go throw ck paint on her!"

    Unable to see thements, Nina only wanted to rify one thing. She added, "They are indeed my aunt and cousin, but both of them are lying!"

    Lily retorted, "You''re spouting nonsense. I never lied. How dare you use us of mistreating you since childhood? Your uncle spoiled you the most. When he needed assistance, you turned a blind eye! If you hadn''t interfered, our family wouldn''t be in this mess!"

    They were always quick to pinpoint faults in others, but when they made mistakes, instead of rectifying them, they shifted me onto others.

    Nina red at them coldly and

    asked, "What did I interfere with? You owed money, couldn''t repay it, and came to me for help. When I declined, you threw tantrums,

    resorting to every trick in the

    book.

    Do you think mere words make it

    true? Everything requires evidence. If it''s just baseless ims, you will face legal consequences."

    She then shifted her gaze to the reporter. "Miss, you''re probably not new to the industry. You understand this principle, right?"

    Her words were directed at both Lily and the reporter. One should not believe everything they hear. With such biased reporting, she could already file awsuit against them for the negative impact they caused her!

    The reporter''s expression changed slightly. She didn''t want to cause any trouble, so she smiled and said, "As reporters, we value facts. We only report on things that are witnessed byizens and supported by evidence."

    "That''s good to hear!" Nina smiled back and continued, "The truth is, they''re lying. I have parents who have always been good to me. They raised me and provided for me. Why would rely on others to pay for my education? Don''t you find it absurd when you hear them say such things?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Your family went through a tough time, and we helped you, right?" Lily countered. Now that you''re doing well, your family doesn''t care about ours anymore. If you would just give us a little help, our family could get back on track. But you''re not willing. It''s clear that you don''t consider us family!"

 Chapter 158

    Sue added, "Yes, my parents scraped together every penny for my education because of my cousin."

    In their desperate pursuit of victory, they no longer cared about making sense.

    "Heartless beast!"

    "Shameless scum!"

    Suddenly, eggs were hurled at Nina,nding right in front of her.

    Nina nced over and saw a group of twelve people at the gate, holding eggs and vegetable leaves, all throwing them in her direction.

    She quickly raised her hands to shield herself.

    Witnessing this, the security personnel rushed to intervene.

    "Why are you protecting her? She''s just a heartless widow who breaks up other people''s families! A mere secretary, nothing more than a mistress to others!" one of the egg-throwers shouted.

    Nina realized that the situation was more serious than she had expected, and it seemed that they hade prepared. When Lily arrived at her door with people throwing things at her, it appeared to be orchestrated.

    Looking at Lily''s smug expression, it was clear that she wanted Nina to give in, hoping that she would sumb to the pressure of public opinion and repay their family.

    The reporters did not shy away from the severity of the situation, asking, "Ms. Walker, is what they''re saying true? Have you been involved in breaking up several families as a mistress?"

    Nina felt fury inside. Their ruthless tactics and the reporters'' mindless questions were infuriating. But she knew that she had to remainposed. Losing her temper would only validate their usations. "Stop those dozen people!" Nina said coldly. "You''ve captured them on camera. I will hold each of them ountable forying a hand on me."

    "Understood, Ms. Walker," the security replied, surrounding the individuals involved.

    Upon grasping the gravity of the situation and understanding the potential consequences, they chose not to instigate any further trouble Nina gathered herself, preparing to confront the reporters and address the concerns that the onlinemunity had expressed about

    her.

    She inquired, "You mentioned the amount of money you invested in my education. Do you have a detailed record of these expenses?"

    Lily responded, "How could I possibly have such a thing?"

    Adding to the conversation, Sue chimed in, "My mother treated you as if you were her own daughter. She put in tremendous effort to raise you. Why would there be a need for a detailed record?" Nina scoffed, "As if I were her own daughter? Is this how you treat your own daughter, by tarnishing her reputation in front of the media?"

    "We had no other choice," Sue attempted to exin.

    Nina continued, "Empty words. IContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    could also argue that over the years, you have spent a substantial

    amount of our family''s money. Whenever a problem arises, youe knocking at our door, expecting us to clean up the mess. When you don''t receive the

    assistance you desire, you resort to spreading rumors. Just the other day, my dad became so furious that he fell and broke his bone, and now you''re standing here in front of the reporters!"

    "That''s absurd! You''re just speaking nonsense!" Lily vehemently rejected the usations.

    Nina found the situation ludicrous. "So what you''re saying is true, but what I''m saying is nonsense?"

    The onlinemunity was not

    easily deceived; they had simply been led astray. When confronted with baseless allegations, the discussions became more subdued, and individuals became less inclined to voice their opinions, remaining in a state of skepticism.

    Nina was unhappy with the reporter because of her biased questioning.

    "Excuse me," Nina said to her, "I am not a public figure. Your careless filming and unprofessional questions have already caused me psychological distress, and I will hold you responsible!"

    The reporter suspected that Nina might have some tabloid-worthy news that would generate attention. Moreover, this wasn''t the first time she had heard people say that her pursuit of news outweighed her professional ethics.

    Persistently, she pressed on, "Ms. Walker, you still haven''t addressed my question. Have you ever engaged in an affair? And are you currently causing harm to your aunt and cousin?"

    "My daughter has never engaged in such behavior!"

 Chapter 159

    Not far away, an angry voice could be heard. Julia pushed the wheelchair with Zion sitting in it, clearly enraged.

    Nina was taken aback. "Dad, how did you get here?"

    Meanwhile, Lily believed that targeting Nina would solve everything, but she didn''t expect Zion to show up. When she saw him, her face turned pale. "Zion..."

    Zion looked at her sternly. "How dare you bully my daughter. Of course, I had toe! Lily, I always thought you were just a little petty, with some ws, but I never expected you to be this cruel. You ndered my daughter in front of the media. How could you be so heartless?"

    "But, brother... I didn''t...," Lily tried to exin. "I didn''t nder her. I just said Nina doesn''t respect me as her aunt!"

    Zion frowned, refusing to listen to any exnation. "What does Nina''s reputation mean to you? You see it as nothing more than a tool for your own benefit! Since you want everyone to know, then let them know how many hical things your family has done!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Lily was now truly scared, crying and begging, "Zion, please don''t be like this. We are family. Your brother''s life is in danger. How can you be so heartless?"

    Julia, tired of Lily ying the victim, snapped back, "This is the consequence you must face. Exin everything clearly. My daughter shouldn''t have to carry this burden!"

    Once again, the situation shifted. Lily''s family seemed like parasites, constantly draining them. Despite Zion''s best efforts to help them through their hardships as the older brother, they showed no gratitude. Instead, they resorted to ndering his daughter everywhere.

    Netizens werepletely shocked.

    "Wow, what a surprise! It''s unbelievable how shameless these mother and daughter are, taking advantage of others while pretending to be innocent. I can''t believe I was deceived by these two women. Damn it!"

    "That''s right! I thought they were weak, but it turns out they were just putting on an act. I hope everything they''ve done backfires on them! We need to expose them and get rid of them. They''re absolutely repulsive!"

    "Even though she''s still in college, she''s already resorting to lying. It''s only going to get worse once she enters society. No matter which school she''s from, she should be cklisted and forgotten about when ites to finding a job."

    "It''s so unfortunate to see Nina

    being cyberbullied and receiving all these negativements. She''s such a brave girl for standing up against it. I really admire her

    courage. If it were me, I would

    definitely crumble under the

    pressure. Thankfully, I''ve never been cyberbullied. May good-hearted

    people lead peaceful lives!" Content

    "She was clearly doing a good deed, yet she''s being ndered like this. The people who have attacked her should apologize."

    "We can''t make anyments since we don''t know the whole story!"

    The tables had turned, and now Lily and her daughter were facing severe criticism.

    Nina wasted no time in taking action. As soon as she hung up the phone, she dered, "I''ve already called the police. They''ll be here soon!"

    Lily was caught off guard and panicked. She hadn''t expected things to escte like this. She pleaded, "Nina, please, I know I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have said those things in public. Please, don''t involve the police!"

    Nina didn''t believe Lily''s sudden remorse. She only felt a hint of regret now that the situation had turned against her. "If you had known this would happen, why didn''t you think twice beforeing? Why didn''t you consider the public opinion I would face when dealing with the media? You didn''t think about any of this, so don''t me me for being ruthless!"

    "We didn''t anticipate this. We came here to beg for help from your husband. Your uncle is desperate, he needs money. That''s why I shamelessly came here. But... yes someone influenced me!" Lily almost forgot about this important detail. "When we arrived, we encountered a woman. She told me that wouldn''t be able to see you and that I hade recklessly. Given how coldly you treated me, I believed her. I feltpelled to obey her and nder you. It wasn''t what I truly wanted!"

 Chapter 160

    Nina harbored suspicions and inquired, "Who was it?"

    Lily froze momentarily. "I don''t know her name. I didn''t have the chance to ask. She''s a youngdy. I was so foolish. How could I believe the words of a stranger?"

    Realizing she had been deceived, she cried even harder. Meanwhile, Sue couldn''t bear the onught of insults from online users. Her face pale, she eximed, "I''m ruined! Nopany will hire me for an internship now. Nina, please help me. I won''t go to York Corporation for the internship. Please clear my name. I''m not that malicious. How will I face people or find work in the future?"

    Both Lily and Sue pleaded with Nina for assistance.

    "Nina, I beg you. If not for me, then for your cousin. I''ll kneel if I have to!" Lily understood the gravity of the situation and was willing to humble herself for her daughter''s sake.

    Nina remained silent. Being kind to others also meant being cruel to herself.

    Witnessing their despair, Julia pulled them away. "Don''t kneel. It''s as if we''re bullying you. You''ve made mistakes and now you have to face the consequences!"

    Among the spectators, Linda, who had been observing the unfolding drama, was shocked by Nina''s intervention. Her once pleasant face turned sour. She couldn''tprehend Nina''s stroke of luck. How could things change so suddenly?

    Not wanting to draw attention, she quickly retreated into the crowd.

    The reporter realized that her tone had been too harsh and had provoked Nina. Now that she knew the truth, she said, "Ms. Walker, I may have offended you earlier. I didn''t have all the facts, but I''ve already broadcasted them. What happened to you was unfair, and I believe those responsible will be held ountable!"

    Changing the subject, the reporter continued, "And regarding the legal actions against me... could you...?"

    Nina didn''t bother responding.

    Just then, the police arrived and wanted to take people to the police station for questioning.

    "Ms. Walker, Ms. Walker," the reporter chased after Nina. She didn''t want to escte the situation further, as it would damage her credibility as a reporter. It would also lead to doubts about her future reports, and the station wouldn''t

    take her seriously anymore.

    Nina walked up to the group surrounded by security guards. They held eggs and vegetable leaves, all of the same variety.

    They were unaware of Nina''s

    capability and determination to see things through. They believed that she would simply ignore all the grievances when under pressure. They thought that all they needed to do was throw eggs and leaves.

    "Someone hired us to throw eggs.

    We don''t know thew. We

    know anything!" They quickly distanced themselves from the situation.

    Nina inquired, "Who hired you?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "It was this young woman. She promised us twenty bucks each if we went and threw eggs!"

    Nina furrowed her brows. Another woman. It was highly probable that it was the same person.

    Whom had she recently offended? She hadn''t offended anyone!

    The street was bustling with people. She was certain that the person would be nearby, observing themotion.

    Her eyes scanned the crowd, then suddenly froze, her expression turning grim.

 Chapter 161

    That person resembled someone she knew. She didn''t want to make assumptions, but she desired to approach and gain rity. As she drew closer to the roadside, someone seized her hand. "Nina, please forgive me this time. I promise not to harm you again. I realize I was wrong!" Lily was terrified of being apprehended by the police and ending up in jail. If Nina pardoned her, she could avoid that fate. So, she pleaded with her.

    "Let go of me." Nina still yearned to pursue the person who was moving further away. She shook off Lily''s grasp.

    Lily clung tightly, tears welling in her eyes. "Even if you don''t care about me, at least consider your uncle and the Walker family. If we bothnd in trouble, what will your uncle do?"

    "Nina!" Sue knelt in front of Nina. "Please forgive me. I haven''t graduated yet, and I don''t want to go to jail. I''m about to start an internship, and nopany will want me in this situation. I don''t want to be looked down upon. I''m your cousin. Can''t you release me from my responsibility?"

    "I''m begging you!" Both of them restrained Nina, preventing her from moving forward.

    Nina was unable to break free from their grasp and watched helplessly as the person she was chasing disappeared into the distance. She found herself standing beside a busy road, with traffic whizzing by and the cold wind stinging her face. Ignoring her surroundings, she shouted sternly, "Let go of me, now!"

    Just as she shouted, she heard a squeak -

    "Nina!"

    As they continued to pull and tug, with neither side gaining any ground, Nina suddenly found herself being pushed out.

    At that very moment, a car approached, unable to brake in time.

    Nina could only watch in horror as the car rushed towards her, its speed making her feel as though her fate was sealed.

    But then, in a stroke of luck, a hand swiftly grabbed hold of hers, wrapping around her waist and pulling her back from the brink of danger. The two of them tumbled to the ground, rolling over several times.

    Although Nina didn''t feel any pain, she heard a muffled groan that jolted her back to reality. Opening her eyes, she saw Nash in front of her.

    She hadn''t even realized when he had arrived.

    Upon seeing Nash''s pale face, Nina instinctively asked, "Where does it hurt?"

    Nash remained silent, his brows

    furrowed tightly. He had been upied when he heard about a

    live

    .ne

    broadcast happening at thepany''s entrance, involving Nina. Without hesitation, he rushed over to assess the situation.

    When he arrived, he found Nina stumbling by the roadside, appearing as if she were being held against her will. Concerned for her safety with the heavy flow of traffic, he feared the worst. Fortunately, he made it just in time.

    Yet, Nina had a sense that

    something was amiss. She quickly pulled away from his embrace,N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    instinctively reaching out to touchet

    el.?

    his body, only to discover a dampness on her hand. Panic washed over her as she examined her hand-stained with crimson blood!

    She hurriedly assisted Nash to his feet. "You''re bleeding, we need help!"

    Colleagues from thepany also rushed out. Witnessing Nash''s injuries, they became frantic, shouting, "Someone get Mr. York to the hospital!"

    Nina wasn''t certain where Nash was bleeding from, but she could sense his pain. Initially, she believed it was his injured hand that was bleeding, yet she soon discovered that the source was his back. A nail pierced his back with vicious force.

    Nina couldn''t bear to imagine the consequences if Nash hadn''t shielded her in time. That nail could have prated her skull, ending her life.

    Lily and Sue were ovee with terror. Witnessing Nash''s bleeding, they understood they couldn''t escape the consequences. Lily stammered, "Nina, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t expect..."

    "Enough!" Nina interrupted sternly. "Just stay silent, both of you, and don''t cause any more trouble. If you keep your mouths shut, there won''t be anyplications!"

    At hermand, they both dared not even breathe.

    As the car approached, they hastily ced Nash inside and raced to the hospital.

 Chapter 162

    Nina waited anxiously outside the operating room, concerned about Nash''s well-being. The nail had deeply embedded itself and required surgery for removal. Her main worry was whether any organs had beer injured.

    Julia arrived and asked, "How''s Nash?" with a worried expression.

    "He''s still in surgery," Nina replied.

    "This Lily is causing trouble, hurting my son-inw!" Julia eximed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Zion remained silent, waiting patiently by the side.

    Finally, the doctor emerged from the operating room.

    "How is he, doctor?" Julia asked, filled with concern.

    "The nail has been sessfully removed. Don''t worry, no vital organs were harmed. He''ll be discharged after a few days of rest," the doctor reassured.

    Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief.

    Nina''s anxiety started to subside as well.

    After what happened, Nina couldn''t shake off the guilt she felt for Nash''s injury. He was still unconscious and had been moved to a regr ward.

    Nina sat outside, lost in her thoughts. Nash had selflessly put himself in harm''s way to protect her. Sometimes he showed such kindness, but at other times, he could be distant and cold.

    Seeing Nina''s worry, Julia tried to offer somefort. "Nina, Nash is going to be all right. Don''t be too hard on yourself."

    Nina looked up at her parents and pleaded, "Mom, Dad, you''ve already been through so much. Please go back home. I''ll stay here."

    Zion couldn''t find peace of mind knowing that Nash had put himself at risk to save Nina. He suggested, "Nash still hasn''t regained consciousness. Let''s wait for him together."

    Nina didn''t have much else to say.

    Twenty minutester, Sally hurried over, her voice filled with anxiety. "How is Nash? How is my son?"

    She rushed through the corridors until she reached Nash''s ward. Her face darkened as she saw Nash lying unconscious.

    Noticing her urgency, Julia spoke up. "Nash is still asleep, but his condition is not serious. The doctor said..."

    Without warning, Sally angrily pped Nina across the face. Nina was taken aback, her shock evident as she looked up at Sally.

    "Nina, it''s you again!" Sally disregarded their exnations and directed her anger towards Nina. "You''re a disaster. My son only encountered danger because of you. When will you stop causing trouble for my son?"

    Equally shocked, Julia defensively

    pulled Nina behind her. "Hey Sally, why are you hitting your

    daughter-inw so recklessly? Nash saved my daughter, there''s nothing wrong with that. I''m grateful. But this was an ident. Nobody could have predicted it!"

    Sally looked at Julia with disdain, showing no warmth. "Who said she''s my daughter-inw? I never acknowledged that. I''m hoping Nash divorces her!"

    "Divorce?" Julia was astonished.

    She and Sally hadn''t interacted much. Their marriage had been somewhat hasty, with them getting married without informing Sally and her husband, simply obtaining a marriage certificate.

    They only met Nash''s grandfather

    briefly. Nash grandfather was easy

    to get along with, and they

    respected him. Sally had little contact with them. Without saying anything, they could feel that Sally wasn''t easy to get along with, so they saw no need to confront her.

    Until now, Julia still didn''t know that their marriage was built on top of two million. She just felt that Nina had found a good match who could provide for her, and this allowed her to repay the debt of two million. Zion had a lot on his mind. Even though no one had said it outright, he couldn''t help but feel that Nina wasn''t happy about marrying Nash. Nina had always been responsible and considerate, always prioritizing her family.

    Julia questioned Sally, saying, "Sally, why can''t you have some positive hopes? Nash is your son. Instead of wishing for his divorce, shouldn''t you be hoping for his happiness? What kind of mother does that?"

 Chapter 163

    Sally snorted, her tone filled with coldness. "I''m only doing this for the sake of my son. What good does it do for him to marry your daughter? It''s just cleaning up your mess. Besides burdening Nash, what else can your family offer?"

    Nina interrupted Sally, her expression equally cold. "That''s enough!"

    She knew that Sally looked down on her because of the two million. Even without the money, Sally wouldn''t have approved of her marrying into the York family.

    There was a reason she had agreed to Nash''s grandfather''s condition. Initially, she genuinely liked Nash, and her grandfather had recognized that, which was why he arranged for them to get married. If it had been someone else, she wouldn''t have agreed to marry at all.

    In recent years, Nash and Nina''s marriage had not been smooth. However, the immeasurable value Nina brought to Nash far exceeded two million. She didn''t feel the need to tolerate Sally''s insults. "You can say anything you want about me, but you can''t talk about my family like that!"

    Sally sneered, "Back when you were in debt, why didn''t your family solve it together?"

    At first, Julia didn''t understand, but then she realized, "What do you mean? Do you think our family was after your money?"

    "Do I have to exin it clearly? You see, our family has money, and you all want to take advantage of that!" Sally''s disdain for their family was evident.

    Julia was furious. "We are not like that! We care more about her happiness than money!"

    "Happiness? Just ask Nina if she''s happy! My son had someone he loved. If it weren''t for her marrying into our family, he would have been with that person by now!"

    Julia''s expression turned ugly, unable to believe Sally would say such a thing. Zion remained silent for a while. By this point, he understood what was happening.

    He spoke calmly, "If you''re saying Nash has someone else in his heart, then my daughter isn''t someone who clings stubbornly. We''ll get a divorce! We''ll even return the money we owed from before!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He only found outter that Nina

    had repaid the debt. If he had known

    Over

    that it would cost his daughter''s happiness, he would have never agreed. They got married, the debt was paid off, but he felt that something was amiss. However, it was toote. As expected, his daughter couldn''t be happy in such a family!

    It would be a good thing for Sally if they could get a divorce. She sneered, "Fine, let''s get a divorce. If you had been so ready to agree to it earlier, Nash wouldn''t have had to endure all this unnecessary harm..."

    "Who said anything about divorce!" Before Sally could finish her sentence, a low voice interrupted her.

    Turning around, she saw Nash

    gripping the doorframe, panting heavily, sweat beading on his forehead, his eyes dark and intense as he tooked at her. It was evident how difficult it had been for him to reach the door.

    "Nash, you''re still injured. Why did youe out?" Sally worriedly rushed to support him.

    Nash''s expression turned cold as he shook off her hand, refusing her assistance. He repeated firmly, "I never said I wanted to divorce Nina!"

    Sally suggested, "Nash, this is a good opportunity. Both families are here, everyone is open about it. Divorcing Nina wouldn''t be a big deal!"

    "I already said I have no intention of divorcing Nina!" Nash''s tone grew firmer, his icy gaze fixed on Sally.

    Sally was rendered speechless by his retort, unable to understand his stubbornness.

 Chapter 164

    Today, Zion finally grasped the truth from Sally''s words. He turned to Nina and asked, "Nina, did you marry Nash for the sake of two million?"

    Nina''s expression grew solemn, and she bit her lip. "Dad..."

    "Nash''s grandpa is kind-hearted, I''ll give him that, but we shouldn''t force a bad marriage." Zion spoke calmly. "We''ll find a way to repay the two million debt."

    Julia remained silent. She had thought she had found a good son-inw who could take care of Nina. But now...

    At this point, it seemed divorce was bound to happen. What was there left to cling to?

    After a moment of contemtion, Nina realized there was no need to push things further. She lowered her gaze and said, "I understand."

    Nash looked at Nina, uncertain of what she was about to say.

    Nina continued, "Mom, Dad, since it''se to this, there''s no use hiding anything. Nash and I had a three-year agreement in our marriage, two million in exchange for three years of my youth..."

    As she spoke, Nina''s eyes inexplicably welled up, but she fought back her emotions. "When the three years are up, Nash and I will be even."

    After her words, everyone was left in stunned silence.

    Julia was shocked by the revtion. "What? A three-year marriage?"

    "Yes, just three years," Nina replied, now mocking herself. "There''s no point in arguing, it always ends in divorce in the end, just a matter of time."

    Sally remained silent, her lips pursed. With a three-year agreement in ce, she had little to say.

    Nash''s expression turned icy, his fists clenched tightly as he listened to Nina''s words, feeling extremely frustrated. "Ahem..."

    He couldn''t help but cough.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Concerned, Sally said, "Nash, how are you? Get back to bed, you just had surgery!"

    Nash pressed his lips together and, as usual, pushed away Sally''s attempt to help him.

    "Nash, thank you for saving my daughter today," Zion said, understanding the situation and choosing not to dwell on it. As a father he naturally had to protect his daughter, and he respected Nash''s efforts in doing so.

    He also didn''t want things to get too ugly. "I''ve covered your medical expenses. I hope you two can end this amicably and not make her feel ashamed!" Upon hearing this, Nina''s eyes welled up with tears. "Dad..."

    Zion patted Nina''s hand, refraining from ming her, acknowledging his own faults. "It''s okay, Dad knows everything now. It''s Dad''s fault. I won''t let you face everything alone in the future!"

    "Dad," Nina hugged Zion, "It''s okay, I''m doing fine."

    Julia said indignantly, "Nina, if you get a divorce, you cane back home. Though we''re not a wealthy family, we can still afford to raise a daughter. We won''t sell our O

    daughter!"

    She thought she had found a good son-inw. Nash was genuinely good to Nina, but it turned out like this. She had misjudged him.

    Just then, Linda''s worried gaze fell upon Nash as she eximed, "Mr. York, Mr. York, you didn''te to see me today. How did you get hurt?"

    Before Linda could approach Nash, Sally pushed her away and demanded, "Who are you? Can just anyonee in here andy hands on my son?" Linda looked at Sally and said, "Mrs. York, I''m Linda. I... I''m carrying Mr. York''s child!"

    "What?!"

    "What?!"

 Chapter 165

    The faces of both families were filled with shocked expressions. Sally looked at the young girl in front of her, struggling toprehend what she had just heard. She sought rification, "What did you just say? Are you saying that you''re pregnant with my son''s child?"

    Linda, feeling a bit uneasy, was uncertain about the consequences of her words. However, she took the risk and nodded, "Yes... I am carrying Mr. York''s child!"

    This time, everyone heard her clearly. She was pregnant with Nash''s child.

    Zion and Julia were momentarily stunned, their expressions turning sour. They hadn''t expected Nash to have a child outside of their family. They couldn''t help but worry about their daughter''s situation within the York family.

    Sally, on the other hand, was pleased. Although the child wasn''t Miranda''s, as long as it wasn''t Nina''s, it was good news. This child would carry the York family''s bloodline.

    Miranda was weak, and if she couldn''t conceive, it was theirst option.

    "Really?" Sally''s expression changed, and she smiled as she asked, "How many months pregnant are you?"

    Seeing Sally''s smile, Linda was taken aback by her interest in her unborn child. It seemed easier than she had anticipated, maybe requiring less time to be epted. If she could be epted, did that mean she could be part of the York family? It was good news for Linda.

    Feeling more at ease, Linda replied, "Just over a month..."

    "No wonder you''re not showing much. Only a little over a month. You should have been more cautious during the first three months. Nash never mentioned it to me!" Sally warmly held Linda''s hand. Nash''s face darkened at Sally''s words, and he said, "It''s too early to jump to conclusions."

    What Sally needed was a woman who could embarrass Nina, and if a child appeared, even better. She was more inclined to believe and support Linda, and said, "Nash, how could a girl joke about her own reputation? Did you have any involvement with her?"

    Nash pursed his lips. Despite evidence showing Linda had been in his room, his intuition told him it wasn''t her. He had people check, but there was no surveince footage. It was all too vague, conveniently fitting into a particr time frame.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    And Linda happened to be pregnant, which was perfect timing for him!

    He stared at Linda''s belly with a cold gaze, knowing that a simple DNA test would reveal the truth.

    Feeling his intense and hostile gaze on her belly, Linda instantly felt a shiver down her spine. She was scared and instinctively protected her belly, keeping her distance from him.

    "You''re not saying anything, which means it''s true. This child is yours," Sally asserted.

    Zion and Julia also understood that this was connected to Nash.

    "Nina, are you aware of this?" Julia asked her.

    As Nash''s wife, discovering that her husband had fathered a child outside of their marriage was a devastating blow.

    Nina remained silent, simply observing them.

    Sally could immediately ept a child from a stranger''s belly, even if she didn''t know her. But she couldn''t ept her. Perhaps it was fate that the unhappiness between her and Nash''s families was destined to separate them.

    Nina made a firm decision to move forward and take charge of her own life. She turned to her mother, Julia, and expressed, "Mom, none of this matters anymore."

    Nash''s intense gaze fixed on Nina. Was she truly letting go? Was their three-year marriage really meaningless? It seemed unbelievable that she could sever their ties so easily.

    Julia sighed, epting the situation

    even though she couldn''t fully

    comprehend it. "So be it," she

    responded. They both had some

    responsibility in this situation. ming each other at this

    would not resolve anything.

    Sally didn''t want all the me to fall solely on Nash, painting their family as the sole culprits. She started to criticize Nina, saying, "Look at you married to Nash for so long and still unable to conceive. How is it that this other girl can get pregnant? It only highlights your ipetence. Don''t use us of being unfair!"

 Chapter 166

    Nina understood Sally''s nature. Her remarks were merely to ease her own conscience. Julia initially didn''t want to engage further, but Sally''s words irritated her. "You have the nerve to speak up! Your son cheats, fathers a child outside, and you call it an affair within marriage!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally retorted, "Stop talking nonsense! Your daughter can''t conceive, so you won''t allow my son to have a child outside?"

    "Shut up!" Nash''s voice was icy.

    Sally nced at him, noticing his paleness, and toned down. "Alright, I''ll shut up. You''re still weak; you should lie down."

    Zion intervened, "Nina, let''s go. There''s no point in arguing here."

    Talking a hundred times wouldn''t change anything. Nash''s gaze met Nina''s; they locked eyes briefly before she averted hers. "Okay, Dad," she said without looking back, walking over to Zion.

    Nash watched her resolute figure, his brows furrowed, his gaze unwavering, yet he didn''t utter a word to ask her to stay.

    "Nash," Sally said, supporting him, while Linda hurried to assist.

    "Let''s go inside, there''s nothing to see," Sally said.

    Nash pushed them away, distant and aloof,manding, "Quincy,e here!"

    Quincy, who had been invisible for a long time, quickly stepped forward, saying, "Let me handle this!"

    He supported Nash, who didn''t resist and turned back to the bed.

    Sally couldn''t touch him at all. Although she didn''t show it, she felt uneasy inside. Over the years, Nash had always kept his distance from her. She knew he med her for being too indifferent and heartless in the past, neglecting him.

    She had realized her mistake. In the future, she would only rely on him, her son. But even if she became warmer, their rtionship was still less than that of strangers.

    Unable to express her feelings, she turned to Linda and asked, "What''s your name?"

    Linda could tell that Sally didn''t like Nina, which gave her confidence. She obediently replied, "Linda."

    Sally asked again, "Linda, where are you staying now?"

    "In an estate arranged by Mr. York," Linda replied with a smile.

    Sally nced at Nash and spoke, "As long as my son treats you well, everything is fine. Don''t stay over there anymore. You''re carrying the York family''s child. Come live with me. I have someone cook nutritious food for you. You''re too thin. You need to eat more for the baby."

    ve

    This opportunity was a great one for Linda, who asked, "Can I really? Won''t it be too much trouble for you?"

    "No, it''s not a problem. The house is empty," Sally replied. "Your status is different now. I''ll personally take care of you, for the sake of my grandson."

    Linda gently touched her belly, feeling hesitant as she nced at Nash. "I''m worried about Mr. York..."

    "Forget about calling him ''Mr. York.'' It''s too formal. You''re young. Just call him Nash to get closer. As for me, you can call me Sally," Sally suggested. Linda shyly smiled and agreed, "Okay, Sally."

    As Sally looked at the girl in front of

    her, she finally understood why

    Nash liked her. It turned out that Linda had some resemnce to Miranda - quiet and fragile, the type of gif that triggered a man''s protective instincts.

 Chapter 167

    Sally gazed at Nash, lying in the hospital bed, hisplexion looking poor. It was clear that his interest in this girl indicated that he still had lingering feelings for Miranda. This realization made things simpler. Linda''s thoughts were consumed by Nash. She suggested to Sally, "No one is taking care of Nash here. Why don''t I take care of him?"

    Sally immediately dismissed the idea, concerned for Linda''s well-being. "You can''t do that," she objected. "You''re pregnant, and you need to be cautious. Come back to the York residence with me. Nash has plenty of people to look after him. Take care of yourself."

    Despite her strong desire to stay and care for Nash, Linda couldn''t argue with Sally''s reasoning. She could only respond, "Okay."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Reluctantly, Linda''s eyes lingered on Nash. She held onto the hope that once he recovered, he would return home, and they would be able to spend more time together.

    Sally was worried about Miranda. With Nash injured, and his rtionship with Nina in shambles, this was Miranda''s chance to step in. In Sally''s eyes, Miranda was the only daughter-inw that mattered. She quickly messaged Miranda: "Miranda, Nash is injured. Come right away."

    At that moment, Miranda was getting ready on set. She had a scene to shoot in half an hour. It was a y directed by a famous director. Although Miranda wasn''t the lead, she yed the second female lead, a role even better than the main female character.

    Nash had fought for her to get this role. If the y was sessful, it would be a huge hit, and she would have no shortage of roles in the future.

    Sess was within reach, and Miranda remained focused and worked hard toplete the filming, not dwelling on romantic rtionships. If she could just get through this, she would soon be standing side by side with Nash.

    She refrained from probing for information. If Nash had gone this far for her, there must still be a ce for her in his heart. What else couldn''t wait a little longer?

    Just then, she received a message from Sally.

    Upon reading the message, Miranda''s reaction was immediate and intense. She abruptly stood up, causing the makeup artist who was working on her eyebrows to almost make a mistake.

    Her assistant reminded her, "Miranda, what''s the matter? You''re currently in the process of having your makeup done."

    Miranda sat back down, her expression bing serious as she tightly grasped her phone. She was filled with anxiety. "Nash is injured and he needs someone to take care of him. I have to go look after him."

    The assistant-eximed, "Miranda,

    you''re in the middle of filming right now. If you leave to take care of Mr. York, how will the shoot continue?

    This is the opportunity you''ve be

    waiting for. Penelope and the others are watching. You can''t act impulsively!"

    So Miranda found herself torn. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If she dropped everything to care for Nash, maybe he would see her in a different way. She had already missed one chance and didn''t want to miss another.

    Everything she was doing that day was for one purpose: to win back Nash''s love. She wanted him to know that she was the only one qualified to stand by his side.

    "No, I still need to go to the hospital," Miranda said, standing up. She no longer had any interest in filming. "Ruby, please inform the director that there''s an emergency. I need to go to the hospital. Ask him to postpone shooting for a day."

    Miranda was determined. "We can film the scenes at any time, but Nash has helped me so many times. I have to show him my worth. I must go to the hospital to take care of him!"

    The assistant hesitated, then spoke up, "Miranda..."

    After an hour of applying makeup, she wiped it all off in an instant.

    The director happened to see and shouted, "Miranda, what are you doing? We''re about to start shooting, and you''ve removed all your makeup!"

 Chapter 168

    Miranda announced, "I need to go to the hospital."

    The director was taken aback. Nobody had ever disrupted filming so abruptly for a hospital visit.

    Miranda rified, "Director, Nash got injured and is in the hospital. I''m worried about him and want to check on his condition."

    Realizing it was Nash, and considering that he had introduced Miranda to the production, the director felt obliged to show her some leniency.

    "Fine, you can go," he reluctantly agreed. Although he wasn''t pleased about halting production for a day, he had no choice but to endure it.

    Miranda felt a wave of relief. At least she wouldn''t lose her role due to her absence. She smiled and said, "Thank you, director. Nash and I will treat you to dinner after we finish filming." With that, she hurried away.

    Other actors began to voice theirints.

    "Director, you can''t let the whole crew suffer because of one person. My mother is sick, but I haven''t left the set. Why does she get preferential treatment?"

    The director nced at the disgruntled actors and replied bluntly, "Because she''s Miranda, she has connections."

    His words left everyone speechless.

    "This Miranda is still so ostentatious!" Penelope''s assistant whispered.

    Penelope nced at her. "The director has made his decision. What else is there toin about? She''s Miranda, after all."

    "Why does she receive special treatment? Shecks acting skills and needs eye drops to cry!"

    Penelope remained expressionless, epting the reality. "People have different destinies. Some are born to be the main characters."

    She had started from the bottom. She had witnessed many people who came in with connections and immediately became sessful. It was nothing new.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Mirandanded such an important supporting role in her first film, surpassing others right from the start. Throughout the production, the director never mistreated her.

    Taking advantage of the fact that most of the film''s funding came from the York Corporation, with Nash being her backing, the director had to provide her with the best hotels and dressing rooms. With seven or eight assistants by her side, all handpicked by Nash, no one dared to offend her. They could only treat her with great respect and refrain from saying too much.

    Nashy on the hospital bed, his condition did not improvement and had worsened. Quincy expressed concern, "Mr. York, you haven''t eaten anything all day. You should have something."

    Nash''s expression remained cold,

    with no appetite. He just stared at his phone. Besides some work emails and messages from

    concerned people, there was no

    word from Nina. Usually, she would be extremely anxious if he was even slightly injured. But now, with his condition deteriorating, she did not seem to care much.

    Nash turned to Quincy again. "Has Nina visited?"

    Quincy replied, "Many people havee to see you. I''ve told them you were sleeping, but Mrs. York hasn''te..."

    Nash''s eyes darkened. Nothing else

    had the same impact as those

    words. Nina hadn''t visited after she left. Was she really not worried about him at all? He remembered how she almost cried when he had a minor injury. But today, in front of her parents, she spoke so casually about divorce. Had she be so heartless?

    The more he thought about it, the more unhappy Nash became. He almost crushed the IV tube in his hand. Seeing the blood backing up into the tube, Quincy quickly withdrew it, saying, "Mr. York, you can''t pull on it anymore. If you do, the blood will flow back into the IV bottle."

 Chapter 169

    Regardless of his anger, Nash should not joke about his own health. However, Nash couldn''t focus on Quincy''s words because his mind was consumed with Nina''s decision to leave. When did it be her turn to leave him behind?

    "Call Nina," Nash said, his expression icy.

    Quincy hesitated, not fullyprehending Nash''s intentions. Their marriage reaching this point was unexpected and bewildering. No wonder they kept it a secret. Quincy used to believe that Nash loved Nina, but now it appeared that his love wasn''t as strong as he had imagined.

    Taking out his phone, Quincy said, "Alright, Mr. York."

    He dialed Nina''s number. Coincidentally, Nina happened to be at home with her parents at that moment.

    Zion insisted on being discharged from the hospital even though the doctor said his fracture wasn''t severe. They agreed to let him leave, but there was a lingering silence among them. They avoided discussing the incident, even though their faces didn''t show much happiness.

    Lily and Sue were both called to the police station on charges of defamation and disturbing public order. The evidence against them was conclusive, and they would have to face legal consequences. The police asked Nina if she wanted to press charges.

    She wanted to deal with her parents first before going to the police station. As soon as she got home, she received a phone call. Thinking it might be from the police station, she told Julia, "Mom, I''ll take this call."

    "Okay," Julia thought that since Nina and Nash were getting divorced, it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to stay at the York residence to avoid gossip. She said, "Nina, I''ll tidy up your room. You can stay at home for now."

    Nina nodded and stepped out, quickly answering the call, "Hello."

    "Nina, it''s Quincy here."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Quincy spoke, suddenly unsure of what to say, his gaze shifting to Nash, not knowing his instructions. Since it wasn''t a call from the police station, Nina asked, "What''s wrong, Quincy?"

    She thought Quincy had some questions, Nash remained expressionless, calmly stating, "Tell Nina that my clothes are stained with blood and it''s ufortable. I need to change into a new set."

    Quincy immediately ryed the message, saying, "Mr. York said his clothes are covered in blood and it''s ufortable. He needs a new set."

    This statement momentarily surprised Nina. Why did Nash want to change clothes and involve her? Nina pursed her lips and said, "He wants to change clothes. Can''t you help him with that?" Quincy nced at Nash. Indeed, why would Nash need Nina''s help to change clothes? Quincy covered the receiver and said, "Mr. York, Nina says you can ask me for the new clothes." Nash''s expression darkened, his tone cold again, "There are plenty of clothes at home. Let her fetch them."

    "Nina, Mr. York says there are plenty of clothes at home. He suggests you fetch them," Quincy ryed.

    "You could go yourself?" Nina couldn''t understand. "I''m at home right now and I''m busy."

    "Mr. York, Nina says she''s busy," Quincy didn''t want to trouble Nina further. "Mr. York, should I go and get the clothes for you?"

    But Nash said, "You wouldn''t know where they are." After a pause, he added, "Tell Nina, it''s getting cold, I want the white checkered sweater. Only she knows where it is."

    Quincy ryed the message again.

    Nina stood by the window, watching the maple leaves fall outside. The weather was getting cooler, and it was indeed time to bring out the winter clothes. She added, "The clothes are stored in the walk-in closet on the left side. The helper can find them with a little searching."

 Chapter 170

    Quincy nced at Nash once more. "Nina said it is on the left side of the walk-in closet. You can ask the helper to find."

    Nash furrowed his brows. "What about the overcoat? The one that''s camel-colored?"

    "That coat is hanging in the wardrobe," Nina added.

    "No need for a sweater, I''ll wear a suit. Find the blue striped tie," Nash instructed.

    Nina frowned. "Which blue tie are you referring to? We have several."

    "The one with vertical stripes."

    "It''s in the twenty-eighth slot of the tie box," Nina promptly replied, anticipating Nash''s next question.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    To avoid further inquiries, Nina decided to provide all the details. "Mr. York, all your suits and shirts, except those at the dry cleaner''s, are in the wardrobe and easily essible for the helper. As for the winter clothes, they''re neatly stored in the walk-in closet. I''ve organized them by category, making it easy for the helper to find. The ties are also sorted and stored in separatepartments, with each tie color-coded There shouldn''t be any confusion."

    Nina could quickly answer Nash''s questions, whether they were about coats, sweaters, or even specific ties. She was familiar with the wardrobe inside and out, even without being at the York residence. For three years, she had taken care of every aspect of Nash''s life - knowing his preferences, dressing style, and even remembering every watch he owned. She believed it was her duty as his secretary and as his wife.

    When she spoke, silence fell on the other end. Seeing no response for a while, Nina asked again, "Quincy, is there anything else?"

    Quincy, besides his surprise, showed no other expression, his gaze fixed on Nash.

    Nash remained silent, his displeasure evident on his face, ming Nina for not finding any fault with him.

    At that moment, Nina realized that Nash was deliberately picking a fight. She didn''t want to say more and simply said, "If there''s nothing else, then I''ll hang up." Without waiting for Quincy to respond, Nina ended the call.

    After the call, Nina finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the past, whenever Nash needed something, she would immediately find it and have it sent to him as quickly as possible. Actually, refusing Nash wasn''t that difficult. She just needed to ovee her inner demons.

    "Mr. York, Nina hung up."

    Quincy cautiously stated the fact, unable toprehend Nina''s unusually cold behavior this time. It was not at all like her usual self. Additionally, Nash appeared even more unwell than before, as if the hospital could engulf him at any moment. Nash felt annoyed; Nina''s abrupt termination of the call only added to his agitation.

    Before long, Nina received another call from Quincy. It seemed like there was no end to the calls.

    "Nina, Mr. York just asked the helper, and she was unable to locate the sweater he likes to wear. He may need you to personally search for it."

    Nina furrowed her brows tightly. Couldn''t find it? How was that even possible?

    "Nina, Mr. York needs it urgently. The

    room is freezing, and I''m concerned he might catch a cold. He doesn''t look well, and if he gets a fever, it could lead to an infection in his wound. Quincy pleaded once more, sincerely. "You know how particr Mr. York can be. You understand him better than anyone. Without you, he would be quite ufortable. He''s still in the hospital. I hope you will consider Mr. York''s well-being this time."

    Hesitating Nina listened to Quincy''s words. Despite her indifference, she couldn''t ignore the injury Nash had suffered for her sake. With this in mind, she responded, "I understand. I will go home and bring it to him."

 Chapter 171

    "Thank you," Quincy said politely, ncing at Nash. He felt relieved as he noticed Nash''s softened expression.

    Originally, Nina had nned to have dinner with her parents, but now it seemed unlikely.

    Nina approached her mother, Julia, who was making her bed, and said, "Mom, I need to go out for a while. I won''t be able to join you and Dad for dinner."

    Julia looked up. "Is something wrong?"

    "It''s work-rted," Nina replied.

    Julia came closer to Nina. "Nina, if you want to change jobs, we can do that. There are plenty of good jobs out there."

    Julia was also concerned about Nina''s well-being. If she and Nash divorced, it would be awkward for Nina to stay with him.

    "I understand, Mom," Nina acknowledged.

    Nina had also been pondering on the same topic. If she and Nash divorced, she couldn''t stay with him.

    It was time to let go.

    Leaving her home, Nina returned to the York residence.

    There, the helper still respectfully addressed her as "Madam."

    Everything seemed normal, as if nothing had happened.

    Nina took off her shoes and asked the helper, "Couldn''t find the sweater?"

    The helper looked puzzled. "What sweater?"

    Nina looked up. "Didn''t Nash ask you to find a sweater?"

    The helper replied, "Mr. York hasn''t called back."

    Nina fell silent. Nash hadn''t called back, yet he insisted shee home. Was he intentionally picking a fight?

    "Ms. Walker," said Linda confidently, catching Nina''s attention as she sat at the dining table while the helpers prepared soup.

    Nina was taken aback. Linda, who used to be timid in the corner, now wore designer clothes and looked healthy. She seemed more like thedy of the house than the timid girl Nina had first met.

    Had Sally agreed to this arrangement, or had Nash also consented?

    Setting down the soup, Linda approached Nina with a friendly smile. "Calling you Ms. Walker sounds too formal. How about I call you Nina? It sounds nicer."

    Meeting Linda''s gaze, Nina asked, "What do you want to say?"

    Linda smiled back at Nina. "Nothing much. I just wanted to let you know that I don''t need to live in that deserted vi anymore. I can live here directly. This will be my home from now on."

    She said it with a hint of pride, perhaps envisioning herself as the futuredy of the house.

    Since Nina and Nash were getting divorced, Linda wanted to make it clear to Nina that she would take good care of Nash in her ce.

    Nina pondered Miranda''s presence and wondered how Sally could let others intrude when she liked Miranda so much. She also worried that Linda might end up being manipted. As Nina headed upstairs, she casually said, "Well, good luck to you."

    Linda followed behind her. Nina.

    looked back, feeling puzzled. Linda yfullymented, "Since you''re here, I have to keep an eye out. If anything goes missing while Sally is away, I might get med." This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m just getting a sweater for Nash," Nina replied.

    Linda''s face lit up. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? You don''t have to bother, Nina. I can take it to Nash myself."

    Observing Linda eagerly entering the room, Nina noticed the master bedroom and therge bed. Linda was already lost in fantasies about lying on that bed with Nash.

    "Nina, this is your room and Nash''s. It''s spacious and cozy, much better than the vi," Linda remarked, almost instinctively reaching out to touch the bed.

 Chapter 172

    Seeing Linda''s gesture, even if her marriage with Nash fell apart, this bed was still where she slept. She didn''t like others touching it. As she reached out, she grabbed Linda''s hand. "Do you know which one it is?"

    Linda paused, deeming the question trivial. "It''s just a sweater; I can handle it."

    If Nina could handle it, so could she. Nina maintained a stoic expression. "If you wish to upy this position, it depends on whether you''re capable." She nced at the sizable bed. "Nash has very specific preferences. Even with something as simple as a sweater, he will specify whether it should be white or ck. If he doesn''t like it... it will be disastrous."

    "Don''t try to intimidate me!" Linda didn''t believe her. Last time Nina warned her, it was simply to deter her. "It''s cold now, and Nash only wants warm clothing. There wouldn''t be so many demands." Linda proceeded to open the wardrobe directly. The clothes inside were neatly organized, easily visible. She promptly selected a thick sweater and a coat. "I''ll take these to him."

    She desired to be in Nash''s presence. Despite Sally''s advice to focus on her pregnancy and not concern herself with Nash''s care, Linda wanted to be closer to him. Only throughpanionship could true feelings develop.

    Nina had been Nash''s secretary for seven years. Linda heard about this and wondered if their marriage was simply a result of spending so much time together. Linda believed that she could have the same rtionship with Nash. She saw herself as young, attractive, and full of energy, even more capable than Nina. If someone as ordinary as Nina, who came from a regr family, could marry Nash, then why couldn''t she?

    As Linda walked away, Nina briefly

    considered letting her go without following. However, when she thought about Nash''s personality and his particr preferences, she, changed her mind. Nina opened the closet and noticed a row of winter clothes. She took the white

    ve

    checkered sweater and ced it in her bag. Checking the weather on her phone, she saw that it was rapidly bing colder. Worried that Nash might suddenly require some work-rted attire, she also grabbed two thick clothing items and a suit. Linda left first, while Nina drove herself and followed closely behind.

    When Nina reached the door of the ward, she overheard Nash''s stern voice say, "Who let you in? Take this trash and get out!" This was followed by the sound of things breaking.

    Linda was terrified. She had never

    witnessed Nash in such a state of fury. He resembled a raging lion, refusing to listen to any exnations and disregarding the fact that she was carrying his child. Her eyes were red with fear, anxious not to further provoke him, so she hastily fied. Shortly after, the clothes she had brought were tossed out like garbage. Pale-faced and shaken, she noticed Nina standing behind her.

    "You..." Linda used Nina, her tone filled with me, "Nash didn''t actually want the sweater. You''re intentionally trying to make him dislike me, aren''t you?"

    Nina couldn''tprehend Linda''s

    logic and had no desire to engage with her. Reluctant to ept defeat, Linda persisted, "Nina, you only

    married him because you''ve a

    by

    his side for so long! I''m young and beautiful. One day, Nash will also like

    me!"

    Initially, Nina had no intention of responding, but she turned around and was confronted by Linda''s smug expression. Without hesitation, she pped Linda across the face. Linda was stunned by the unexpected attack, clutching her red cheek.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    In a chilly tone, Nina dered, "I am still Nash''s wife. Speaking shameless things like that in front of thewful spouse, aren''t you asking for trouble?"

 Chapter 173

    Usually, Nina appeared distant and indifferent, rarely showing anger. Even when Linda pushed her boundaries, Nina remained distant, speaking only when necessary.

    It was only when Nina was pushed to her breaking point that Linda dared to be so bold.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Linda even believed that Nina had no standing in the York family, considering herself superior, which gave her the confidence to try to dominate Nina. However, when Nina suddenly exploded and struck her, Linda felt somewhat lost. With Nash still in the hospital room, she couldn''t argue with Nina and had to show weakness. With reddened eyes, she could only meekly say, "I... didn''t mean to."

    Of course, Nina saw through her tactics, understanding that Linda was trying to put on a performance for others.

    Nina no longer wanted to tolerate this behavior. In the end, it was pointless, and others might perceive her as afraid.

    She continued, "Just a moment ago, you used me of scheming against you. You are too self-centered. Take a good look at yourself when you get home. What makes you think I would bother scheming against you? Ever since you became part of the York family, you have acted as if you own everything. At best, you are merely a stranger."

    As Linda listened, her fists clenched in anger. These words were humiliating and attacked her dignity.

    Nina''s icy gaze made it clear that she didn''t take Linda seriously, feeling a disdain for those who tried to present themselves asrger than life. Tears streamed down Linda''s face, deeply hurt by the situation. Her voice trembled as she pleaded, "Nina, I apologize for my mistake. I misunderstood you. Please, don''t hit me again!"

    The hospital room door swung open, revealing a furious Nash. However, upon seeing Linda crying with a handprint on her face and Nina standing there coldly, he realized that it was Nina who had struck Linda

    Nash''s expression grew cold. He knew that Nina had gone home, and if she hadn''t told Linda, Linda wouldn''t havee to the hospital to bother him. Anger welled up inside him. It seemed like Nina didn''t mind other women fawning over him, or she may have even encouraged it.

    In the past, she had introduced women to him with enthusiasm, showing no signs of sadness, perhaps plotting to trap him. If he were to develop feelings for another woman, she could use it as grounds for divorce and be free.

    "What are you both doing by the door?" Nash asked, looking at them.

    vel

    Linda nced at Nash and realized that she was in the wrong, deep down. Immediately, she showed weakness and choked out, "I said the wrong thing just now. I identally offended Nina. I shouldn''t have used her of plotting against me. But I upset you, so I thought Nina wasn''t telling the truth and deliberately made me do something that would upset you..."

    She shifted the me onto Nina. Nash looked at Nina, wanting to know one thing, "Did you ask her to bring the clothes?"

    Nina met his suspicious gaze and asked, "What do you think?"

    Nash retorted coldly, "Nina, you don''t even want to exin. You''re just eager to divorce me now."

    Nina only imed her identity as his wife when necessary. When it wasn''t necessary, she acted as if her title as his wife did not exist.

    "At this point, what other choice is there?" Nina''s tone remained calm as she picked up the things thrown on the ground and neatly arranged them.

    She ced the bag of clothes she

    had packed earlier on the table. "If you don''t like it, then don''t

    There''s no need to get s

    Nina said.

    11

    Nash''s face remained cold. "Do you think it''s as simple as not liking it?"

    Now, Nina understood. She had delegated the task to someone else, and it was something he disliked. Naturally, he would be unhappy.

 Chapter 174

    "I brought this for you," Nina said, removing it from the bag. "Is this the one?"

    Nash was initially unhappy, but upon seeing that she took it and didn''t give it to another woman, his expression softened slightly. However, he couldn''t help but question, "If you took it, why did you still let here over?"

    Nina looked at Linda. "Ask her if she insisted oning over, despite my advice. I won''t take the me for this."

    Nash''s gaze returned to Linda. At first, Linda had hoped to show weakness, hoping that Nash would pity her. But as soon as she saw his expression, she knew something was wrong and cautiously said, "I..... I just wanted to take care of you, to show you that I care. I''m sorry, it was my fault. I didn''t understand clearly. I promise I''ll listen next time. I won''t do it again."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Nash''s eyes turned icy. "Get out."

    This was the first time Nash had treated Linda so coldly, aplete contrast to the man she had chatted with in the vi before. He had even shown sympathy and offered to support her through college. She had thought she finally found someone in this world who understood her, but it turned out to be short-lived. Linda looked at Nina again, realizing that it was because of her that things had turned out like this. If it weren''t for her, Nash would still be the person who chatted with her and treated her kindly.

    Unable to ept Nash''s indifference, Linda wiped her tears and ran out.

    Along the way, she bumped into someone.

    "Oops." Miranda rushed into the room and identally collided with someone, quickly stepping back. In her high heels, she twisted her foot and winced in pain.

    Linda was still crying when she bumped into Miranda. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."

    "Are you blind? Why are you running so fast?" Miranda''s assistant scolded, then rushed to support Miranda. "Miranda, are you okay?" Seeing the young girl in front of her, with teary eyes and looking fragile, Miranda took off her sunsses. "It''s okay, it''s not a big deal."

    "Did you twist your foot? Should we see a doctor?" Linda asked nervously.

    "No need." Miranda also had

    concerns about Nash. She kindly told Linda, "You don''t have to take responsibility either, just go about your business."

    With that, Miranda was assisted by her assistant and continued on her way.

    Linda watched Miranda''s figure, feeling somewhat familiar, but couldn''t recall where she had seen her before. So she left the hospital once again.

    A few minutester, Miranda arrived at Nash''s hospital room. Quincy opened the door and was somewhat surprised to see her. "Miss... Miss Lewis." "How is Nash?" Miranda asked with concern.

    "Mr. York is doing fine, he''s just..." Quincy hadn''t finished speaking when Miranda pushed past him.

    Sure enough, she saw Nash lying on

    the hospital bed. Hisplexion was slightly pale, tired, and he seemed to have lost some weight

    Miranda felt a pang of..

    tears immediately welling up in her eyes, almost spilling over. "How can

    you be fine? Clearly, you''re not well. Nash, are you seriously injured?"

    Limping, she walked to the bedside, looking at him with worried eyes.

    Nash hadn''t expected Miranda toe, and he looked at her deeply. "Why are you here? Aren''t you on the film set?"

    "I heard from Sally that you were injured, so I rushed over because was worried about you." Miranda looked at him from head to toe. "Where are you injured? Let me see."

    Nash grabbed her hand, saying calmly, "It''s on my back, it''s not a big deal. You''re filming, don''t dy the progress just to see me!"

 Chapter 175

    "How could I not worry? You''re hospitalized. You can''t scare me likest time!" Miranda''s voice trembled as tears streamed down her face. "I don''t want to see you lying in a hospital bed again. It keeps me up at night. You are more important than filming. I would rather be by your side than shoot any movie."

    As she spoke, Nash suddenly remembered a serious injury he had suffered before, one that almost cost him his life. It was Miranda who saved him. In response, Nash said, "That won''t happen again." Miranda still felt worried, her teary eyes fixed on him. "You promised me before that you wouldn''t let yourself get hurt again because you don''t want to see me sad. Don''t punish me with your body!"

    He had once teetered on the brink of death.

    During that time, Miranda had stayed by his side for seven days and nights, hardly closing her eyes.

    As a result, whenever he got injured afterward, Miranda couldn''t sleep all night. Even a small wound cast a shadow over her. She feared he might slip into unconsciousness again.

    That was why she rushed back from the set as soon as she heard the news. She couldn''t bear to lose him again.

    She also wanted him to know that no matter how many conflicts they had, her feelings for him remained unchanged. She hoped he remembered that his life had a part of her in it. This was something Nash would always remember. Miranda had done him a great favor.

    He couldn''t stand idly by when it came to her affairs.

    She could no longer sing, and her lifecked hope. He would help her find a new purpose.

    "Got it," Nash replied.

    At the door, Nina stood with food

    she had brought from outside. Quincy had informed her that Nash had lost his appetite and needed

    rest, which would weaken his.

    immune system. Eat de

    well was essential for him to regain strength.

    She didn''t want Nash to lie in the hospital, growing weaker each day. So, she went out to buy him food. She knew Nash''s taste preferences-he didn''t like spicy or sweet food and preferred a simple diet. He didn''t have any particr favorite dishes, and his tastes were the opposite of hers.

    She had grown ustomed to his preferences over the years.

    However, as she approached the door, she overheard his conversation with Miranda. Their connection was deeper than she had realized. She had been with Nash for seven years, but Miranda had known him even longer.

    There were probably many beautiful

    memories between them that she wasn''t aware of. Nash had neverContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    mentioned them to her.

    she could only gather from the

    conversation that they had

    experienced life and death together.

    For some reason, it made her feel sad, as if she was being treated differently. She had also experienced life and death with him, so why didn''t he remember? Yet, he only remembered Miranda. Nina peered through the crack in the door and saw Nash''s heart soften at Miranda''s tears. No matter what, he would always have a soft spot for her when she cried.

    Frustration surged through Nina as she tightly clenched her fists. But in the end, it was just Nash showing favoritism. He favored Miranda and couldn''t see anyone else. Nina sniffed, feeling a tightness in her chest. She released her clenched fists, not wanting to appear too distraught. Setting the food aside, she distanced herself. Meanwhile, Miranda continued to wipe away her tears and asked, "Can you tell me how you got injured?"

    Nash remained silent, not responding to her question.

    The assistant interjected, "Mr. York, Miranda rushed over here, worried about you. She even hurt her foot on the way. She has beenpletely focused on you."

 Chapter 176

    "Ruby, you''re talking too much," Miranda interrupted, then turned to Nash and said, "I''m fine."

    Nash nced over and noticed that her ankle was red. He called out, "Quincy, take her to see a doctor."

    "Okay, Mr. York," Quincy responded, walking over.

    Miranda said, "There''s no need to see a doctor. It''s just a minor injury. A little cooling spray will do. We often get injured on set, much worse than this. Quincy, could you buy me some medicine?"

    Quincy looked at Nash, waiting for his response.

    Nash calmly said, "Go get the medicine."

    "Yes, Mr. York," Quincy replied before hurrying out.

    Even after all this time apart, Miranda still missed him. She restrained herself partly for the sake of her career and partly out of resentment towards him for embarrassing her with Nina. But this visit proved to be useful; at least Nash still remembered her kindness. It put her mind at ease.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Miranda took the knife and began peeling an apple for him. "You got hurt and didn''t even bother to call me. If it weren''t for Sally, I wouldn''t have known," she said, expecting a response from him.

    However, he remained silent,pletely absorbed in his phone, waiting for something. After a moment, she calmly stated, "You don''t have to say it. I already know. You got hurt because of Nina. Where is she? You risked yourself to save her, yet she''s not here taking care of you."

    Nash finally replied, "She went to get food for me." Miranda pursed her lips, dissatisfied with Nina''s actions. "The food outside isn''t very hygienic. If you''re not used to it, I could have Sally bring something from home, or I could bring it for you," she suggested.

    "No need to trouble anyone," Nash casually responded.

    Miranda couldn''t help but feel resentful towards Nina for Nash''s injury. For Nina''s sake, he had broken all the promises he made to her, He didn''t even care about his own safety.

    She knew she had let him down by going abroad. She regretted it too. When she left the country initially, she did so without a word, but there were reasons behind it.

    He understood it in his heart, yet he never brought up the matter. In his mind, her position had changed, and even exnations weren''t that important anymore.

    After a while, Quincy returned and found the food Nina had bought. "Mr. York," he called out.

    Nash was still waiting, wondering why Nina hadn''t returned yet. Seeing Quincy back but not Nina, he asked in annoyance, "What''s the matter?"

    "Nina left the food at the door," Quincy replied, noticing it only after returning with the medicine.

    Nash frowned deeper as he looked at the bag in Quincy''s hand. Was she really so eager to leave? Her haste only added to Nash''s growing frustration.

    "Mr. York, the food is still warm. Are

    you going to eat?" Quincy asked when Nash remained silent. "No, I''m not hungry," Nash replied, throwing his phone aside,pletely devoid of appetite.

    Miranda intervened, "If Nash has no appetite, we won''t force it. We''ll have fresh food made at hometer. It''s cleaner."

    She ced the peeled apple on the

    table, sensing Nash''s reluctance to talk. She didn''t press him further and said I''m going out for a bit. Quincy, give me what you''re holding."

    Quincyplied, saying, "Sure, Miss Lewis."

    Miranda carried the food downstairs, ncing around. Indeed, Nina hadn''t left yet but was preparing to do so.

    Miranda approached and called out, "Nina!" Nina, in the midst of maneuvering her car to leave, caught sight of Miranda in the rearview mirror standing behind the vehicle.

 Chapter 177

    She turned off the car engine and waited for Miranda to approach.

    Miranda, holding the food she brought, smirked coldly. "Why didn''t youe inside? Feeling ufortable seeing Nash and me chatting?"

    Nina turned to face Miranda. "Is there something you need?" she asked, meeting Miranda''s gaze as she approached.

    "You haven''t answered my question yet," Miranda replied.

    Nina withdrew her gaze and calmly stated, "You know, there''s this feeling of pretending to have something when you actually have nothing. The more you unt, the less you gain." She knew Miranda was trying to mock her, probably just to unt in front of her.

    Miranda''s expression turned cold, clearly disliking Nina''sposed demeanor.

    "You''re pretending to be unaffected, but deep down, you''re hurting. No matter how far apart Nash and I are, he still has a ce for me in his heart.

    "You know very well that he established the entertainmentpany for me. When I expressed my interest in acting, he immediately arranged the best roles for me. That''s the best proof of his feelings for me. As for you, Nina, you''re just a discarded pawn in the end. Nash can discard you at any time!"

    Nina couldn''t help but clench her fists upon hearing Miranda''s words.

    Suddenly, the memory of Nash''s conversation with Zoe came rushing back to her. She realized that she had been nothing more than a pawn in Nash''s game, aiding him in securing shares. She was the sacrificialmb in their three-year marriage.

    Instead of subjecting herself to humiliation and ending up as a discarded woman, she decided to preserve her dignity.

    She stared at Miranda with icy eyes as Miranda smirked and said, "I''m here to get rid of trash. Nash doesn''t need unwanted garbage!"

    In front of Nina, Miranda then threw the food she had brought into the trash bin. She wanted to show Nina something. She wanted to repay Nina for every injustice she had endured. Miranda also wanted to witness Nina''s sorrowful expression, realizing that she could withstand more than expected.

    Nina had endured a great deal in front of Nash, so this was just another moment for her.

    ver

    "Some things are simply trash, and letting go brings relief. You came at the perfect time. You desire what I no longer want. Since you like the garbage that I don''t want, take it. It saves me another trip!" Nina remained emotionallyposed, pulling out a document from the passenger seat and throwing it onto the ground.

    2

    Miranda looked at the document on the ground, which clearly stated "Divorce Agreement." She couldn''t believe that Nina had already signed it. As she gazed at Nina''s scornful expression, it seemed as though Nina was looking down on her, as if she had picked the trash that Nina didn''t want.

    How dare she!

    Nina observed a change in Miranda''s expression.

    At first, Miranda appeared smug, but her face quickly turned sour, as if she couldn''t believe what Nina had done.

    Refusing to back down, Nina replied, "Pick it up and give it to Nash. Anything I don''t want now belongs to you!"

    With that, Nina drove away, leaving behind a cloud of exhaust that made Miranda cough. She had intended to assert her dominance, but Nina had just humiliated her.

    Gritting her teeth, Miranda muttered, "Nina!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Her assistant hurried out, concerned about Miranda''s agitation. "Are you okay, Miranda?"

    Miranda nced at the divorce agreement on the ground.

    Reluctantly, she had to bend down. and pick it up. It was the document that symbolized the end of Nina and Nash''s rtionship. Miranda needed this document urgently; only after their divorce could she smoothly marry Nash.

    Clutching the divorce agreement tightly, Miranda reassured her assistant, "I''m fine. Let''s go back inside."

    Back in the hospital room, Miranda had initially nned to take care of Nash.

 Chapter 178

    Nash avoided all contact with others. Quincy stood at the doorway, politely informing Miranda, "Miss Lewis, Mr. York is resting. He said you don''t have to worry about him and should go back to the set." Miranda responded, "That''s alright. I''ve already taken a leave of absence and the director has approved it. I''lle back after he''s discharged."

    Quincy found himself in a dilemma. He gentlymented, "Mr. York needs rest."

    Miranda nced at the ward, understanding what he meant.

    She wasn''t upset and said, "Could you please give this to Nash for me? I''ll bring over Sally''s cooked meals when I return."

    "Of course, Miss Lewis," Quincy replied, taking the document.

    When he saw the bold letters on the paper, he too was shocked. Miranda said goodbye and left. Her assistant asked, "Why didn''t you go inside? It''s a rare opportunity."

    "No rush," Miranda replied. "There will be plenty more opportunities in the future. I should go back to the York residence first."

    She had more important matters to attend to.

    Inside the ward, Quincy hesitated, unsure whether to hand over the document.

    Nash kept his eyes closed, but sensing Quincy''s presence nearby. He asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Reluctantly, Quincy handed him the document. "Mr. York, it appears to be from Nina," he said.

    Nash opened his eyes and looked down.

    The words "Divorce Agreement" stood out starkly. His expression dropped, and he asked, "When was this delivered?"

    Quincy replied, "Miss Lewis gave it to me. It seems to be from Nina to her."

    Nash held the divorce agreement in disbelief. It wasn''t until he opened the document and saw Nina''s signature that reality hit him.

    His already grim expression turned even darker. Divorce-she said it and meant it. How liberating! Nina truly delivered quite the surprise! Nash''s grip tightened, his knuckles turning white. Displeased, he crumpled the divorce agreement and tossed it away.

    Nina arrived at the police station to find Lily and Sue, who had been there for hours facing allegations of nder, public disorder, and extortion.

    Lily, eager to see Nina, greeted her by saying, "Nina, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you."

    Sue, desperate for forgiveness, pleaded with her cousin, "Nina, my mom and I deeply regret what we did. We are truly sorry. Please don''t me us." However, Nina remained unmoved by their words and responded coldly, "I''m here to provide my statement, not to listen to your grievances!"

    She turned her attention to the police and asked, "When can we begin?"

    The police inquired, "Are you absolutely certain that you want to press charges against them?"

    Without hesitation, Nina replied firmly, "Yes, I am sure!"

    With Nina remaining unmoved by any pleas and showingplete disregard for her dignity, Lily shouted once again. "Nina, I have begged you so many times, yet you still want to sue me and your cousin. You''ll face retribution! Your uncle will never forgive you!"

    Knowing that their behavior would not change, Nina realized that forgiving them this time would only result in more trouble in the future. She was not like her father; being soft-hearted would only make her life worse. "Say what you want," Nina responded. "Let us follow thew." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The police then directed Nina, saying, "Miss Walker, this way, please."

    Feeling indignant and realizing that forgiveness was out of reach,

    decid

    tosh out,

    you heartless person, you

    die!"

 Chapter 179

    She refused to release Nina, holding onto her tightly. Her intention to harm Nina was evident.

    "I always knew you were a bringer of bad luck. We would have been fine without you. Zion would have supported me, and our family could have lived happily. It''s because of your interference that Zion abandoned us. You''re a heartless witch. I will kill you!"

    Nina''s hair was disheveled by Lily''s grip. Instinctively, Nina tried to evade her and push her away. Lily''s slightly long nails scratched Nina''s cheek, leaving a few marks. "Madam, this is a police station. Your actions could result in your arrest!"

    Consumed by rage, Lily lost control of her senses, saying, "Arrest me if you want. As long as I can kill her, even if it means death for me! Even in death, I will drag her to hell!"

    Lily thrashed about, but the police had no option but to restrain her, forcing her to the ground. Despite being restrained, she red at Nina with intense anger.

    Sue, pale-faced, shed tears and pleaded, "Mom, please stop this. If you get arrested, what will be of me?"

    She knelt before Nina, desperately begging, "Nina, both my mom and I are at fault. Please forgive us. I promise we won''t trouble you again."

    Nina touched her face and felt a burning sensation. She must have been injured. However, strangely, she no longer seemed to feel the pain.

    She nced at Sue, her eyesmunicating a multitude of emotions. She had no intention ofpromising.

    Lily was taken away by the police, muttering under her breath, "May you have a wretched end, Nina!"

    Sue chased after them, tears streaming down her face, but Lily was led away in handcuffs.

    Miranda returned to the York residence. Sally, anticipating her arrival, greeted her with delight, her voice filled with warmth. "Miranda, you''re back. It''s been such a long time, and you look thinner."

    "Perhaps you haven''t been eating well. Perfect timing, I''ll whip up something delicious for you." Sally hurriedly assisted Miranda with her luggage.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Sally," Miranda said, "As an artist, looking slimmer appears better on camera. It''s necessary for my work. But don''t worry, I''m healthy."

    Sally still felt anxious. "Being an

    velet

    artist is no easy feat. Why pursue that path? You''d be better offing home. Once you marry Nash, you can stay with me."

    "That''s not possible. I still need a job."

    During their conversation, Miranda suddenly recalled something and inquired, "Sally, is that young girl you mentioned still residing here?" Sally replied, "Yes, she''s still staying here."

    She further rified, "Don''t worry, this girl is not a threat to you. I have the utmost respect for you. I want you to be my daughter-inw. This girl is pregnant with Nash''s child Once the baby is born, we will give the baby to you. As for this girl, we can simply spend some money to send her away."

    Miranda was surprised upon hearing this news. Nash had fathered a child with another woman. This indirectly indicated that he wasn''t as concerned about Nina either. The fact that this girl had sessfully driven Nina away wasn''t entirely useless to her.

    "Sally, I know you''ve always been so good to me," Miranda said, sweetly holding her hand. "Let''s go home."

    They walked in together.

    Linda, hearing their conversation andughter, couldn''t help but feel puzzled. Until she caught sight of Miranda''s figure. It was her.

    At the living room.

    Linda was the first to speak, saying, "It''s you."

    Miranda looked at Linda and felt a sense of familiarity.

    Sally asked, "Have you two met before?"

    Linda responded, "We met at the hospital. I identally bumped into thisdy. I didn''t realize she knew you, Sally."

    Miranda remembered and smiled, saying, "Oh, now I remember. It''s you."

    Recalling the incident at the hospital, Linda had a positive impression of Miranda, saying, "She was very nice, she didn''t me me."

 Chapter 180

    Sally quickly added, "Since you''ve already met, that''s even better. Miranda, this is Linda.

    "This is Miranda," Sally introduced.

    Linda carefully examined Miranda, her expression turning somewhat grim as she suddenly realized, "Sally, could this be... the girl who captured Nash''s heart?"

    She had thought Sally would ept her child and, by extension, ept her as well. But she had obviously been mistaken.

    Miranda rather liked being addressed this way and amiably responded, "Hello there. Sally has already told me about you, and she said you''re carrying Nash''s child and taking care of it at home." Linda had concerns and instinctively covered her stomach, fearing that they might harm her child.

    Miranda sensed her worry and reassured her, "You don''t need to be afraid. Since it''s Nash''s child, I''ll naturally treat it well. You don''t have to worry. Once you give birth, things will only get better." Linda wasn''t sure and asked, "Will you really let me have the baby?"

    Miranda spoke gently, "I keep my word. If you don''t trust me, trust Sally. This is her grandson. She wouldn''t harm him."

    Sally was certainly going to keep this child and said, "Linda, rest assured and take care of the baby. Miranda is almost like my own daughter."

    Despite these assurances, Linda still felt uneasy inside.

    Since Miranda was Nash''s beloved, Linda worried that she might steal him away.

    Nina left but Miranda came. Linda realized that nothing changed.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, when she saw Sally warmly weing Miranda, Linda noticed that Sally seemed more pleased with Miranda''s presence than with hers. She dared not speak any further and made an excuse, "Sally, I''m tired. I''ll go to my room to rest."

    Sally didn''t notice Linda''s thoughts and replied, "Alright, you go upstairs then."

    Miranda watched Linda walk away and only spoke when she was out of sight, "This girl is young and somewhat resembles me."

    "I think so too," Sally spected, then added, "They say Nash was drunk that night, calling out your name, which gave this girl a chance to get pregnant... Nash hasn''t forgotten you. He''s seeking out girls who resemble you."

    "Is that really true?" Miranda felt pleased.

    "It''s true. When have I ever lied to you? Especially about something like this," Sally assured her.

    So, that was it. Miranda felt a twinge

    of regret. If only she had returned earlier, maybe she would be the one pregnant now. There would be no Nina in the picture. As long as she had Nash''s child, Mrs. York''s

    position would be hers now.

    Sally went to the kitchen to tell the helpers to prepare dinner. Delighted that Miranda had returned, Sally nned to prepare a sumptuous dinner for Miranda deliver it to the hospitalter. "Miranda, are you really allowing this woman named Linda to have Mr. York''s child?" her assistant worried. "If she does, won''t she steal your spotlight? What if Nash marries her?"

    The assistant was concerned for Miranda. Miranda smirked coldly, "This girl doesn''te from a good family. How could she possibly marry Nash? She''s not going to have Nash''s child!" "Then why did you say that in front of Mrs. York?" the assistant asked.

    Her eyes turned icy. "If I didn''t say that, how could I get Linda to lower her guard?"

    She nced upstairs, having her

    own ns. "Nina hasn''t divorced Nash yet. Why would I let go of such a valuable pawn like Linda? By epting her, I''m also epting his child. By building a good rtionship with her, I can control her in the future. Isn''t that better?"

 Chapter 181

    Even if she wouldn''t ept, Sally would ept it. She couldn''t go against her wishes. And she definitely wouldn''t stoop to being the viin.

    After a while, there was a knock on the door. Linda, in her room, asked, "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Miranda," came the reply.

    Linda hesitated for a moment but still went to open the door. Miranda stood there, holding a bowl of soup, smiling gently at her. "Since you didn''te down, I brought you some soup. Sally made it, and it smells delicious."

    "I''m not really hungry," Linda said.

    Miranda ced the soup on the table and turned to look at her. "Did you lose your appetite because you saw meing?"

    Linda hurriedly denied, "No, don''t think like that."

    "That''s good then," Miranda said, affectionately taking her hand. "You''re young, so call me sister from now on. If you need anything, just let me know. As long as I can, I''ll help you."

    Her warmth made Linda feel a bit overwhelmed. "I..."

    "Don''t be shy. I''m an only child and always wanted a sister. You look so much like me, you could be my sister," Miranda said, then added, "Oh, by the way, I had my assistant pick out a few sets of children''s clothes. Take a look and see if you like them. If not, we can go choose together."

    With that, Miranda took out two sets of children''s clothes from her bag.

    This made Linda feel closer to Miranda, and filled her with maternal warmth. "How can I ept this? You bought clothes but I''m only a little over a month pregnant. My belly isn''t showing yet."

    She took the two sets of clothes. She hadn''t thought about buying clothes for the baby yet, but they looked adorable.

    Miranda said, "It''s good to beContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    prepared. This is Nash''s first child, his eldest son, so it''s important. When the child is born, you''ll be the hero of the York family. Sally told me your family is going through a tough time. After you give birth, she''ll give you a house and a car. She really cares about you."

    Linda felt hopeful. If the chance of bing Nash''s wife was slim, having money was still a good option.

    "Really?" she asked.

    "Of course, I wouldn''t lie to you."

    Changing the subject, Miranda continued, "But Nash and Nina haven''t divorced yet, and you''re living with the York family. What if Ninaes back?"

    Linda replied confidently, "She won''te back."

    "How do you know?" Miranda asked.

    "I heard it. She''s divorcing Nash and came back once to get clothes for him." Linda still felt very confident about this.

    "Did you know they''ve been discussing divorce for months now, but nothing has happened?" Miranda remarked.

    This caught Linda''s attention. "They''ve been talking about it for months? So they''re not going to get divorced?"

    Even though Nina publicly announced their divorce in front of so many people.

    "I thought you knew. Apparently not. Nina talks a big game but doesn''t follow through. Being Mrs. York is better than being a secretary. If you'' were in her position, could you handle getting a divorce? How could she give up such a good situation? You underestimate her," Miranda exined.

    Seeing Linda absorb her words, Miranda gently stroked her hair and continued, "You''re too naive. Nina is a schemer. Do you think she married Nash out of love? It was her n, §Ö

    pressuring Nash into marrp ne

    Getting a divorce won''t be easy. If she discovers you''re carrying Nash''s child, who knows if that child will even survive in your womb."

 Chapter 182

    This struck a chord with Linda. Nina''s fondness for Nash made it difficult for Linda toprehend how she could bear to divorce him.

    Could it be that Nina was trying to confuse her and lower her guard? Nina had previously cautioned her against developing an infatuation with Nash, yet it seemed that Nina herself had developed feelings for him.

    With a child on the way, Linda worried that Nina might plot against the child in the future.

    Feeling apprehensive, Linda held her belly tightly. She was determined not to let Nina seed and harm her child.

    Observing Linda''s expression, Miranda decided to end the conversation. "You should rest well. Remember to drink the soup; it''s good for the baby. I''ll leave now."

    With that, Miranda walked out, a faint smirk ying on her lips. Linda felt unsettled by Miranda''s words. She knew she had to take action. Suddenly, she thought of Nina''s aunt and cousin. She wondered how they were doing.

    Nina had just finished giving her statement at the police station when Xander appeared at the door.

    "Nina!"

    Xander didn''t resemble his brother, Zion, much. Approaching fifty, his face was pale with a few wrinkles. He stubbed out his cigarette and crushed it underfoot before questioning, "Where''s your aunt?"

    Nina didn''t have a close bond with this uncle. They hadn''t been close since childhood. Her aunt often spoke negatively about her in front of her uncle, causing discord. He remained indifferent to her and never showed any affection.

    When she was young and living with her grandparents, her aunt believed they favored her more and neglected Sue. This created resentment in her aunt''s mind. Because of this belief, her uncle rarely showed concern for them. Nina felt detached from him and replied calmly, "I don''t know. You can ask the police."

    "I heard from Sue that you sent your aunt to jail. She treated you well. Is this how you repay her?" Xander''s tone was full of anger.

    Nina responded, "It''s a matter of

    fact. If she hadn''t done anything wrong, she wouldn''t be in there.

    Didn''t Lily say you were avoidin

    debt? How can you stand hereby

    the police station and not fearContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    getting arrested?"

    Xander, seeing herck of remorse, finally saw her true colors. His face darkened. "Our family has been ruined because of you. How can I not intervene? You better release your aunt." "She''ll only be detained for a day. She''ll be released tomorrow."

    Xander had been a troublemaker in his youth, and it seemed not much had changed as he reached middle age.

    With their rtionshippletely strained, Nina stated, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now."

    "Wait!" Xander called out, turning towards her. "I heard from your aunt that you married into a wealthy family."

    Upon hearing this, Nina furrowed her brows.

    "Now that you''re married to wealth, you should share some of it," Xander approached her, speaking boldly. "Don''t me me for bringing up our family ties. When you were young and living with our grandparents, you relied on me for support. Now that you''re grown up and have money of your own, it''s time to repay me."

    "I don''t need much from you, just one million," Xander lit another cigarette. "The York family is incredibly wealthy, and you''ve made quite a fortune for yourself over the years. One million is a small sum for you."

    QUMS

    Nina had anticipated this. Her uncle was even greedier than she had imagined. She turned to him and said, "One million? That''s extortion."

    "I''m in a tough spot and need money," Xander replied. "Once I have the money, I''ll repay you too."

    Nina retorted, "Have you repaid my father his money?"

 Chapter 183

    Xander frowned as he continued to smoke. "Don''t speak so harshly. If I have money, wouldn''t I repay it? I''ll pay you back in the future, as long as you lend it to me."

    "I don''t have money to lend you," Nina replied. "If there''s nothing else, I won''t chat with you anymore."

    Nina walked away without even looking back, leaving Xander feeling disregarded. He threw the cigarette on the ground and menacingly said, "Nina, don''t force me. It won''t look good if things turn ugly!" Nina drove away directly.

    She knew exactly what her uncle wanted. Their family was like a bottomless pit-once she gave in, there would be endless requests for money in the future.

    Coincidentally, Linda, who was hiding in the corner, witnessed this scene.

    Observing Xander''s frustration and hostility towards Nina, Linda thought of another way.

    If Nina were to disappear from this world, no one would threaten her or her unborn child anymore. If she defeated them, she might even be able to secure the position of Mrs. York.

    A cold smile yed on her lips.

    Nina was driving when Yvonne called, so she put on her Bluetooth headset.

    Yvonne, who had just finished work, asked, "Are you really divorcing Nash?"

    Nina replied, "I''ve given him the divorce agreement. After the cooling-off period, I''ll go to thewyer''s office."

    Yvonne wanted to ask, "Did Nash agree?"

    Nina hesitated for a moment. "He didn''t say yes, but he didn''t say no either. We agreed to divorce after our three-year contract expires. It''s an unspoken agreement. He mentioned divorce before, so there''s no need to wait for his response."

    If she waited for his answer, it would mean she still had expectations, and there was no need to humiliate herself.

    "Since you put it that way, I support you," Yvonne said, sensing Nina''s mood might not be good. "Come find meter, let''s have some fun."

    "Okay," Nina agreed. "I''ll see youter, in an hour."

    "Alright."

    After that, Nina hung up the phone.

    Last time, Nash caused a dy in Nina''s hospital visit.

    This time, she wanted to have a thorough check-up. Being clever, she decided to keep her pregnancy a

    secret from most people, so sheet

    made an appointment with a doctor at a private hospital in advance. By using the VIP channel, she could ensure more confidentiality.

    When Nina arrived at the underground parking lot, she felt a chill in the air. Instinctively, she tightened her clothes around her The dimly lit parking lot made her feel uneasy. She hesitated for a

    moment, wondering if today was the

    best day to see a doctor

    Just as this thought crossed her mind, someone covered her nose from behind. "Mmm..." Nina''s eyes widened as she desperately struggled, but the person''s grip was too strong. There was no one else around, and she had no way of calling for help.

    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes as she felt terrified and helpless. The effects of the drug started to take hold, draining her strength, and she slowly lost consciousness.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She deeply regretted not listening to

    her bad feeling and turning back in time to prevent this from happening. As Nina lost consciousnesspletely, her phone slipped from her hand. The screen disyed her contacts, but she was already

    unconscious before she could make

    a call.

    An hour and a half passed before Nash''s phone rang. The ringtone echoed through the room, catching Quincy''s attention. He nced at the phone and informed Nash, "It''s a call from Yvonne, Mr. York." Nash frowned, showing little interest. "Which Yvonne? I won''t answer."

    Quincy hesitated briefly, then looked back at Nash. "It''s Yvonne, Mrs. York''s friend. What if it''s regarding Mrs. York?"

    As Nina was mentioned, Nash''s expression grew darker, and he responded coldly, "It''s probably just about the divorce. I have no intention of answering."

 Chapter 184

    Quincy had no choice but to hang up. Just after he hung up, the phone rang again.

    "Mr. York, it might be something urgent," Quincy said.

    Nash was reading today''s newspaper. He looked up as the phone rang again, this time from Yvonne. Normally, her calls didn''te through to him. If they did, it had to be rted to Nina. Nash closed the newspaper. "Give it to me."

    Quincy handed the phone to Nash. As soon as he answered, he heard Yvonne''s urgent voice on the other end. "Nash, why aren''t you answering your phone? Don''t you care about Nina anymore?" Hearing her urgency, Nash pursed his lips. "What''s going on?"

    "Nina''s phone is not working!" Yvonne said anxiously. "She was supposed to meet me an hour ago, but she didn''t show up. She''s always on time and never disappears without reason. I think something has happened to her!"

    Nash''s heart tightened. Any lingering resentment disappeared in that moment, and he sat up straight. "Did she mention where she was going?"

    Yvonne regretted not asking more questions. "I didn''t ask. I don''t know."

    "I''ll find out."

    Nash had little time to talk to Yvonne, as finding Nina was urgent. He ended the call quickly and, despite the IV still attached to his hand, he tore it off without hesitation. Enduring the pain, he stood up and instructed Quincy, "Get the car ready!"

    Although Quincy was still concerned about Nash''s well-being, finding Nina was now the top priority. He promptly ordered someone to prepare the car.

    Nash quickly dressed and left the room just as the doctor arrived for rounds. Spotting Nash, the doctor called out, "Mr. York, where are you going? Your body hasn''t fully recovered from the surgery. You shouldn''t engage in strenuous activity!"

    Nash couldn''t have cared less. As Yvonne had mentioned, Nina wouldn''t have disappeared without reason. Missing their appointment meant something had happened.

    The car was parked at the hospital entrance. Nash got in and asked, "Have you found out where Nina is today?"

    "She went to the police station and then to a private hospital," came the reply.

    Nash fell into deep thought. Why did she go to a private hospital? He remembered herst visit to the hospital, iming it was for irregr menstruation, but nothing came of it. Now she had gone to a private hospital again.

    "Find out why she went there."

    Nash suddenly noticed that Nina''s recent behavior was unusually strange. She seemed eager to divorce him and kept pushing him away. "Mr. York, we couldn''t find anything," they told him.

    "Let''s go there anyway," Nash replied.

    They arrived at the private hospital. The car was parked in the underground garage, and they soon located Nina''s car.

    "Mr. York, the car is here, but she''s not around," Quincy said, picking up the phone lying next to the car. "Her phone is on the ground."

    The car was there, but Nina was not around. Her phone was on the ground, and her bag was in the car. The scene looked like a kidnapping.

    Nash''s expression turned serious.

    He opened the phone, and the first name in the contacts list was his ownon that moment, Nina must have been trying to call for help.

    Nash became increasingly anxious. He checked the call logs and saw a call to Yvonne made half an hour before.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "It takes half an hour to get from the police station to this hospital."

    "Let''s check the surveince footage first," Nash said.

    There were cameras everywhere, so the footage should capture what happened. In the surveince footage, Nina was attacked from behind by someone wearing a mask. After she passed out, the person carried her away.

    "Mr. York, we''ve found Mrs. York''s whereabouts!"

 Chapter 185

    Nash quickly grabbed his phone and located the person in the surveince footage. Unaware of being recorded, the person tried to avoid the cameras, changed clothes in a blind spot, and left. It took some time, but Nash eventually found him.

    "Let''s leave right away!" Nash eximed, and they quickly got into the car to follow the trail.

    Nina felt exhausted, her body devoid of strength. Despite resting, she felt trapped in a state of lethargy, unable to wake up.

    She heard a muffled and distant voice, "What should we do now?"

    "We''ve tied her up. It''s time to get rid of her!" a female voice replied.

    "Get rid of her? You want me to have blood on my hands? She''s my niece. No, I just want money!" Xander hesitated, never intending harm. "Call Nash. If he wants his wife back, he''ll bring money!" "No, you can''t call him! Are you insane?" The woman panicked, preventing Xander from reaching for his phone. "If Nash finds out, we''re dead. You kidnapped Nina. He''lle after us. If you don''t get rid of her we''ll be in trouble!"

    Xander realized the woman''s intentions were dubious, and her actions contradictory. His expression darkened. "Weren''t we supposed to solve my problems? Do you have another agenda?"

    The woman observed Nina lying on the ground, unable to find peace until Nina was dealt with. "We share amon enemy. Just consider how Nina treats you. She has shown no concern for your well-being. She practically threw you into the fire. What loyalty do you owe her? Remove her from your life to free yourself from this grudge!"

    The woman persistently attempted to convince Xander. Despite his hesitation, her words resonated with him. Indeed, Nina had disyed no regard for his life. Why should he care about her?

    However, she was also the child he had watched grow up.

    "Think about the debts you owe and your wife who''s still in the police station. It''s a because of her!" The woman continued to manipte him. "If you release her today, she will know it was you. She will report you to the police. Forget about money, you will end up in jail! You have a daughter. She is facing a storm of online criticism. How will she survive? Isn''t it all Nina''s fault?"

    Xander stared at Nina, who was unconscious on the ground. His hands were clenched into fists and his expression grew colder. He no longer had a way back. Inevitable death seemed to be the only

    oue now. There was no turning

    back from this point.

    He regained hisposure and stopped looking at Nina. In a disinterested tone, he said, "Wake her up first. Let''s see if we can extract any information from her."

    He searched through her bag. Besides a few thousand dors in cash, there was a card. That card must have some money on it.

    The woman was a bit anxious and didn''t want Nina to wake up. "What''s your n?"

    "Money. She has money. She''ll tell me where it is to save her life!" Xander was only concerned about the money.

    The woman asked again, "And then?"

    "Once I have the money, I''ll escape before they find us."

    "Where can you escape to? They won''t let you get away."

    "I''ll figure that out after I obtain the money." Xander''s gaze was fixedzon the money. It didn''t matter where they went as long as they had the money. When pushed to the edge, one had to secure something. This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina, unconscious, felt terrible. Furrowing her brows, she forced herself to regain consciousness. She had to wake up in order to survive.

    Suddenly, Nina opened her eyes, her pupils shrinking as she gasped for air.

    Seeing her awake, the woman''s expression drastically changed and she quickly concealed herself.

 Chapter 186

    "I have money, please don''t hurt me!" Nina''s body was soaked in sweat, feelingpletely drenched. She immediately opened her mouth to speak, recognizing that her first priority was to save her own life. Her eyes met Xander''s, and she took in the chaotic room she was in, her hands bound. Seeing the man standing before her, her face turned pale. "Uncle."

    Xander stared at her coldly. "Now you''re finally willing to call me uncle?"

    Nina hadn''t expected him to be so heartless as to kidnap her, regardless of their family ties. She didn''t anticipate him showing any mercy now, but she still asked, "What do I need to do for you to release me?" "You mentioned having money," Xander said, holding the card that Nash had given her.

    "Is there money on this card?"

    "Yes, there is money."

    A glimmer of a smile appeared on Xander''s face, as greed sparkled in his eyes. "How much?"

    Nina inquired, "If I give it to you, will you let me go?"

    Before he could respond, another voice interrupted, "No!"

    There were other people present.

    Nina''s gaze shifted in the direction of the voice, but she couldn''t see anyone. The person remained hidden in the shadows, unwilling to reveal herself.

    "You can''t let her go. If you do, you''ll end up in prison!" the voice insisted.

    Nina strained to recognize the voice, but it sounded unfamiliar. The deliberate attempt to disguise it suggested that it might be someone she knew.

    "Xander, there is another guest here," Nina said, trying to distract Xander.

    Xander replied coldly, "That''s because you''re not cooperating. If you did, we wouldn''t be in this mess."

    "What''s the password?" he asked again.

    Nina nced at the card in his hand. "How can I be sure that if I tell you, I''ll survive?

    "Your friend seems to want my life."

    The intense reaction from the unseen person revealed how she had exploited Xander''s greed to abduct her. One wanted money, the other wanted her life. Money could be earned, but she was more concerned about her own safety.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "It''s impossible," Xander urgently demanded. "I''ll release you as soon as you tell me the password. Quick, tell me the password."

    Nina hesitated. "Then untie my hands and feet," she requested.

    Xander''s expression changed drastically. "You nning to run?"

    Nina exined, "With you all watching and me being bound like this, how could I possibly escape? But I need assurance that if you take the money, I can get away."

    In the end, Nina was still a woman, and Xander wasn''t afraid of her running away, just warning her, "You better not y tricks."

    He proceeded to untie Nina.

    Marks from the bindings were visible on her wrists. After stretching her limbs, she stood up, her gaze fixed on the woman.

    "Now you can tell me," Xander dered.

    Looking at Xander, Nina asked, "Xander, you just said if I tell you the password, you''ll let me go and you won''t take my life, right?"

    "I just want the money. If I didn''t have these difficulties, I wouldn''t treat you like this," Xander exined.

    With a third person present, nothing was certain.

    "I don''t trust her!" Nina interjected.

    "Both you and Lily are easily influenced Do you realize that everything you''re doing now is leading you down a destructive path? You''re being manipted and used as pawns."

    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m doing this for your own benefit!" the woman insisted once again.

    "Who are you? Why do you care about doing good for them? In the end, Lily will be detained and her reputation ruined, while Xander will end up in prison for kidnapping. Is that what you consider good?"

    Nina addressed Xander. ˇ°Xander,

    you need to think clearly. She wants

    my life and you want money. I can give you the money, but you can''t allow yourself to be someone else''s pawn, doing things that harm me!"

 Chapter 187

    With that being said, Xander began to feel convinced. This person had appeared out of nowhere, surely with some ulterior motive to approach him. However, Nina was still his niece. He feltpelled, and had to be concerned about others plotting against him. His gaze shifted towards the woman.

    She became anxious and indignant. "She''s trying to create discord. If it weren''t for my advice, would Nina willingly give you the money? We''re supposed to be working together!"

    Despite everything, Xander was certain about his own intentions. He turned to Nina. "Nina, give me the password, and I promise she won''t harm you."

    Nina did not dare to trust him hastily. Just as she hesitated, the sound of a car outside suddenly reached their ears. This made Xander panic.

    He grabbed Nina, holding a knife to her throat, nervously stating, "Someone''s outside!"

    Nina, staring at the knife in front of her, did not even dare to breathe. The woman realized that things had taken a turn for the worse. "She''s intentionally stalling. If she really wanted to, she would have given you the password earlier. You''ve fallen into her trap!"

    "Nina, you''re plotting against me!" Xander, with no way out, gritted his teeth.

    Nina had no idea that someone woulde. She thought she had no way out.

    The knife had left a bloodstain on her neck, causing her heart to race. "Xander, I swear... You kidnapped me out of nowhere and I haven''t been able to contact anyone. All I want is to stay alive. Money is just a material possession. I''ll give you the password now if you put the knife down."

    "If you release her, Nash won''t go easy on you!"

    Two voices spoke simultaneously in Xander''s ear, leaving him feeling agitated as he didn''t know whose advice to follow. However, he understood that Nina was his best hostage option for the time being. Bang!

    A loud noise suddenly filled the room as the door burst open.

    Now, Xander knew he had to do whatever it took.

    "Nina, tell me the password now, and tell them to back off. If you do, I''ll let you go!" Xander dered.

    Nina''s heart raced as she saw

    someone entering the room from

    outside. The room was dimly lit, but the sunlight streaming in was a wee sight. Her eyes narrowed as she recognized the tall figure confidently approaching.

    "Release her!" came the cold voice.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Nina''s breathing became heavy as she felt a sense of unease. She looked at Nash, surprised that he hade to rescue her at this crucial moment. He didn''t look well, with wounds on his body. He had gone through so much trouble to save her, yet she had be a burden. If only she had been more cautious.

    If she had been more cautious with Xander, none of this would have happened. Xander was sweating profusely, his hands trembling. It was his first time doing something like this. "Stay back!"

    Nash''s gaze remained fixed on Xander''s sharp knife, as he tried to keep his tone as calm as possible. "What do you want? I''ll give you whatever you want, just let Nina go." Nervous and agitated, Xander shouted, "I want money, I want money!"

    "Money is not a problem." Nash felt relieved that Xander only wanted money, not Nina''s life. "How much do you want? Tell me, and I''ll transfer it to your ount immediately." "I want ten million!" Xander''s eyes were bloodshot and filled with greed. "Ten million will do, but don''t call the police!"

    "Fine, give me your ount number." Nash''s expression remained cold and determined.

    Nina stared at Nash in astonishment, unable to believe that he would so readily produce the money just to save her life.

 Chapter 188

    Exactly. He could transfer two hundred million to her ount. So why hesitate over ten million?

    Nina looked down, feeling a pang of bitterness in her heart. He was good, really good. But each act of kindness felt like a stab to her heart, making it difficult to move on while also causing her pain. Xander smiled and promptly recited his bank ount number. Nash took out his phone and made a call. "Transfer ten million to this ount immediately!"

    The woman hiding behind them panicked at the sight. No, this couldn''t happen! Nina had to disappearpletely!

    A message alert sounded on Xander''s phone. He checked the message: the bank had sent him a notification. He nced at the bnce: ten million! It was more money than he had ever seen in his life. Xander felt excited and happy as he put his phone in his pocket. "How can I be sure you''ll let me go once I release Nina?" he asked.

    Nash replied, "There''s a car here. You can drive away. I won''t stop you."

    "Then let me go."

    Xander noticed a multitude of parked cars outside. Once he left, he knew he would bepletely safe. With the money he held in his hand, he could vanish and begin a new life with his wife and daughter in a ce where no one could recognize them. Everything would improve.

    The woman''s eyes turned cold as ice upon witnessing this scene. She couldn''t stay here any longer. Fortunately, she had a backup n in case things went wrong and she found herself caught in the middle of a conflict.

    There was a rear exit, and with everyone''s attention fixed on Xander, she slipped away unnoticed.

    As they stepped outside, Xander held Nina hostage. Nash trailed behind, his palms growing mmy at the sight of blood on Nina''s neck. He feared that any misstep could inflict more harm upon her, a risk he couldn''t afford.

    Xander guided Nina towards the car. Despite his earlier harsh behavior, they both emerged unharmed. He had no intention of harming her, and no major errors were made.

    He nced at Nina and let out a

    sigh. "Nina, I apologize for this. I found myself in a difficult situation as well. If you had given me the

    money, none of this would have

    urred. Now that I have it,

    promise not to harm you. I''ll release you if you cooperate and fet me leave peacefully."

    "With this money, our family won''t need Zion''s or your help anymore."

    Deep down, Xander knew that his selfishness had harmed his family. "I''ve been a burden on my brother alt these years. It won''t happen again. I''ll take them overseas to live. Go back and tell your father that it''s better off without me as a brother!"

    Nina felt a sudden bitterness upon hearing his words. Her father always described them as close brothers

    who grew up together, but something had changed. Out of

    respect for her father, she still sawN?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    him as her uncle.

    Having spoken, Xander pushed Nina aside and hastily entered the car. Nina fell to the ground but was caught by Nash.

    "Are you alright?" Nash asked.

    Nina didn''t want him to apply too much force, so she supported herself and didn''t put too much weight on him. She was afraid he might get hurt again because of her.

    Nash held her neck, examining her wound. "Luckily, the wound isn''t deep. We''ll go to the hospitalter, but as for..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, there was a deafening explosion.

    "Bang!"

    Nina''s heart skipped a beat as she turned to see mes erupting right before her eyes!

 Chapter 189

    The car Xander was in suddenly exploded, with mes spreading across the sky and the vehicle bursting open instantly. Nina stood frozen in shock, her fair face illuminated by the fire, her eyes wide open. How could this happen? How could the car explode? Even though she wasn''t close to her uncle, he was still her blood rtive. If someone died in front of her, she would still be afraid.

    Nina''s mind went nk, and tears silently streamed down her face. She stood there for a while, like a zombie, subconsciously moving towards the site of the explosion.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Nina!" Nash, still in disbelief, noticed Nina''s actions. Concerned for her safety, he firmly grasped her wrist and pulled her into his arms. His gaze was grave as he sternly said, "It''s dangerous over there. Don''t go!"

    "Quincy, get someone to put out the fire!" Nina, with red eyes, resisted Nash for a moment but then calmly said, "It''s okay. I''ll just watch from afar. There won''t be any danger."

    She just wanted to see if he had really died. She still couldn''t believe that he would die in front of her. They all rushed to extinguish the fire with fire extinguishers while Nina stood at a distance, watching the figure in the car. He seemed motionless, repentant just a moment ago.

    A pair of hands covered her eyes. "Don''t look!"

    Nina questioned, "Why did the car explode out of nowhere? Did someone tamper with it? You were unharmed when you arrived, so why would anyone want to kill him?"

    Nash replied. "Even if we leave it tow, he shouldn''t be sentenced to death for his crimes. There was tampering done by someone, and it happened just now at the scene. There was a third person here on your side."

    Nina''s attention was suddenly caught. A third person. That woman! She must have wanted to eliminate the evidence, so she murdered her uncle! This person was heartless.

    Nina''s chest tightened as her emotions surged. "Someone is targeting me, trying to destroy the evidence..."

    Overwhelmed by her emotions, Nina struggled to breathe and eventually copsed into Nash''s arms.

    Nash held her tightly. "Nina!"

    He gently patted Nina''s cheek, but discovered that she had fainted. He then lifted her up. "Quincy, drive. Take her to the hospital."

    There would be people to extinguish the fire at the scene. They also contacted the police, and soon the authorities arrived to provide assistance.

    At the hospital, Nash hurriedly

    entered the emergency room with Nina in his arms, urgently calling for a doctor He couldn''t help but notice that Nina had been looking frailtely, with her thin frame and tendency to faint. Concerned about her health, he insisted on the best. doctor to attend to her.

    The doctor reassured Nash, saying, "Mr. York, I will arrange for aprehensive examination immediately. Please wait outside!"

    Upon noticing Nash''s bleeding arm, the doctor added, "And let''s also take care of your own injury while we''re at it!"

    Nash had been so preupied with

    Nina that he hadn''t even realized he was injured. The previous wound had reopened, and he now felt the pain, furrowing his brows asche instinctively covered the wound.

    Despite her exhaustion and struggle to stay awake, Nina heard their conversation in her dreams.

    She needed to undergo an examination.

    However, she didn''t want it.

    Her fingers twitched, her brows furrowing. She desperately didn''t want Nash to discover her pregnancy.

    Suddenly, Nina jolted awake and sat up. Her sudden awakening startled everyone in the room, and they turned their attention to her.

    "Nina," Nash said, looking directly at her, "You''re awake. I''ll have the doctore and check on you."

    Nina nced at everyone in the

    vel

    room, holding back her emotions andposing herself as she calmly addressed Nash. "I was simply exhausted earlier and unintentionally fell asleep. There''s no need for any special

    examination."

 Chapter 190

    Nash frowned, his concern evident. "It''s clear that you passed out earlier. It''s safer for you to get checked."

    Nina adjusted her clothes, her eyes fixed on the blood staining Nash''s hands. "I think you need the check-up more than I do." She hurriedly got out of bed and added, "I just have a small cut on my neck. It just needs bandaging. Doctor, please attend to Mr. York first."

    Nash squinted at Nina, sensing that something was amiss. She seemed different, as if she were hiding something. She declined the check-up but then secretly went to a private hospital. What could she be up to?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The doctor, observing their disagreement, intervened. "Mr. York, allow me to tend to your wounds first."

    Nash didn''t respond directly to the doctor but instead questioned Nina, "You don''t want a check-up, yet you sneak off to a private hospital. Is there something you''re hiding from me?" His gaze grew cold once more, and his tone became distant.

    Nina felt nervous on the inside but kept a calm exterior as she locked eyes with him. "I went to a private hospital for the sake of my personal privacy. However, now I don''t feel the need for a check-up because I''m fine."

    Nash didn''t quite understand. "You''re not a public figure, so why do you need privacy?"

    Nina''s mind raced as she quickly came up with an excuse. "Last time, I was live-streamed outside thepany, which caused a bigmotion. People even doxed me. I''m worried, so I have reservations. You''re overthinking, and I have nothing to hide from you.

    "Furthermore, your suspicions weremon in the past. Even if I stay in the hospital for a few days, you''d be too busy with work to notice."

    Nash pursed his lips upon hearing this, his gaze fixed on her. "Are you ming me?"

    "No, I''m stating facts," Nina met his gaze directly. "Thank you for saving my life today. You''ve helped me a lot, and I''m grateful."

    Although her wordscked love, she genuinely felt thankful. Nash didn''t appreciate the formal tone. He was her husband, and helping her in times of trouble was his duty.

    But her words made it seem like he was just some stranger helping others in need.

    True, she had handed him divorce papers, so in Nina''s eyes, he was someone to be thanked.

    Nash''s tone turned colder as he questioned, "Did you actually mean it when you handed the divorce papers to Miranda to give to me?"

    Even though he was aware of the truth, he still sought confirmation, sometimes without even knowing what he hoped to hear.

    Nina became tense. It was true that

    she had prepared the divorce papers but they were not supposed to be delivered that day. They were meant to wait until their agreement expired.

    l.n

    However, Miranda''s provocation that day caused Nina to lose control. Despite knowing they were on the same page, she acted out of character and handed the papers to Miranda directly. But that was no

    longer important.

    A few secondster, she looked at Nash and maintained herposure. "Yes, it was just a coincidence that day and it happened to be convenient," she said casually.

    He should have realized long ago

    that she was no longer invested. Nash tightly clenched his fists, veins bulging on the back of his hands, and spoke again with an icy voice.

    "Nina, hearing you casually talk like this, ''convenient''? In your eyes, I seem to have be nothing but trash."

 Chapter 191

    Nina didn''t see it that way, even though she had spoken disdainfully to Miranda. She was just protecting herself.

    "Don''t you know there''s someone else I like?" Nina said.

    That sentence shut Nash downpletely. She had feelings for someone else. But he had never seen this man! It seemed to be a puzzle between them.

    Nash''s handsome face grew cold and stern, yet he had to say, "You don''t need to mention this man. When the contract expires, I''ll let you go. Even if you don''t give me the divorce papers, I''ll deliver them to you!"

    They could only get their shares when the marriage contract expired. Nina knew that.

    Without saying it explicitly, she cooperated with him. It was a kind of repayment to him. "Alright," Nina took out her phone and nced at the calendar. "There aren''t many days left. I hope Mr. York will find time when the timees."

    Nash didn''t reply further.

    Both of them had their wounds bandaged by the doctor. Nina''s wound was just a shallow cut on the skin. She knew Xander hadn''t meant to kill her. It was all because of that woman''s instigation.

    Soon, the police arrived at the hospital. In this incident, she was the victim. The police had solemn expressions as they delivered the heavy news: "Ms. Walker, I''m sorry to inform you that Mr. Xander Walker no longer shows any signs of life after the explosion."

    With such a loud explosion, it was unlikely he had survived. His body was probably burnt to a crisp. It was Nina''s first encounter with such a thing, so she couldn''t help but feel scared and regretful. Her uncle had kidnapped her, a crime that did not deserve death, yet he had paid such a heavy price in the end.

    "I understand. Do you have any other findings?"

    "The car was tampered with at the scene, causing fuel leakage..." The police recounted the whole sequence of events.

    Xander, unaware of the fuel leakage,

    was smoking in the car, which

    ignited the explosion. At the time, they were all focused on escaping the danger and didn''t pay attention to that woman''s presence. She was probably trying to find a way to escape when Nash barged in, so she couldn''t have been caught.

    But no one had expected the car to be tampered with. Apart from her, Nina didn''t know who else to suspect. Although she had not seen the woman, Nina had a suspect in mind. But without evidence, it was all based on her spection. This was a serious and malicious incident, one that the authorities took seriously.

    Nina was now haunted by shadows. Every time she closed her eyes, she felt consumed by mes, witnessing someone''s death right in front of her. Unlike the ident in middle school, this time the death was that of a rtive. She was unsure

    whether to feel grief or sadness; this person had once been alive.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Nina clenched her hands tightly, trying to suppress the fear within her. She didn''t want to witness another death.

    Nash noticed her subtle movements. Though she appearedposed on the surface, he could sense her inner fear. She was pretending to be strong.

    He nced at Quincy, who promptly left. Soon, a bottle of milk appeared in front of Nina. When she looked up, she saw Nash watching her.

    "Drink it," he said calmly. Nina hesitated for a moment, then decided not to take it.

    Nash continued in a neutral tone, "Remember when Scott mentioned at your ce that you like to drink milk when you''re nervous or scared? You need it now to ease your emotions." "You remember," Nina was touched by his thoughtfulness.

    "I remember everything about you," Nash said as he unscrewed the bottle cap for her.

    Nina looked at him, seeing his confidence, but he was mistaken. There were still many things he did not remember.

 Chapter 192

    She took a sip of the milk, which was still warm. It had a sweet taste with a hint of milk fragrance. It helped to calm her fear but left a slight bitterness.

    "You should take some rest," Nash said, his wound already bandaged.

    "I''ll take care of everything with the police." He didn''t want Nina to exert herself too much.

    A serious kidnapping case like this required a thorough investigation. He couldn''t afford to rest.

    Ninay on the hospital bed, and soon her mother arrived. "Nina," her mother called out.

    "Mom," Nina responded. Julia rushed to the hospital and saw Nina lying in bed, looking miserable with wounds on her neck.

    She immediately burst into tears and hugged her daughter. "How could that bastard Xander do such a despicable thing? Threatening and kidnapping you? He''s caused you so much suffering! Our family will never associate with theirs again! I''ve already told your father. He only ended up like this because of brotherly love! He realizes it too. I''ll scold Xanderter!"

    Zion stood at the door, silent but with a look of tenderness and guilt in his eyes.

    Sometimes, his excessive concern for family caused suffering for those around him. He had not handled this situation well.

    Nina had epted the reality. As long as she was alive, there was no challenge that could not be ovee.

    Suppressing her tears, she calmly uttered, "Dad, Mom, Uncle... he''s no longer with us."

    She hadn''t expected to feel much, but informing her parents still stirred up a tinge of sadness. Nothing surpassed the significance of being alive. The sudden loss of someone from one''s life like this made any resentment before turn into indifference now.

    "What?" Julia was taken aback. Zion was rendered speechless, yet his eyes conveyed shock and sorrow.

    Nina lowered her voice and continued, "His body should be brought back... Mom, Dad, please ept my condolences."

    She struggled to find the right words, but she knew her parents would be mourning. Julia couldn''t find a way to express her frustration. The room fell into silence all of a sudden.

    If Xander were still alive, they might have argued and scolded, but now that he was gone, there was nothing left to say. She nced at Zion, worried about how deeply he was affected. After all, he was his own brother.

    Zion leaned against the door frame, looking at Nina with concern. "He got what he deserved for his wrongdoing. As long as you''re okay, that''s what matters." Nina remained silent, but she could tell her father was still upset.

    She nced at Julia and said, "Mom, you should go and be with Dad."

    compJulia had

    to Zion, cursing Xander

    and his family thoroughly. Now, she did not want to say anything. She silently stayed by Zion''s side. The

    family had managed to calm things down for a few days.

    It wasn''t Nina''s fault; he was simply reaping what he had sowed, even though the price was steep.

    Xander''s funeral was held in their hometown. Despite everything, they were still family, they had to make the trip.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    In their hometown, there were many rtives whom they had not visited much since their grandparents passed away. However, these rtives had close ties with Xander''s family.

    As they arrived at the funeral site in their car, they were met with various stares. The gazes were not directed at Zion and his wife, but at Nina.

    Somehow, Xander''s death was linked to Nina, and even his own family med her for it. Rumors of her ''sins'' had already been spread. Before even stepping out of the car,

    Nina overheard others gossiping,

    saying, "Nina used to be such a well-behaved child, but who would have ever thought she would turn out like this? Xander died because of her. He was her uncle, and she is so heartless!"

 Chapter 193

    "Indeed! Some people are simply born with bad intentions. Xander''s death was truly tragic; he was killed by his own niece, and there is still no closure. It''s really sad."

    "What did the police say? Are they just going to let it go like that?"

    "People die, they get buried, and that''s the end of it."

    "That''s really unfair. One life lost, and Nina gets all the benefits!"

    Thesements caused Julia''s face to darken. "They''re crossing a line, especially considering they''re rtives. Gossiping like this!"

    They rarely interacted with these rtives, only exchanging greetings on formal asions. Julia looked at Nina and said, "Nina, don''t pay attention to their nonsense. Let''s finish paying our respects and leave. She didn''t want any trouble. If it wasn''t for Nina''s insistence, they wouldn''t havee. Nina didn''t mind, used to being talked about behind her back.

    Some rtives were worse than neighbors.

    She wasn''t just here to pay respects, but to uncover the person responsible behind the scenes. As they got out of the car, everyone''s gaze shifted towards them, almost questioning their audacity to show up. They walked with their heads held high; not attending would only make them look guilty.

    Nina nced at Xander''s funeral spot, his photo capturing his youthful appearance.

    As they entered, Lily and Sue were seen weeping, being supported by others. Their faces looked worn and weary from the ordeal. However, upon their arrival, Lily became agitated. Her eyes were red with anger as she eximed, "Nina, how dare you show your face here? You''re a murderer! If it weren''t for you, Xander wouldn''t have died so tragically. Why haven''t the police arrested you, you killer!"

    Before Lily could get closer to Nina, someone pulled her away. Nevertheless, Nina could still see the hatred in Lily''s eyes, ming her for Xander''s death.

    But was that truly the case?

    She couldn''tprehend why everyone was pointing fingers at her.

    Her uncle''s death was clearly unjust, yet no one seemed to question who was responsible. She looked at Lily and calmly said, "I''m sorry for Xander''s death, but I''m not the who caused it. You can''t just use me like that. I understand your grief, but we''re all grieving too, Please ept our condolences."

    One

    Her words only intensified Lily''s fury. "Why should I ept condolences? You all stood by and watched him die! Your whole family just stood by and watched!"

    She looked at Zion and said, "Zion, he was your brother, your own flesh and blood. Couldn''t you have helped him? Are you happy now that he''s dead?"

    Zion stared silently at Xander''s photo.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Lily, her emotions running high, continued usingly, "And you, Nina, if you had just shared a few pennies, this wouldn''t have even happened. Your profit means more to you than one person''s life!" Lily was on the verge of losing control as she expressed her frustration with their indifference.

    In contrast, Nina remained

    Lily refused to believe, locking eyes with Nina and using her, "You''re the one responsible! You''re the culprit!"

    Another rtive spoke up, saying, "Nina, you''re in the wrong here. Your arrogance led to your uncle''s death. Just like Lily said, if you had lent some money, this disaster might have been avoided. Now that you uncle is gone, how will your aunt and cousin survive?"

    "You can''t be so heartless!" echoed other rtives.

    "We''ve heard enough. Your family doesn''t care about us at all. Nina didn''t even invite us to her wedding. We only found out through Lily that Nina married into wealth. Once you marry into wealth, you forget your roots, huh? You don''t even acknowledge us anymore! Your family is just arrogant and disrespectful."

 Chapter 194

    This incident became a sensitive topic in their conversations, creating a jealousy instead of me. Among these individuals, Nina''s family fared the best. They were ordinary people with no chance of marrying into wealth and had never even seen a wealthy household before. The sess of Nina''s family made others feel uneasy.

    Why should they share the samest name, "Walker," when their statuses were so different?

    "That''s right! Our Walker family''s family tree can''t amodate someone as important as you!"

    Zion had grown used to these rumors over the years, but he didn''t want Xander''s spirit to be affected by them. Zion eximed, "We never had such intentions. You''re all speaking nonsense without knowing the truth! I don''t want to argue with you. We''re here today to pay our respects to my brother. Spare us your gossip!"

    "Get out! We don''t want you here. We don''t need your prayers!" Lily shouted, "Your family are all guilty parties!"

    They forcefully pushed them out. "You should go back to your big city. If you truly treated your brother like a brother, Xander wouldn''t have been just a stepping stone for you. Don''te back to visit!"

    Nina looked at them. "Fine, we won''t go in. But the murderer is still out there." She had another motive foring, and only Lily knew who the culprit was. She said, "Lily, if you don''t want Xander''s death to be in vain, I advise you..."

    A ss of water sshed onto Nina, followed by Sue pouring water directly from the kettle onto her. "You''re the culprit! It''s because of you my father died. You''ve destroyed our whole family!" Sue used. "Your uncle died because of you, you murderer!"

    "How many times did your uncle, an elder, humbly ask you for money? Yet you refused to give it, pushing him into a corner. Even if he kidnapped you, it''s because you forced him to!"

    "You deserve it! You''ve taken a life!"

    Nina felt a cold sensation enveloping her as she endured the ridicule and sarcasm from her rtives.

    When did kidnapping suddenly be justified? And why did she suddenly feel deserving of all the me?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Wiping the water off her face, Nina felt burdened by Xander''s death. She wanted to find the mastermind behind it all and couldn''t shake the feeling that it was all down to her and her mother. "As elders, instead of ndering, you should be able to distinguish right from wrong!" Zion defended Nina, ring angrily at these rtives.

    "We''re all saddened by Xander''s death, but we can''t ignore the fact that he also made a big mistake, he..."

    "You, as Xander''s older brother, how can you say such things? Your whole family is a disaster!"

    Their usations shifted from Nina

    to the entire family, ignoring any exnations. Nina witnessed the madness of these people for the

    first time. It was as if they the el

    novel

    had

    grown a mouth that would say anything, regardless of the

    consequences.

    Gradually, they were backed into a corner.

    These rtives transformed into raging beasts, overpowering them. Nina couldn''t just stand by, so she noticed a nearby water pipe and, with

    a cold expression, turned on the faucet. Without hesitation, she directed the water towards them. "Ah-!"

    They all took a step back, trying to stay dry in the cold weather. "Are rumors something only you guys can spread? Are you finally calm now?!"

    "You''re crazy, Nina!"

    "I''m not crazy, you are!"

    In the midst of themotion, a cold, deep voice emerged from behind, countering the usations, "Nina isn''t the perpetrator; she''s the

    victim. You folks refuse to heal the

    truth and instead spout nonsense. You think you can trap someone in a corner and act like you own the ce?"

 Chapter 195

    The crowd instantly fell silent, their attention drawn to the voice''s source. A few cars were parked in the background, and a tall, noticeable figure approached.

    He wore a ck-grey suit and had a stern demeanor. His sharp, serious eyes emitted an aloof aura, causing people to be cautious yet respectful, keeping their distance. They made way for him as he walked through.

    Nina turned around, feeling somewhat startled. How had he also ended up here? The tension eased as she released the water hose from her grip.

    After a few seconds of silence, someone angrily questioned, "Who do you think you are, interfering in the Walker family''s business?"

    Nash''s piercing gaze fixated on the individual, who felt a shiver run down their spine under the pressure. Nash''s voice turned cold as he replied, "I am Nina''s husband. Do you think I have the rights to speak?" "Husband?" they eximed in astonishment, curiosity piqued.

    "That means hees from a wealthy family." Numerous luxury cars were parked at the entrance, recognizable brands seldom seen in real life. They knew he held a high status.

    They had only heard rumors before, but now they truly understood that Nina had married into a wealthy family.

    "No wonder there are so many cars parked. The disy when wealthy families go out is always this grand!" They curiously gazed at the cars outside.

    Nash approached Nina. "How did youe here?" Nina hadn''t seen Nash for several days; she hade with her parents.

    Like in previous years during festivals and holidays, she would be with her parents, while Nash wouldn''t be around. Their marriage was kept secret, so she didn''t differ much from being single. They each lived their own lives. He had never visited her hometown before, and she hadn''t expected him toe.

    "I came because it''s customary to attend the funeral when you return to your hometown. Is there a problem?" Nash asked.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina pursed her lips. "No problem."

    Seeing them gathering around,

    looking like they were about to bully

    someone Nash asserted with

    authority. "This is a society governed byw It''s best for all of you to disperse now! If you don''t, we''ll have to handle it privately!"

    He had over ten men under hismand, all skilled fighters. If things turned physical, they wouldn''t stand a chance.

    Considering Nash''s formidable reputation and influential allies, they knew better than to confront him directly. Some questioned, "Is violence the only solution now that there''s now left?" Nash''s piercing gaze andposed voice interrupted, "If we handle it with violence, will you still be standing here spouting nonsense?"

    The person in question fell silent immediately, his heart filled with a hint of fear.

    Quincy, standing nearby, cleared his throat and spoke up, "Nina is innocent. You don''t know the whole story, yet you blindly believe others instead of trusting the police? She stands here unashamed, with a clear conscience. It is you who allow yourselves to be manipted..."

    Quincy lectured them, presenting facts, evidence, and logical reasoning in an attempt to dispel their misconceptions. Those easily swayed by others'' opinions found his words resonating with them.

    However, Lily and Sue remained

    silent, their hearts brimming with resentment. They held deep hatred towards Nina and wished ill upon her. Nash''s interference and the change in their rtives'' attitudes did not sit well with them, but they were powerless to do anything.

    Nina settled her parents and stayed in the house where her grandparents lived.

 Chapter 196

    It had been a while since shest stayed there, but the ce was regrly cleaned. Zion and Julia were grateful people, despite knowing that their marriage was over, they still made Nina thank Nash. Nash sat in the living room. Nina poured him a ss of water, "My parents said to thank you."

    "No need to be polite."

    Nina sat beside him and teased, "I couldn''t make them believe me no matter how hard I tried, but a few words from you and they believed. Am I just weak? Why do they believe you instead of me?" She couldn''t understand. Even though she could handle it herself, in the end, it was Nash who resolved it. Nash sipped his ss of warm water, his expression unchanged as Nina spoke.

    He responded casually, "You need to understand one thing: human nature is ugly, especially among your rtives. They magnify your ws while turning a blind eye to your strengths. Don''t sympathize with those who deserve none. The more people dislike you, the more miserable their lives tend to be. It''s not worth your consideration."

    He looked at Nina and chuckled, "It''s not just you; it''s the same for me. You''re just in the spotlight now. If you encountered those distant rtives of mine, you''d see they''re scarier than wild beasts." Nina pondered, "Is that so?"

    "Yes."

    Nina was not paying much attention, so she did not understand what Nash meant by "scarier than wild beasts." In her hometown, funeral customs typically spanned three days. Rtives, neighbors, and friends would gather to share meals. Concerned about Nash''sfort, Nina asked during lunchtime, "The meal is in the gathering area. Would you like toe and meet my rtives?"

    "Why wouldn''t I go?" Nash replied, raising his head.

    Nina responded, "I was worried you might not be ustomed to it since you''ve never been here before. It''s fine if you don''t want to go."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "I will go," he insisted.

    Since Nash wanted to go, Nina didn''t object. However, to save her parents the trouble of preparing extra food she decided against calling them She and Nash headed out together. As they walked, they encountered their elderly next-door neighbor.

    "Is this Nina?" the old man asked, leaning on his cane. Despite his white hair and slightly cloudy eyes, he immediately recognized Nina.

    Nina gazed at him, taking a moment to recognize him. "Grandpa Henry," she finally uttered.

    It had been twenty years since herst visit to her grandparents'' house. At that time; Grandpa Henry was still strong and didn''t require a cane. He used to bring her to his home to y, always providing her with

    plenty of snacks and fruits,

    As a child, Nina loved visiting her grandparents'' neighbors. However, times had changed, everyone had be busy, and rtionships had grown distant.

    Grandpa Henry approached her, scrutinizing her closely. "It really is Nina," he said. "You were so small back then, and now you''ve grown so beautiful. Time flies. I''m getting old, and Mr. Walker Sr. is no longer with us."

    "Take care of yourself, Grandpa Henry. Live a long life!" Nina sweetly replied, causing him to chuckle.

    However, what he truly wanted to ask was, "Nina, are you married? If not, Grandpa will find you a few suitors."

    Nash, who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but cough twice. Grandpa Henry''s attention shifted to him. Peering through his reading sses, he scrutinized Nash before inquiring, "Nina, who is this?" "Nina''s husband, Nash," Nash promptly answered before Nina had the chance to speak.

 Chapter 197

    Upon hearing Nash''s words, Nina felt no need to hide any longer and replied, "Grandpa Henry, I am already married. You don''t need to find suitors for me."

    Grandpa Henry was delighted. Before Mr. Walker Sr. passed away, Nina was still a student. Now, seeing her married, he could not help but size up Nash. He smiled and said, "Handsome and talented, a rare gem among men. Clearly, Nina has excellent taste!"

    Grandpa Henry continued, expressing his concern for their marriage, "You two must cherish each other and your marriage. Meeting is fate, staying together is even more precious. Cherish it!"

    Nash''s lips curled slightly upwards upon hearing this. Nina chose to listen patiently, not interrupting Grandpa Henry''s words.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    As they were about to have dinner together, Grandpa Henry sighed, "This Xander, it''s a good thing Mr. Walker Sr. passed away. If he found out, it would''ve been infuriating!"

    He had watched Xander grow up and seeing him change so drastically, he couldn''t help but feel regret that he wouldn''t live long enough to see Xander''s redemption.

    Remaining silent, Nina knew that, as Nash had said, those who were willing to see the truth wouldn''t say much - they would just know.

    The guests had all arrived and the ce was packed.

    Nina approached, bracing herself for the inevitable gossip that would be circting behind her back. But even before she reached her destination, she heard someone call out, "Nina,e sit over here quickly! Your husband is joining us too!"

    Nina felt a sudden grip on her hand, and she turned to see that it was her other aunt. She was a bit taken aback and nced at Nash. He gave her a reassuring look, silently signaling her not to worry. "It''s been so long since Ninast visited, and now she''s back with her husband. Let''s all gather around and have a look! This is Nina, and this is her husband!"

    "Nina looks absolutely stunning, and her husband is quite dashing as well. Your family is truly blessed!"

    "Oh, you''re too kind. Her husband is truly exceptional. He''s a sessful businessman, and choosing Nina as his partner reflects her own charm!"

    "Come on, Nina and your husband, let''s have a drink together!"

    In their hometown, families often boasted about their aplishments. Nash''s status alone was enough for them to brag about for a lifetime. The atmosphere suddenly became lively.

    Nina was pleasantly surprised by the

    warm reception. It felt different from before. All eyes were now on her and Nash. They praised her beauty, maturity,petence, and the fact that she had found such a wonderful husband.

    Now Nina understood. This wasn''t the workce; these were her rtives and neighbors, where showing off was the norm.

    Listening to her aunt shower her with endless praise felt like being lifted to the heavens. The atmosphere, once dull, suddenly shifted.

    Nina kept aposed exterior, smiling without speaking, but she worried that Nash might not adapt. After all, he had never been to such an asion with the older generation.

    However, when she turned to look,

    .n

    she found that he was even more adaptable than her. He was drinking with them, matching their pace, They were drinking vodka, all in one gulp getting heated with the older

    men.

    "Nina, look at how well your husband fits in. He''s such a big boss, yet he''s so down-to-earth. We really like him!" Her aunt suddenly whispered in her ear.

    Nina was taken aback for a moment,

    then turned to look at her aunt, and

    then at their rtives from the

    Walker family''s side. It seemed they were all quite pleased with Nash, unlike the tension from earlier.

    "You can just drink water," Nash poured her a ss of water. "Don''t drink alcohol," he reminded her.

 Chapter 198

    Nina took the ss of water and responded lightly.

    "He is so thoughtful, always thinking of his wife!"

    To others, their small gestures seemed like banter and teasing, which made Nina feel a bit ufortable.

    Nash raised his ss and chuckled, "Of course, I have to spoil my own wife."

    "Oh my, you truly are the best. If my husband had even half your thoughtfulness, we wouldn''t be arguing every day!"

    Theyughed heartily. Nina didn''t say much, as Nash had already saved face for her. In the eyes of others, she was married into a wealthy family, with a considerate husband, making many envious.

    Nina was a bit puzzled and asked, "Earlier, these rtives were all cold towards me, but suddenly they became so enthusiastic. Did you secretly do something?"

    Nash was skilled at dealing with rtives and might have exchanged some pleasantries. "Nothing much, just a little favor," he replied.

    No wonder. That exined why everyone found him so likable. People tend to be more enthusiastic when they are treated kindly.

    Nash''s calm voice spoke again, "As long as your rtives value you, nothing else matters." His words momentarily stunned Nina. Was he concerned about her being bullied or worried that her rtives would criticize her? Had he intentionally tried to gain favor with them early on to create the illusion of support for her?

    Before Nina could fully process this, someone else called out, "Nash,e over here! Have a drink with me. In all my years of meeting so many people, you''re the first young one I''ve liked!"

    Tipsy uncles eagerly waved at Nash, clearly overjoyed. As Nash got up and joined them without any pretense, Nina witnessed a side of him she had never seen before.

    In the office or during business

    discussions, he always maintained a distant and aloof demeanor,cking warmth. But now, he seemed to let his guard down, engaging in conversation and drinks with the older generation just like anyone

    else.

    This unexpected side of Nash left Lily and Sue feeling infuriatingly jealous, their eyes burning with envy.

    It was supposed to be Xander''s

    funeral, but it turned into a

    showcase for Nina. No one would remember that someone had died there because of Nina. She was furious and frustrated; she couldn''t even stand the sight of a water cup and mmed it to the ground.

    "Just ept your fate," Lily''s mother said. She looked almost seventy, adorned with jewelry on her neck and hands.

    Seeing Lily in a fit of anger, she added sharply, "I opposed your marriage to Xander from the start Look now, you''ve left with nothing. He''s dead, and you''ve be a widow. Your reputation outside is tarnished." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Lily looked up at her mother. "Mom, are you going to say that to me too? If it weren''t for Nina, my husband wouldn''t have died, and I wouldn''t be a widow. It''s someone else''s fault!" "And so what?" Her mother nced at Sue and continued, "Both daughters, why can Nina marry into wealth while yours cannot? Fate is different for everyone. You''re just unlucky!"

    "Mom, what are you saying? Sue just graduated and hasn''t even dated yet. How can you say such things? She''ll definitely be a hundred times better than Nina in the future!" Lily retorted indignantly. Her daughter would surely surpass everyone else!

 Chapter 199

    "It''s not just me saying this; it''s the truth! I''ve heard it. Nina became a secretary even before she graduated. Opportunity favors those who are near, how could she not marry into a wealthy family? She''s just clever, unlike you all. What can Sue do now? She doesn''t even have a job, and her reputation is so bad. What kind of future can she have?" Lily''s mother''s words were sharp and hurtful to Sue. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at her grandmother. "Grandma, am I still your granddaughter? How can you say I''m not as good as Nina!"

    With that, Sue ran out crying.

    Lily was worried and called after her, "Sue, Sue!"

    Then she turned to her mother. "Mom, how could you say such things in front of Sue? Are you trying to make our lives miserable?"

    "I said that to motivate you. Some things need to be fought for. As long as life is good, anything goes!" Lily''s mother sipped her tea, utterly unconcerned about Sue''s well-being.

    Sue ran to the edge of a small river, grabbed a stone, and threw it into the water with all her might.

    Everyone said she was not as good as Nina.

    Why was she alwayspared to Nina?

    She was grown-up now. Why did she still have to measure up to her?

    From a young age, Nina excelled academically and possessed remarkable looks, endearing herself to others.

    People praised her for being sensible and beautiful, while Sue often faced criticism for not being as mature.

    Despite her hard work earning her a ce at a prestigious university, where teachersuded her exceptional performance, Sue couldn''t escapeparisons to Nina, who attended an even more prestigious university.

    Now that she''s graduated, it was all about how Nina married into wealth, while Sue''s reputation was tarnished and unable to even secure a job.

    Why was Nina always so lucky?

    They shared the samest name, yet Sue felt overshadowed by Nina''s sess.

    When would they praise her for her efforts, ambition, and beauty, acknowledging that she was doing better than Nina?

    Sue wiped away her tears, her expression turning cold.

    Nina was always considered the shining star of the family, and now that she married well, ensuring a worry-free future, everyone was happy, ttering and ingratiating themselves.

    Sue refused to ept this.

    Why should Nina''s happiness be envied?

    She would make them all see that she, Sue, was a hundred times stronger than Nina!

    After the banquet, the guests gradually dispersed, bidding farewell as they left.

    "Nash has a good drinking capacity, handles himself well in social situations, and is also friendly to us elders. Nina, you''ve truly found yourself a good husband! We all

    really like him!" Those uncles

    expressed their approval of Nash.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As the men continued to drink, their joy only increased. They bonded over alcohol and became half-drunk.

    Originally, they had expected Nash to be aloof, but they were pleasantly surprised to find him so down-to-earth and capable of holding his liquor.

    At first, Nina was not sure how to respond. She smiled and said, "Well then, I''ll take him home now. Goodbye, everyone."

    "Alright!" With a wave, they bid them farewell.

    Nina sighed in relief as the guests left. She walked over to Nash, who was waiting for her, and gently supported him. "Had quite a bit to drink, huh?" she remarked. Nash replied, "Not too much, don''t worry."

    "Let''s go back inside and rest for a while," Nina suggested, concerned for him. He had not fully recovered yet and had consumed quite a bit of alcohol without resting much.

    "Okay," Nash agreed, rising to his feet. Together, they made their way back indoors.

    Their hometown was tightly packed with houses, emitting a lively and bustling atmosphere.

 Chapter 200

    The room had been tidied up, appearing neat and clean. However, itcked vitality and had a faint musty smell due to being unupied for a long time. Nina opened all the windows to freshen the air and retrieved the nkets from the cupboard.

    "If you''re tired, feel free to rest here for a while," she said.

    Nash sat on the sofa, closed his eyes, and emitted a slight scent of alcohol. Nina noticed his silence, a clear sign of fatigue. She intentionally organized everything, hoping he would rest on the bed. Nash furrowed his brows and nodded. "Alright," he said.

    Nina did not say anything more and turned to go downstairs to the kitchen. There were not many household items in the house, and she suspected there was no hangover remedy avable. She needed to go out for a while.

    At that moment, Sue was surveying the area and happened to spot Nina leaving. She knew Nash was upstairs, having consumed a considerable amount of alcohol with rtives and friends. This was the perfect opportunity. With a slight smirk, she carried the prepared hangover soup and headed upstairs.

    Everyone knew that Nina had married into a wealthy family and had a good husband, whichpletely changed their perception of her.

    They used to look down on her and her mother, not considering them important.

    But what if Nina and Nash''s rtionship wasn''t as perfect as it seemed? What if they had a falling out?

    No one would have known that Nina was Mrs. York if they hadn''t found out earlier.

    Nina did not deserve to be so happy.

    She was young, beautiful, and had an edge over Nina. Apart from not having the same level of education as Nina, what else was shecking? Many men pursued her in school, praising her looks, her great figure, and even suggesting she could be a star in the future. She simply didn''t believe that Nina could truly be happy.

    She believed that "There''s no man who doesn''t cheat." Nina''s happiness was only superficial. If her marriage fell apart, it would be a joke. Sue came with this intention in mind.

    The door was left open, and she spotted Nash sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed, only revealing his side profile.

    With his high nose bridge and handsome face, how could Nina be paired with such a wealthy and attractive man? This type of man suited her better!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Sue cautiously entered the room, approaching Nash. Her heart raced as she drew nearer.

    Mistaking her footsteps for Nina''s, Nash questioned, "Didn''t you just leave? Why are you back?"

    "Nash."

    As soon as he heard her voice, Nash opened his eyes and found Sue standing beside him.

    He frowned, his tone icy, "Why are you here?"

    "Nash, I''ve brought you some hangover soup!" Sue intentionally dressed up, wearing a knee-length backless dress.

    Her back was alluring, her legs long and fair, her curves noticeable, and her smile as captivating as a flower. Nash looked at her, understanding her motives without needing to contemte.

    His expression grew somber as he nced at the steaming bowl of soup in her hand. Sue spoke softly,

    "I noticed you were drunk and I became concerned. Thankfully, we had some hangover soup at home, so I prepared it and brought it to you."

    With that, she leaned down and

    ced the hangover soup on the

    table. In doing so, her hair fell loosely around her, emitting a delicate fragrance, and revealed a hint of cleavage.

    This was how she effortlessly emanated her femininity. After all she was younger than Nina, a fresh university student, tender and inexperienced.

    Which man could resist such temptation?

    Feeling self-assured, with a smirk on her lips, she eagerly waited for Nash to take the bait.

 Chapter 201

    But suddenly, there was a cold voice in her ear. "Do you know that I''m your cousin-inw?"

    Sue''s body stiffened, and she looked up to see Nash staring at her with icy eyes. There was no trace of normal male desire in his eyes, just coldness, as if she were performing a solo act. It sent shivers down her spine.

    Sue tightened her grip on her hands, trying topose herself, her tone bing soft, "Of course, I know you''re my cousin-inw."

    Nash frowned. Seeing this, Sue offered eagerly, "Nash, are you having a headache? Let me massage it for you."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She was about to reach out when Nash said, neither cold nor warm, "Since you know I''m your cousin-inw, shouldn''t you know your boundaries?" Sue saw him distant, showing no interest in her whatsoever. How could that be? What man wouldn''t like a young and beautiful woman?

    Sue forced a smile, "Nash, I just want to help you. Since my cousin isn''t home, I''ll do it. I''m even more considerate than my cousin." Her words carried a hint of implication.

    Hearing this, Nash couldn''t help but smirk, "Your cousin isn''t home... Are you trying to take advantage of her absence?"

    With this question, Sue felt more confident. She looked into his deep eyes as if not rejecting, "Nash, is it okay? Since my cousin isn''t home, it''s the same for me. I''m even younger and more energetic than my sister. If you''re worried that she''ll find out, I won''t tell her. As long as you fancy me, even if it''s in secret, it''s okay." As long as she could ruin their marriage, she did not care.

    If she could gain more favor from Nash, maybe she could rece Nina in the future. Then Nina would truly be a discarded woman of a wealthy family! She wanted to be more proactive; men liked proactive women.

    She wanted to seize this opportunity. Her hand reached out to touch Nash''s body.

    A few buttons on his shirt were

    undone, revealing his delicate corbone. She imagined his muscles beneath must feel impressive. She had always seen him in suits, looking dignified-and masculine. There weren''t many men who looked good in suits; it required a good physique.

    She could tell he must have been working out regrly to maintain such a perfect physique. With these thoughts, Sue''s heart raced, feeling a bit eager.

    But before her hand could touch Nash, she heard his stern voice, "Get out!"

    Immediately after, she was thrown out. "Ah-"

    Sue fell to the ground. What was most striking was that Nash showed no mercy. He heartlessly threw her out.

    How could this happen? Her hands ached from the fall, the pain spreading, leaving her feeling both ashamed and angry. Looking back at Nash''s face, she was met with his terrifying gaze. A chill ran down her spine as her face turned pate.

    Nash stood up, towering over her, taking out a towel to wipe his hands. Seeing Sue still not leaving, he spoke coldly, "Do you need me to escort you out?"

    Watching him toss the handkerchief into the trash can as if disgusted by her dirtiness was undoubtedly humiliating. Sue bit her lip, tears immediately welling up, but she was too scared to cry out loud.

    She climbed up from the ground in a

    sorry state, not daring to say a word more, just wanting to leave this dreadful ce. She turned her head and happened to see Nina at the door in that instant, her dignity was shattered. She quickly pulled up her exposed clothes, lowered her head, and walked out.

    Nina had just made some tea to help Nash sober up and coincidentally witnessed the scene.

    Sue, dressed provocatively, had been thrown to the ground by Nash. Nina was quite surprised by Sue''s behavior.

 Chapter 202

    Why did Sue set her sights on Nash? Sue emerged with her elbow scraped and tears streaming down her face. Fearful of being mocked by Nina, she hurried away. Nina watched her silhouette and furrowed her brows once more. Then, she turned to Nash.

    His expression had not softened as he coldly stared at her. "Your cousin was trying to seduce me, didn''t you see?"

    Nina calmly replied, "I saw." Her response darkened Nash''s face further.

    "No reaction?" he asked.

    Nina didn''t understand, "What reaction do you need?"

    Nash''s face grew even colder. He observed that Nina never reacted when any woman tried to seduce him. She didn''t get angry or upset, not even shedding a tear. But this annoyed him greatly. She never felt jealous.

    After a moment, Nina added, "I was surprised to see Sue act like that, but now I understand. She never liked me and wanted to retaliate. I''m sorry for the trouble she''s caused you."

    "Is that all?" Nash stared at her.

    "Yes," she replied.

    Nash''s gaze turned icy, his voice low as he asked, "Nina, is it that no matter how many women are around me, it wouldn''t bother you? You could just act like it''s nothing."

    Nina walked in and replied, "Why would that be? Didn''t I intervene when other women approached you before? As for Sue, you rejected her, so there''s no need for me to intervene." Nash remarked, "Isn''t that your duty?"

    "It''s indeed part of the job," Nina responded. "Including now."

    Nash pursed his lips, thinking she had changed her mind, but it turned out she was just doing her job as usual.

    Hmph.

    Where was hermitment to being his wife?

    Nina nced at Nash and noticed his unfavorable expression, figuring he was not in a good mood. She asked again, "Do you want some tea to sober up?" She gestured towards the cup on the table. "There''s one already here. Would you like to drink that one or mine?"

    Nash looked at the cup she held, realizing it was the tea she had brewed for him. His expression softened a bit. "Bring it over," he

    said. Nina hurriedly brought it toN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    him, Nash drank the tea she had brewed in one gulp. Feeling drowsy after drinking it, hey down on the bed and dozed off for a while.

    Taking advantage of his sleep, Nina went out again. She went to Lily''s residence. By now, Sue had returned and was crying even louder, burying her face in her arms on the table. "What''s wrong, Sue? What''s going on?" Lily saw her in such a sorry state. Sue just cried and didn''t speak.

    If only she had seeded in seducing Nash, it would have been alright. But now, she failed miserably. It was embarrassing to even speak of it. However, Lily''s mother saw through it and spoke first, "Can''t you see? She failed."

    Lily looked at her mother, then at Sue, not understanding what was happening. Seeing Sue''s appearance and thinking it over carefully, her expression turned ugly. "Sue, did you do something shameful? Who told you to do this?"

    Sue choked out, "It''s because Grandma said I''m useless, not as good as Nina. I wanted to prove myself to you!"

    "I never said that! You''re misunderstanding me!" Lily''s mother denied.

    Lily''s expression soured as she

    addressed her mother. "Mom, do

    you even see yourself as my mother anymore? You''re constantly

    criticizing my marriage, belittling my daughter, andparing us

    unfavorably to others. Is it really that terrible? My daughter is still young, with a promising future ahead. She''ll marry into a good family someday. You don''t seem to have any regard for us!"

 Chapter 203

    "I''m considering your best interests!" Lily''s mother said sternly. "Xander just can''tpare to his older brother! Money rules over everything else. Look at how glorious Nina is. She''s praised by so many. The moment her name is mentioned, everyone knows how outstanding she is. And how about your daughter? Even if she marries an old man, as long as he''s wealthy, she''ll never have to worry for the rest of her life!"

    "Mom!" Lily disagreed. "I''m not as materialistic as you. You''re obsessed with money. Everyone says I''m petty. I know who I resemble now-it''s you. You''re the one who''s led me down this path, and now you want my daughter to follow in my footsteps!"

    "How can you say that? What''s wrong with that?" Lily''s mother retorted angrily.

    "Fine, fine, fine! I''m useless then. If that''s what you think, then go on, go find your son. Stop bothering me, your daughter!" Lily''s heart turned cold. She couldn''t understand why she had a mother like this. Nina heard everything from outside the door. She didn''t speak, only knocking when their anger seemed to subside.

    Hearing the knock, Lily was worried about being ridiculed, so she suppressed her anger and spoke in a pleasant tone, "Come in."

    Nina entered the room.

    Seeing it was Nina, Lily''s expression immediately turned sour. Surprisingly, Lily''s mother stood up, quickly putting on a smile, "So it''s you, Nina. Come, have a seat."

    She acted very weing, asking with concern, "Would you like some tea? Let me pour you a cup."

    Lily was even more dissatisfied with her mother''s behavior. Despite knowing that she had a conflict with Nina now, her mother still ttered her. It was clear that she didn''t care much about her daughter. Nina couldn''t bear this enthusiasm and said lightly, "I don''t drink tea. I''m here to see Lily."

    With that said, Lily''s mother said, "Alright, then talk to your aunt."

    She then reminded Lily, "Lily, don''t put on a sour face. After all, Nina is your niece. What''s the difference between her and your own daughter? Speak nicely. Don''t ruin the harmony."

    She looked at Sue again and said, "Stop crying. We''re all family here. Everything''s fine."

    Sue didn''t want to lose face in front of Nina, so she wiped away her tears and remained silent.

    "What are you here for?" Lily was already seething with anger, and her tone and attitude were not pleasant.

    Nina sat down, her gaze shifting to the sexy Sue behind her, and said softly, "Should I not havee since your daughter did such a thing?"

    At her words, Lily''s expression became even uglier.

    Sue turned pale, subconsciously covering her chest, still afraid of being seen.

    "Are you here to mock me?" Lily looked at Nina with a frown.

    Nina sat upright and serious. "No, I have other business."

    "What business?" Lily''s tone was cold.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Nina looked around the room, every brick and tile of which was built with her uncle''s hard work, and said, "Xander''s car was tampered with and exploded, resulting in his death. That''s what the police said. came here to find out who''s behind it."

    Bringing up this matter was like hitting Lily where it hurt the most. She said sharply, "Don''t talk to me about this. It''s clearly your doing! Stop pretending to be innocent. If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have met with an ident. You''re the murderer!"

    Nina looked at Lily, understanding her emotions. She was simply unwilling to believe this fact and was putting all the me on her.

 Chapter 204

    Nina knew very well that this person had contact with them all. After Lily vented her emotions, she calmly asked, "At the scene where Xander abducted me that day, there was another person, a woman. She didn''t want me to recognize her, so she altered her voice. You framed me. I already know someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes. Another person was present during my abduction, and I suspect it''s the same person. To uncover who killed Xander, we have to rely on your identification!"

    "Nonsense, pure nonsense, it''s impossible!" Lily didn''t believe it. "You''re just trying to absolve yourself and lessen your guilt!"

    Lily''s refusal to ept reality was evident. She couldn''t bear to admit that Nina''s kidnapping led to this dire situation. Instead, she shifted all me onto Nina, absolving themselves of any responsibility. Nina''s words were clear: "Think carefully for yourself. Is Xander''s death worth it? If not, tell me who that woman is. I won''t let her off the hook!"

    These words also reached Sue''s ears. She pondered over Nina''s words, her face turning pale, and she seemed somewhat unsettled.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina left.

    Enraged, Lily overturned the table.

    Startled, Sue eximed, "Mom, what are you doing?"

    With teary eyes, Lily replied, "She said there''s someone else who killed your father. She''s just trying to absolve herself of me. They have ulterior motives!" Finishing her words, Lily burst into tears again.

    Sue hugged her, saying, "Mom, don''t be like this. Dad wouldn''t want you to be like this, even in spirit."

    The final day of the funeral arrived.

    Drizzle fell from the sky, adding to the already somber atmosphere. Everyone dressed in dark clothing.

    Xander was buried next to Nina''s

    grandparents tombstone. Julia and Zion stood together, and Zion''s eyes were red but he remained silent. Only Lily and her daughter cried uncontrobly, clinging to Xander''s tombstone, unable to rise from their

    knees.

    No one was more grief-stricken than them. Nina also felt emotional; after all, he was her own uncle. When people say someone is gone, they''re really gone.

    After the funeral, people started to

    leave one by one. Lily and her

    daughter were too overwhelmed with tears, to stand. Out of courtesy, Nina bid farewell to the mourners one by one. After seeing off thest group, she suddenly felt a chill down her back, sensing that someone was watching her.

    The sixth sense always came on strong. Nina looked around and

    Re

    indeed saw a figure standing on the roadside She was not holding an umbre and seemed to be smiling smugly. Despite the drizzle

    obscuring her vision, Nina

    ve

    ould still

    see her gaze fixed on her face,

    seemingly with a provocative intent.

    Nina''s expression turned ugly, instantly growing cold. How dare shee here! She hurried over and called out, "Linda."

    Linda looked at Nina, smiling, "Nina, what a coincidence, running into you here."

    Her demeanor was already indifferent, and Nina asked coldly, "Coincidence? Wasn''t it intentional for you toe here?"

    "Nina, what are you talking about? I don''t understand," Linda pretended not toprehend, then nced at the mourners crying inside, "Nina, who died? Is this person your rtive?" Linda''s lips curved slightly, deliberately saying such things in front of Nina.

    Nina clenched her fists, unable to restrain herself, and pped Linda across the face, "I underestimated you. I didn''t realize you were so malicious!"

 Chapter 205

    Linda didn''t dodge; she just tilted her head and looked back at Nina. "Why are you so angry, Nina? Assaulting someone is against thew!" Nina sternly retorted, "The things you''ve done couldnd you in jail!"

    Unfazed, Linda smiled and replied, "What things? Nina, don''t falsely use me. I haven''t done anything wrong; I''m just here on a trip."

    "Nina, what are you doing!" Suddenly, Sally approached from nearby, her face not looking too pleased at seeing Nina hitting someone. She rebuked, "You''re getting too hot-tempered, even hitting Linda. She''s carrying the seed of our York family in her belly. Can you afford to pay if you damage it?"

    Nina nced over as Sally came to support her. Taking advantage of this, Linda''s eyes gleamed with a victorious smile. "Sally, it''s nothing. She can''t conceive, so she''s envious of others. That''s why she gets angry seeing me."

    Sally sharply remarked, "She can''ty eggs, yet she expects others not to bear offspring. She''s been spoiled!"

    Nina furrowed her brows tightly, staring at Linda, who was banking on the fact that she didn''t have enough evidence. This was precisely the oue Linda wanted to see. Nina had no way to deal with Linda, which surely frustrated her. With everyone dead, all evidence would be destroyed. How could Linda let Xander live?

    Xander couldn''ty his hands on Nina, and if he returned to expose Linda''s involvement in the kidnapping, she''d end up in prison. She didn''t want that. She needed a scapegoat. Xander was the perfect scapegoat. With him dead, no one would know about the things she did.

    "What are you doing standing here?" Sally supported Linda. "If I catch you bullying Linda again, don''t me me for being rude to you. If you harm my grandson, I''ll fight you!" Linda chimed in, "Nina, I told you I came here with Sally for a vacation to rx. They said the air here is good for me and the baby." She stroked her belly, unting it in front of Nina.

    She knew Nina hade here to attend the funeral. So, she took the initiative to say she wanted to rx for the baby''s sake. Luckily, Sally had nothing to do, so she came along. It was just a coincidence. Nina stared at her belly. It hadn''t protruded yet; the time was too short. She nced at Sally, who was now happy, thinking she could hold her grandson. She looked forward to it every day.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina had done her part for them, and she didn''t want to show any mercy. She said coldly, "Hasn''t a paternity test been conducted yet? We don''t even know if it''s from the York family. Isn''t it too early to say?"

    Hearing this, Linda''s face stiffened,

    feeling a bit flustered. She

    immediately retorted, "Nina, what are you talking about? You can hit and curse me, but how can you defame my child? Aren''t you afraid of karma?"

    Sally also paused for a moment, but due to her arrogance, she still angrily said, "Nina, you''re just jealous! Linda, don''t listen to her nonsense. Your health is more important than anything. Don''t let anger affect your pregnancy."

    Nina no longer bothered with their blind confidence. She looked sharply at Linda. When you make mistakes, you have to pay the price. If not now, thenter. Beware that karma might fall on your child. Don''t think you can escape punishment!"

    Only both of them understood the weight of her words, and they were quite severe.

 Chapter 206

    Linda instinctively covered her stomach, palms sweating. She forced a smile, "I haven''t done anything wrong, so I''m not afraid of retribution."

    Seeing them speak in riddles, Sally didn''t quite understand. However, sensing something amiss with Nina, she coldly asked, "What are you doing here? I''m just trying to take a break and still run into you." Linda quickly replied, "I just asked, it seems Nina attended a funeral here, right in this ce."

    "A funeral?" Sally felt embarrassed and quickly pulled Linda away, saying, "Don''t stand with her, it''s ominous!"

    Nina pursed her lips and remarked calmly, "The area you''re in is all cemetery."

    "In such a ce? Linda, why would youe here?" Sally urged, "Let''s go elsewhere, this ce is too eerie, not good for the baby!"

    As they conversed, Sue, who happened to be standing at the entrance of the cemetery, caught sight of them. She frowned at Linda''s figure. It was that woman!

    Sue clenched her fists, brows furrowed. Why was that woman here? Was she acquainted with Nina? Did they have a grudge? Suddenly, Sue recalled Nina''s words about her father''s death having another perpetrator, an instigator...

    "Sue," Lily''s hoarse voice interrupted, "What are you looking at?"

    Just having gone through the pain of losing her father, Lily looked somewhat haggard. She was about to head home when she noticed Sue standing there motionless. Following her gaze, she caught sight of Nina''s figure. The shadows of the others were nowhere to be seen.

    "Look at her! Your dad''s dead, not a single tear shed from her. She''s just heartless!" Lily said bitterly.

    Sue snapped out of her daze, looking at Lily with a distracted air. "Mom, let''s go back," she said, head hanging low, her mind preupied with something she was not sure if she should share.

    Back home, a photo of Xander hung on the wall, and Lily couldn''t help but cry at the sight, her emotions stirred by the memories. The person who was here just days ago suddenly gone, leaving behind an eerie emptiness.

    Crash! Sue identally broke a cup, startling Lily, who was immersed in grief.

    Lily turned to her. "Sue, what''s wrong with you? You can''t even hold a cup steady! Our family is not the same as before. We have debts to pay, we have to tighten our belts. You have to be more careful." Sue''s face paled, looking at Lily, who was crying heavily. She couldn''t help but walk over. "Mom, have you ever thought about what Nina said?"

    "What did she say?"

    "Someone killed Dad."

    Lily''s tone intensified. "You believe her nonsense too?"

    Sue hesitated, feeling conflicted. Lily noticed her silence, her distracted demeanor and continued, "Sue, from now on, it''s just us. If anyone bullies you, tell me. Even though your dad is gone, I''m still here. I''ll make sure this family stays strong!"

    She was determined not to be looked down upon.

    Sue anxiously picked at her fingers, then looked at Lily, her emotions welling up. "Mom, I''m sorry! It''s my fault. Dad kidnapped Nina because of you! I should''ve stopped him, but I didn''t. I didn''t want Dad to die!" This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As she spoke, she broke down in tears.

    Lily''s tears stopped, reced by shock as she looked at Sue. "You need to exin yourself clearly."

 Chapter 207

    "I told Dad that Nina was bullying you, which led to the police detaining you. He was furious and went to confront Nina. But he shouldn''t have kidnapped her. Could it be true what she said, that someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes? Think about that woman who helped us. Could it be her...?"

    Sue felt a chilling sensation creeping over her.

    How could someone help others without any reason?

    If not for a purpose...

    Then, had her father also believed her nonsense?

    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..." Lily refused to believe this fact.

    Sue said, "If someone else killed Dad, what should we do?"

    She did not know what to do next.

    They could not let her father''s death be in vain and let the culprit escape unpunished.

    "Is it over?"

    Standing there, his tall figure towering, Nash asked as the car parked behind him, seeing Nina walking over.

    Nina looked up at him. "Yes, it''s over."

    "They''ve all gone back. Why did you take so long?" Nash noticed herte arrival.

    Nina did not hide anything and told him, "I just saw Linda and your mom, and we talked for a bit."

    Nash could not help but furrow his brows, looking down at Nina. "They came here?"

    Nina replied, "They said they came for sightseeing."

    Nash fell silent.

    Nina wondered whether she should tell Nash about the false usations against her and Xander''s kidnapping. Perhaps it would only cause him more trouble. "Let''s go back," Nina said, wanting to get into the car, but she noticed Nash did not move, so she turned to look at him.

    Nash stood with one hand in his pocket, sensing that she was hiding something from him. He asked in a deep voice, "Why did theye to kind of ce for sightseeing? What did they say to you?"

    Nina shrugged indifferently. "What could your mom possibly say to me?"

    Nash could understand, but he still questioned Nina''s response. "You don''t have anything to ask me about Linda''s pregnancy?"

    Nina replied, "You haven''t been back these days."

    "Yeah." He either stayed in the hospital or at thepany.

    Since Nina had not returned to the York residence, Nash had not gone back either. He was indifferent to their affairs.

    Nina remained expressionless. "Your

    mom has taken Linda under her

    care, saying it''s for her grandson. They seem to get along well. Your momis ecstatic about having a grandchild, eagerly awaiting the birth moment."

    Her words did not address Nash''s concerns at all. It felt awkward.

    Nash''s expression turned stern. "You haven''t answered my question yet."

    Nina looked at him. "Isn''t everything already known? You wanted to find that woman before, and now she''s pregnant. What else is there to ask?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    She felt she had done what was expected of her.

    Nash''s gaze sharpened as he stared at Nina. "The surveince footage from that night disappeared, and

    there''s no evidence proving that et

    woman in room.

    was in my room. Suddenly, a

    woman shows up and gets pregnant. Does everything just fall

    into ce so smoothly?"

    Nina thought Nash was unwavering in his beliefs, but he did not seem so easy to deceive after all.

    Nash got into the car, his face cold, eyes fixed straight ahead. "I suspect the surveince was deleted intentionally!" Hearing this, Nina''s body tensed up.

    "Someone didn''t want to be caught, so they let someone else take the fall!"

    He did not believe for a moment that the woman was Linda. Something about her did not sit right with him.

    His spection sent shivers down Nina''s spine.

    "And you, Nina," he added, calling her out by name, making Nina unable to maintain herposure any longer.

 Chapter 208

    She gazed at Nash suddenly, noticing his icy demeanor and his chilling gaze. He spoke coolly, "You''ve been acting strangetely. Are you afraid I''ll find out something?"

    Nina''s heart skipped a beat. "What''s wrong? Find... find what?"

    Nash replied, "Ever since you started finding women for me, I''ve sensed something off about you. And sneaking off to the hospital!"

    Nina avoided his gaze. "My life is perfectly normal. You''re just imagining things."

    "Then tell me why. Give me a convincing reason!" Nash always felt Nina was being secretive, as if she had a secret he had not uncovered yet. He could not quite guess what it was and had to wait for her to confess.

    Nina crossed her hands, trying to ease her tension, and spoke lightly, "Nash, haven''t you noticed something off about yourself?"

    "Me? Something off?"

    After all this time, Nash only got such an exnation from Nina. Her exnation was a bit hard to believe.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    "Your attention has been entirely on metely."

    At her words, Nash pursed his lips slightly.

    "Some of my actions make you suspicious. Maybe you''re just being overly sensitive." She deflected the me onto him.

    Nina continued, "Why are you bing so sensitive? You never used to be like this. You never cared whether I went to the hospital or my little habits like drinking milk. You''re only paying more attention to me recently. You''re bing more concerned about me. Haven''t you realized you''re bing more interested in me?"

    Nina looked at Nash earnestly. "Could it be you''ve developed feelings for me?"

    Nash''s face stiffened at her words, then quickly darkened as he said coldly, "Nina, you''re crossing a line!"

    Nina also calmly shifted her gaze,

    expecting him to give her that

    el.

    answer. She used to yearn for it, but now the desire was not as strong. All she wanted was to divert his attention away from her. She didn''t want him to focus too much on her. Ultimately, she wanted them both to maintain some dignity.

    "I know I shouldn''t overstep," Nina''s tone was light as she spoke slowly. "Those were your words on the day you got married. You told me to recognize my own identity, not

    think that marrying you mak

    me

    your wife. I definitely shouldn''t do anything out of line. If I do, I''ll know what you''re capable of, and you''ll punish me."

    With each word, Nina''s burden seemed to weigh heavier, as if she had exhausted all her strength. I''ve always remembered that I shouldn''t cross the line!"

    Even if she was carrying his child, she did not dare tell him. She feared she could not bear the consequences of his methods. "Good to know," Nash''s tone was indifferent, unwilling to dwell on her words. He had not even considered them.

    As the car stopped, Nina did not hesitate to get out without pausing. Before she stepped out, Nash''s eyes lingered on her figure.

    After a moment of thought, he said, "You''ve been through a lot by my side over the years."

    Nina halted her steps, turning back to look at him curiously. "Nash, do you remember how long we''ve known each other?" Without hesitation, Nash replied, "Seven years."

    He had known her for seven years, while she had known him for thirteen.

    Nina smiled and responded, "It''s good that you know."

 Chapter 209

    The two of them tacitly understood each other and did not say much more. Nina returned to her room to pack her things. With Xander''s funeral over, it was time to go back. "Nina," Julia suddenly walked in.

    Nina stopped what she was doing and turned around. "Mom."

    Julia sat down beside her, wanting to talk to her about something. Nina sensed it and sat next to her. "Mom, what''s wrong?"

    "This time, Nash came, did not he?" Julia said.

    "Yes."

    Julia turned to her. "Weren''t you two talking about divorcing soon? But this time he came over to help you, it doesn''t seem like a divorce. If you''re both nning to divorce, there''s no need to trouble him." They did not want to owe Nash too much, and it would be unclear how to repay himter. It was not a good situation.

    "We came back to our hometown without telling Nash. I''ll thank himter," Nina said.

    "Why does he still want to help you?" Julia did not quite understand. "If you hadn''t told me, I would have thought you married the right person. A secret marriage is fine, too. But now that everyone knows I have a good son-inw, they''re overly enthusiastic. If it weren''t for Nash, it would not be like this. I don''t understand you two anymore."

    Nina could not understand it either. In a marriage that was meant to be loveless, Nash always treated her affairs as his own. They had been married in secret for three years, and yet as the deadline finally approached, he decided to publicly dere himself as her husband now.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "I just hope you live happily, find a man who loves you. Money doesn''t matter, of course, Nash is excellent in every aspect, but he''s just a sh in the pan after all."

    Nina also understood that her mother did not want her to get further involved in the rtionship. "I know, Mom." Nina smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely divorce him."

    Julia held Nina''s hand, feeling a bit sour. "I''m sorry for you, Nina."

    She had endured this rtionship with Nash for so many years, she had long lost any feelings for it.

    After Julia left, Nina always felt like someone was standing at the door, hesitating toe in. Lily and Sue were hesitating outside. Sue wanted her toe in, but Lily was somewhat hesitant. "Mom, they''re about to leave. If they go, we''ll really miss out," Sue said urgently.

    Lily replied, "Let me think about it."

    "Letm

    Previously, when she had a falling out with Nina, she did not even consider the family ties, and she did

    not know if Nina would help her. She

    could not lower herself. She She

    hesitated at the door.

    Nina walked out to check the situation and happened to see them hesitating outside. Now, Lily pursed her lips and felt embarrassed to speak.

    Sue looked at Nina and called out, "Nina."

    Nina sensed they had something to say. "What''s the matter?"

    Sue hesitated for a moment and asked, "The other day when you mentioned my father''s death not being idental, but that someone tampered with it, we want to know more."

    "Come in and talk." Nina walked in, let them sit on the sofa, and brewed two cups of hot tea.

    "Nina," Sue said, "I want to apologize for what my mom and I did before." After all, they had been so rude, and now they were troubling her. They were afraid Nina would still hold it against them and would not help them.

    "It''s all in the past," Nina was not one

    to hold grudges. She wanted to find evidence even if it was just testimonial. This person could not continge to do harm. "You can tell me the real business, like about the culprit," she looked at them.

    Sue confessed, "Nina, it was me who told my mom about your detention, that''s why my dad came to find you. He was incited by someone. I saw t that day. My dad and someone else were plotting something. You said the person who incited us is the same one. We don''t know her name,

    but we know what she looks like.

    Can you still help us?"

 Chapter 210

    Lily hesitated for a long time. For her, ensuring that Xander could rest in peace underground was the right thing to do. She could not let him die in vain. "Nina, we''ve paid a heavy price for Xander''s affair, and we''ve also suffered."

    These days, Lily seemed to have aged suddenly, with a few white hairs on her head. "I apologize for the harsh words I said to you during the funeral. I wasn''t being rational. Now, as long as we can find the person who killed Xander, I''m willing to do anything."

    "Lily." Nina called out. "Those things are in the past, and I will not hold them against you. We still have to live our lives. We need to look forward and not dwell on the past. I''ll find a solution for Sue''s internship. Even though she can''t work at the York Corporation, I won''t let her suffer."

    This was the best oue for them. Nina had better connections than them, so they would not lose out.

    "Thank you, Nina." Lily smiled with relief.

    Sue also chimed in, "Nina, thank you."

    Returning to business, Nina took out her phone, opened the photo album, and directly ced the photo in front of them. "Is this the person who instigated you?"

    Lily and Sue nced at the photo, looking a bit excited. They pointed at the photo and said, "Yes, yes, yes!"

    They both looked surprised as they raised their heads.

    "How did you know?"

    Nina was prepared for this. While at the cemetery, she secretly took a photo of Linda, preparing to identify her.

    Her guess was correct. Only she would do such a foolish thing.

    "I know this person. She wanted to cause trouble for me and targeted your family through the people around me," Nina said. Now she understood that the person speaking ill behind her back was Linda.

    "I saw her too at the cemetery. That

    woman wanted to harm you, but she

    ended up killing my dad!" Sue regretted deeply. If they had not done the live broadcast on the inte, they would not have been detained, and none of this would have happened. That woman used them without hesitation.

    "I''ll call the police first," Nina said. The impact of the live broadcast on the inte was significant, and Linda''s instigation of them held

    certain responsibility. As

    the

    matter concerning her uncle, they would have to wait until they caught Linda. There would surely be clues once they interrogated her.

    "Nina, we must catch her!" Lily was very emotional. "This woman is so vicious. She harmed us and even caused Xander''s death. She must be brought to justice!"

    They suddenly realized that they had be pawns in someone else''s game. Nina made a call to the police to have them check Linda and Sally''s whereabouts, even if they could find one of them. But they had already left. They must have gone back.

    Nina told them, "I have to go back. I''ll inform you if anything happens."

    "Okay, thank you," Lily said.

    Nina had already called the police over there and found Linda. Nina hade with her parents, so she nned to go back with them. Nash and the of

    the others had already gone

    back early. She was in a hurry and had not had the chance to tell Nash

    about this.

    At this moment, Linda was still drinking chicken soup at the York residence. Since she became pregnant, Sally had been very kind to her, treating her to delicious food and drinks and even serving her. It had kept herplexion fair and smooth.

    While she was drinking her soup, she suddenly received a phone call.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 211

    Thedy boss of the nightclub called.

    They had not been in touch for a long time, and Linda wanted to share the good news with her.

    After answering the phone, she happily said, "Hey, Boss, I''m doing great now. The child is healthy, we''re living in a big house, and we have people taking care of us. Especially the child''s dad''s mother really likes me. I''m sure I''ll be better and better in the future."

    But thedy boss sounded anxious on the other end: "Linda, I called to tell you that something has happened. The police came asking about you. Did you do something wrong?"

    Hearing this, Linda''s face changed drastically: "The police are really looking for me?"

    "Yes, they''re asking about you. I don''t know what''s going on..."

    Before the conversation could finish, Linda hung up the phone.

    Everyone knew she lived at the York residence. The police would soone here.

    She could not let them catch her, so she had to leave. She rushed out in a hurry, unable to say where she was going, and quickly left the York residence.

    Just as she ran out, she heard the sound of police cars. Sure enough, they were looking for her.

    Linda''s face turned pale. Feeling guilty, she had to sneak away.

    She did not want to be caught by the police. She had just started to enjoy her life, and she could not spend the rest of her life in jail.

    The police car stopped at the York residence. Sally was a bit panicked when she heard the sound. Why were the policeing? But she found out they were looking for Linda.

    Since they were looking for her, she must have done something wrong. This made Sally''s face look extremely unpleasant.

    How could such a good girl be sought after by the police?

    It did not make sense.

    Linda ran fast, afraid the police would catch up. She did not dare to stop for a moment.

    Tired and feeling unwell, she had to clutch her belly as she continued to run forward.

    But where could she go?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Linda suddenly lost her sense of direction.

    She could not go to the nightclub.

    The police would definitelye to her hometown to find her.

    None of those ces were options.

    Linda suddenly stopped in her tracks, almost forgetting about Miranda.

    If it were not for her, how could she have done these things? This was her only way out.

    "Miranda, that woman is here to see you," the assistant heard someone outside say and hurried to report, showing a hint of disdain towards Linda Did not she live well at the York residence? Whye looking for you? You''ve only met a few times, but she acts like you''re close."

    "Which woman?" Miranda, dressed elegantly, was trying on dresses.

    This time she was going to walk the red carpet.

    It was her first time, and she attached great importance to it, picking a dress that would stun the crowd.

    She wanted the audience to notice

    her. It would be best if her press release overshadowed everyone else''s. She enjoyed the feeling of being watched by others, hoping to be a top star one day

    "Who else could it be but Linda?"

    Miranda paused and turned to the assistant, "It''s her."

    "I''ll send her away."

    But Miranda said, "Wait. Let her in."

    The assistant did not quite understand; she thought Miranda would not want to see her ording to usual practice.

    Unexpectedly, it was the opposite.

    She could only go and bring her in.

    At that moment, Linda was sweating profusely, her hair disheveled, her clothes wrinkled and damp with sweat, looking quite disheveled.

    Despite her beautiful face, she looked miserable at that moment.

    Linda gasped for breath and cried out, "Miranda, I finally see you."

    .n¨¦t

    Seeing Miranda trying on dresses, her face adorned with delicate makeup, and jewelry adorning ber

    hands and neck, she looked

    elegant.

    very

 Chapter 212

    The inherent aura of a youngdy from a well-to-do family. Such nobility was unattainable by others. She envied them, those born as winners. Even though she had a pretty face, she could only work as a hostess in a nightclub.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Miranda''s lips curved slightly as she asked, neither cold nor indifferent, "What are you here for?"

    "Save me, the police are after me," Linda said, still filled with fear. Terrified at the sound of police sirens, she knew only Miranda could save her.

    "Ruby, step out first. I need to talk to her alone," Miranda instructed her assistant.

    "Okay," the assistant replied and left the room. Now, it was just the two of them and a pile of dress samples. There was also a balcony nearby.

    Linda sat on a chair by the balcony, with a coffee table beside her, holding a cup of warm tea to warm her hands, speaking anxiously, "I have nowhere to turn now. The police will definitely catch me. I don''t wan to go to jail. I don''t want..."

    Miranda, however, remained calm, sipping her tea lightly. "What did you do?"

    "I harmed someone," Linda''s voice trembled, unable to shake off the guilt in her heart.

    "I killed Nina''s uncle. I arranged for him to kidnap Nina, hoping she would die. But she survived. Her uncle refused toy a hand on her. I wanted him to kill her, so her death wouldn''t be on my hands, but he wouldn''t listen to me. That''s a kidnapping charge, punishable by imprisonment. I can''t go to jail. I''m afraid he''ll confess and expose me. He''s seen my face. I''ve harmed Nina so many times. What if they expose me? I can''t let him do that. So, I tampered with the car. Bang, the car exploded. He died. With his death, there''s no evidence against me. But why did the police stille for me?"

    Linda''s emotions were somewhat agitated, her speech wavering,pletely immersed in fear.

    Miranda now knew about her little scheme. Sure enough, she didn''t disappoint; Linda did manage to stir up some trouble for Nina. But her usefulness had reached its limit.

    "You''ve done wicked deeds, and now

    you expect me to save you? What nonsense are you talking? How could I possibly shelter you?" Miranda said innocently. "I didn''t expect you to be so malicious, causing someone''s death. You''re truly terrifying." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Linda''s expression stiffened. She thought confiding in Miranda would provide her with an escape route. But it seemed she was mistaken. Miranda was now distancing herself from Linda.

    Setting down her cup, Linda stood

    up. "What are you saying? You call me malicious? Wasn''t it you who told me how terrible Nina was? You told me, and that''s why I went to harm her. It''s because of you that I hurt someone. I thought we had amon enemy, but you refuse to acknowledge it. It''s all because of you!"

    Miranda smirked coldly. "Did I say that? Who knows? Even if I did, it doesn''t justify your heinous actions."

    She looked at Linda. "Perhaps you should just call the police."

    Linda''s face darkened. "Are you lying to me? I''m carrying Nash''s child in my belly. You said it''s his, and you would also like it. You''re lying to me! I''m carrying his child. How dare you treat me like this?"

    At the mention of the child,

    Miranda''s gaze turned even more venomous, staring fixedly at Linda''s belly. Her tone became icy as she said, "If another woman were to carry his child, then that child deserves to die even more!

 Chapter 213

    Linda saw her gaze,pletely different from the warmth when they first met. Her face changed drastically. "You''re using me!

    "You deliberately said those things to me, deliberately made me do it, and then you washed your hands of it. The wicked one is you," Linda used.

    Miranda deliberately befriended her, bought baby clothes for her, and then said those things to her to make her eliminate her troubles. Miranda wasn''t really kind to her. She was pushing her into the abyss. If she got rid of Nina, and she went to jail, Miranda would be worry-free.

    "You''re such a good actress!" Linda eximed in agitation. "You pretended to like me so much, pretended to be good to me, pretended to be kind, pretended to be generous."

    Miranda calmly sipped her tea, these words of usation were just praise to her.

    "Now you still want to harm my child," Linda said, clutching her stomach, shaking her head. "You can''t tolerate my child with Nash. You''re such a wicked woman!"

    She looked around. "No, I can''t stay here. You won''t save me at all!" She wanted to escape, but she heard the sound of police cars outside. Panic-stricken, she turned back to Miranda. "How did the policee here? How did they find us?"

    Miranda raised her eyes, smiling slightly. "Of course, they were called because you said youmitted a crime, right? Naturally, the police had to be notified. I''m a good person."

    "Miranda!" Linda yelled furiously. "You wicked woman, you ruined me, you wicked woman!" Filled with hatred, she grabbed Miranda''s neck. "You want me to be the scapegoat. If I die, we die together. You won''t live either!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Miranda opened her mouth wide, shouting, "Help, someone''s trying to kill me!" But no one came in. Miranda had already kept everyone out.

    Lindapletely lost her sanity. Seeing a fruit knife on the coffee table, she picked it up and lunged at Miranda.

    Miranda''s expression turned to terror, trembling as she said, "No, please, no!"

    Linda managed to grab the knife, and blood began to drip instantly. "You wretch, I''ll kill you!" Linda''s eyes were bloodshot,pletely unaware that she had fallen into Miranda''s trap The two wrestled and ended up by the balcony, with police cars

    below.

    Miranda was pressed against the balcony by Linda, crying desperately, "Help, help! Someone''s trying to kill me, pleasee and save me..."

    The floor they were on was not

    located high up; they were on the fourth floor. The police below could see everything clearly. Linda looked ferocious, as if she intended to kill Miranda who was covered in blood. The situation appeared very dangerous.

    The police rushed up.

    Bang! A muffled sound echoed.

    Soon, frightened cries were heard: "Ah, someone''s dead, someone jumped off!"

    Linda fell,nding on the concrete floor. Shey there for a while before reacting, feeling pain all over her body. With wide eyes and weakly, she murmured, "My child... my child... this is my child with Nash..."

    She tried to move her body with all her strength, attempting to protect her belly, but she could not flip over Blood kept flowing out from under her. She touched it, finding it all blood, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded, "Baby, no, my child..."

    "You haven''t even been born yet... I haven''t even be Mrs. York yet... Nash hasn''t even fallen for me yet..."

    Covered in blood, Linda still tried to crawl forward, trying to hold onto her child.

 Chapter 214

    Even in death, these obsessions lingered. She thought she could rise to power through the child. With a child, she would have security. Motherhood would ensure her status. But it was all just a fleeting dream. After saying these words, Linda stopped breathing, her eyes wide open, refusing to close. She died with her eyes open.

    When the police came down again, Linda was already dead. They cordoned off the area. Miranda was escorted down by the police. Her hair was disheveled, her face pale, covered in blood. Tears were still swirling in her eyes and she looked terrified with her hands trembling uncontrobly. The police tried tofort her, telling her not to be afraid.

    Tears slowly streamed down Miranda''s face with her expression filled with fear. As her assistant arrived, she hugged her and cried bitterly.

    When Nina, who had heard the news, rushed over, she was shocked to find it already over. All she saw was a corpse. In that moment, she was stunned. How could Linda have died from a fall? She looked again not far away, and there was Miranda, sitting there, sipping hot water.

    "Miss Walker, the suspect is dead!" the police informed Nina. "If there are no other suspects in this case, it shoulde to a close!" Nina listened, but did not speak, her gaze fixed on Miranda, harboring suspicions.

    Linda and Miranda had only met a few times, so it was suspicious that she woulde looking for her and then end up falling to her death. Linda''s body was taken away. They went back to the police station, but this time it was for the case of Linda''s death.

    Miranda sat there, draped in a coat and her face was devoid of color. She was trembling as she spoke, her voice choked with tears, "I don''t know why she woulde to find me... Maybe because I''ve seen her a few times at the York residence, we''ve had pleasant conversations. When she came to see me, I warmly weed her. Ask my assistant."

    The assistant added, "I didn''t want to let her in originally, but Miranda is very amodating. Seeing her pitiful state, she let her in and even offered her tea. Who knew she would act like this and injure Miranda''s hand like that? Miranda is an actress and she needs time to recover before filming."

    Miranda continued, "I never thought

    she would want to kill me..." She started crying again, "If I hadn''t fought back desperately, I would probably be dead now. When the police arrived at the balcony, Linda might have known she couldn''t escape, panicked, tried to kill me but didn''t make it in time, and then she slipped and fell!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Miranda cried even harder, "I watched her fall with my own eyes. There was so much blood and I was so scared. I killed her!"

    "This can''t be med on you, Miranda. She was a criminal, not deserving of pity!" the assistant defended.

    Miranda wiped her tears with a

    tissue, "Regardless, it''s a human life.

    Even if her intentions weren''t pare, she''s dead now, let''s not dwell on the harm she caused me."

    Nina listened to their conversation. Linda''s reason for wanting to kill Miranda, did not seem convincing at all. She would only want to kill Miranda if Miranda had done something to anger her.

    Did she really slip and fall?

    Nina frowned, her expression serious, feeling that Miranda was likely lying. But since she wasn''t at the scene, it was hard to determine.

    After a thorough investigation, the police confirmed that Linda had indeed slipped and fallen, suffering multiple fractures, and her unborn child was lost. Setting aside other matters, Linda''s death was truly tragic.

 Chapter 215

    The culprit who killed Xander was gone. There was no need to investigate further or gather evidence. It all came to an end.

    "Miss Lewis, your statement has been recorded. Please go and attend to your injuries," the police advised.

    The assistant chimed in, "Miranda, you''re just too kind. You''re injured, yet you insist oning to the police station before going to the hospital."

    Miranda''s eyes were red, her face worn out. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. It''s taken care of. Let''s go to the hospital now."

    The assistant helped Miranda walk, who was very weak but still pushing through.

    They coincidentally ran into Nina.

    Miranda nced at Nina and remarked, "What a coincidence, bumping into you at the police station."

    Nina carefully observed Miranda''s injured palm and bloodied clothes. "Coincidences are rare, aren''t they? Someone fell to their death, and it was from your ce."

    Miranda paused for a moment, feigning ignorance. "You mean that girl?"

    She stood calmly and continued, "I don''t know why she came to see me and wanted to kill me. It''s terrifying. I heard she got into trouble, right? Well, maybe desperate people do desperate things.

    "By the way, I''ve met her a few times, all at the York residence. She''s pregnant with Nash''s child, right? She even knows about me and Nash. Could it be jealousy, holding a grudge, that made her want to kill me?" Miranda spun her tale, distancing herselfpletely from any involvement.

    "I doubt it," Nina stared at Miranda. "Considering all the foolish things Linda did, I bet you had a hand in it."

    "What things? I don''t understand

    what you''re saying. I barely know

    her," Miranda retorted. "I''m the victim here, Nina. The police said Linda fell to her death. Are you still suspecting me?"

    "I didn''t say that," Nina replied. "But you know very well what you''ve done. If you''re nning to pull the same tricks again, you should think twice. You might not be so lucky next time!"

    There was no such thing as coincidence. Linda had frequent interactions with her, so they must have conspired something.

    Miranda might have been the one brainwashing Linda. Just as they were in a stalemate, there was amotion outside.

    Miranda was the first to look, spotting someone entering. Upon seeing the figure, her face filled with grievances, she immediately eximed, "Nash." Hearing this, Nina also turned around, indeed seeing Nash striding over.

    His expression was stern, his gaze shifting from her to Miranda.

    Tears welled up in Miranda''s eyes again as she cried, "Nash, why are you here? Did you receive the news? I almost died. I was so scared. My heart is still trembling." Observing Miranda''s disy of weakness and pity, Nina noted how she had been quite tough just a moment ago.

    Nash nced at her hand, the simple bandaged wound still bleeding. He furrowed his brows. "Your hand is injured. Why didn''t you go to the hospital first?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Miranda said intively, "I wanted to

    rify things with the police before going to the hospital. That way I can feel at ease, especially after someone died in my ce."

    "Take care of yourself first before doing anything else!" Nash''s expression turned serious. "You''re being too stubborn!"

 Chapter 216

    "Quincy, hurry and take her to the hospital!"

    "Yes, Mr. York." Upon receiving the order, Quincy immediatelyplied.

    Miranda looked at Nash. "Aren''t youing with me?"

    "I still have some things to take care of here. I''lle see you after I''m done," Nash replied.

    Knowing he would stille to see her, Miranda felt relieved. "Alright, I''ll wait for you. I''ll go to the hospital first."

    With that said, she nced at Nina once more.

    Nina remained silent. Nash had always been attentive to Miranda, and now that she was seriously injured, wouldn''t he be extremely worried?

    There was nothing she could do but watch, feeling helpless.

    "Are you alright?" Nash suddenly turned to Nina.

    Nina casually replied, her hands tucked in her pockets, "When I arrived, Linda was already dead. The police told me that if there were no other suspects, Xander''s death would be closed." "Are you sure it was Linda?"

    Nina nodded. "Yes, it''s confirmed. She''s dead, and there''s nothing left."

    Resentment would dissipate over time. Initially, she felt indignant about being manipted, but surprisingly, she let go of it so quickly.

    "Now that the case is closed, let''s go," Nash said.

    "Where are we going?" Nina asked.

    "Where do you want to go?" Nash hesitated before asking.

    Nina just looked outside. "Miranda is seriously injured. Aren''t you going to see herter? So why ask me where to go? It''s not like we''re going the same way. If you''re going to see her, then go ahead." She appeared generous, but her hands tightened in her pockets.

    Deep down, there was a lingering bitterness, a knot she could never erase.

    Nash stared at Nina intently, and when she did not say anything else and urged him to leave, he asked, "Where are you going alone?"

    "I''m going home."

    Nina took a deep breath. "My own home. My parents said I can go back to sleep there."

    She did not need to return to the York residence.

    "Okay," Nash responded lightly.

    Nina tightened her fists again and continued, "Don''t you find this whole thing suspicious? Linda went to see Miranda, and then she fell from her building."

    Nash''s face showed little emotion as he asked, "What did the police say?"

    Nina pursed her lips and said helplessly. "They said it was an ident."

    "If they say it''s an ident, then it''s an ident. Trust the police''s judgment," Nash stated.

    Setting aside the issue of the ident, what was suspicious was why she wanted to harm Miranda.

    "Why did she go see Miranda?"

    This was something she could not understand. Linda''s motive for harming Miranda seemed too impulsive.

    Nina had concerns, but Nash would

    ultimately believe Miranda, not her. There was no point in arguing further, so she rxed and said, "Maybe it''s just a coincidence. Now that Linda is dead and there''s no evidence, it''s concluded. I''lkinform Lily about thister."

    "Okay."

    Nash termsN?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    with your uncle''s passing.

    Wheat her. "Try toe to

    u return, give my rega

    Dad... to both of them for mo

    "Okay," Nina replied softly.

    Nash did not seem to have any intention of leaving and asked again, "Did you drive here?"

    "Yes, I did," Nina answered.

    After a pause, Nash contemted for a while. "I''ll need to go to thepanyter. Do you want toe along?"

 Chapter 217

    "I have some matters to deal with at thepany. Once you''ve sorted out your uncle''s affairs, it''s best not to dy work," his words left no room for debate.

    She had another identity, that of Nash''s secretary. Despite being separated from life, work had to be done well.

    For Nina, her time at work would notst much longer. Today seemed to be herst day. Yet, she still had to fulfill her month''s work as no one would be exempt from financial penalties.

    If she did not show up for work, her pay would still be deducted. A few days spent in her hometown had already consumed her vacation days.

    When she eventually resigned from the York Corporation, it would mark a new beginning. She needed to n her future path carefully.

    After much hesitation, Nina finally agreed. "Alright, Mr. York."

    Satisfied with her answer, Nash shifted his gaze forward and Nina followed behind him.

    As usual, they maintained their professional rtionship, leaving behind their roles as husband and wife. With just a nce, Nina knew what Nash needed, promptly providing it to him. This was one aspect tha pleased Nash. In this world, Nina was the only one who could satisfy him professionally.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They arrived at the hospital as nned. Nina knew very well that he would definitely visit Miranda. At the brink of divorce, Nash and Miranda needed to foster their rtionship more. Since Miranda was not on set coincidentally, there was plenty of time.

    Both of them stayed noticeably silent as they rode the elevator up. By the time they reached the ward, Miranda''s wounds had been bandaged, but the doctor said she had suffered psychological trauma and needed counseling.

    A psychologist was brought in to assist with her psychological well-being. Miranda was already in need offort. When she saw Nash, she rose to her feet and softly called out, "Nash."

    She immediately ran over and hugged him, curling up in his arms. "I''m so scared," she murmured.

    Nina stood at the door, watching them embrace, her emotions not stirred. Over time, she seemed to have adapted to this environment, harboring no expectations. Hence, there was no need to be saddened or upset for anyone.

    Nash pulled Miranda away and calmly asked, "Have your wounds been properly treated? Do you have any other issues?"

    "I''m scared," Miranda replied. Tears welled in her eyes and one fell onto the back of Nash''s hand, looking pitiful. "I always feel like someone is going to harm me. That girl wanted to kill me. When I close my eyes, I see her covered in blood,ing to take my life..." Her body trembled as she spoke.

    The doctor added, "Miranda has suffered severe psychological trauma. She needs counseling andfort. She must not be frightened, otherwise, she may develop stress disorders, which are detrimental to her health. She has already lost hearing in one ear and may experience symptoms such as headaches, tinnitus, nausea, and vomiting."

    After exining everything, the doctor left. Miranda sat there, still feeling fearful and uneasy. She was only wearing a thin hospital gown, and with her slender frame and small face, she exuded a fragile and broken aura.

    Not to mention Nash, even Nina could not help but feel sorry for her. Seeing her in this state, Nash asked, "Was not there a security guard at that time?"

    The assistant exined, "When

    Linda came to see Miranda, Miranda

    thought she was justing to hang out innocently. They had met a few times, and Miranda felt sorry for her, seeing that she was young and had no support here. So, she let her in not expecting her to turn violent."

 Chapter 218

    Nash furrowed his brows, then asked coldly, "Was not it said that the standoffsted for over ten minutes? No one actually showed up for that long? And in the end, it was that woman who fell off identally." "In the room, there were only Miranda and Linda. I thought chatting was not a big deal and did not think much about it. As for the bodyguards who were supposed to protect Miranda, it just happened that she sent them away that day." The assistant recalled everything from that day, her voice trembling slightly, afraid of being med by Nash.

    As Miranda''s assistant, she had not yed much of a role at a critical moment.

    "Who called the police?" Nash asked again. "The police arrived so quickly."

    Based on the speed of the police response at that time, it could not be that they knew someone was targeting Miranda before calling the police. It must have been before.

    The assistant hesitated and did not speak. She did not know who called the police, but the police had already arrived. She only knew that Miranda had been kidnapped after hearing the sound of police cars.

    "I called the police," Miranda said softly and weakly, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face. She wiped them away with a tissue. "Linda was already out of her mind at that time. She told me some inexplicable things, said she had done a lot of hical things, and the police wereing to arrest her."

    Her gaze shifted towards the door where Nina stood. "Nina, I only found out from Linda''s mouth that she actually killed your uncle. My condolences to you. Even the kidnapping was done by Linda. This woman is too evil. How could I let her go unpunished? I called the police immediately!

    "She only wanted to kill me because she saw me calling the police!" Miranda''s face was filled with fear.

    Nina had only intended to apany, not to speak, but Miranda mentioned her. ording to Miranda''s implication, she knew Linda was the culprit, so she called the police. Miranda deserved her thank but if only the situation were that simple.

    Once she stepped in, she could not

    remain silent any longer. She questioned Then answer my doubts. Why did Linda say those things in front of you? If you were close, She wouldn''t want to kill you. If you weren''t, why did shee to you? You said she was crazy, so did you say something to drive her mad?"

    et a

    Miranda hesitated,cking sufficient reason to exin why Linda approached her. Lowering her head, her words became ambiguous. "K don''t know either. Perhaps we few times... Did she want to hang out with me? Or did she have a grudge against me... I don''t know."

    She shook her head, bing agitated. "I really don''t know why she came to me. She fell identally, so much blood... My head hurts.

    "It hurts... I can''t bear it."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She covered her ears, clearly in pain.

    Nina pursed her lips. With Miranda like this, she had no choice but to swallow her questions for now.

    "Miranda, Miranda," the assistant

    worriedly approached, but it was not appropriate to cause a scene in front of Nash. She could onlyin, "Miss Walker, could you please. stop? Miranda is the victim, she almost died. You''re interrogating her like she''s the criminal. How can she handle it? The doctor said she''s under stress, bad for her health, yet you persist..."

    "Enough!" Nash interrupted the assistant''s words.

 Chapter 219

    He said it without any hint of coldness or indifference, "Nina''s thorough questioning is also for Miranda''s own good. This matter revolves around her, which is far from simple. With the uproar on the inte, there will be many doubters, far more than those questioned by Miranda. We need to find a way to silence them!"

    Miranda was a public figure. When a public figure was abducted and harmed, it was not just a simple case of an ordinary person being injured. Even if it were an ordinary person, it would still make headlines. But with Miranda as the main character, the situation will escte into a major public opinion issue. Miranda knew the matter would escte and she would surely make the headlines.

    But if she did not handle it this way, that woman would give birth to Nash''s child! She would not allow any other woman to have Nash''s child.

    Besides her, no one was worthy! If Linda had just lost the child, that would have been fine. She knew Nash would not like her, at most, she would have been a stand-in. But Linda had too many delusions, even wanting to rece her. How could she let her have her way?

    However, things did not go as nned. She still held onto dreams of striding down the red carpet, leaving everyone in awe. She desired for Nash to witness her allure at that moment. She imagined ascending to stardom and also bing Nash''s wife, achieving both fame and fortune. All that would remain would be her good reputation.

    Regrettably, before that scenario could materialize, a sensational news story erupted across social media. Her name trended numerous times, earning her the title of the queen of viral topics. Yet, none of those trending discussions were of substantial nature.

    She had not had a chance to check the news, but she could see that Nash was furrowing his brows, seemingly not very pleased.

    "Nash, did I cause trouble again? I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen. If I had known, I wouldn''t have let her in. If she hadn''te in, she would still be alive, and I would be fine. I regret it so much!" She started crying again.

    "Miranda, it''s not your fault. It''s Linda who''s too wicked. Even if she''s dead, she deserves to go to hell!" Her assistant chimed in.

    Nash did not say much and just replied, "Rest well and heal your wounds. Put aside the work for these two days."

    "No!" Miranda refused. "I want to walk the red carpet. Even if I have to do it with my injuries."

    She nced at Nash. "There''s already a buzz going on. If I step onto the red carpet with my injury, it''ll definitely stir up more talk. Nash, you''ve got to give me this chance."

    She was an ambitious person. Thepetition in the entertainment industry was fierce, with plenty of beautiful, handsome, and talented individuals. To climb up, she needed both effort and luck. Of course, she had to seize the opportunity. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "If your injuries are almost healed by then, we''ll consider it," Nash said.

    Miranda smiled again. "Okay, I''ll take good care of myself."

    Miranda was now an artist under Nash''s entertainmentpany. Nina had heard and seen a lot about it. Although thepany had signed many artists, Nash had established thepany for Miranda. She could not sing, so she wanted to act, and Nash fulfilled her wish. It was said that Nash was very affectionate.

    Nina was standing outside, waiting, and she checked her calendar on her phone. In a few days, they would really go to the district court to apply for a divorce certificate.

    "Nina."

    Upon hearing the call, Nina looked up. Quincy was standing in front of her, seeming to have something to say.

    She put aside her phone and asked, "What''s the matter, Quincy?"

    Quincy was afraid that Nina would get the wrong idea. "Mr. York''s visit to the hospital to see Miranda is purely the boss visiting an employee, nothing else. You also know that

    Miranda is an artist of thepany, and she''s on the rise. Thepany has just started, and there are so many newly signed artists. If Mr. York doesn''te to see her, it

    won''t look good. Don''t overthink it, it''s nothing."

 Chapter 220

    At least from his perspective, Nash and Miranda appeared innocent. They always maintained a proper distance. Despite the rampant rumors suggesting they were romantically involved, he did not think so. There might be aspects he was not aware of, but it definitely was not love.

    Nina chuckled, "Quincy, why are you suddenly talking to me about this? Don''t you already know? That day you were there too. Nash and I are destined to divorce sooner orter."

    Exining to her was pointless now. Nash started the entertainmentpany for Miranda, surpassing everyone else in this regard. Quincy knew this, but he still felt their marriage was not as superficial as it seemed. "I''ll ask a personal question if you don''t mind. Do you want to divorce Mr. York?"

    At this question, Nina hesitated a bit. In the past, she definitely did not want to divorce. She had been dedicated to Nash for so many years, wishing their marriage could be happy. But reality did not allow it. She could not evade reality and act unconsciously.

    Seeing her pondering, Quincy guessed most of it and said, "You''re not keen on getting a divorce either, huh? Actually, Mr. York..."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "I want a divorce!" Nina suddenly spoke up.

    Quincy was momentarily stunned, unable to find his words. Nina was resolute, "I was just checking the date. In a couple of days, it''s our scheduled appointment. We agreed to go to the district court together then.

    "Quincy, please keep Mr. York and my secret marriage confidential. We entered into it discreetly, and we intend to end it discreetly, so as not to cause any disruptions. Mr. York is a prominent figure, and any unnecessary attention could harm his reputation."

    Quincy had intended tofort Nina, but it turned out she did not needforting at all, leaving him unsure of how to proceed.

    "I know," he finally said.

    Quincy was still feeling uneasy about the notion of their divorce,

    which left him quite unsettled. He continued, "But Mr. York has previously acknowledged his

    marriage. He did so for your sake, so

    it shouldn''t alter the oue."

    Nina responded, "But nobody knows who his wife is. The next one, I suppose, will be Miranda."

    She nced towards the hospital room, as if implying that over the years, she had observed significant interactions between Nash and Miranda.

    "But Mr. York admitted it in front of

    so many people, wasn''t that to dispel the rumors?" Quincy recalled how at the time, there were rumors circting about Nash and Miranda''s rtionship, causing quite amotion. People spected they were together, so Mr. York had announced his marriage to quash the gossip.

    Men''s preferences were often straightforward. Denial simply meant that Nash did not have feelings for Miranda and he also did not want to give Nina the wrong impression. "Perhaps, but that''s not something I should worry about," Nina said, hands tucked into her pockets. "Oh, by the way, Quincy, there''s something else I wanted to tell you." "What is it?" Quincy asked.

    It had taken Nina a long time to make this decision, and she had taken care of things before returning to her hometown. "After the divorce, I might not continue working at the York Corporation. It''s been quite pleasant working with you albthese years. I''ve already handed in my resignation letter to the HR department. Today is probably myst day at work."

 Chapter 221

    Her decision surprised Quincy a bit. Since she started working at York Corporation, he had watched her grow step by step. After working together for so many years, her sudden departure felt a bit bittersweet. But ultimately, it was Nina''s personal choice.

    Quincy asked, "Are you really sure about this decision?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina smiled calmly, her emotions in check. She did not mention any borate ns for careful consideration. Sometimes, certain things needed to be let go of. It was a process of detachment and it was her rational choice. After all, one must love themselves first.

    "I''ve made up my mind," she said.

    She nced up at the sky where a few birds were circling, longing for freedom.

    "I can''t stay at York Corporation forever. I need to go out and explore more."

    Quincy respected Nina''s decision. "Well, I hope you find happiness in the future."

    Nina looked at Quincy and smiled. "I will."

    At that moment, Nash emerged from the hospital room, unaware of their conversation. However, seeing them chatting happily, his gaze sharpened, focusing on Quincy. As Quincy met Nash''s eyes, a shiver ran down his spine. He forced a stiff smile and greeted, "Mr. York."

    Nina also turned to look at Nash.

    Nash stared at Quincy and asked coldly, "Have you met your performance targets this year?"

    Caught off guard by the sudden question, Quincy stammered, "Uh... Isn''t that something we review at the end of the year?"

    Nash''s expression remained icy. "If you haven''t, your bonus will be docked by twenty percent."

    Quincy felt like crying. Twenty percent was three months'' worth of his sry! Did he do something wrong just now?

    Nina nced at Quincy, unsure why Nash was in such a foul mood to dock his pay. What could employees say about the boss''s decisions? It was their bonuses being cut, not their sries. There was no room for argument.

    As Miranda followed them to the door, she felt the fleetingness of time. She looked back at Nash with reluctance, and then cast a brief nce at Nina not far away.

    "Nash, when will youe to see me next?" she asked.

    Nash paused at the door, his voice low as he replied, "We''ll see."

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you toe see me," Miranda said, her eyes full of tenderness, and her voice as gentle as water her heart filled with. anticipation. Waiting was not difficult, as long as Nash stilb thought of her.

    Nash simply responded, "Hmm."

    Nina observed everything quietly, not saying a word. She noticed Miranda''s gaze directed towards her, perhaps as a form of

    whow

    demonstration, to let her know, important Nash considered her to be In Nina''s perspective, Nash''s feelings towards Miranda had be less significant to her.

    As Nash approached, he said, "Let''s go back."

    They left the hospital. The car was parked outside, and Nash walked to the car door but did not hurry to get in.

    He hesitated for a moment, nced back at Nina, and then said in a cold tone, "Aren''t you going to open the door for me?"

    "Hmm?" Nina was taken aback,

    looking at the still-closed car door, not realizing it was her responsibility, as she was not the one ustomed to opening car doors. It was not her habit, and Nash usually did not ask her to do it.

    Quincy was already in the passenger seat. Being observant, he noticed something was amiss. He quickly got out of the car to open the door, speaking respectfully, "Sorry, Mr. York, my mistake." Nash did not say anything more, his face stern as he got into the car.

    Nina lingered outside for a few seconds, sensing that Nash''s attitude today was somewhat unusual.

 Chapter 222

    It was like he was nitpicking at her, but it was not too serious. Maybe she was just overthinking it. She followed and got into the car.

    As the car started, Nash held a tablet in his hand, and the atmosphere remained silent just like before. Nina also sensed it. Since she returned from her hometown, their rtionship had be distant and indifferent. Nash seemed to be deliberately keeping his distance from her. Perhaps it was because of Miranda.

    Nash looked at the tablet, his face expressionless, his slender fingers scrolling across the screen. Then, in a subdued tone, he said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll take you home."

    It was already evening when they returned from the hospital. Nina did not want to trouble Nash. By then, if he could not exin himself clearly to Miranda, she would still bear the me. It was important for her to be cautious and avoid suspicion.

    "No need. My car is still parked at the police station. Just drop me there, and I''ll drive home myself," she refused directly.

    Nash pressed his lips tightly, his eyes cold and his fingers impatiently tapping on the screen. He abruptly turned off the tablet. His actions seemed deliberate, as if he were doing it to show her something. Nina also knew he was in a bad mood, so she did not want to provoke him further.

    Ten minutester, the car came to a stop at the police station. Nina tactfully exited the car to avoid prolonging their interaction, sensing his worsening temper. It would not be wise to argue at this moment. As Nina stepped out, Nash nced at her, his expressionpletely darkened. He did not look back or speak to her, his gaze fixed forward as he coldly ordered, "Drive!"

    Quincy, noticing Nash''s unsettled expression, thought he was moving too slowly. He pressed on the gas, eager to depart. The car swiftly passed by Nina, leaving behind a trail of unpleasant exhaust fumes. Nina frowned, watching as the car disappeared, feeling that even his departure had to draw her attention.

    Early in the morning, Nash arrived at thepany. Despite having flexible time, he was half an hour earlier than the employees. When Quincy entered, he saw Nash sitting there handling documents, which surprised him a bit.

    Was Mr. York getting busy again recently? Quincy knew that when Mr. York got busy, he tended to

    overwork himself, so he promptly went to prepare a cup of coffee for him.

    Nash remained in his office the

    whole time. When it was time, heet

    nced at the clock. Quincy brought the coffee in and ced it on the desk. "Mr. York."

    "Where''s Nina?" Nash raised his gaze, saying lightly, "Did she forget she still gets paid?"

    Quincy paused for a moment.

    Remembering what Nina had said

    yesterday, it was herst day of work. And today was the day of his divorce with Nina. "Um..." It seemed that Mr. York did not take it to heart.

    Sensing his hesitation, Nash prompted, "Just say it."

    Quincy directly said, "Mr. York, wasn''t yesterday Nina''sst day of work? She resigned!"

    "What?" Nash furrowed his brows, his tone bing slightly colder. "Why didn''t anyone tell me?"

    "She directly submitted her resignation letter to the HR department."

    Nash pressed his lips and remained silent, his grip on the pen tightening slightly. She resigned? Why wasn''t he informed? Did he agree to it?

    Seeing him still absorbed in this news, Quincy reminded him, "Mr. York, when are you going to the district court?"

    "Why would I go to the district court?" Nash''s brows furrowed deeply, his patience wearing thin in his tone.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 223

    "Mr. York, did you forget? Today is the day you and Nina are getting divorced. You should go to the district court to handle the formalities," Quincy reminded once again. Upon hearing this, Nash remained silent!

    His gaze shifted to the calendar. As soon as today arrived, it marked thepletion of their three-year term, as well as the day they agreed to divorce. How time flew by so quickly. In the blink of an eye, he had been married to Nina for three years. However, Quincy was the one who understood the situation the best.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash fidgeted with his tie in irritation, then looked at Quincy with an even colder tone, "Did Nina mention this to you?"

    Quincy sensed his unfriendly tone, making him ufortable, but he could only reply, "...Yes."

    "Are you close to Nina? That she''d tell you about this first?" Nash asked again.

    Quincy felt a knot in his throat, "We''re just colleagues. We exchange a few words casually during work, nothing more."

    He could not shake off the feeling that Nash regarded him as a rival. Quincy added, "Mr. York, there''s nothing between Nina and me except work. We hardly talk beyond that!"

    Nash felt a surge of frustration. Nina had not shown much warmth towards him yesterday. It turned out she was nning to resign and leave him. She had thought it through. She resigned a day before their divorce. Nash remained expressionless, but he also did not take any action, continuing to sit and work at his desk.

    Quincy realized that Nash had no intention of going. The idea of divorce was just Nina''s wishful thinking. Mr. York had not considered divorcing her at all. Quincy decided not to say anything further; anything he said now would be wrong. If his bonus was deducted, how would he even go home for the New Year?

    However, less than three minutester, Nash''s phone rang.

    By this time, Nina had been waiting at the district court for almost half an hour. Knowing Nash as she did, she was certain he would arrive promptly to handle the divorce proceedings. But after waiting for so long without seeing him, she had no choice but to call and ask about the situation.

    Although they had not discussed

    divorce the day before, it had been mentioned recently, and they had both agreed. She believed they would both remember. There was no need to say more.

    Clearly, Nash had possibly forgotten. She decided to kindly remind him When She called, Nash nced at it, but instead of answering, hedooked at Quincy and said, "You take it."

    "Oh," Quincy quickly took the phone. Answering the call, he said, "Hello, Nina."

    Quincy taking the call caught Nina off guard for a moment. She said, "Could you let Mr. York take the call?"

    Quincy looked at Nash. Nash responded, "Tell her I''m busy."

    "Mr. York is a bit busy right now and can''t talk," Quincy replied.

    Nina furrowed her brows and asked again, "Did he forget? Quincy, remind him toe to the district court to handle the divorce proceedings!"

    Quincy looked at Nash again, receiving his message, "Mr. York is very busy right now and can''t make it to the divorce today."

    Nina was at a loss for words. She

    had expected to finalize the divorce today, had prepared everything, and was waiting at the district court. Now she was being told he was too busy toe. This was not the oue she had hoped for.

    Nina asked, "Then when will he be avable?"

    Quincy reiterated, "I''m not sure when Mr. York is avable, but he won''t be able to go to the district court today."

    After replying, Quincy received another message from Nash and added, "Nina, you''rete for work today. Hurry to the office, or your pay will be docked."

 Chapter 224

    Nina pursed her lips. "Don''t you know I''ve resigned?"

    "Mr. York hasn''t agreed to your resignation yet. There''s no one to take over your position. You still need toe to work," Quincy said amiably. "Nina, you can leave the district court ande to the office now."

    Nina was utterly speechless. The marriage was not dissolved and she still had to work. This was something she had not considered thoroughly. If someone were to take over her job before she resigned from thepany, there would not be anyints.

    Nina asked again, "If there''s someone new to take over my job, can I resign smoothly?"

    "In theory, yes."

    "Alright, I''ll have HR select someone new."

    With that, Nina hung up the phone. Quincy breathed a sigh of relief, as if he hadpleted a daunting task. Nash listened attentively, knowing Nina did not have an obsession with divorce and she would not resign from thepany. He could finally rx, waiting for Nina to return.

    Nina drove away from the district court. Julia was still worried about her, sending messages asking when she would be back. Nina did not reply for the time being.

    Yvonne, on the other hand, had been worried about herst time, calling countless times. Even though she had eventually reported her safety. Now that she knew Nina was getting a divorce, she asked about the situation again.

    She thought Nina would be single and could celebrate at a bar. But since the divorce did not go through, she was not single. She could not celebrate and had to go back to the miserable routine of working days. Nina arrived at the office in twenty minutes and went to the HR department.

    After going there, Nina asked directly, "Are there any suitable candidates?"

    The head of the HR department said, "Um... Nina, all the positions are filled. We may need to recruit again, which will take some time."

    Nina did not want to cause trouble, knowing she was the only one in a hurry. She said, "Then recruit. I''ll personallye to select, so as not to trouble you. Just let me know when it''s done, alright?" "Okay."

    The job posting attracted countless applicants. There were experienced ones, fresh graduates, and thepetition was fierce with thousands of candidates. But ultimately, only one could be chosen.

    There were so many resumes that

    Nina''s desk was already piled high

    with them, and they kepting non-stop Nina was reminded of when she first arrived at York Corporation as a naive girl with the sote goal of bing Nash''s secretary.

    At first, she was just a lowly assistant running errands, gradually getting closer to him. The current situation felt somewhat reminiscent of her past. Seven years had passed quickly, and she had transformed from a naive girl into the mature woman she was today. Thinking about it, youth was indeed precious. It was time to focus on reviewing the resumes.

    It was alreadyte at night. Nash came out of his office, and Nina''s desk was still illuminated. He saw her diligently screening resumes.

    "Nina has already instructed HR to release the recruitment information and is currently reviewing resumes. With so many resumes, she definitely won''t finish without pulling an all-nighter!" Quincy said.

    Nash pursed his lips, looking

    serious, as he approached. Nina

    heard his footsteps and looked up to

    see him. She was sorting through the documents and politely asked,

    "Mr. York, are you done with your work?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Nash did not respond to her question, standing beside her desk, looking at the neatly categorized resumes in her hand, and coldly questioned, "Are you in such a hurry?"

 Chapter 225

    Nina''s gaze remained on the documents as she calmly said, "I''m still in my position, and Mr. York also needs a new secretary. Naturally, I''ll do my duty and choose a good one for you." Despite her words, Nash felt a slight annoyance. Was she trying to escape from him?

    "I wonder when Mr. York will have time?" Nina reiterated, "We agreed to get divorced when the three-year term expired. Mr. York would not go back on his word, would he?"

    Nash pursed his lips, remaining silent. Nina looked up at him again and said, "I hope Mr. York keeps his promise, for both your sake and mine..."

    "Quincy, leave!" Suddenly, Nash''s voice was sharp.

    Thismand startled Nina. Watching Quincy leave, she felt a sense of suffocation in the now-empty space with only her and Nash. Looking into his eyes, she sensed something was wrong. She could not figure out what she said wrong. Was not divorce better for them? He got the shares, she gained freedom, each getting what they wanted. What made him unhappy?

    She did not have time to ponder Nash''s unpredictable mood. It was time to leave work, and with everyone gone, being alone together was inappropriate. Moreover, Nash''s gaze was unsettling. Feeling a bit apprehensive, she stood up, intending to quietly leave. But before she could take two steps, Nash grabbed her hand. With a loud thud, she was pressed against the side of the desk, unable to move. All the resumes on the table fell to the ground.

    Her breath caught as she stared into Nash''s eyes, nervously asking, "Mr. York, what do you want to do?"

    "So eager for a divorce, is there someone else?" Nash looked at her and spoke.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina braced herself against the desk, feeling the pressure from Nash. She struggled to keep her footing and turned away. "Is it any of your business?" she retorted.

    Nash, still seething with anger, found Nina in his line of fire. He smirked coldly, grasped Nina''s chin, and turned her towards him. "What does it matter? Can you even ask such a question? We''re still married. Before we divorce, you''re getting involved with other men. Shouldn''t ask about that?"

    Nina''s face paled as she stared into his cold, piercing eyes. "Do you think this is fair?" she asked.

    "What''s fair or unfair about it?" Nash replied.

    Nina forced a bitter smile. "I never a bitter

    pry into your affairs because I know my boundaries. Between us, other than this marriage certificate, there''s nothing else. So why do you demand this of me? Are you being too harsh on me?"

    "In this world, fairness doesn''t exist," Nash stated, locking eyes with Nina. "Nina, you can''t still be this naive, seeking fairness."

    Nina clenched her fists and asked, "Then why not divorce? Why can''t I leave? What use am I to you? Tell me, I can give you anything, and then we''ll be even!"

    At her question, Nash''s expression changed slightly, sensing there was more to her words. "What do you mean?" he asked.

    Nina continued, "I heard it all. You

    married me for the shares in Grandpa''s hands. After three years, you can get that share. That''s why you agreed to divorce after three years. Im just a pawn in your hands. Once you''re done using me, you can discard me, right? So why haven''t you divorced yet? Is there a new use for me?"

 Chapter 226

    She smirked slightly, a cold smile ying on her lips, as she looked into Nash''s icy gaze. She told herself it did not matter. After all, she had also benefited from this marriage.

    But deep down, she was deeply hurt, realizing she was just a tool for Nash. Some things could be left unsaid, and she did not need to dwell on them. After all, she had also gained advantages from it. It was no necessary for her to bring the embarrassment to the surface.

    Nash furrowed his brows, his tone icy. "When did you find out?"

    "Does it matter?" Nina replied coldly. "Just know that I know everything, and I don''t want to continue this marriage anymore."

    Nash''s expression turned cold as he tightly grabbed her hand, his voice harsh. "What if I don''t want to?"

    "Don''t want to? Who are you to decide?" Nina''s emotions surged. "These are your rules of the game. I followed them,pleted the task, and now you should let me go. Nash, I''m not ying with you anymore, and you shouldn''t y with me either!"

    "Then you should know, I call the shots," Nash''s gaze turned cold, his words cruel. "Behave yourself, and maybe you''ll get what you want. But if you don''t..."

    "Nash, I don''t love you!" Nina cut him off, staring defiantly into his eyes. "I''ve never loved you. I don''t want to y along anymore. My youth can''t be wasted on you. I want freedom, liberation, I want... ugh..." Listening to her, Nash''s expression darkened, and he angrily kissed her lips. He did not want to hear her say those things. He wanted her to bepletely devoted to him!

    At least for now, he needed Nina to be by his side wholeheartedly. Just like before. Being his secretary, understanding his preferences, knowing him, and making things easier for him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Nina had always made him feelfortable. Perhaps they had a special understanding. If it were someone else, they could not achieve what Nina did. He did not want to lose this sense offort. But now, Nina wanted to escape and she did not want to be by his side anymore. However, he would not allow it!

    His kiss was fervent and

    suffocating, almost causing Nina to

    lose her breath. She struggled, wanting to break free from his

    restraint. She realized Nash had

    changed, bing so

    frightening, just likest time, wanting to gradually confine her, to cage her and to make her a captive bird.

    She had dignity. She could not be a captive bird. She wanted to break free from this confinement. "Let go of me..." Nina struggled desperately. The more she resisted, the more Nash wanted to confine her, to restrain her hands, pressing them onto the table. Everything on the table was knocked over by Nash.

    "Ah." Nina''s mouth stung for a moment, unable to help but cry out. A taste of blood spread in her mouth.

    "Does it hurt?" Nash panted, whispering lowly in her ear, "Remember this pain, see if you dare next time."

    With her hair in disarray and her eyes damp, Nina felt both bullied and a little indignant. Refusing to show weakness, she eximed, "Nash, you''re such a jerk, you... um..."

    She wanted to let loose a string of curses. Though unable to physically confront him, she still needed an outlet for her frustration. Yet, her moans escaped involuntarily from her lips.

    Nash could not help but let out a light chuckle in response. "Nina, as tough as you talk, your body tells the truth!"

    Tears rolled down Nina''s cheeks,

    feeling a mix of shame and yet

    .n

    wanting to provoke him. "Don''t you think you''re great? This is just

    normal physiological responny man can... ah." She trailed off with a gasp.

    UMS

 Chapter 227

    Nash gave her butt a sharp p with his hand. A searing pain. "It seems you haven''t learned your lesson yet!" Nash''s voice was cold.

    After a while, Nina could not bear his torment any longer. She was still too tender, and soft pleas escaped her lips, "Stop... please... please, spare me..."

    Nash observed Nina, limp and delicate on the table. Her disheveled hair framed her flushed cheeks while small beads of sweat glistened on her forehead. Her blouse hung loosely around her waist, her stockings ripped off, and her skirt pushed up to her thighs. Tears flowed continuously down her cheeks, her nose red from crying and her sobs making her look like a pitiful little thing being bullied.

    He could not bear it either, gathering her up in his arms and sitting her down. Nina''s mind was now clouded. Her cries were too intense, making her throat hoarse and her vision blurry. She was like a broken doll in Nash''s arms, devoid of resistance.

    Then, Nash dressed her, cradling her in his arms. All that could be heard was Nash''s hoarse voice saying, "If you behave, there won''t be any more of this."

    Nina did not know what he was so angry about. What had she done wrong again?

    She felt he was no longer acting like a human but more like a beast. Highly dangerous. Maybe it was wrong to provoke him from the start. She should not havee to York Corporation, should not have be his secretary, and definitely should not have gotten married.

    Nash carried Nina out of thepany. Exhausted from crying, Nina fell asleep in Nash''s arms, tears still clinging to her eyshes. Nash''s phone kept ringing. It annoyed Nina, who frowned again. Nash nced at his phone and answered the call, hearing Miranda''s soft voice on the other end, "Nash, when will youe to see me?"

    He replied, "Not today."

    "What about tomorrow?" Miranda sounded hopeful.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Today they should be going to the district court to finalize their divorce, right?" Miranda thought to herself. She knew Nash would make a clean break with Nina today and shoulde to see her immediately afterward. But as night fell, he still had not shown up.

    She wanted to call and ask. If he came, they could celebrate his newfound freedom. But all she got was the news that he could note.

    Miranda felt a bit disappointed but did not express it. Instead, she asked when he coulde.

    She missed him. She needed him. She hoped he could apany her.

    Nash nced at the person sleeping uneasily in his arms and said coldly, "Tomorrow."

    "When you''re done with your busy schedule, you muste see me." Miranda''s tone still carried expectation. "When youe to see me after your busy day, you must let me know so I can prepare.

    She wanted to prepare a surprise for Nash, celebrating his return to single life. "Okay."

    After hanging up, Nash changed his ns, saying, "To the vi!"

    "Alright, Mr. York."

    The car turned and headed in another direction, arriving at the vi area.

    This was another vacation vi owned by Nash, usually left unused. He had many idle properties, but this one was one Nina had never been to. Nash only came here when he wanted peace and quiet. There were helpers inside to attend to things.

    Nash carried Nina to the master bedroom and had a helper change her intofortable pajamas. He noticed the tear stains in the corners of her eyes and her restless sleep. Her brows were slightly furrowed, and a hint of concern crossed his handsome face.

    Lost in thought for a while, he finally dialed a number. With a cold tone, he instructed, "Look into that guy called Zac!"

 Chapter 228

    He was curious about this man named Zac. What kind of magic had made her hold onto him for so many years? What if this man was not good? Would it make her give up, stop thinking about divorcing him altogether?

    Nina had a nightmare, where she found herself bound hand and foot, locked in a cage,pletely bing a bird in captivity. There was no one around, and no one cared about her. She struggled in the darkness but could not break free from the chains.

    Waking up from the nightmare, she was panting slightly, her face covered in cold sweat. Sitting up, she touched her face, calmed down for a while, then looked around. She found herself in a strange ce. The room was heated, she was covered in a thin downforter, and she was wearing a camisole dress, exactly like the one in her dream. This made Nina panic, wondering if she was really locked up. She hurriedly got out of bed and ran to the door. Opening it, everything here was unfamiliar, she had never been here before. How could she wake up here after falling asleep?

    She had been with Nash yesterday, which made her shiver involuntarily. The Nash from yesterday made her feel oppressed, and she did not like it.

    "Why are youing out barefoot?" A low, serious voice came.

    Hearing the voice, Nina stiffened instantly, subconsciously tightening her arms, then turned to look back, only to see Nash standing not far away. At that moment, she really felt a sense of confinement. Just like in that nightmare.

    She was trapped in a cage, unable to go anywhere. Subconsciously, she leaned against the wall, retreating, her eyes staring fearfully at Nash''s serious face.

    Nash also noticed her abnormal behavior, seeing him seemed like seeing a ghost. She was not like this before. He walked slowly over, furrowing his brows, and staring at her feet, which were frozen red. "Remember to wear shoes when youe out," he said.

    Nina watched him approach, her breath bing somewhat stagnant. Once again, she was embraced by him. She stiffened, not knowing what he intended to do her eyes watching him vigntly

    However, Nash carried her back into the room and handed her a pair of shoes to put on.

    Nina then understood his intention. She looked at the door again and asked, "Where is this?"

    "My vi. You haven''t been here before, but you have now," Nash replied. Adding, "Since you don''t like going back to the York residence, then don''t go back."

    Nina wondered why he brought her here. Was it to have better control over her?

    She did not like being at the York residence, so if he knew that, why did not he consider this before?

    She was worried that he had ulterior motives. Looking at the pitch-ck sky outside, she said, "I have to go home. My parents will worry about me."

    Since her parents knew about her divorce from Nash, they preferred her to stay at home and not have too much involvement with him. If she did not return home this date, they would definitely worry.

    "I''ve called them, so you don''t have to worry," Nash said.

    Nina felt uneasy and asked again, "What exactly do you want by bringing me here?" This ce made her feel even more insecure than the York residence. At least she had been there for three years. Here, it was unfamiliar, reminding her of that nightmare, making her feet even more insecure.

    Nash looked at her. "You fell asleep just now. Is it ufortable to sleep here?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Nina pursed her lips. "Then why don''t you let me go home? Are you trying to imprison me now? Since I could not be your wife, you want me to be your pet!"

 Chapter 229

    She did not know what Nash was up to. But she did not want to sit around here and wait for doom either. A caged bird was not her style. She was not willing.

    Nash looked at her, noticing her emotional turmoil and her heightened caution and wariness towards him Frowning, he said, "Nina, get this straight. You''re my wife in name. How can you call yourself a pet? Being with me is perfectly normal."

    They had been together like this before, and she had never been this agitated. What could have changed her? He could not figure it out either.

    Nina gripped the bedsheet tighter and asked, "When are we going to the district court to get divorced?"

    "Are you in a hurry?"

    "Yes," Nina said firmly. "When we set a date, we shouldn''t keep dying it. Do you understand?"

    Nash''s deep gaze locked onto her. Her words had no hint of warmth. She was not the same Nina as before. Now she just wanted to escape from him, which inevitably made him wonder, "Is it because of that guy called Zac?"

    Nina hesitated for a moment. At this point, it did not matter anymore, so she admitted, "Yes, you know there''s someone in my heart, named Zac."

    Nash''s expression darkened, his tone bing icy. "Nina, are you lying to me?"

    Nina stiffened.

    "This guy named Zac has never been around you. Have you been lying to me all along?"

    Nina looked up. "You investigated me?"

    "Shouldn''t I investigate when my wife falls for someone else?" Nash''s voice was cold.

    Nina pursed her lips and fell silent.

    In the past, if he had shown her a little more tenderness and love, she might have told him that the Zac she liked was him. But now she did not want to. She wanted to escape from him, to live a free life. She didnot want to love anymore.

    Besides, she was pregnant and did not want him to know she was carrying his child. With her abilities, she could raise the child on her own. Before her belly started to show, she had to divorce him and live her own life.

    "Tell me, what''s the deal with this guy named Zac? You better tell me!" Nash found it strange. He had people investigate all the men Nina had been in contact with since childhood, and there was not a single man named Zac among them.

    The only person she was very close to was Scott and he did not have a nickname. So where was this man?

    Nina also cooled down and said calmly, "Why should I tell you? So you can go bother him? How can I let you harm him?"

    "Nina!" Nash was not pleased, emphasizing her name.

    Nina was also afraid of him raising his voice, fearing he might harm her. People change, especially men''s pride, not allowing their wives to have feelings for others.

    "Nash, you don''t have to interrogate me like this. I won''t tell you who he is."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Changing the subject, Nina felt it necessary to speak calmly. "But if you divorce me and set me free, I can tell you where he is."

    Nash clenched his fists tightly. She deliberately hid this from him for another man and brought up conditions. He was angry, grabbing Nina''s chin.

    Nina thought he might resort to violence, her heart pounding in her throat, but Nash only forced her to look at him, his eyes cold and stern. "Learning to negotiate terms with me?"

    He was burning with curiosity about this man, but he was also rational, knowing what was more important.

 Chapter 230

    He suddenly changed his tone, his voice deep and calm. "You don''t have to say anything. Just stop talking about divorce and stay put here honestly!"

    Nina was taken aback. How could he say such a thing? Her emotions red up. "Nash, what do you mean?"

    "Be good," Nash said softly, with a hint of indulgence, as he stroked her hair. "You haven''t eaten yet, are you hungry? I''ve asked the helpers to prepare your favorite meal. Go downstairs and eat."

    Nina was surprised that he was not buying into her expectations. She wondered if she had misjudged Nash or if she simply did not know him well enough.

    She had expected him to explode, unable to tolerate the thought of her loving someone else, and immediately divorce her. After all, they both had their own loves. But he preferred to confine her rather than divorce.

    Nina was anxious. She wanted a divorce, not to continue staying by his side. "Nash, why don''t you want a divorce? Tell me, what needs to happen for us to get divorced?"

    Nash held her hand, his handsome face calm with his thin lips slightly parted. "Didn''t I say, I don''t have time right now."

    "But you''ll have time eventually, won''t you?" Nina walked beside him.

    Nash replied, "Your position still needs to be filled, right? Until someone takes over, you''ll still have to be by my side, so we can talk about divorceter."

    "Does someone taking over my position make it okay?" Nina pressed on. She just wanted an answer.

    "We''ll talk about it when the timees." Nash lightly patted the back of her head. "Let''s eat first."

    But Nina insisted, "I hope you''ll keep your word!" She did not want vague responses. She needed him to specify when they could divorce, when she could resign, to achieve true freedom.

    She followed him downstairs and found the environment quite pleasant. Outside, there were artificial hills, freely flowing ponds, and woods-open, tranquil, with a stylish design, perfect for a holiday.

    There was already arge table full of dishes, steaming hot and freshly prepared, just as Nash had promised, all of them dishes she liked.

    She deliberately chose a seat a little

    further away from the main seat because she knew that was Nash''s ce. She did not want to be too close to him. She sat closest to the door thinking it would minimize her need to interact with him.

    But as soon as she sat down, she found Nash sitting right beside her. She looked at him, and Nash picked up his utensils to pick some food for her. "I did not see you eat today. You must be starving. Eat a bit more." He put the food into her bowl, his eyes full of tenderness.

    In this situation, Nina actually had no appetite. The ovep of dreams and reality made her particrly uneasy She was afraid of one day being confined by Nash, treated like a pet. But she thought of the baby in her betty. She could not not eat. She had to eat more.

    Nina picked up her utensils, lowered her head, and focused on eating. Seeing her enjoying the food, Nash was pleased. "Take it slow, don''t overeat," he poured her a ss of water, afraid she might choke.

    He did not eat, just silently served her food. Nina did not speak again, just quietly finished her meal. It was not until she was full that she put down her utensils. "Full?" Nash asked.

    "Mm-hmm."

    Nash squinted his eyes. "Your appetite seems goodtely."

    Nina looked at him. "I''ve been hungry all day. Eating a lot is normal."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Is it because the chef here is too good?" Nash pondered for a moment. "If you like, should I have the chef here cook for you in the future?"

 Chapter 231

    "No need. Food tastes the same no matter who cooks it, and it''s all good. I''m just a bit hungry today, so I ate more than usual," Nina did not want him to fuss over her so much. Putting too much focus on her was not good. The more effort one puts in, the deeper the cost might be.

    "I''m tired, can I go rest now?" Nina asked.

    "Mm," Nash softly replied.

    Nina finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurried upstairs. Tomorrow, she could go to thepany and maybe she would not have to stay here anymore. After work, she could go home.

    Back in the room, Nina rxed, but unexpectedly, Nash followed right behind her.

    Seeing the door open, Nina stepped back and asked, "Why are youing in too?"

    "This is the master bedroom, if I don''te here, where else can I go?" Nash said matter-of-factly.

    Nina said, "Then I''ll go to the guest room."

    She tried to leave, but Nash grabbed her hand, looking at her as he said, "Do you need to avoid me like this now? We''ve been together for so long, when have we ever slept in separate rooms?"

    He felt that he and Nina had never changed. As long as they did not divorce, nothing would change. But Nina wanted to live separately from him, feeling that this was not going to work.

    Nina''s instinctive response was to avoid him as she felt she could not engage in the typical activities of a married couple anymore. Even though they might share the same bed but emotionally and mentally, they were disconnected.

    "Go rest," Nash said lightly, "which side do you want to sleep on?"

    Nina pursed her lips andpromised, "I''ll sleep on this side."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This side by the door would give her more freedom to move. Nash agreed, "Okay."

    He checked the time, it was still early, so he turned on the TV. Nash walked past her to the other side of the bed andy down on his side. Nina looked at him but did not move.

    Nash said again, "What are you waiting for? Lie down."

    The TV was ying a romantic drama, the kind girls loved to watch.

    Nina, being a girl, he thought she might enjoy it, so he restrained himself from changing the channel, wanting to watch it with her.

    Not wanting to upset him, Nina climbed into bed.

    As soon as shey down, a hand wrapped around her neck, pulling her head onto his shoulder. Nash asked, "Is this okay?"

    Nina was a bit taken aback by his gesture. When had he ever been so caring?

    Nash adjusted himself, raising the pillow to let Ninay in his arm, saying, "This should befortable for watching TV, right?"

    He was not sure, so he asked. Nina leaned against him, her gaze fixed on the TV, softly responding.

    With her answer, Nash maintained the position, saying, "Then go ahead and watch. If you get tired, just go to sleep, I''ll turn off the TV."

    Suddenly, the calm and peaceful

    atmosphere, feminiscent of a typical couple, made Nina feel somewhat uneasy. She had not even requested this, yet he initiated it. Nina preferred not to engage in extensive conversation with him, choosing instead to focus on watching TV.

    LOV

    Initially, she was not very invested, but as time passed, she began to empathize with the emotions of the TV characters. With her body bing less tense, she naturally stopped worrying about what Nash might do.

    Nash started to feel ufortable maintaining the same position for too long, so he shifted his body slowly, trying not to disturb her. He embraced her, tightening his grip. slightly. Unfortunately, his hand identally brushed against her stomach. As he held her, Nash sensed that her body seemed slightly heavier.

    "Have you gained weight recently?" Nash asked.

    Nina did not feel any different. "No, not really," she replied.

    Nash''s hand gently stroked her stomach, questioning, "It seems like your stomach has gotten a bit bigger."

    Hearing this, Nina''s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively removed his hand, which was resting on her abdomen.

 Chapter 232

    Her actions were too intense, which made Nash could not help but feel puzzled. "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Nina was a bit flustered, her hand instinctively caressing her stomach. Had her stomach gotten slightly bigger? It was not time for that yet.

    As Nina locked eyes with Nash, she saw his suspicious gaze upon her, which made her even more nervous. She said, "Maybe I ate too much. I want to sleep early. Let''s go to bed." After speaking, Ninay down, closing her eyes, not wanting to face Nash''s questioning.

    Nash looked at her, then nced at her voluptuous figure. Indeed, she looked much better than before when she was thinner. But Nina''s reaction was significant, casting doubt on him again. Nina had be different from before. But now, she was different in too many ways. For instance, she was not as devoted to him, wanted a divorce, and even considered quitting her job. It seemed like, in the blink of an eye, she had changedpletely. It was really something he was not used to.

    Nash alsoy down, his arm around Nina. He found it quitefortable to hold her like this, and it helped him sleep a little more soundly. Perhaps he could not do without her in his life after all.

    Nina got up very early. She really wanted to go to thepany. She had been thinking about resigning, but she did not expect that one day thepany would be the most rxing ce for her.

    She walked with Nash and sat in the car together. Luckily, Nash was a person who separated work from personal matters. He would not deal with personal matters during work hours, nor would he bother her. Nina returned to her desk, took the resumes she had organized yesterday, and went to attend the interview meeting. Among thousands of resumes, she only selected twenty people.

    "Nina, are you really resigning?" When Taylor heard this news, she was still very shocked.

    "Yeah." Nina looked at Taylor. "I''m going for an interviewter. Do you want toe along?"

    Nina had been at York Corporation for seven years, a senior figure in thepany. Given the trust she had from Nash, nobody would have expected her to resign.

    Taylor was very distressed. "If you leave, what am I going to do? Mr. York will scold me to death!"

    She was not as meticulous as Nina

    in her work, Without Nina''s reminders, she would probably mess things up several times. Without someone to remind her, navigating York Corporation would be O extremely difficult for her.

    "You have to rely on yourself," Nina said to her. "You need to improve yourself."

    While that was true, who did not prefer to thrive in favorable conditions?

    Watching Nina walk away, Taylor caught up with her. She still wanted to learn more from Nina.

    During the interviews, there were

    men and women of various ages, but Nina only picked the ones who were a good fit. She understood what Nash required, so she did not make decisions solely based on qualifications. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Ultimately, she selected a young woman who had recently graduated. She had a pleasant demeanor, was intelligent, and demonstrated strong adaptability-attributes that aligned well with Nash''s needs. "Nina." The newly hired girl, with her hair tied back in a ponytail and wearing a uniform, stood respectfully beside Nina, offering a slight smile. "I''ll do my best. Please mentor me in the future." "Your name is Serene Cook, right?" Nina looked at her.

    "Yes," Serene replied.

    "Take a look at these materials first. Later, I''ll take you to meet Mr. York." Nina recorded some of Nash''s habits and preferences, as well as other misceneous matters, i¨¤ notebook for Serene to peruse. She hoped Serene would not disappoint her.

    "Okay." Serene was still obedient, jotting down the contents of the notebook. However, halfway through, she suddenly looked up. "Nina, did you make a mistake here?"

 Chapter 233

    Nina nced sideways.

    On the notebook, there was a note about a white T-shirt. She had not remembered wrong. It was his simplest attire back then, full of youthful vigor. Why would she have it noted in her notebook? The notebook had been around for some time, maybe she had not had the chance to cross it out.

    "Nina?" Serene noticed Nina''s absent-minded look and called out to her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Nina snapped back to reality, lips curling into a slight smile. "Cross it out, I remembered wrong."

    "Okay," Serene replied.

    She thought, how could someone like Mr. York, who dominated the business world, have a habit of wearing a white T-shirt?

    Serene was a recent graduate, but she had a strong ability to learn. Nina thought she was very suitable for Nash.

    She found the right assistant for Nash. Now that she had found the right one for him, he should finally be willing to let her go. She sat at her desk, lost in thought.

    Serene noticed her gaze and asked, "Nina, are you feeling unwell?"

    Nina smiled warmly at her. "No, you focus on your work."

    Footsteps approached from afar.

    "Nina, prepare for a high-level meeting in half an hour," Quincy tossed the words at her.

    Nina nodded. "Okay." She got up and prepared for the meeting.

    As she turned around, she found herself facing Nash''s deep, dark eyes, reminiscent of the depths of the night sea.

    She said to him, "Mr. York, she''s the new secretary, Serene."

    "Hello, Mr. York. Hello, Assistant Quincy," Serene quickly greeted.

    Nash''s expression was cold and indifferent. His gaze did not fall on Serene, shrouded in displeasure. He said icily, "You''re responsible for the people you hire. Nina, you should know what I dislike. Don''t make mistakes!"

    With that, Nash left.

    Nina understood that this was a warning to her. She was responsible for Serene, so she could not let the neer cause any trouble.

    Serene was observant and after Nash left, she assured Nina, "Nina, you can trust me. I''ll learn well and won''t make things difficult for you." "That''s all I ask," Nina replied, then proceeded to prepare for the high-level meeting.

    Later, in the CEO''s office, Quincy reported to Nash, "The overseas branch of Jasper Corporation has recently submitted a coboration proposal to us, and in three days, Chroma will be hosting an auction. The Harris Corporation also sent

    over an invitation tonight

    "If all the invitations are set, not attending would surely put a damper on their spirits, wouldn''t it?" Nash''s thin lips slowly curled upwards, a faint smile dancing at the corner of his mouth. Quincy nodded. "Understood. I''ll make arrangements."

    Half an hourter, in the meeting room at York Corporation, Nash sat at the head of the table. The seats on both sides of the conference table were filled with executives. Nina and Quincy were on his left and right.

    Standing behind Nina was the newly

    recruited secretary, Serene. From the moment Nash began speaking, Serene had been taking notes. She even managed to step aside to prepare a freshly brewed cup of tea for Nash, cing it within easy reach of his right hand.

    "Mr. York, in this uing productunch, you''ve chosen a newpany to coborate with. Our longstanding partners may have some concerns about this," one executive voiced his thoughts and immediately expressed dissent.

    Other executives chimed in, echoing simr sentiments. "Mr. York, I agree with Mr. Clement''s point. Although York Corporation has a strong foundation, our coborations with otherpanies have always been conducted in an orderly manner. This sudden change raises many concerns."

    "Mr. York, it seems like you''re abruptly ending the coboration. Shouldn''t there be an exnation and reasoning behind it?"

    "What exnation and reasoning do you think I need to give them?" Nash nced at the crowd, the mockery on his lips bing more pronounced. But the smile in his eyes did not reach his lips.

 Chapter 234

    Nash gestured towards the group, "So ording to you all, I need the approval of you high-level executives to hire a new employee?" "We didn''t say that."

    From the back, Serene heard Nash mention her and spoke up amidst the silence, "Hello everyone, I''m the new employee, Serene. It''s a pleasure to meet all the high-level executives."

    Their gaze turned to Serene with confusion. They were still wondering where this girl hade from and what gave her the right to speak?

    Seeing them look at her, Serene became bolder and continued to defend her stance, "Mr. York is the leader here and his call for this meeting is a gesture of respect to all. But let''s not forget, the ultimate decision-making power lies with Mr. York. His intentions are consistently geared toward thepany''s benefit. If you''re on Mr. York''s team, it''s because you recognize his capabilities. So why cast doubt on his actions? Could it be that you''re having second thoughts?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    At her words, Nash narrowed his eyes. Serene''s speech immediately made everyone in the room feel uneasy.

    Nina thought Serene was being a bit audacious; even Nina had never spoken like this in a meeting before. Serene seemed oblivious to the setting, questioning these high-level executives as soon as she spoke. It left them all feeling anxious.

    "There''s nothing of the sort. What nonsense is this girl spouting? Of course, our loyalty lies with Mr. York!"

    "Mr. York, please don''t listen to her nonsense. We''re just asking."

    They hurriedly exined after Serene spoke.

    "Sit down, Serene." Nash was not angry at her words, just responded lightly.

    "Okay." Sereneplied.

    Nina looked at Nash; he usually did not tolerate people being out of line, but this time was unexpected. Could it be that these high-level executives were really causing trouble?

    Nash saw everyone concurring, fearing the focus might shift to him. However, the expression on Mr. Clement''s face was somewhat gloomy. Nash raised his lips slightly, gestured towards Mr. Clement, and said "Mr. Clement, feel free to share your thoughts!"

    With so many people siding with Nash, one person''s opposition would not change anything. Mr. Clement could only force a smile and said, "Since Mr. York has made the decision, I have no objections. My thoughts align with everyone else''s, supporting Mr. York, but I am concerned about potential issues thepany might face."

    "In that case, Mr. Clement, what problems do you think York Corporation might encounter?" Nash raised an eyebrow. He was smiling, but the coldness in his eyes sent chills down people''s spines.

    Mr. Clement knew Nash was targeting him. He had no choice but to follow Nash''s lead. "I''m concerned that thosepanies we refuse to coborate with might form an alliance against us."

    Nash remained silent, smiling ambiguously. This made Mr. Clement feel uneasy, and he suddenly became anxious.

    Just as everyone felt tense, Nash spoke coolly If thepany encounters any problems, I''ll naturally take responsibility. But taxany Ill York Corporation doesn''t tolerate freeloaders, especially those who profit from inside and out. It would be wise for you to clean up your ounts."

    Nash''s words were ambiguous, leaving everyone puzzled. But Mr. Clement''s expression turned particrly ugly.

    Later, Mr. Clement left the meeting

    room and returned to his office. He made a phone call, and when the call connected, his voice turned ice-cold, "I ept everything you told me. I''ll cooperate with you, but you must agree to the conditions I mentionedst time."

    As Mr. Clement continued the call, a fierce and resolute gleam flickered in his eyes.

    Nash had already returned to the CEO''s office. Nina stood opposite him. With just a nce from him, she moved closer to him.

    Unexpectedly, he forcefully pulled her towards him, gripping her chin tightly-

 Chapter 235

    Nash''s dark eyes were tinged with a chill. "Where did you find this person?"

    She had found someone so quickly. Next it was time for her to leave him. He had not even agreed, yet she had arranged everything so confidently! Nina pushed him, her hand moving involuntarily. "It was a normal recruitment process, Nash. Did not you admire her?"

    "If you don''t want to work, I''ll allow you to resign. You can just focus on being Mrs. York at home," Nash''s voice was low and chilling. With a slight pressure from his hand, Nina was forced to look up, and in that moment, their eyes met.

    Nina frowned. "Why? Do you think I don''t want to work and just want to be Mrs. York at home? Have you forgotten what you said when we got married? Know your ce, don''t overstep boundaries. When the three-year deadline is up, we''ll divorce! Why are you so unwilling to divorce me?"

    "Shut up!" Nash clenched his teeth, barely containing his patience. He did not want to hear the word "divorce" again.

    Nina did not want to argue with him. She only did what was expected of her. "Fine, Nash, it''s work hours now. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my desk. I haven''t been feeling welltely. If there are any events to attend, call Serene."

    She needed to create some distance from him now. With this kind of separation, fewer conflicts would arise. Once Nash got used to it all, he would not see her leaving as a problem.

    Nash did not release her. A cold smirk yed at the corners of his mouth. "So, should I thank you for arranging everything so well for me?"

    Nina did not want to argue with him. "Nash, I''m your secretary. These are just my duties."

    "Am I supposed to embarrass myself with a neer?" Nash''s brows furrowed and his face full of suspicion.

    Nina followed his lead. "Then I''ll take her over to familiarize herself with the scene. But you need to tell me, how long do you expect me to stay?"

    "It''s not about how long I need, it''s about how long this person you brought in needs," Nash replied coldly.

    "Understood." Nina responded calmly, her whole demeanor quiet, no longer causing a scene.

    "Leave!" Nash let go of her and turned his back to her. He was afraid that if he looked at her any longer, he would strangle her.

    "Okay." Nina replied softly and went outside.

    When Serene saw Nina emerge, she approached with two documents in hand and inquired. Serene swiftly grasped their contents.

    The Harris Corporation''s banquet was held at a luxury hotel in the city. Guests were dressed in fine clothes, toasting and mingling amidst the shimmering stars.

    Beside Nash were Nina, Quincy, and

    the neer Serene. Nina and Quincy as Nash''s right-hand men, were well-known in the circle. Seeing the new face of Serene, there were murmurs in private. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nash rarely associates with the opposite sex, but now he''s bringing in a new person. He must be grooming someone new. So, is Nina stepping down?"

    "She''s been by Nash''s side for a long time. Could she be Nash''s secret lover? Is she pregnant?"

    "If that''s the case, Nina is definitely the most inspiring person. What a rise! Compared to being a secretary, being a pampered wife is much better. Even if they split up, Nash wouldpensate her adequately!"

    "It may not be as good as you think Is it possible that Nina has offended Nash and been kicked out? In elite circles, it''s always about seeing new faces and forgetting old ones!"

 Chapter 236

    "This makes sense. But Nina, with that face and figure, is truly stunning!"

    Nina was still unaware that she had caught someone''s eye. Because of what Nash had said, she was doing her best here to help the neer, Serene.

    Serene was by her side, aware that Nina was not feeling well today, and even took the initiative to help block the alcohol. She had a strong tolerance and carried herself with grace and confidence.

    Since Nina did not drink, Serene could indeed share a lot of responsibilities with Nash on behalf of her. Serene was also able to address the issues raised by the coborators one by one, and even earned praise from them.

    They were praising Nash. "Mr. York, where did you find such a gem?"

    "Mr. Larson, have you ever heard of the saying ''A gem cannot be polished without friction, nor a man perfected without trials''?" Serene effortlessly countered with just one sentence.

    She likened herself to a stone, shaped by both Nina and Nash, while also ttering Mr. Larson. As long as Mr. Larson was willing, he too can nurture others. This single statement ttered several individuals at

    once.

    Even Nina had to concede Serene''s excellence. It would not take Serene much time to earn Nash''splete approval, which was a good thing. It could be considered that Nina had achieved her goals and could now step back, leaving behind someone useful by his side.

    Mr. Larsonughed heartily, "Mr. York, this is truly the younger generation surpassing the older. The student has indeed surpassed the master."

    As Mr. Larson praised Serene in front of Nina, she herself did not think much of it, but Nash instinctively nced at her who remained indifferent.

    Serene was enthusiastically discussing cooperation with Mr. Larson. Nina felt a bit tired standing there and realized she was not needed anymore. She thought of going to the small round table, but unexpectedly, someone approached her with a ss of champagne.

    "Nina."

    The man across the table was dressed in a silver-gray business suit and wore ck-framed sses.

    "Mr. Zimmer."

    Nina nodded. She had some impression of this man. He was from the construction industry. Previously, Nash had a piece ofnd in his hands, a key project for the government, and had conducted open bidding with several partners. MP. Zimmer was among them.

    Out of courtesy, Nina smiled, "Mr. Zimmer, if you have a project to discuss with Mr. York today, he''s over there with his team. You can talk to him directly."

    Nina thought she could leave after saying this, but to her surprise, Mr. Zimmer still stood in her way, blocking her path. "Nina, I''m not here to see Mr. York. I''vee to see you."

    "Me?" Nina was puzzled. "Mr.

    Zimmer, m resigning soon. It''s no use looking for me. York Corporation has strict rules, and I can''t engage in any cooperation with you behind Mr. York''s back."

    "Nina, I''m not here to discuss cooperation with you. I''ve heard what those people said. Since you''re considering resigning, why note to my side?"

    Before Nina could finish her sentence, Mr. Zimmer interrupted her. He even reached out and grabbed Nina''s hand.

    Nina recoiled as if she''d been shocked. "Mr. Zimmer, are you drunk? Please behave!"

    "Drunk? Nina, I''mpletely sober.

    After your teave York Corporation

    with your background and experience, who would dare to hire you? But I''m different. As long as you''re willing, I can help you."

    Mr. Zimmer stared at Nina with lust in his eyes.

    Nina tried to avoid him, but Mr. Zimmer blocked her tightly. Just when Nina thought she could not escape...N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 237

    Her wrist suddenly felt a force, pulling her backward. The next moment, she fell into a warm embrace. The subtle scent of alcohol and tobo prompted Nina to take a deep breath. "Sean Zimmer, I''m not dead yet."

    The stern words pounded down from above Nina''s head. Sean, seeing Nash on the other side, was taken aback. So many people were gossiping about Nina behind her back and Nash even brought a neer along.

    But now, Nash was here defending Nina? Whatever the case, addressing the situation with Nash was the main point now!

    Sean locked eyes with Nash and shed a strained smile. "Mr. York, even though we haven''t worked together yet, I believe we have a promising future ahead."

    Nash stayed quiet, his lips forming a thin line. A chill seemed to emanate from his ck eyes.

    Nina could tell that this was a sign of his growing anger.

    Nina cleared her throat, about to say something when Nash grabbed a nearby bottle of alcohol and viciously aimed it at Sean''s head-

    "Ah!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The agonizing scream, reminiscent of a ughtered pig, echoed throughout the entire first-floor hall, capturing the attention of everyone nearby.

    "Mr. York, it''s a misunderstanding. He hasn''t done anything to me. Please don''t act rashly..." Nina was startled. She had not expected Nash to react so strongly, quickly standing in front of him, trying to restrain him.

    A man might not have loved a woman, but his masculine pride always mattered most to him. With so many people watching, who knew who might start spreading rumors? If it had gotten back to Sally, Nina would be the one getting med again. Plus, she did not want to be a hot topic and trend online.

    Nash pushed her aside and strode aggressively toward Sean. Sean was no match for Nash at all. In just a few moves, Sean was already bleeding profusely from the head. No one dared to intervene, and Nina even noticed someone taking out their phone and aiming it at Nash.

    "No photos! Quincy, Serene!" Nina first scolded the person holding up their phone, then shouted for Quincy and Serene.

    In moments, Quincy and Serene

    arrived. Quincy went to restrain Nash white ?erene helped Nina disperse the crowd. However, there were still fearless individuals who posted the scene online, even including pictures of Nash and Nina.

    Title: [CEO of York Corporation or Gorgeous Secretary: Anger Unleashed in Defense of Beauty!]

    Underneath,izens discussed:

    "Although it''s said that people

    typically avoid romantic

    entanglements with colleagues, thebination of a wealthy bachelor and a stunning secretary, along with the allure of office romance and the appeal of uniforms, begs the question: how could there not be something going on?"

    "As for me, I don''t get involved in other people''s business!"

    "They don''t have any feelings? I don''t believe it!"

    "Wasn''t it leakedst time that Mr. York is a married man?"

    "Oh my! Could it be that Mr. York and the secretary are secretly married?"

    "Why don''t they mention that Nina is the third party?"

    The online discussions grew more and more intense. Miranda saw everyone gradually specting that Nash and Nina were secretly married, so she could not help butment online. If Nina had not

    interfered back then, she would have long been Mrs. York, and she and

    Nash would even have children!

    The more Miranda thought about it, the more she could not suppress the anger surging in her heart. She called Nash.

    Nash did not pick up.

    At that moment, he was in a ck car with Nina by his side, the driver up front, while Quincy and Serene were dealing with Sean''s situation.

 Chapter 238

    "Why did you stop me just now?" Nash gritted his teeth.

    With raging anger burning within, he could not contain himself. He grabbed Nina and pulled her close before she could react, hisrge hand immediately restraining her.

    Nina''s voice was hoarse as she replied, "The other party is, after all, the CEO of apany. As he said, there''s a long road ahead for you two. Plus, there were many people around at the time. Your actions could lead to negative publicity..."

    "So I''m just supposed to stand by while another man makes a move on my wife?" Nash cut her off with a cold smirk before Nina could finish her sentence. His smile did not reach his eyes, which were now filled with a chilling hostility.

    Ignoring him, Nina said, "Anyway, we''re secretly married."

    They were in a secret marriage, bound by a three-year agreement to keep it concealed. Since Nash would not deliberately seek media attention, and if she did not disclose it, who would know she was Nash''s former wife?

    Nash sneered, "I did not expect you to be so casual about it."

    Nina continued to avoid looking at him, knowing it would only bring heartache. The sight of his beloved features, his thin lips, would pierce her heart so deeply she felt breathless.

    Loving him for seven years, she once believed she could fill his heart with warmth, but now she realized they would still part ways. The thought that their child in her womb might grow up without knowing their father added to her sorrow.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Just thinking about the possible future made Nina feel a pang of sadness.

    All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain and pressure on her chin. With her chin lifted up, she waspelled to meet Nash''s gaze. A faint scent of alcohol lingered on his breath, while his smile was cold and mocking. "What''s going through your mind?"

    Taking a deep breath, Nina replied, "What can I think? You''ve already made a move, so it''s bound to hit the headlines. Serene is capable, so starting tomorrow, I''ll..." She stopped short.

    Before she could finish thest words, Nash''s grip tightened. Nina felt the pain, silencing her words involuntarily.

    Nash expressed extreme dissatisfaction, "Nina, do you think York Corporation is your ownpany? You can just leave whenever you want?"

    Nina felt like there was a thorn stuck in her throat Serene''s capabilities are evident, and there''s also Quincy Taylor, and even other secretaries avable. I feel like my is redundant. I don''t want to be responsible for your work anymore."

    She did not want to encounter people like Sean again.

    "If you don''t want to handle work matters, then stay at home for a few days. If you find it exhausting to be with my mom, you can stay at Riverview Estate, or you can buy a new property."

    His low, hoarse words slowly reached her ears, and the moment thest syble fell, Nash released his grip on her.

    In that moment, she saw a gentleness in Nash''s eyes.

    Nina''s feelings wereplex.

    Nash had always known that she and her mom did not get along, but he had not intervened before. Now, he was bringing it up.

    There was not even a hint of agreeing to divorce in his words.

    Nina could not understand and could

    help but mock, "Now

    the agreement period is o

    You &

    everything you

    Nash''s expression darkened, and the coldness reflected in his ck eyes was as sharp as a de.

    He rebuked coldly, "Nina, divorce shouldn''t be brought up by you. Now, you''d better obediently move to Riverside Estate!"

    His phone rang again. Only then did Nash take it out.

    Nina clearly saw the name "Miranda" shing on his phone screen.

 Chapter 239

    As Nash shoved her, he also tapped the answer button. Nina was right next to him, so she could hear perfectly well.

    "Nash, I''m so scared... Can youe? I feel like I''ve seen Linda again, ahˇŞ!"

    "Beep beep!"

    After Miranda''s fearful scream, the phone emitted a busy tone.

    Nash put away his phone and then spoke to the driver ahead, "Take me to the hospital first, then drop Nina off at Riverview Estate." His tone brooked no objections.

    "Okay." The driver followed his instructions and changed the route. In less than forty minutes, the driver pulled up to the hospital entrance.

    Nash looked at Nina sitting beside him and said calmly, "I''ll be backter. When Ie back, I hope to see you!" It was not a plea, but amand.

    With that, he turned and walked away. The tall, aloof figure left a sharp sting in Nina''s eyes, piercing her heart. But in an instant, she was already bloody and battered.

    He got jealous when he saw her with other men. But what about him? Even though Miranda was his ex before Nina, and she held the ce of his first love in his heart, Was it right for him not to maintain distance from other women while married?

    He demanded her obedience without regard for her well-being. Where could one find such a submissive woman? It was simply because she loved him with all her heart, without any reservation! "Madam, Mr. York instructed me to take you to Riverview Estate. If you get off now, won''t that make it difficult for me?" Seeing Nina open the door and step out, the driver hurriedly caught up with her. Nina replied coldly, "You could say you could not stop me." There was no way she would stay at Riverview Estate.

    Tonight, he was going to apany Miranda, whether he woulde back or not was still unknown. Why should she subject herself to such a lonely room?

    "Then, may Ie along with you, please?" The driver was on the verge of tears. He could not bring Nina back to Riverview Estate, and he would surely be in trouble if Nash found out Nina left on her own! Nina had a headache. "You don''t need to follow me. I''m not a toddler who can''t find her way."

    Thinking the driver would heed her words, Nina was surprised to still hear footsteps behind her.

    Turning around, Nina said

    impatiently, "I understand you have your duties, but you can let Nash know I don''t want to be followed. If you continue, I''ll call for help!"

    He trailed Nina for a few paces. It was nighttime, and if Nina did shout and draw attention, he wouldn''t be able to defend himself, no matter how many excuses he had

    The driver had no choice but to stand there and watch Nina walk away into the distance while he dialed Nash''s number.

    Nash had just arrived at the door of the hospital room. Seeing it was the driver calling, he answered.

    "Mr. York, Madam won''t let me take her back to Riverview Estate, nor will she let me follow."

    Nash thought of Nina''s stubborn figure and furrowed his brows involuntarily. "I understand."

    After hanging up the phone, Nash originally wanted to call Nina, but then he remembered that Nina did not take his words seriously. of he called now, Nina might not answer.

    He sent Nina a text message instead: [Don''t make mee get you.]

    Before waiting for Nina''s reply, the hospital room echoed with Miranda''s uncertain voice, tinged with a hint of weakness.

    "Nash?"

    Nash gripped his phone and pushed the door open. Miranda was dressed in a blue and white hospital gown, sitting weakly on the bed. In her clear eyes, there was a glimmer of hope.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 240

    Nash furrowed his brows, striding towards her. "You''re overthinking it. Linda brought this upon herself; it has nothing to do with you. Why do you want to make yourself miserable?"

    Miranda quietly pinched her palm, lowering her head, murmuring, "That''s a real human life. I saw it, I can''t just pretend I didn''t see anything... Nash, life is so fragile!"

    "Everything has its cause and effect. If you keep this up, I''ll have to find you a psychologist." Nash stood not far from her with his 1.88-meter height looming over her. His gaze conveyed a coldness with a hint of detachment.

    Miranda became anxious with her voice breaking, "Nash, please, don''t. Don''t find a psychologist. If you do, what about the film I''m shooting? How could a film crew possibly ept someone who''s crazy? I can''t sing the way I used to anymore, I don''t want to lose this one chance to be in the spotlight, I beg you..."

    Miranda half-knelt on the sickbed, reaching out to grab Nash''s wrist.

    Her voice grew more choked up.

    However, Nash coldly pushed her away.

    Resolutely, Nash told her, "I''m just suggesting you see a psychologist for guidance, not saying you''re crazy. Miranda, if there''s a problem, you need to seek treatment. If this film falls through, I can arrange something else for you..."

    Hearing this, Miranda urgently interrupted him, "No, I don''t want to! I want this film. I''ve put so much effort into it. Nash, just apany me for a while, I know it might be too much to ask for you, but you only need to spare a little time for me every day. I''m begging you, only you can save me. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to go crazy..."

    At the end, Miranda sobbed softly.

    Nash said coldly, "Miranda, I''m here out of obligation. I''m married now. You saved me before and I can''t just watch you lose control in front of me."

    "No! I won''t listen."

    Miranda did not want to hear the next words from Nash at all. She did not want to hear him say he loved Nina. As long as he did not say it, then he did not love her.

    Nash was not in the mood to continue this conversation with her. "I''ll call a doctor."

    With that, Nash turned and left without a trace ofpassion.

    The doctor arrived shortly after.

    Seeing the syringe in the doctor''s hand, Miranda had no choice.

    At the moment when the sedative was injected, Miranda smiled bitterly Nash, I''m really scared. Just seeing you makes me feel safe. Could you, spare a little time for me every day?"

    Miranda''s voice grew fainter and fainter.

    Nash paid no attention.

    After she fell asleep, Nash left her ward.

    Nash did not leave the hospital, but went to find Caleb.

    Caleb was on night duty tonight. Seeing Nash approaching, he was somewhat surprised. "Aren''t you

    supposed to be with your wire.

    tonight? Why did youe to me?" "What do

    four words faintly, throwing the not think?" Nash threw out s to .neThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    question back at Caleb.

    Caleb eximed, "Are you injured? Where? In that area?"

    "Get lost!" Nash was annoyed and rebuked without mincing his words.

    Caleb shrugged and was displeased, "Well, where else could you be injured?"

 Chapter 241

    The next moment, Caleb was already on his feet. Approaching Nash, he extended his hand in a gesture to check Nash. Nash, with a look of disdain, dodged his hand. "Find a reliable psychologist for Miranda," he said.

    As soon as Caleb heard it was rted to Miranda, his expression darkened.

    "Bro, you''ve been married for three years already! Doing this, aren''t you worried Nina might misunderstand?"

    Nash responded lightly, "Just lending a hand." He had always maintained a distance between himself and Miranda.

    Caleb did not believe it. He sneered, "In a marital rtionship, it all starts with lending a hand. Once married, it''s destiny. Cherish it!" Caleb patted Nash''s shoulder.

    This time, he spoke a bit too much. Nash gave a faint "Hmm" in response, his expression aloof.

    Since he hade and spoken, Caleb could not refuse to help. While Caleb was making contacts, Nash kept his eyes on his phone screen. But not a single message popped up on his phone. Meanwhile, Nina had been walking along the sidewalk. After enjoying the evening breeze, she finally called Yvonne.

    "I''m a bit hungry, could you order some takeout? I''ll take a taxi over now."

    "Sure." After Yvonne agreed, Nina hung up and hailed a taxi.

    --

    Caleb had already contacted a psychologist. "Her name is Shirley Gill. She''s a college ssmate of mine and works as a psychologist at Sunset General Hospital. We can say we''re friends."

    Caleb had considered various options within his social circle before settling on Shirley. This wasrgely because he tended to be busy and did not maintain regr contact with people, especially female friends.

    Nash said lightly, "Arrange her toe over tomorrow at noon."

    "Okay." With Nash saying that, Caleb had nothing more to say.

    Caleb noticed that Nash had been staring at his phone the whole time, seeming a bit distracted. Caleb could not help but ask, "It''s rare for you to be like this, but I''m on duty tonight, so I can''t apany you fordrinks. If there''s an issue, handle if yourself."

    Nash nced at Caleb with his deep gaze.

    Watching Nash''s figure walk away, Caleb shook his head.

    At the moment Nash walked out of the hospital, he also tried to call Nina, but her phone was on silent mode. No one answered his call.

    She was not picking up calls. In the entire city, the only ce Nina could have gone was to Yvonne''s.

    Nash squeezed his phone. At that moment, the driver who had not yet left the hospital noticed Nashing out. "Mr. York!" The driver immediately stepped forward.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Nash spoke coldly, "Back to the York residence." The York residence was not far from the hospital.

    When the engine roared, Sally knew Nash was back. She was sitting on the sofa in the living room. As Nash stepped into the hallway, his tall figure stood out.

    "Do you still remember that you are the sessor of the York family at Harris Corporation''s banquet tonight?" Sally frowned and looked at Nash. In that moment, he@gaze became somewhat sharp.

    Nash shrugged, "I''m not a three-year-old kid."

    "So are you trying to tell me I

    shouldn''t intervene too much in your

    affairs? Nash, don''t forget, if it koet

    weren''t for me back then, you

    wouldn''t be where you are now!"

    Sally''s words pressed in on him. She was so agitated that she stood up from the sofa.

    Although she was not as tall as Nash and there was a distance between them, the imposing aura of the head of the York family was not to be ignored.

 Chapter 242

    Nash did not let any of it bother him. A cold, mocking smile flickered across his lips.

    "Temporary kindness can''t erase past grievances." With that remark, he did not even look back at her as he walked past her and headed upstairs. Sally''s face turned livid with anger.

    If things continued this way, Nina would take over as thedy of the house.

    Nina not only had the favor of Nash''s grandfather but also now had Nash''s support.

    No, this could not be allowed to happen!

    Instantly, a determined gleam shed in Sally''s eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Nina had already arrived at Yvonne''s apartment. Yvonne could immediately see the look on Nina''s face, distracted and troubled. "If you''re already divorced, then you need to ease your mind. It''s just a temporary effect, you have to learn to let go. If you''re not divorced yet, then you need to think about how to end this marriage."

    Yvonne led Nina to the sofa and then opened the takeout box. She had not eaten much for dinner as there were some incidents at the banquet, and being pregnant, she was easily hungry.

    However, she had hardly touched her food and the stic taste,bined with the oil floating on top, made her feel nauseous. She could not bear the nausea rising from her stomach, and immediately rushed into the bathroom. She did not vomit anything. It was just bile.

    As she turned on the faucet, Yvonne''s voice sounded in her ear, "Nina, what''s your n now?"

    Nina washed her face and took a deep breath. "Divorce. If he doesn''t agree, I''ll get awyer and fight him in court." She was not nning to tell Nash about the child. The first step to divorce was separation.

    Nash might have sent her a text, but he would note all the way to Yvonne''s ce to catch her. Besides, he had Miranda by his side. Why would he even think of her?

    Moreover, with the unexpected incident involving Sean at the banquet, Sally''s displeasure towards her intensified.

    "If you go to court with Nash, I''m afraid your chances of winning aren''t that great. Otherwise, why don''t we take the initiative?" Yvonne pondered for a moment and@ame up with an idea for Nina.

    Nina asked in confusion, "What do you mean by taking the initiative?"

    Yvonne pursed her lips and said slowly, "We can post on social media, using him of infidelity in the marriage and suggesting he has erectile dysfunction. The publi

    uproar will pressure him to end things."

    Kone

    Yvonne looked at Nina with concern. It was a dirty and ruthless move, but men cared about their reputation. At this point, Nash surely would not object, especially with Sally in the picture! Nina felt a lump in her throat.

    Since marrying Nash, she knew he had feelings for Miranda. Nash and Miranda...

    Nina did not want to dwell on it.

    "I just want us to part amicably."

    In three years of marriage, Nash''s grandfather helped her father repay two million, and Nash regrly provided her with money and supported her job. Everything was there, except love. Sally made things a bit difficult for her, but nothing too serious. She could not bring herself to take this step.

    Yvonne sighed deeply. "You still love him. At this rate, won''t he have you under his control?"

    Yvonne hugged her shoulders. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Just try to eat something reluctantly. You can''te here to find peace and have me nagging at you, right?"

    Nina fell silent.

    A smile finally appeared on Nina''s face.

    Even though she was not really sleepy, Nina forced herself to eat a few bites. She then washed up and felt exhausted, so she went to bed.

    In a daze, she seemed to hear Nash''s voice.

 Chapter 243

    "Other than here, Nina has nowhere else to go," Nash''s voice carried a firmness, even a hint of coldness.

    She sat up abruptly, only to realize that it was already dawn.

    Yvonne''s mocking voice chimed in again, "Nash, don''t you think what you just said is ridiculous?"

    This was not a dream. Nash had indeed arrived.

    She got out of bed and walked out of the room, only to find Nash and Yvonne standing face to face in the living room. Nash was wearing a smoke-gray shirt today. Yvonne, being only five foot four, stood half a head shorter than Nash.

    "Nash, if you''re here to fulfill what I want, then I''ll go with you," Nina pursed her lips and spoke, stepping towards Nash one step at a time.

    Both Nash and Yvonne looked at her simultaneously.

    Nash noticed her pajamas, and the cartoon pattern made him frown. Nina had never worn this type of clothing before. Additionally, her long hair cascaded naturally down both sides of her shoulders, and with no makeup on her face, she emanated azy vibe. Yet, her clear eyes revealed a touch of coldness.

    Nash walked towards her. "Go change your clothes. I brought breakfast for you. After you and Yvonne finish eating,e home with me."

    His tone was particrly gentle, but Nina knew Nash was coercing her.

    "Okay," she agreed. With Yvonne present, she did not want to beughed at, and Yvonne knew her well enough to know that once she made up her mind, she could not be stopped.

    Nina did not neglect her own sustenance. She drank some milk, ate half an egg, and had a few spoonfuls of chicken soup. As she approached Nash, he suddenly spoke up, "Has the venue for Yvonne''s art exhibition been confirmed?"

    Yvonne had not expected Nash to ask her about this all of a sudden. Out of courtesy, she replied, "We''re still in talks with the exhibition organizers."

    Nash put his arm around Nina''s shoulder. "I haven''t heard anything from you. I''ll have Quincy talk to the person in chargeter. I know them from before."

    "I forgot," Nina''s breath hitched. She had not expected Nash to subtly threaten her with Yvonne''s affairs here. Yet, on the surface, she had no choice but to go along with his words until she waved goodbye to Yvonne.

    Nina went downstairs with Nash,

    getting into the car one after the other. Before Nina could speak, Nash reached for her hand, gently rubbing his fingertips on the back of her hand. "Let''s go Riverview Estate now. If you''re not satisfied with the arrangements there, just let me know, and I''ll have Quincy find

    someone to make changes.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "And, you can do whatever you like, no need to hide anymore," Nash added. His tone was genuinely gentle this time.

    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes. If it

    were not for Miranda''s words, if she had not overheard her aunt''s question if he had not confessed himself and if she had not shared these three years of life with him, she would have drowned in his tenderness.

    Suppressing the pain in her heart, Nina said, "I understood the implications of your words. Nash, you now won''t terminate the agreement as agreed. What exactly are you nning? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with me."

    As those words left her lips, a mocking smile yed at the corners of Nina''s mouth.

    Nash''s refusal to terminate the agreement could stem from a thousand reasons, but it certainly was not because he loved her and did not want to let her go.

    "Nina, you''re such a good girl. We

    don''t need to go that far for now." Nash held her hand firmly, his voice hoarse. noticed you did not eat much just now. Is your appetite still not good? If your stomach is still ufortable, I''ll take you to see a doctor."

 Chapter 244

    He could be gentle, he could be cruel but he never brought up divorce. Nina wanted to pull away, but he tightened his grip even more. "Nina, don''t be silly."

    Nina felt even worse. "How is it silly for me to want some rity? If you and your mother share the same mindset, then I can return the two million to you."

    "Nina, do you even have two million?" Nash did not believe her. At that moment, the car was moving slowly. The central locking system was engaged, and the doors could not be opened. Nina said hoarsely, "No, I don''t, but I can earn it."

    Nash chuckled lightly. "And how do you n to do that? If you leave the York family, who do you think will hire you? How much do you n to pay me back each month?"

    Before Nina could respond, Nash continued tough, "How long do you n to take to repay this two million?"

    Nina fell silent. She had not considered all this yet. But now that Nash brought it up, she could take on part-time jobs, borrow some money from Yvonne, work as a model, or work as a trantor. If she paid back ording to the lowest standard each month...

    Suddenly, Nash''s voice sounded in her ear. His words seemed to beced with amusement, yet each one was pointedly delivered, "Nina, you''re oversimplifying things. Two million, without seeking anyone''s help, even if you find a job now and earn a monthly sry of three thousand, you still have to cover your own living expenses. Two thousand a month, twenty-four thousand a year, how long do you think it will take you to repay two million?"

    Just as Nina was about to say something, Nash interrupted, "Nina, and this is without even considering interest. Since I haven''t brought up divorce, why bring up these matters?" Nash asked, seemingly puzzled.

    "What can that guy called Zac offer you? Can he make you better off than being Mrs. York?"

    What Zac gave her was the light of her youth. It was the most important redemption in her life. Nash had forgotten about it, and she did not know when he would remember.

    Since he misunderstood that Zac

    was someone else, then let him continue to misunderstand forever. Nina chuckled lightly, "What he brought to me is the same as what Miranda brought to you."

    "Nina, I don''t want to be a divorced man for the time being," Nash took a deep breath, restraining his anger.

    Nina remained calm, "Then I''ll have to proceed with legal procedures."

    "Do you think anyone dares to take this case?" Nash did not take Nina''s words seriously.

    He was a powerful figure, a business tycoon who ruled the business world

    and was capable of influencing

    oues with a mere gestureet?

    Anyone daring to take on his case must be either incredibly brave or utterly foolish.

    Nina felt distressed. Did she really have to resort to Yvonne''s suggested method if she wanted to divorce Nash?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    At that moment, Nash''s phone rang.

    It was Zoe calling. Zoe did not mince

    her words over the phone, "Tonight I''m hosting a masquerade ball at Emerald Bay. You bring Nina to attend. Don''t tell me you have other ns; I won''t ept any excuses. If I don''t see both of you there, you''ll bear the consequences!"

    With that, Zoe hung up directly. Nash said lightly, "Did you hear that? Let''s not disappoint Zoe."

    Nina''s heart felt like it was being twisted with a knife. She could keep ying the obedient role, but what about Nash?

    The only one feeling uneasy was herself.

 Chapter 245

    Nina asked quietly, "If I must ensure your happiness, appease your mom, and prevent your aunt from feeling disappointed, then what about me?"

    Nash responded somewhat resentfully, "Nina, don''t forget, it was you who told Grandpa that you wanted to marry me."

    Nina recalled the promise of two million and the shares. Her head throbbed, and it felt like an invisible hand was squeezing her heart fiercely. For a moment, she struggled to breathe. She did not want to discuss these matters with Nash anymore. Leaning against the car window, she closed her eyes.

    Nash remained silent, assuming she was tired. Before long, the driver parked the car at the entrance of Riverview Estate.

    Initially, Nash had not nned to wake her up, thinking she could rest a while longer. Surprisingly, Nina pushed open the car door. Observing her steady steps, Nash suddenly realized she was not tired; she just did not want to face him.

    He pursed his lips, following her. "You head in first. If everything''s fine, we''ll change and then go see Zoe."

    "What could go wrong? With a vi under Mr. York''s name, it''s undoubtedly the most valuable setup," Nina chuckled.

    Nash pursed his lips, choosing not to respond, and lit a cigarette instead. At that moment, he felt the urge to smoke. Nina disliked the smell of smoke, but Nash could not be stopped. She would promptly help disperse the smoke and ce mint-scented sachets in his pockets.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    However, this time, the smell of smoke made her instinctively distance herself from him, a gesture Nash noticed. He took a drag from his cigarette and exhaled slowly. Amidst the swirling haze, his features blurred, but his dark eyes remained fixed on Nina.

    Nina changed a lot recently.

    She helped him find the woman from that night, yet also kept her distance from him.

    She appeared somewhat aloof, not as gentle as before.

    "Let''s go." With this thought, Nash lost his desire to continue smoking. He tossed the cigarette away and crushed it.

    Originally intending to show Nina around Riverview Estate, since she seemed disinterested, there was no point lingering there. They could go to Zoe''s ce instead and have some fun.

    Nina did not say a word, obediently following behind him.

    Once they were in the car, they remained silent.

    Nash reached for her hand, holding it gently, while his other arm wrapped around her shoulder.

    Nina leaned into his embrace, listening to the powerful rhythm of his heartbeat against his chest.

    It was their most peaceful moment. There was not much conversation, and they refrained from dwelling too deeply on their thoughts.

    She felt that as long as she mentioned it a few more times and changed herself a bit, Nash would eventually agree to divorce her.

    However, she did not have much time left. She needed Nash''s consent before her pregnancy became noticeable.

    They arrived at Emerald Bay at 11:45 p.m.

    The bay was brightly lit, with lively music filling the air.

    As they stepped out of the car, they were greeted by Zoe herself at the entrance.

    Seeing them hand in hand, Zoe was pleased. It''s a masquerade ball. Take your pick. The party''s in full swing now, and I''ve invited many of my friends and they brought along more friends."

    There were quite a few young people around.

    As Zoe finished speaking, she pushed Nash aside and personally selected a white butterfly mask for Nina "Nina, I think white suits you. It''s beautiful, pure, and noble."

    Linking arms with Nina, Zoe left Nash behind.

    Nash followed, but unexpectedly, he was stopped by the security guard at the door. "Mr. York, this is Miss York''s

    ent

    masquerade ball. Please

    respect the rules."

 Chapter 246

    Although Zoe was of a certain age, she liked being addressed as "Miss York" just like the younger folks. Watching his aunt lead Nina away, Nash opted to adhere to the rules and donned a silver-white metallic mask.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    By the time he entered, Zoe had already taken Nina to the second floor of the lobby. From this vantage point, one could overlook the entire scene of the ground floor, although outsiders could not see inside. There were many people at the dance, all dressed in their finery, with the youngsters showcasing their enviable figures.

    Nina did not understand the purpose of Zoe hosting such a dance.

    "Have some juice. Tonight, I can help you test that stinky kid, Nash," Zoe pushed a ss of juice toward Nina, her smile sly.

    Although Nash imed that he married Nina for the shares their grandfather promised, Zoe did not believe that there was no affection between them after three years of marriage.

    Nina hastily grabbed Zoe''s hand. "Zoe, please don''t try. I''ve been swamped with worktely. I literally just got back from a banquet, and to be honest, I wasn''t keen oning tonight. But you said not to disappoint you."

    Zoe patted her hand and chuckled softly. "Since you came to my turf to avoid disappointing me, then you should listen to me and stay put here!"

    Who could argue with Zoe''s decision? This was indeed a good location.

    She saw Zoe don a purple mask and then descended the stairs to approach a man wearing a silver-white metallic mask.

    Even with the mask on, Nina recognized him immediately as Nash.

    Nash was also familiar with his aunt. He frowned and asked, "Where did you take Nina?"

    "You''re only concerned about those

    shares, aren''t you? Look, I organized this dance, invited so many people, it''s to arrange blind dates for Nina As her husband... oh wait, you''re about to be her ex-husband, so you might as well help out. If we can''t be husband and wife, being friends is also an option."With that, Zoe gestured around at the crowd, urging Nash to look.

    But beneath the mask, Nash''s expression turned grim. He spoke icily, "Zoe, don''t try to test me with this kind of thing. I don''t need your tests."

    wn

    Zoe shrugged, unimpressed. "Then find Nina among these people. She''s your wife; surely you can find her?"

    With that, Zoe walked away.

    The ce was crowded. Nina wore a

    white butterfly mask and a pink

    professional suit, prepared to apany him to the Harris Corporation''s banquet.

    Since Zoe had mentioned it, Nina must have changed her outfit.

    Nash scanned the crowd. Though there were many people, he was sure Nina was not among them.

    He noticed the second floor.

    The moment he did, he started walking.

    His movement did not escape Zoe''s or Nina''s notice.

    Nina''s heart stirred. Was Nash acting on intuition or disdain?

    "Nash!"

    Suddenly, a clear, melodious voice called out from nearby, reminiscent of a songbird.

 Chapter 247

    Nash and Nina were both drawn to this voice. They saw a girl in a long pink dress. She was tall with fair skin, hair elegantly pinned up, and adorned with jewels. She was running towards Nash while holding up her skirt. She wore a silver-white mask simr to the one on Nash''s face.

    Most notably, there was a significant height difference between them when the girl reached Nash. Recognizing him even with his mask on indicated a strong familiarity.

    "Who are you?" Nash frowned. He was certain this girl was not Nina. He had no idea what tricks his aunt was up to, and he was unaware that Nina was watching everything.

    The girl smiled, lifting the corners of her mouth. "Nash, never mind who I am. Can I invite you to dance now? Since my aunt hosted tonight''s event, I should make good use of this opportunity, shouldn''t I?" The girl''s reference to "aunt" piqued the curiosity of Nash and Nina. Who exactly was this girl?

    Nash coldly declined her offer, "I don''t ept invitations from strangers."

    In the next moment, Nash turned away.

    "Nash, will you still reject me now?" A slightly weighty voice sounded behind Nash, and Nina saw the girl remove her mask, revealing a sweet and delicate face.

    Nash did not even turn his head.

    "Click."

    The door to Nina was pushed open, and Nash, wearing a silver-white metallic mask, appeared before her. He did not say anything, just extended his hand toward her.

    Behind Nash stood the girl from earlier. She did not want to embarrass him in public, especially since she was still wearing her mask. Nina was not sure if the girl recognized her. Nina ced her hand in Nash''s, and he held it as they walked out. However, the girl blocked their path. "No wonder you did not ept my invitation; you have a beauty by your side." Nash squinted at the sound of her voice, finally taking note of the girl''s appearance. "It''s you," he said, his tone slightly chilly.

    The girl smiled sweetly. "Recognize me now? Don''t spoil my aunt''s party. There are activities all night."

    "No need," Nash said coldly, then led Nina past the girl without looking back.

    As they walked away, Zoe saw them leaving but did not stop them. However, the girl''s appearance had nted a seed of doubt in Nina''s mind. Still, she did not ask Nash anything until they returned to the Riverview Estate.

    Nash carried her to the bedroom upstairs, pressing her down and holding her chin. "Nina, don''t you have anything to ask me?"

    His intense gaze fell on Nina, dark and unreadable, seeming to contain both sternness and perhaps a hint of sorrow.

    No, that was just her imagination.

    Nina replied softly, "What do you want me to ask?"

    "Go to sleep," Nash said, releasing her. The next moment, he got up and left the bedroom.

    Nina resisted the urge to look at Nash''s departing figure.

    The next day.

    Nash personally brought breakfast into the bedroom. Nina had already woken up, and everything in the bedroom was neatly arranged. To conceal her weary appearance, she had applied light makeup. "Nina, you''re not going to work but already up so early. What''s the n?" Nash saw her with light makeup. It suited her well, giving her an ethereal and elegant aura, like a refined white rose. Nina replied, "Just a habit."

    After years of working as Nash''s

    secretary, she had long grown ustomed to waking up earlier than him nitially, she wanted to present her best self to him, even preparing breakfast. Now, it had be a habit ingrained in her

    body''s rhythm.

    "You say it''s just a habit, but what if we divorce? Will you get used to that?" Nash gave Nina a meaningful look before walking towards the sofa. He ced the breakfast he brought on the coffee table. Nina followed him. There was milk, oatmeal with berries, and a boiled egg.

    Nina remained calm. "Before I was with you, I hadn''t developed this habit. Now, if we separate, the habits I''ve formed will naturally adapt to being alone." Everything has a process.

    Nash did not respond. He quietly watched Nina.

    Nina was too calm.

    "I married you because of Grandpa''s arrangement. But why did you marry me? For Mrs. York''s social status, or because of the two million?" Nash''s throat tightened as he asked this question. After three years of

    marriage, after so many years

    together, how could she be so calm?

    Nina replied, "You can think of it as thetter."

    Nina walked over to the sofa and sat down, eating slowly and deliberately, one small bite at a time.

    Suppressing his anger, Nash said, "So it has be a transactional rtionship."

    Nash restrained himself, asking about something he already knew, but feeling like a child denied candy. Since when did he care so much about his position in Nina''s heart?

    He calmed the fire within and casually changed the subject, "You can rest in the vi today. Or if you''d like, you cane to thepany with me."

    Nina thought for a moment. With the vast vi all to herself, she figured she might as well go to the office and find something to do to pass the time. She met Nash''s ck eyes and said, "I''ll go to thepany with you."

    Then she asked, "Have you had breakfast?"

    "Not yet."

    "I''ll go prepare it for you." Nina got up, taking care of his life as usual.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    It seemed like nothing had changed from before.

    Watching Nina''s figure as she left, Nash still enjoyed this feeling of harmony.

    At thepany, Nina made tea for

    him, hung up his suit, and neatly arranged the documents in front of him. When Nash massaged his temples, Nina instinctively moved to help him, "If you have a headache, you should rest more. Don''t stay upte, don''t smoke, and don''t drink."

    Nina''s reminders felt like a final farewell, as if she was preparing to leave him for good.

    Nash tightened his grip on Nina''s hand and said firmly, "Nina, I won''t divorce you!"

 Chapter 248

    Nina was dumbfounded, unsure why he had such a sudden strong reaction. "Does this feel better for you?" Nina asked him again.

    Nash looked into Nina''s eyes and realized she did not mean it that way. He slightly pursed his lips, closed his eyes, and replied softly, "Mmm, much better." He knew she was changing the subject, so he did no press further.

    Nina continued to massage him, feeling her hands getting sore. Hearing Nash''s steady breathing, she paused and fetched a thin nket for him. As she stepped out of the office, she ran into Serene. "Nina," Serene instinctively greeted her upon seeing her.

    Nina entered Nash''s office and stayed there for over an hour. Last night at the banquet, Nash smashing a wine bottle over Sean''s head made it obvious even to the discerning eye that the rtionship between Nash and Nina was far from shallow.

    Nina nodded and returned to her desk. Yvonne sent her a message: [Have you considered my proposal? Do you want to ept?]

    Nina replied: [I''ve been busytely.]This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Yvonne did not respond further. Nina was not actually busy but she simply did not want to confront the situation head-on. When it came to Nash, Nina could never bring herself to be ruthless.

    Soon, it was lunchtime. As usual, Quincy arranged for lunch to be brought to the office. Nina had to prepare everything for Nash in the office. Today, as she sat face to face with Nash, he opened her water bottle for her.

    Nina felt nauseous when she tasted the barbeque ribs. Being across from Nash, she had to endure it, putting on a brave face.

    "Your stomach seems to be acting up. Don''t eat anymore. I''ll take you to the hospital," Nash caught her expression and set down his utensils.

    Nina declined, "It''s just a stomach issue. There''s nothing they can do at the hospital. Besides, I don''t want to go with you."

    It was not exposed before, and it definitely should not be exposed now.

    "In that case, let Caleb prescribe some medicine and have it delivered," Nash did not insist. He even followed through by dialing Caleb''s number.

    Nina was beside Nash, and thanks to the excellent quality of his phone, she could hear Caleb''sints through the phone. "Why are you interrupting my peaceful dream in broad daylight? Nash, what''s going on?" ?

    Nash spoke slowly, "Nina''s stomach isn''t feeling well. Could you prescribe some medicine to help with digestion?"

    Caleb eximed, "!!!"

    Just because of this, he had been disturbed from his sleep. Did not they know he was on night duty?

    Suppressing his emotions, Caleb replied, "Go to the pharmacy and get a box of gastric pills."

    After the call ended with the busy tone, Nash was not upset. He stood up.

    Nina assumed he had something to attend to, but she did not expect Nash to leave. Ten minutester, he returned with a box of medicine in his hand. Nina was extremely surprised.

    She had not expected Nash to personally buy medicine for her!

    In a hoarse voice, Nash said, "One pill after each meal."

    "Mm," Nina responded. Although it was just one word, it felt like a sharp thorn when it got stuck in her throat.

    "Mr. York, the people from the Jasper Corporation are here today. They''re currently at the Hiry Hotel," Quincy''s voice approached from a distance.

    Nash nced at Nina. "Since you''re not feeling well, Quincy will apany me this time. You stay in the office."

    Nash preferred to bring Quincy

    rather than Serene. Although Serene

    Serene seemed like invisible air in his eyes.

    would be his secretary in the ene

    As soon as he left, Sereneined to Nina, "Nina, Mr. York seems to dislike me. Is it because he thinks I''m trying to be clever, but end up causing problems instead?"

 Chapter 249

    "No, today''s meeting is with an important client. Just focus on your job at thepany." Nash was the kind of person who remained indifferent to everyone. If he truly disliked someone, in a situation where there were no interests involved, he would not allow that person to appear before him.

    Seeing Serene''s silence, Nina added, "Your focus should be on your job, making sure you excel in your responsibilities, rather than worrying about whether he likes you or not.

    "If he doesn''t like you, does that mean you''ll lose motivation for your job?" Nina''s words were sharp and direct.

    Serene pondered for a moment. "You''re right, I see now. I shouldn''t be so anxious."

    Nina calmly said, "Just focus on your tasks."

    With that, Serene returned to her workstation. Nash went to meet with the person in charge of Jasper Corporation, so she could freely leave work and visit her parents.

    However, she did not expect to find Sue and Lily there. This time, the mother and daughter did not disy their usual arrogance, but instead, they apologized to Nina one after another. "Linda is gone, which is enough tofort Dad''s spirit in heaven. I''m nning to find a good job and pay back the money Dad owed before. Nina, I did not expect you toe back today."

    Sue pursed her lips, her gaze falling on Nina. There was still concern in her heart, fearing that Nina would not like her. However, not long after, she received a job offer from the Harris Corporation. She had not even interviewed with them, and the only possibility was that Nina had helped her.

    "Nina, did you arrange this job for me?" Sue could not believe it.

    Nina rified, "I helped you get in touch, but you also need to have your own abilities to sustain it in the long run. Whether it''s with the York Corporation or elsewhere, you''ll still need to interview based on your own capabilities."

    The Harris Corporation happened to be recruiting, and Sue needed a job. Moreover, she was a good fit, so Nina was simply doing her a favor. Lily hastily expressed her gratitude, "Nina, thank you so much for helping! I really appreciate it!"

    "Nina, thank you for helping me find a job. With this, I''ll have a stable ie, and I can pay off the remaining debt sooner!" Sue choked up suddenly.

    Nina said, "Work hard, and there will be a day when everything is paid off."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Okay," Sue nodded.

    Sue and Lily did not stay long. As they left, Julia looked worried and said, "Nina, by repaying kindness with resentment like this, I''m worried you might get hurt in the future."

    "If they can change for the better, that would be best. But if they can''t

    change and continue with their t

    previous behavior, I won''t let them off the hook!" Zion''s eyes were firm.

    Julia did not say anything.

    This time she was quite satisfied; Zion did not act like before.

    "You rarelye back. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you," Julia asked Nina.

    "I''m a bit hungry. I want to eat your spicy chicken pasta."

    "I also feel like having some crayfish."

    Back home, Nina did not feel as tense as she did at the office.

    "Alright, I''ll make it for you right away!"

    At that moment, Julia and Zion spoke simultaneously.

    They exchanged a smile and walked into the kitchen together.

    This meal did not take them too long to prepare. Nina had a good appetite, and Julia became aware of something as she watched her pick out the chili peppers.

    "Nina, are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 250

    Nina''s breath caught for a moment. She decided to keep it to herself. "I''m not pregnant, just had too much of the same, wanted to change things up a bit."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her mother cautioned her, "It''s best if you''re not pregnant. After all, you''ve made a decision. Being pregnant at this juncture couldplicate things."

    There was more that her mother wanted to say, but Nina''s father gave her a meaningful look, urging her, "Nina, eat a little more. When ites to having a child, you young folks should figure it out on your own."

    "Okay," Nina nodded. Now that she was pregnant, her appetite had changed, and she felt tired easily. After eating, she soon felt drowsy and was about to go back to her room when Quincy called. "Nina, Mr. York got drunk."

    "Where is he?" Nina could not ignore it.

    "I''m with Serene, sending him to the Riverview Estate."

    Hearing Serene''s name, Nina paused. Nash had gone to meet the person in charge of the Jasper Corporation but he only took Quincy.

    "Okay, I''ll be right there," Nina said, shaking off her thoughts.

    At that moment, her drowsiness vanished. She emerged from her room, where her mother had prepared free-range eggs and sausages for her, along with their homemade chili sauce. "You haven''t slept?" Her mother was surprised to see her.

    Nina nodded. "I just went in to grab a few things. I have something urgent to attend to, so I''ll be leaving first."

    Her mother sighed. "You always keep yourself so busy! Take these with you!"

    Since she had to go to Riverview Estate, Nina obediently took them along. With two bags in hand, she hailed a taxi at the door.

    Nina instructed the driver to speed up as soon as she got in the car. In less than forty minutes, the driver stopped the car at the entrance of Riverview Estate. Nina carried her belongings and entered.

    Just as she passed through the entrance, Nina caught a faint scent of rose. The next moment, she saw Serene holding a ss of rose tea in front of Nash.

    When Nash drank outside, he

    usually took vitamin C. However, privately, she would prepare rose tea to help him sober up. She always added some rose petals to the rose tea she made. Serene must have seen her notes, which contained detailed instructions.

    "Mr. York, this is rose tea that I made following Nina''s recipe. Please try it," Serene''s voice interrupted Nina''s thoughts.

    Nina watched as Nash, who was usually very picky about food, epted the rose tea from Serene and drank it. He even gave apliment, "Tastes pretty good." Serene seemed pleased. "I''m d you like it, Mr. York."

    Nina''s notes were indeed precious!

    This scene happened to catch Nina''s eye. Nina could not describe her current mood.

    Serene was the candidate she had

    selected from among many applicants. It was a good thing that she could cater to Nash''s tastes. Moreover, Serene was a college graduate who excelled in every aspect. With Serene''s current understanding, she would only gain more approval from Nash.

    "Nina, you''re here!" It was Serene who first noticed Nina.

    Seeing Nina holding something in her hands, Nash also noticed her standing at the entrance. He casually said, "You and Quincy continge negotiating with the person in charge of Jasper Corporation. Nina, you stay."

    No one could object to Nash''s arrangement.

 Chapter 251

    As soon as Serene left, Nash''s deep, dark eyes settled intensely on Nina. "Where did you get all these things?"

    Since it was in a transparent bag, only some packed food items were visible.

    Nina replied, "I went to my parents'' ce."

    "Did not run into Scott?" Nash asked somberly.

    At this moment, there was not a hint of drunkenness about him. It seemed that Serene''s learning and execution abilities were truly strong.

    Nina calmly said, "He has his own matters, we''re both not that idle."

    With that, Nina carrying tworge bags, walked towards the kitchen. Since she was going to stay at Riverside Estate for a while, she did not say much else.

    After she put away the items and came out, Nash nodded at her, "Come here."

    Nina did not want to confront him, so she quickly walked over to him.

    Nash extended his hand, and the next second, she was pulled into his embrace. A strong smell of alcohol instantly enveloped the surroundings. The scent was extremely unpleasant to Nina. She frowned, "The smell of your alcohol is too pungent, how about I go and draw a bath for you?"

    Nina attempted to put some distance between them.

    Nash, however, ced his hand under her chin, applying a slight pressure. He chuckled sarcastically, "And after the bath?"

    Nina pursed her lips, "It''s been a busy day, it''s time to rest properly."

    "Just like that?" Nash raised an eyebrow.

    Nina nodded.

    "Do you think now that Serene has appeared, you can just walk away scot-free?" His husky voice confronted her directly.

    Nina remained silent. She did wish for that, but Nash was not giving her the chance.

    Nina did not want to argue with him, "No, you wanted to see me, and here I am, right? I brought some food from my mom''s ce, just tell me if you want to try some."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    In the past, Nash would try a few bites of the dishes his mother made. By saying this, Nina clearly did not want to engage in a lengthy discussion with him.

    "Did Serene make the rose tea? Did you teach her?" Nash could not help but frown.

    "No, she learned it on her own." Nina had only given Serene a notebook. The specifics, that was all on Serene to figure out.

    Nashughed, "How could she learn it on her own without you teaching? If I remember correctly, only you add rose petals to your rose tea."

    This was Nina''s unique way of

    making rose tea. It had a subtly floral aroma and a gentle, slightly sweet taste. It was very good for sobering up. Especially with the faint scent of rose petals, it was refreshing.

    Nina pursed her lips, "Now that she hase to work as your secretary, I had to give her some pointers."

    Nash chuckled lightly, "So you are grooming her as your recement?"

    Nina denied, "It''s not that I''m grooming her as my recement, but rather she needs to understand your preferences, especially since she''s going to be working closely with you for the long term.

    There was no denying the truth in Nina''s words but there was a problem.

    Nash''s lips curled up slightly in surprise, "Did you hire Serene with my approval?"

    Nina responded, "Did not you say that when I leave, everything should be in order. Isn''t Serene doing a good job?"

    "Just because she''s doing a good job, does that mean I have to keep her?" Nash''s brows furrowed.

    Nina pursed her lips again and replied, "That''s up to you."

    As the head of thepany, if Nash wanted to fire Serene, there was not much she could say.

    "Recently, have a lot of schedules

    and I don''t want to be around others

    for a while, it''s best you stay close to me," Nash said as he gripped her waist, the sudden movement startling Nina considerably

 Chapter 252

    Nina, fearing he might take further action, quickly agreed, "Okay."

    Nash seemed pleased with this, "You''ve been having stomach issuestely but howe you seem to have gained weight?"

    Nina froze. This was not the first time Nash had brought this up.

    She quickly diverted the topic, "Maybe it''s because I haven''t been resting welltely, my face looks a bit swollen. Also, hormonal imbnces can lead to weight gain..."

    Nash furrowed his brows, "Did not you hire Serene to reduce your workload? Why is there still so much pressure?"

    "Maybe I''m just too much of a perfectionist." That was all Nina could say, and she did not even dare to look at him.

    Nash seemed displeased, "Why does it sound like you don''t want to deal with these matters by my side and are deliberately finding excuses?"

    "No." Nina was somewhat anxious, but she dared not show it too obviously.

    She clearly did not want Nash''s attention on her, yet the conversation had turned this way again. Nina felt a headacheing on.

    "You just had some rose tea. Do you want me to make something to eat?" Nina secretly clenched her palm, hoping to skip over this matter.

    Nash looked at her without responding.

    During those few seconds, Nina''s heart was in her throat.

    Fortunately, Nash eventually murmured in low agreement.

    Nina went into the kitchen. Considering that Nash had drunk quite a bit, she made him a bowl of chicken soup noodles. It was simple and stomach-soothing. Nash ate with relish. He evenplimented her, "You''re quite the chef."

    Nina did not respond. She thought the standoff between her and Nash could notst much longer. The time she could cook for him was running short. Nash noticed her silence, "You don''t need to go to the office tomorrow, I''ll take you shopping for a few outfits."

    "That''s not a good idea..."

    They had not yet gone public with their rtionship. If they were seen together, at the mall, considering they were already trending, they might just be the center of news.

    Nash said Then go by yourself, or ask Yvonne to apany you. Tell Yvonne she can proceed directly to the exhibition venue."

    Nina did not expect Nash to be serious. This also showed that he

    could finalize the venue for Yvonne with a single word, and with another, he could prevent any of her arrangements. She was not ready to confront him directly.

    Nina thought for a moment, "Then I''ll go with Yvonne."

    Nash did not respond, which was as good as an agreement.

    Nina stayed by Nash''s side, waited until he finished eating, and then cleared the dishes into the kitchen.

    Nash instructed her, "I have some documents to work on, bring me a cup of coffee in half an hour."

    "Okay." Nina nodded in agreement.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Half an hourter, Nina timely brought a cup of rich ck coffee into the study.

    Nash was in the middle of a video conference, speaking fluent Frangeliannguage. His demeanor exuded an authoritative presence. Nina did not dare to disturb him, cing the coffee on his right-hand side.

    "Get some sleep early, I''lle in a bit."

    "Nash, is this your new girlfriend?"

    Theputer emitted somewhat broken English, spoken by a male voice.

    Nash''s lips slowly moved, "Not a girlfriend. She is my wife."

    Nina was shocked that he had acknowledged her status in front of a business partner.

    Nina was somewhat surprised, yet puzzled by his actions. In addition, he had defended her on several previous asions.

    "I won''t disturb you any further," the man switched back to Frangeliannguage.

    The next second, Nash looked up at her, "Once I''m done with this busy period, I can take you to Frangelia for a while." Saying this, Nash picked up the coffee by his right hand.

 Chapter 253

    He took a sip, bitter yet sweet. Only Nina could brew this cup of pure ck coffee so skillfully.

    Nina hesitated for a moment, but was still quite moved, "How long will it be roughly until you finish this busy period?"

    Aside from their immediate families and closest friends, hardly anyone knew she was married to Nash. Beyond their marriage certificate, they did not even have a photo together, let alone gone on a honeymoon.

    If Nash decided to take her to Frangelia, she could consider it their honeymoon trip. That would be a way to live without regrets in this lifetime.

    Nash was silent for a few seconds, then slowly responded, "At most, a weekter."

    "Okay." That was a wait she could manage.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Since she did not have to go to the office tomorrow, she could look for a hospital to have a proper prenatal check-up. With Yvonne around, she could use Yvonne as a shield.

    Nina dared not drift off too much, "Then you go ahead, I''ll head back to my room."

    After Nash nodded, Nina left the study. Back in her room, she chatted with Yvonne on the phone for a while. Then she watched some episodes of a series, and checked thetest stock market. Seeing that the stock she had bought had not fluctuated much, she went to take a bath.

    After her bath, shey in bed and soon fell into a deep sleep. She woke up to a rough hand slowly moving up her waist. The burning breath lingered at the back of her neck.

    "I haven''t been feeling welltely." Nina grabbed his hand, not daring to move rashly.

    She had heard that during the early stages of pregnancy, couples should refrain from intimate activities. More importantly, she was afraid that Nash would notice something unusual.

    Nash did not say anything, nor did he continue his movements. But in the darkness, Nina could still feel the intensity of his piercing dark eyes.

    "Nina, it''s not the first or second time you''ve rejected me," Nash''s husky voice echoed in the darkness.

    Nina felt a chill down her spine. Nash''s anger was even more frightening. She could not bear to think of his overly fierce actions.

    Nina''s voice was hoarse as she spoke, "I''m sorry. I''m really tired, my stomach isn''t great, I don''t want to spoil the mood."

    Nash coldly threw back, "You''re already spoiling it!"

    With that, he threw off the covers and got out of bed. Within a minute, Nina heard the sound of water rushing in the bathroom. It was not long before the sound of the water stopped.

    Shortly after, she heard the door close, and Nina felt a weight in her chest.

    The next day, Nina woke up early. As she came downstairs, she saw Nash dressed in a tank top and ck shorts. Nash had a habit of going for a morning run.

    "You should at least have breakfast before

    that

    Saving," Nash noted, seein

    at Nina had already changed and put on makeup.

    Nina nodded, "Yes, I was nning to make breakfast."

    Nash stopped her, "Walk with me."

    His request was so simple, Nina found it hard to refuse.

    She walked out with Nash, side by side, and after a few steps, Nash asked her, "What are your ns for today?"

    Nina thought for a moment, "I need to buy some clothes, do you need anything?"

    If he needed anything, she could pick it up for him.

    Nash replied indifferently, "I don''t need anything. What are your ns?"

    "Nothing much, if there''s enough time, I might go with Yvonne to browse some art exhibitions."

    That was her simplest n.

    Nash nodded, "If youe back early, prepare dinner and bring it to the office."

    "Okay." Nina did not refuse.

    She and Nash walked for about ten minutes before they headed back.

 Chapter 254

    Unexpectedly, just as they entered the foyer, they saw Nash''s mother, Sally, sitting on the sofa with a dark expression.

    "You all stir up public opinion, and yet you seem quite carefree yourself."

    At the Harris Corporation''s banquet, Nash had defended Nina, and the incident was still trending.

    Nash gave Nina a look. Nina understood but still greeted Sally, "Mom, breakfast is ready. If you haven''t eaten yet, I can have the helper prepare a portion for you."

    In the vi, the helpers knew their duties well. Since Nina had not gone to the kitchen herself, the helper would prepare breakfast when it was time.

    However, Sally did not even look at Nina, "Nash, I''m talking to you!"

    Nash responded calmly, "The fact that Nina and I are married wille out sooner orter. Besides, everyone talks."

    So many people, so many mouths. He did not see the need to bother.

    Sally''s chest heaved visibly. She suppressed her anger, "I heard your little aunt invited you to a masquerade?"

    Nash''s tone remained unchanged, "Is there a problem?"

    Sally said, "Attend fewer of those useless parties. Your father will be back soon, don''t make him angry."

    "Anything else?" Nash''s reaction to Sally''s words showed little emotional fluctuation.

    To Nina, this seemed like his usual attitude of indifference to everything. However, this had always been their way of interacting. She never had a say in these matters, and she was not about to start now.

    Sally still restrained her anger, "Recently, Miranda brought me a gift, and now she''s in the hospital. I caught a bit of a cold, so take this package of health supplements to Miranda."

    Nina stood by, her heart aching. Her mother-inw was now asking her husband to deliver health supplements to another woman. It was as if she did not exist!

    Yet she had no right to speak up.

    Nash spoke ndly, "If it''s inconvenient for you, you could have a helper make the trip."

    Sally immediately became agitated,

    "When she visited me, it was with genuine concern. Now that it''s her turn to be in the hospital, should simply just send a helper over? After all, Lam of a certain age. Surely, I understand basic social decency, don''t I?"

    Suddenly, Sally turned to Nina, "Since you''re busy, let Nina deliver it."

    Nina could not refuse. Just as she was about to respond, Nash interjected: "Nina is not your errand runner."

    Sally had not expected Nash to

    defend Nina but she did not care

    "You and Nina are husband and wife,

    you are my son, so whoever goes represents me. What''s the problem with that?

    "Or are you saying that my words carry no weight now?" Sally''s tone grew colder as she spoke.

    Nina did not want an argument to break out between mother and son, she quickly said, "I have time, Mom. Just give me the health supplements, and I''ll deliver it."

    Sally gave Nina a meaningful look,

    and Nina''s gaze followed to the coffee table, where she spotted a package of health supplements. It was from a reputable brand and quite expensive. Sally had a particrly good rtionship with Miranda. This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash went upstairs to change, and Sally acted as if Nina did not exist. Nina quickly ate a few bites of breakfast and then left the vi.

    When Nash came downstairs, he did not see Nina and his gaze swept towards Sally. "Don''t treat Nina like a helper."

    Sally was displeased with Nash''s words, "Then what should I consider her? A daughter-inw? Have you ever acknowledged her as such?"

    Nash had never once called her "Mom." In Nash''s eyes, Nina naturally was not her daughter-inw!

 Chapter 255

    Nash did not want to engage further, "Nina''s already taken care of delivering the items for you. If you need anything else, just give us a call."

    The implication was clear which was not toe over unless absolutely necessary. Nash''s dismissiveness was palpable. It seemed Sally would have to step up her efforts with Miranda! Sally did not want to argue with Nash there, "I am thedy of the York family, your father''s wife."

    But Nash could not be bothered to continue the conversation, walking away without another word.

    Nina carried the health supplements to the hospital to see Miranda. When Miranda heard the door open, she thought it was Nash.

    So, when she saw Nina, the joy that appeared on her face instantly froze. "Why is it you?"

    Nina calmly responded, "My mother-inw wasn''t feeling well, so I came to deliver this as a favor."

    Saying this, Nina walked to Miranda''s bedside and ced the health supplements on the nightstand. Nina left the room as soon as she put down the items.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Miranda called after her, "Nina, since you''re already here, won''t you sit for a while before leaving?"

    Nina did not even turn her head, "Miranda, we are not that close."

    She was only there because she did not want to see Sally and Nash argue. Since she was already at the hospital, she decided to register for a check-up.

    In the morning, there were not too many people. Three people were in line before her. When it was her turn, the doctor asked about her condition and issued a referral for an ultrasound.

    She needed to hold her urine. She drank two bottles of mineral water and walked back and forth for five minutes before lying on the examination table.

    The coupling gel spread on her belly felt cold. Nina looked at the ceiling, her heart in her throat. She did not understand why she was so nervous.

    The ultrasound doctor conducting the examination noticed her silence and asked, "Is this your first pregnancy?"

    "Um...yea" Nina''s voice was somewhat hoarse.

    The ultrasound doctor did not speak for about a minute, then said, "There''s a fetal heartbeat, you''re over a month pregnant."

    Nina had not expected that the tiny life inside her already had a heartbeat. It would take three months to show a pregnancy.

    Nash had seven days to sort things

    out

    ¨¨ taking her to bet

    Fely, it was not yet c

    eye.

    the naked eye. Contene

    Nina took the ultrasound report and went to see the doctor. The doctor looked at the report and asked her directly, "What are you thinking? Do you want to keep the baby ophave an abortion?"

    Nina touched her abdomen, "I want to keep it."

    Even though it would be hard. This was her and Nash''s first child. Whether a boy or a girl, she would love them.

    The doctor said, "Then I''ll prescribe you some folic acid and calcium tablets. Make sure to take them on schedule."

    "Okay." Nina nodded.

    Soon, she paid and picked up her medicine. Just as she reached the main entrance, she bumped into Scott. "Nina, what a coincidence." Scott greeted her as soon as he saw her.

    Nina smiled.

    Scott noticed the bag in her hand. He could not help but ask, "What''s wrong?"

    Nina instinctively put the medicine into her bag, "Just a little stomach upset."

    Scott became slightly serious, "Stomach issues should be taken seriously, don''t be careless."

    Nina nodded. However, she also noticed Scott, "So, you''re at the hospital because..."

    Scott smiled, "My aunt is ill, I came to see her."

    Nina realized, "I see, I won''t keep you from visiting the patient then, I''ll get going."

    Scott nodded, watching as Nina left.

    After leaving the hospital, Nina

    bought two different types of calcium tablets at a pharmacy nearby. She emptied all the calcium tablets and filled the bottles with the prescribed folic acid and calcium tablets from the hospital. Then she t¨¦re up the ultrasound report and threw it in the trash.

    But she had only walked a few steps when a soft call came from behind: "Nina?"

 Chapter 256

    The voice was so familiar that it made Nina tense up. She turned around, trying to conceal her emotions.

    To her surprise, it was her college ssmate, Mike Denver. She remembered Mike well.

    Three months ago, he had joined York Corporation''s technical department, and Nina had personally interviewed him. Beyond their shared college background, Mike not only aced the interview but also met all the qualifications impressively.

    Nina managed a small smile. "What a coincidence."

    Perhaps her desire to keep the baby made her feel guilty, as if she were a thief.

    "I took the day off for a health check at the hospital and did not expect to run into you here. Hey, Nina, are you going to our ss president''s baby boy''s first celebration next Friday?" Mike nced at Nina as he spoke slowly.

    The ss president was a down-to-earth and honest guy from a small town in the countryside. He was renowned around campus for his unwavering helpfulness and kindness to all, ever ready to lend a hand to his ssmates. Nina had also benefited from his assistance in the past.

    However, she had not heard anything about the celebration.

    Sensing Nina''s silence, Mike quickly picked up on the potential issue and rushed to exin, "The ss president and I are close. This news hasn''t hit our ss group yet. I just happened to run into you today." As he spoke, Mike awkwardly scratched his head, slightly embarrassed.

    Nina nodded in understanding.

    Mike added, "I''ll pass on the detailster. The ss president hasn''t even considered making it public yet. His son was born with congenital heart disease, and he''s already spent a fortune on treatment." Mike himself had been experiencing heart palpitationstely, which prompted him to get a checkup.

    Nina was taken aback. A newborn with a heart condition and the mounting medical expenses suggested serious congenital issues. Maybe because of her own pregnancy, the thought of an ailing child weighed heavily on her mind. Nina felt deeply distressed.

    "I''ll be there. You should go get your check-up done soon."

    "Okay." Mike nodded, and Nina quickly walked away.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Mike could not help but notice that Nina''splexion seemed off, especially when he called her name just now and her reaction seemed unnatural. Recalling the items Nina had just tossed into the trash bin, he hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to take a peek.

    Inside, he found a bunch of shredded paper, but the word "ultrasound was unmistakably visible. Given his recent health concerns, coupled with the situation involving his ss president''s son, he could not resist piecing together the shredded papers.

    What he discovered left him utterly shocked. The ultrasound report revealed that Nina was 42 days pregnant Nina, who was known for her dedicated work at thepany and was considered a key aide to President York alongside Quincy, did not have a boyfriend but was carrying a child.

    Mike could not help but recall the rumors circting within thepany.

    Taking a deep breath, he snapped a photo with his camera before burning the pieces with a lighter.

    After leaving the hospital, Nina gged down a taxi and headed to a nearby shopping mall. She also tried calling Yvonne. Unexpectedly, before Yvonne could answer, Nash''s call came through first.

    His deep voice resonated beside her ear, "Are you heading to Yvonne''s now?"

    "Yes, do you need me to do something?" Nina asked casually.

    She had made up her mind not to argue with Nash and instead to assist him, making his work easier and creating beautiful memories during the time she had left.

    Nash pursed his lips and spoke hoarsely, "Nothing much, just asking. Don''t forget what I told you this morning."

    "Okay." Nina acknowledged, and Nash ended the call.

 Chapter 257

    Then she phoned Yvonne. Yvonne''s voice sounded sleepy, and Nina felt apologetic. "I''m sorry if I disturbed your rest. But I''m on my way to the mall now, near your ce. I''ll find a spot and wait for you there." "Okay," Yvonne didn''t decline.

    Upon reaching the mall, Nina located a popr boba tea shop and ordered two drinks. When Yvonne arrived, she spotted Nina from a distance, seated at a small cream-colored round table, cradling a cup of milk tea.

    "Why did you decide to call me out today, and to such a trendy spot? What''s your motive?" Yvonne teased Nina with a sidelong nce. Despite her yful tone, she pulled out a chair and seated herself opposite Nina.

    Nina smiled, "No particr reason, just wanted you to join me for a stroll, and then... Nash told me that Quincy has already settled the matters with the exhibition center."

    Yvonne''s mood had been fine, joking around with Nina, but the mention of Nash reminded her of the veiled threats in his words and Nina''s leniency towards him.

    "Nina, you''ve got to understand one thing: a woman needs to be tough to stand her ground. Even though it''s just a saying and you don''t have to take it literally, the message is clear. You need to toughen up a bit so you can stand on your own. Otherwise, when will this ever end?" Yvonne pursed her lips, giving Nina some straightforward advice.

    Nina nodded, "I understand all that you''re saying. I went to the hospital for a check-up today, and the doctor told me I''m over a month pregnant."

    "That makes sense."

    That day, when Nina had been so sick in her bathroom, Yvonne had figured it out. And it was precisely because she figured out Nina was pregnant so Nina was not hiding it from her now.

    Nina said, "I need to buy some looser clothes. Come help me pick them out."

    "Alright."

    Nina had already made her request, so what could Yvonne say?

    Nevertheless, Yvonne still

    apanied Nina for a while. As

    they left the boba tea shop, Yvonne linked arms with Nina. In the women''s clothing section, Nina browsed through loose-fitting clothes, mostly long dresses.

    Yvonne voiced her concern, "You''ve always worn professional attire before. Suddenly changing styles, Nash, being such a cautious person, might notice something''s off right away, don''t you think?"

    "I''ve recruited someone new, so not

    wearing professional attire and

    opting for casual clothes can be exined away," Nina replied with a slight smile. She nced at several outfits, even considering buying some for Yvonne.

    Yvonne refused, "You think I''d let you buy clothes for me?"

    "I''m spending my own money, not Nash''s," Nina responded, handing the clothes to Yvonne and pushing her towards the fitting rooms.

    She had decided to keep the child and knew she could not stay in the capital. She didn''t know when she would see Yvonne again.

    As Yvonne entered the fitting room, she noticed the sadness in Nina''s eyes. She pulled Nina closer. "Tell me what you''re nning, Nina. Why do I feel like you''re about to leave?"

    Nina pursed her lips, about to speak,

    when a shrill, arrogant voice came from a distance. "Salesperson, I''m the top VIP here, bring that dress she''s holding over to me to see! The voice was directed towards Nina and Yvonne, forcing themThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Wook

    towards the source of the sound.

    Yvonne frowned immediately. "Is being a top VIP that impressive? Don''t you know it''s basic manners to respect who came first?"

 Chapter 258

    This was her rival, Mia Lloyd.

    Whenever she held an art exhibition, Mia would quickly follow suit. If she released a design, Mia would too. Whatever she did, Mia would imitate.

    Some salespeople just gravitated towards those who seemed more influential. How could Nina allow someone to take clothes out of Yvonne''s hands that she had picked for her? Nina immediately pulled out the ck card Nash had given her from her purse. "Charge it, I''m buying this dress."

    Holding Yvonne''s hand, Nina came out of the fitting room. Clearly, there was no need to try it on. The intention was to outss Mia in every respect.

    When Mia and the salesperson saw the ck card, their eyes widened, especially Mia, who was infuriated. "You, just a mere secretary, dare to unt your boss''s ck card here?"

    She was the top VIP here! As for Yvonne, while talented, she could notpete with Mia in terms of wealth and influence. And Nina was just a secretary!

    "Watch your mouth!" Yvonne could not hold back any longer. Mia had always copied her moves, and her mindless fans had ndered Yvonne.

    Now Mia was picking a fight right in front of her, even trying to humiliate her friend. Yvonne could not stand it!

    Mia crossed her arms, a cold smirk forming. "Watch my mouth? Aren''t these facts? She''s swaggering around here with a card, but surely she''s not Nash''s wife?"

    With Nash''s status, if he had a wife, wouldn''t there be avish wedding?

    "Oh, there''s another possibility, you must be Nash''s secret lover!" Mia continued, bing more unrestrained with her words. The sarcasm at the corner of her mouth was particrly pronounced.

    Nina''s eyes hardened. Before she

    could react, Yvonne stepped forward and pped Mia. The sound of the p was sharp. Yvonne had used all her strength, causing Mia''s head to jerk to the side. Mia clutched her struck cheek. "Yvonne, you dare to hit me? You must want to die! Today, I''m going to make sure you pay for this!"

    With that, Mia lost control and lunged at Yvonne. The two grappled with each other. Nina couldn''t just stand by while Mia bullied Yvonne like this.

    However, Mia then screamed at the top of her lungs, "Somebody help, help me! I''m being beaten to death!" Her cries quickly attracted a crowd of onlookers.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    With Nina and Yvonne facing Mia alone, someone in the crowd, feeling concerned, called the police. Once the police arrived, all three women were taken to the police station, and footage of their scuffle made its way to the top of trending searches.

    There was even aplete video of the entire incident. .

    Some online users pointed out the ck card in Nina''s hand: "See that? Nina''s holding a ck card, and thedy wasn''t wrong. Nina was unting that ck card there!"

    "Hey, you whomented above,

    isn''t there a video of the whole thing? You must be blind. Nina had the clothes in her hand. Just because someone says they''re a VIP, they think they can take the You

    clothes from her? Ridiculo

    can buy it if you have money, but the item is in her hand. Isn''t that inly snatching? ording to you, us low-ie folks don''t deserve to vent our anger?"

    The inte immediately split into two camps, and the argument got pretty heated.

    But there were also neutral voices: "Both sides might have a bit of a grudge. The person who got hit might have been acting a bit arrogantly because of her wealth, but that doesn''t justify starting a fight!"

    "I understand helping each other between friends, but in the current situation, isn''t it just two against one?"

 Chapter 259

    "Stop arguing! Whether someone got hit or is a mistress, it has nothing to do with us! We should mind our own business!"

    "A mistress unting a ck card? That''s hrious. I wondered how she became the CEO''s secretary at such a young age; turns out it''s all thanks to her ''bedroom skills''!"

    "Nina is quite something. Last time at the banquet, Mr. York was furious defending her, and you guys don''t know, she even pushed out Mr. York''s first love!"

    "Really? If Nina is so capable, why didn''t Mr. York marry her?"

    "Is it that easy to be the wife in a wealthy family?"

    As the online discussion unfolded, me shifted towards Nina, with some going as far as creating a photoshopped ck and white obituary photo of her, depicting her in a derogatory light.

    Meanwhile, Miranda seemed especially satisfied with the turn of events. During this period, she orchestrated a scene, deliberately unwrapping the package of health supplements Nina had sent her. These were cogen supplements made from high-quality cogen peptides.

    Miranda instructed her assistant Ruby to prepare the supplements. Less than half an hour after taking them, Miranda found herself writhing in bed in agony, prompting her to immediately call Nash. However, the call was answered by Quincy.

    Quincy''s voice remained as cold and formal as ever: "Miss Miranda, please state your matter, and I will ry it for you."

    "Assistant Quincy, I''ve been poisoned. Where is Nash? After taking the cogen supplements, I feel very unwell!" Miranda said forcefully.

    Quincy could sense Miranda''s distress. He replied, ˇ°Miss Miranda, Mr. York is currently in a meeting. After the meeting, I will pass on your message."

    "Thank you, Assistant Quincy, Miranda is in a very bad condition right now," Ruby added.

    Quincy responded with a low

    "Hmm." However, he noticed a

    notification on his phone. Nina was currently in the midst of a

    Jin

    scandal, and to make public

    matters

    worse, she had been taken to the police station! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Caught between Miranda, the life-saver whom Nash favored, and his wife, Nina, Quincy found himself in a difficult position. He had no choice but to enter the conference room and whisper in Nash''s ear.

    Upon hearing the news, Nash''s face instantly turned grim, his voice cold and terse: "Meeting adjourned."

    Nash stood up and walked out, his tall figure casting a stern shadow. Quincy followed closely behind him, asking, "Mr. York, should we go to the hospital or the police station?" "Police station," Nash replied coldly, hastening his steps.

    At the hospital, Miranda dialed Sally''s number.

    Hearing Miranda''s weak voice on the other end, Sally''s heart clenched: "Miranda, what''s wrong with you?"

    "After I took the cogen

    supplements, I started feeling

    headaches and dizzy. After calling

    the doctor, I was told I''ve been poisoned..." Miranda''s voice trailed off weakly.

    Sally''s expression darkened dramatically. The cogen supplements! Weren''t they the same ones Nina had delivered?

    How perfect! Nina had actually poisoned the cogen supplements! Sally could not help but think that Nina no longer wished to live!

    Trying tofort Miranda, Sally reassured her: "Miranda, I''m so sorry, this is all due to my oversight. Don''t worry, I will make sure you get justice for this poisoning."

    Sally immediately tried to call Nina, but a robotic voice informed her: "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavable..."

    Then, she saw on TV: Prominent Corporate Secretary, Detained After Brawl!

 Chapter 260

    Seeing this, Sally could not remain calm; her anger skyrocketed. She immediately signaled to her bodyguard, "Follow Nash and Nina."

    With Nina detained, Nash could not simply ignore the situation. Indeed, Nash had already rushed to the police station.

    Nina, Yvonne, and Mia were held in the same interrogation room. Mia had people to bail her out, so she could leave the police station as soon as someone arrived for her. She had deliberately requested to be in the same room as Nina and Yvonne. Because only then, when she was bailed out, could she dampen their spirits.

    Unexpectedly, the first to arrive to bail someone out from Nina''s side was none other than Nash, the CEO of York Corporation!

    Nash was dressed in a smoke-gray shirt and ck trousers, standing tall at 188 centimeters, his presencemanding and solitary. However, his piercing gaze was not to be overlooked.

    The moment Nash appeared, it spoke volumes. Regardless of whether Nina was his mistress, at that moment, it was clear Nash cared about her!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He hade personally for Nina!

    Even Nina herself had not anticipated this. She did not dare look at Nash.

    Getting involved in a police incident was utterly embarrassing!

    "Is it you who said that Nina was unting the card around?" Nash''s eyes narrowed, his prating gaze settling on Mia, the intimidation evident in his dark eyes.

    Mia did not even dare meet Nash''s gaze, her voice trembling, "Mr. York, it was just a small misunderstanding between Ms. Nina and me."

    Nash smiled but the smile did not reach his eyes and grew colder by the second, "A small misunderstanding that ends up in a police station? In your eyes, then, what constitutes a serious issue?"

    Mia choked, struck speechless by Nash''s words. Nash was the foremost authority in the capital, a titan in the business world capable of turning the skies with a flip of his hand!

    If she misspoke and ended up targeted, or if her family got dragged into this, the loss would be unthinkable!

    Yvonne could not stand Mia''s demeanor. She immediately taunted, "Weren''t you quite arrogant at the mall? You even tried to snatch clothes from my hands!"

    Mia felt a surge of resentment. Yvonne was bringing up exactly what she did not want to hear!

    ?

    All she could do now was offer an apology, might have been a bit crazy then, I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional, I''ve realized my mistake now. Nina, Yvonne, can you forgive me?"

    Mia immediately bowed her head towards Nina and Yvonne. Everyone knew that this gesture was really directed at Nash.

    Nash''s smile remained, "You caused a scene that ended up in the police station, and you think you can just brush it off by iming a moment of madness?"

    "Thump!" Mia knelt before Nina, her voice hoarse with pleading, "Miss Nina, I know I was wrong. What do I need to do for you to forgive me...ˇ±

    Yvonne was disdainful. Nina had not

    wanted things to escte this far,

    but Mia had gone too far with her words, provoking Yvonne to p her

    directly a gesture washer.

    After all, friendship was a two-way street.

    "It''s simple for me to forgive you. From now on, you must stop opposing Yvonne, and you yourself must go on social media, start a live stream to rify things," Nina said coldly.

    Since Nash was present, she might as well leverage his influence. This could also be seen as her final help for Yvonne.

    Mia noticed that while Nina was making these demands, Nash did not say a word, clearly respecting Nina''s wishes.

 Chapter 261

    Mia could not refuse. "Okay," she reluctantly agreed.

    Nina then added, "Just saying it isn''t enough. You need to write an agreement promising not to oppose Yvonne."

    "Okay." Mia, realizing she had no choice but toply to avoid ountability from Nash, reluctantly agreed.

    In less than three minutes, Mia had drafted the agreement and even stamped it with her fingerprint for authenticity.

    However, when she handed it to Nina for approval, Nina pointed out, "Your promise is to Yvonne."

    Reluctantly, Mia passed the agreement to Yvonne. Yvonne quickly nced over it, surprised at how quickly Mia had written it.

    Unexpectedly, Nash added, "Quincy, take action. For openly inciting public opinion, detain her for a few days!"

    "Yes." Quincy quicklyplied.

    Mia was stunned. She was a fashion designer, a somewhat famous painter, and even the daughter of the wealthy Llyod family. Being detained for a few days would make her theughingstock of her social circle.

    "Mr. York... Nina, Miss Nina, please plead on my behalf, don''t detain me, I truly regret my actions, please!"

    Nash, however, gave Nina a look. Nina, holding Yvonne''s hand, followed Nash out of the interrogation room. They left the room in front of Mia.

    Quincy handled the arrangements behind the scenes, resulting in Mia being detained for three days, and he also managed to have the negativements online directly addressed, leading to their removal.

    As they left the police station, Yvonne turned to Nina and said, "Now that Mr. York is here, I''ll take my leave. I have some other matters to attend to."

    Yvonne did not want to confront Nash. Staying would not help her inpeting against him or assist Nina in any way. Seeing too much might even fuel her anger, so it was better for her to leave.

    Once Yvonne departed, Nina followed Nash''s gesture and got into his ck luxury car. At that moment, Quincy had not entered the car yet, leaving just the two of them inside.

    "Are you hurt anywhere?" Nash pulled her hand closer, his voice gentle by her ear.

    The moment he had seen her in the interrogation room, Nash had noticed no injuries on her.

    Nina shook her head, her voice hoarse: "Thank you for your help this time."

    Nash involuntarily frowned.

    Though she said "thank you," such formal gratitude between a married couple felt rather cold and distant.

    Nina also sensed the chill in the air within the car, her breath hitching slightly is there something wrong with what I said? Or do you think that this incident has negatively impacted you?"

    The attacks online had been quite vicious.

    "What do you think?" Nash threw the question back to Nina.

    Nina fell silent. She was not sure what Nash meant at this moment.

    "Dinner tonight is off. Come back to York Corporation with me!"

    Given the police incident, Sally would surely cause trouble for Nina, and it was best for her to go with hi York Corporation.

    Nina nodded, "Okay."

    Whatever Nash said went. His word wasw.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    About ten minutester, Quincy returned to the car. The moment Quincy opened the door, Nash directed him, "To thepany."

    Unbeknownst to them, just as they

    left,

    Sen received the news. S d her bodyguard, "Preet

    to York Corporation."

    However, when she arrived at York Corporation, the receptionist stopped her: "Ma''am, Mr. York is not seeing anyone today."

 Chapter 262

    Sally''s expression darkened considerably. It wasn''t just that Nash wasn''t seeing anyone; he was clearly avoiding her!

    Disregarding any formalities, Sally insisted on going inside, but she had barely taken a few steps when several security guards appeared before her.

    The lead guard spoke in an official tone, "Ma''am, please don''t make things difficult for us. If you want to see Mr. York, you can try calling him or go back home.

    "Think about it, if people see this and it gets out on the inte, that would not be good!" he added, reminding Sally.

    Sally''s chest heaved with visible anger, her fury growing.

    They were deliberately blocking her, and now how could he possibly answer her call?

    At the end of the day, it was all for Nina, to keep her from troubling Nina!

    How wonderful!

    Nash could go to such lengths for Nina!

    With a huff, Sally left.

    Inside the CEO''s office, Nash had buried himself in his office dealing with paperwork since bringing Nina back. Nina, not wanting to idle around, had started up herputer at her workstation. Shortly after, Serene entered the office carrying coffee.

    "Nina, bring me the partnership document with Jasper Corporation."

    "Okay."

    Nina gathered her thoughts, found the document, and walked towards the office.

    Nash was sipping the coffee Serene had prepared. As Nina approached, Nashplimented Serene, "The coffee is well made."

    "It''s all thanks to Nina''s instructions.

    She taught me well. Mr. York, what would you like for dinner tonight? I''ll prepare it," Serene responded, ying into the conversation and not forgetting to praise Nina.

    After a moment of silence, Nash slowly said, "I trust you, you decide."

    Nina felt a heaviness in her chest, as if a fishbone were stuck in her throat. During all the time she had spent by Nash''s side, he had never spoken such words to her. The phrase "I trust you" carried suchThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    immense trust and recognition!

    Serene had only started working a few days ago!

    Nina did not know how to describe her feelings at the moment. She had recruited Serene for Nash to make her departure easier. It should have been a happy asion that Serene was doing well and earning Nash''s approval.

    So why did she feel so disheartened now?

    It was not until Nash''s voice unexpectedly sounded beside her ear, "What are you thinking about? Have you brought the document for me yet?"

    "Nothing." Nina quickly gathered her thoughts and handed over the document.

    As Nash took it, he also said, "What would you like for dinner tonight? You can talk to Serene about it, she''s quite capable."

    "Okay."

    This was another nod of approval from Nash towards Serene.

    Nina found it even harder to feel happy, and after handing over the document, she nned to return to her workstation. Unexpectedly, Nash stopped her, "Massage my head for a bit." "Why don''t you ask Serene to do it?" Nina pursed her lips, the words slipping out without thinking.

    Nash did not respond, his dark eyes quietly fixed on Nina, making her feel uneasy.

    At that moment, she regretted asking Nash such a question!

    As she lowered her head, Nash also spoke, "Nina, are you jealous?" A smile yed at Nash''s lips.

    Nina was stunned, but then again, she was Nash''s wife, deeply in love with him. In the absence of a divorce, it was natural for her to feel unsettled seeing Nash acknowledge someone else.

 Chapter 263

    With her head lowered, Nina responded, "No, it was just a casual remark, don''t take it to heart. I know the agreement between us, and as you know, my heart belongs to someone else." She knew that saying this would undoubtedly anger Nash, but she felt she had no choice. She had that little bit of pride and did not want Nash to think she was jealous.

    Following her words, the smile on his face quickly disappeared, and he darkened his expression, "In the office, you are my secretary. When I ask you to do something, you just need to nod and agree." The implication was clear which was to cut the unnecessary talk.

    Nina nodded, "Yes." Then, she stepped towards Nash.

    Her touch was gentle, and importantly, the faint fragrance from Nina made Nash feel very rxed. Soon, he closed his eyes and rxedpletely.

    Meanwhile, Sally had arrived at the Walker residence.

    Thest time they were at the hospital, Sally had physically attacked Nina, and Julia had developed a poor impression of her. Seeing Sally now, she was even more dismissive, "What are you doing here?" Sally, holding her branded bag, looked down upon Julia from her lofty position, "Your daughter and Nash are in a contract marriage, initially married for two million. Tell me, how much will it take for you to agree to a divorce now?"

    Sally''s words only fueled Julia''s anger.

    She grabbed a nearby broom, ready to chase Sally away, "They''ll naturally divorce when the agreement ends, but if they''re still married now, it''s clearly because your son is clinging to my daughter! Don''t use money to insult people. If Nash had no ulterior motives, why would he marry my daughter?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Zion was not home today, so it was a showdown between two women.

    Sally had not expected Julia to react this way. Already furious, her anger intensified: "My son clinging to your daughter? That''sughable. Let me tell you, the daughter-inw I desire is definitely not Nina! If it weren''t for her tricks initially, do you think the old man would have wanted Nina as Nash''s wife?"

    Sally continued, "I''mying it out here today. Tell Nina to divorce my son quickly, or don''t me me for being ruthless!"

    "Get out now!" Julia, usually amicable and never involved in conflicts, was truly angered by Sally''s behavior today.

    Not only was she disregarded as a person, but Sally had also the audacity toe knocking on her door!

    This was no behavior of ady. It was downright vulgar!

    After driving Sally out, Julia immediately called Nina. "Nina, did not you tell mest time that you and Nash were nning to divorce? Have you set a date yet?"

    Since they were considering divorce,

    it was better to act sooner rather

    thanter to avoid further

    entanglements with unreasonable

    people like Sally, which could lead to

    wrongful usations.

    However, Julia never expected to hear Nash''s voice from the phone, "Nina and I haven''t set a date for the divorce, and we are not going to divorce."

    Nash''s expression darkened. Even Julia seemed to want him and Nina to divorce!

    Though surprised, Julia quickly

    retorted after a few seconds of silence Nash, whether you have ns or not, now that I''ve made this call, you better hurry up. I can''t deal with your mother''s kind of people!" en.sw?ovels

 Chapter 264

    Before Nash could respond, Julia hung up the phone. The busy tone seemed to pound inside Nash''s mind. Clutching the phone, his handsome face was instantly overshadowed by a veil of gloom, an aura of darkness enveloping him.

    Nina entered the room and beheld Nash in this state, his hand gripping her phone. Her heart skipped a beat. With hospital appointments now made through mobile apps, she feared Nash might have seen her registration and payment records.

    Especially when Nash''s piercing, cold ck eyesnded on her, Nina''s palms turned cold, unsure how to face him. But suddenly, Nash coldly dropped a bombshell, "Nina, did you tell your mother about us nning to divorce?"

    Nina''s heart had been in her throat, but upon hearing Nash''s question, she let out a long sigh of relief. She pressed her lips together, "Talking to my parents about what''s going on in my life, isn''t that normal?" Though she had not expected Nash to pick up her phone call, she had already informed him long ago about wanting a divorce. It was not a secret, and she had nothing to fear.

    What she was truly worried about was Nash finding out about her pregnancy and not letting her go. Or, letting her go but not allowing her to keep the child.

    Nash''s lips curled into a cold smirk. "Discussing such matters without my consent, is that what you consider normal? Nina, I truly don''tprehend your thought process!"

    Nash seethed with fury. Upon learning that Nina had been exposed online and detained, he had promptly instructed Quincy to prepare the car and head to the police station. But what about Nina?

    Nina kept her head down. "I don''t have any borate ns. I just know that our agreement is expiring, and it''s time to end this loveless marriage. Nash, you don''t want to divorce just because I brought it up. If you wait a while and initiate it yourself, it''s essentially the same thing."

    Her implication was crystal clear. She did not wish to delve deeper into the matter.

    Seeing Nina in this state felt like trying to punch through cotton for Nash. "Take your phone and return to Riverside Estate."

    With a sharp "snap," Nash flung the phone onto the desk.

    Nina retrieved it without a word and exited the CEO''s office.

    After Nina left, lunchtime arrived.

    Serene brought in the pre-ordered meal and ced it before Nash. Despite Nina''s note mentioning Nash''s dislike fortro, it appeared on the fish dish.

    Serene immediately apologized to

    Nash, "Mr. York, I''m sorry. I forgot to convey your preferences to the restaurant. I wanted to offer you some variety, but I didn''t anticipate this oversight."

    "Mr. York, would you like to have my meal instead? Serene swiftly opened her own meal and extended it towards him, suggesting, "I noticed Nina massaged your head earlier: How about I do the same after you eat? You can then take a bath. If any clients visit, I''ll inform you if it''s important. If not..."

    Nash chuckled coldly, "And what if it''s not important? Simply refuse to see them?"

    Serene bowed her head, "Mr. York, I was only considering your recent exhaustion. I thought you could use more rest."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She sensed the chill in Nash''sughter.

    Nash''s smile lingered, "Serene, I acknowledge yourpetence, but that doesn''t mean you can rece Nina. Have you been entertaining thoughts of bing Mrs. York?"

    With one sentence, Serene hastily

    rified, "Not at all, Mr. York. I''ve never entertained such thoughts. Nina recruited me and made it clear from the beginning. Everything do is for you. I simply aim to excel in my role and ensure yourfort. I''ve never had any inappropriate

    intentions!"

 Chapter 265

    Serene''s words had no effect on Nash and he did not care to hear her excuses. He had only one point and he voiced it out, "You can''t rece Nina, and don''t even think about such fantasies!" "Thank you for your guidance, Mr. York. I''ll call the restaurant right away to have the meal redelivered." Serene still did not dare to look up at Nash.

    Nash coldly spoke, "No need!" With that, Nash got up and left Serene behind in the office.

    Even after Nash had left, Serene was still shaken. Nash seemed to think she was scheming to take Nina''s ce, but Nina had recruited her to fill in her position.

    Given Nash''s attitude, it seemed he might fire her at any moment.

    She was employed at York Corporation, and if Nash fired her, how would otherpanies view her resume? Would anyone want to hire her?

    Moreover, she was dealing with Nash York, the top business tycoon in the capital, the head of the York family!

    With these thoughts, a resolute flicker crossed Serene''s eyes. She must find a way to stay!

    Nina did not return to Riverside Estate as Nash had instructed. Instead, she went to her parents'' house.

    Her parents had always known about her contractual marriage with Nash, and her mother was aware of her intention to divorce him.

    However, her mother had never broached the topic of their divorce with Nash during his previous visit to their home, nor when Nash apanied Nina to her uncle''s funeral. Now, with the phone call, Nina sensed that something had changed.

    As soon as Nina returned home, she saw her parents sitting on the sofa, their expressions unusually serious.

    When Zion saw her, he immediately

    said, "You''re back just in time. From now on, don''t go over to Nash''s ce. Just submit the divorce papers, and if he refuses to sign, proceed through legal means!"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zion was not home when Sally had visited. Had he been there, he would surely have given Sally a piece of his mind.

    The Walker family might not be as wealthy as the York family, but they still had their pride!

    Even Sally showed up. This marriage was not something Nina desperately forced Nash into. It took two to tango, and without Nash''s agreement, how could they have be husband and wife! Nina was bewildered, "Dad, Mom, what happened?"

    The sudden drastic change in her parents'' demeanor was startling.

    Julia, clearly emotional, said, "It''s all because Sally came knocking on our door, threatening to cause trouble for our family if she doesn''t see you and Nash get divorced! You''ve

    already told me about your ns to divorce him, how could she have the audacity to say those things!"

    Julia grew more agitated as she spoke, never having encountered someone like Sally before.

    It was only now that Nina understood why her mother had brought up the divorce in front of Nash. If it were her, she would probably be even more upset!

    Nina could only say, "Nash and I are currently discussing it."

    "I think, given Sally''s temperament, if

    you haven''t divorced Nash yet, she''ll definitely cause more troubleter, We should consider moving houses, Zion was not one to away from confrontations, but he

    also did not want his daughter to be bullied or mistreated.

 Chapter 266

    Julia scoffed dismissively, "If shees again, I definitely won''t let her leave easily! People take advantage of kindness, and we haven''t done anything wrong, why should we be afraid of her!" Nina felt a warmth in her eyes. After all, her parents were doing this for her.

    Nina said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t want you to argue with others. I''ll handle Sally."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally had never liked her to begin with. Now that Nash was unwilling to divorce, perhaps Sally could be a point of leverage.

    After making a meal for her parents, Nina left.

    Unexpectedly, as she was about to hail a taxi at the entrance of the neighborhood, she saw a ck luxury car parked across the street. The window rolled down, revealing Nash''s handsome face clearly in her

    view.

    His hand rested on the window, his long fingers holding a half-smoked cigarette.

    Nina hesitated for a moment, then approached. Her action of opening the car door caught Nash''s attention.

    When Nash turned to look at her, Nina had already sat down in the passenger seat. Even though Nash had rolled down the window, the smell of smoke was still strong in the car.

    This was probably due to her pregnancy. She had never been so sensitive to smells before.

    Nash spoke indifferently, "Are you grooming Serene to be like you?"

    "No."

    Nina had not expected Nash to suddenly ask this, but she quickly denied it.

    Even if she had not chosen Serene among the applicants, she would have chosen someone else, and that notebook would have been given to someone else. It could only be said that Serene was very adept at reading people. Being smooth and smart, she had earned Nash''s approval.

    Nash sneered, "Do you know what Serene did after you left? She''s arranged everything so well that she even thinks she can take your ce.

    "Nina, if all this was not with your tacit approval and training, would Serene dare to go this far?"

    Nash''s voice grew colder as he

    spoke. In that instant, he flicked away the sigarette in his hand. "Cigarette butts were scattered al over the ground outside the ca Nina did not walk in that direction, so naturally, she could not see them.

    Nina pursed her lips, "You''ve known me for all these years by your side. You should know what kind of person I am. If it was my arrangement, I would definitely admit it."

    If it was not her doing, she naturally would not take the me.

    "Nash,

    weer came to see my

    mom.

    our parents hope we will divorce. If you think I was the first to bring it up, how about you bring up the divorce in a month?"

    en.swhovels

    Nina clenched her palm as she threw out these words, looking straight ahead, not daring to let her gaze fall on Nash.

    A trace of coldness crossed Nash''s lips, "Nina, do you think marriage is a child''s game?"

    "No." Nina quickly denied it.

    Although theirs was a contract marriage, on the day she married Nash, she had been truly joyful. She had once fantasized that she could win him over with her sincerity.

    But in the end...

    It had alle to nothing.

    Nash''s expression turned as dark as thunder, but just as he was about to say something, his phone rang.

    It was Miranda on the line, her weak voice sounding in Nash''s ear, "Nash, why haven''t youe to see me yet? I feel like I might die soon..."

    Nash frowned, "Aren''t you already receiving treatment?"

    As Nash spoke, Miranda realized there was an issue and quickly asked, "Didn''t Assistant Quincy tell you about my call?"

    Nash responded coolly, "Quincy did inform me. I know you were poisoned."

 Chapter 267

    Upon hearing the word "poisoned," Nina was taken aback.

    Miranda was poisoned while in the hospital! What was going on?This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Miranda''s throat tightened, and she felt a chill at the base of her heart. Nash knew about it but had note immediately.

    Nash had changed. The Nash she knew would never have acted like this.

    Miranda choked up, "Nash, do you think I''m pretending? I''m not, everything is documented in medical reports, and that cogen supplements have been sent for testing."

    Hearing this, Nina finally understood. Miranda was poisoned because of those cogen supplements she had sent over. Since Sally held Miranda in such high regard and even thought to send her supplements, Sally could not be the one poisoning her.

    The only possible culprit was Nina herself!

    Nina said coldly, "I delivered the supplements to the hospital as your mother wished, but I never opened the package. If I had, Miranda would have noticed."

    She would not bear the me for something she had not done.

    On the other end of the phone, Miranda, who clearly heard Nina''s words, clenched her phone tightly, her face contorted in fury. She had not expected Nina to be right next to Nash! What kind of proximity allowed Nina to hear so clearly!

    "Nina, I did not say you were the one who poisoned it, are you admitting guilt without being used?" Miranda gritted her teeth, struggling to suppress the rage within her. Nash did not want them to argue over the phone.

    He spoke calmly, "Since the cogen supplements have been sent for testing, the truth will be revealed once the results are out."

    "Aren''t youing to see me?"

    As soon as Miranda uttered these words, Nash hung up the phone.

    The busy tone echoed in Miranda''s ears, and she knew that Nash had not heard her finish speaking. Miranda felt like smashing her phone. Damn Nina, why was she so annoying!

    Inside the car, Nash made no move to start the car. Nina and he remained inside, neither speaking, and the atmosphere turned heavy and quiet.

    Nina pursed her lips and spoke first, "I''ve said all I needed to say. If you don''t trust me, there''s nothing I can do. This time, I''m going back to pack my things."

    "Are we already divorced?" Nash''s anger surged upon hearing Nina''s words. They had not even divorced yet, and here Nina was talking about separating.

    Nina spoke calmly, "We will eventually divorce, Nash. I haven''t brought it up because I did not want to start a fight between us, but you''ve seen what has happened recently."

    Sally hated her so intensely that she practically wanted her and Nash to divorce just so Nash could marry Miranda. And now, with Miranda Miranda.

    being poisoned, it was as if they were using her of murder!

    Nash''s tone was cold as he spoke, "What happened? You go shopping, get into arguments, let people walk all over you, and then stir up public outrage. Nina, do you even remember who you are?"

    Nina fell silent. She knew very well who she was, his secretary, his secretly wedded wife.

    Now Nash was ming her.

    "Nash, I''m sorry if I''ve impacted you negatively. To ensure I don''t affect you in the future, it''s best if you clear the boundaries between us soon. Otherwise, I fear I might increasingly impact you."

    Nina''s words were calm, but the corners of her eyes stung.

 Chapter 268

    Nash remained silent. His thin lips pressed into a straight line, his handsome face taking on an especially stern appearance.

    "Nina, have you also learned to y the victim to get a divorce? Should I consider sending you into show business?" His voice, low andced with sarcasm, rang in Nina''s ears. Nina was incredulous, "In your eyes, am I ying the victim?"

    After all the time she had spent by his side, even if there were no emotional ties, through their daily interactions, he couldn''t possibly have no understanding of her character. Yet, he had uttered such words!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nina was disappointed, "Think whatever you want. We''re just married by contract, and what I do in other aspects of my life is my freedom, and you have no right to interfere." Whether she entered the entertainment industry was her choice.

    As for the poisoning usation Miranda mentioned, she needed to prove her innocence.

    "Mr. York, are you going to drive? If you''re not nning to, then I''ll get out," Nina said, moving to open the car door.

    However, Nash had the car doors locked from his control.

    Nash coldlymanded, "Buckle your seatbelt."

    Since Nash intended to drive, she said no more.

    Soon, Nash drove back to Riverside Estate.

    Her clothes were at the York residence, and there was not much to pack here. The clothing and such had been newly ced by Quincy under Nash''s orders.

    Nina thought about her circle of friends. Not seeing any detectives or police among them, she directly called and reported the incident to the police, pulling up videos of her leaving the York residence, taking the car, and including her visit to the hospital.

    She also contacted the

    manufacturer for a gift assessment.

    The investigation proved that the gift had not been tampered with a

    second time. This meant that.ne

    the

    package Miranda received was originally intact.

    However, before Nina could present these findings to Nash, news of Miranda''s poisoning had already spread across the entire inte, including the surveince footage of Nina delivering the gift.

    Footage of Nash going to the police station to bail out Nina had also been leaked.

    "Having two women in one drama, that saying is absolutely true."

    "But then again, the saying ''you can''t contain fire with paper'' is totally urate."

    "This isn''t just about a man. It''s about power and wealth!"

    "Miranda was a famous singer before, right? I heard there was some incident, and Nash opened an entertainmentpany specifically for her. It seems difficult for Nina to push her out." "You can''t have your cake and eat it too!"

    "But when ites to money,promises can be made, right? Just negotiate well-this month one takes the first half, next month the other takes the second half!"

    Unable to tolerate these nderous remarks, Nina decided not to show these to Nash but instead disyed them directly online, adding only onement: "I will not ept any defamation!"

    Whenizens saw Nina''s evidence, the situation quickly turned: "So, Nina is innocent, and the actor here is Miranda?"

    "Wow! Nash''s new entertainmentpany really knows how to make stars, Miranda''s acting is so good, she almost fooled us all!"

    "What''s the name of Nash''s entertainmentpany again? Maple Tree Media?"

    "Attention, everyone! Miranda is a top priority talent that Nash is promoting. Stay clear of Maple Tree Media. If Miranda sees you aspetition, we''ll be the ones to suffer, not her!"

 Chapter 269

    "All this scheming, it could be made into a movie. Truly astounding!"

    Nina no longer paid attention to thements online. She knew that once the evidence was out there, as long as she could prove her innocence, how it fermented online was irrelevant to her. Since she was staying at Riverside Estate, she had left some items there. She gathered what she needed and left behind what she did not. There was not much to pack, and she was done quickly. Just as she opened the door, she saw Nash standing at the doorway. His gaze fell on the items in her hands, and his expression instantly clouded over, bing stark and cold.

    "I was going to show you those things, but thements online were too harsh. I just needed to prove my own innocence."

    Whether Miranda was truly framing her or if she had been poisoned by someone else but mistakenly attributed it to her, everything else seemed irrelevant now that she had proven her innocence. Even if Nash was angry, there was nothing she could do.

    Nash was not interested in the onlinements. He had not even looked at them. What he noticed was the items Nina was carrying and the words she spoke.

    "Nina, do not test my limits here," Nash said coldly.

    Nina, thinking he was defending Miranda, responded coldly, "How is proving my innocence crossing your line? Is it because this matter involves Miranda?"

    She had cleared her name, and the public thought Miranda was orchestrating her own drama, but that was the public''s opinion, not something she instigated. How did that rte to her? Nash''s dark expression said it all.

    Although Nina felt pain inside, she knew that sooner orter she and Nash would part ways. And she was clear about one thing which was the pain would only be temporary.

    Nash''s lips were pressed into a thin line as he took the small bag of belongings she had packed from her hands, his tone icy: "Go back to your room."

    He was forbidding her from leaving!

    Nina was emotional and said, "I made it very clear in the car that we are only in a contract marriage. Beyond that, we have no further ties."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    In other words, she could leave, and Nash had no right to stop her.

    In

    The next second, Nina reached for the things in Nash''s hand, "Nash, this is actually for the best for you too. Aside from saving face, our marriage has never been made public, so no one will know if we divorce."

    Even if Miranda knew, she would not be foolish enough to expose it, especially since their divorce would actually be beneficial for her. Nash frowned, "Are you determined to divorce me?"

    "Yes." Nina did not hesitate. It was better a short pain than a long one.

    Additionally, while she wanted to keep the baby, she did not want this child to link her and Nash any longer. This was her child, not something she wanted to share with Nash. en.swhovels

    Nina looked up at Nash, her voice cold: "Nash, let''s book an appointment at the district court. Avoiding legal proceedings is the best oue. Otherwise, it will end very ugly for both of us."

    Nina could already imagine that scenario.

    Nash smiled, "Do you think I would allow that to happen?"

    Nina threw the question back at him, "Do you think I will keeppromising?"

 Chapter 270

    Nina''s eyes, clear and resolute, were full of defiance. She was very different from before.

    "I''ll go with you to make an appointment at the district court next Wednesday," Nash coldly dered.

    Nina was determined. Nina checked the date and it was only Monday today, leaving several days until next Wednesday. Every second counted, especially in theing days!

    Nina pursed her lips, "Why can''t we make the appointment today? I don''t want to dy unnecessarily."

    "Miranda''s situation hasn''t been fully resolved yet," Nash coldly dropped thisment, showing his reluctance to continue discussing the topic.

    His attitude suggested he could not bear another second of seeing her.

    And hisment-what did he mean by that?

    Did he think she was involved in Miranda''s poisoning?

    Even though she had already provided clear evidence, Nash''s attitude still suggested disbelief in the validity of her findings.

    However, Nash agreeing to make the appointment at the district court was still better than refusing and continuing to dy.

    Nash returned to his study. He had just lit a cigarette when Quincy called him.

    Quincy reported truthfully, "Mr. York, after Nina released those proofs,izens are questioning whether Miss Miranda is staging everything herself. It has now escted to involve thepany."

    This was something Nash had anticipated. The issue evolving like this was bound to affect thepany.

    "What''s the situation with the gift assessment? Have they found out who was behind the poisoning?" Nash''s eyes narrowed, danger flickering in his dark gaze.

    Quincy responded, "There has been no conclusive result from that end. All signs suggest the most likely poisoner is Nina, but she has already proven her innocence." In other words, the other most likely suspect was Miranda.

    In Nash''s mind, Miranda was someone who would risk her own life to save others. What could she possibly gain from framing Nina in such a way now?

    Nash spoke calmly, "Have someone keep tabs on Miranda, and leave the online stuff alone for now."

    "Yes," Quincy responded, bound to follow Nash''s instructions.

    However, after hanging up with Quincy, Nash''s phone rang again. ncing at it, he saw it was a call from his father. Hesitating, he furrowed his brows, debating whether to answer. Although displeased, he decided to pick up the call.

    To his surprise, it was Sally''s voice that came through: "Haven''t you seen what''s happening online? Miranda''s reputation is about to be destroyed. She''s just entered the entertainment industry. Many are out to tear her down. If this O continues, it could ruin her career. You need toe up with something."

    She was more concerned about Miranda than Nash.

    "The gift only passed through my hands and Nina''s. The evidence Nina released could be fabricated. Think of a way to make Nina confess. We owe Miranda an exnation!"

    Nash had not expected a call from his father to turn into such a lengthy discussion initiated by Sally.

    Nash responded indifferently, "I know what to do, you don''t need to tell me."

    He hung up without saying goodbye to his father.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After Sally hung up on Nash, she became even more furious. Seeing her husband sitting beside her, calmly sipping tea, only added to her anger.

    She spoke in a cold tone, "You still have the mood to drink tea. It''s been a year and a half since you returned, and today is the only day you bother to show up. You don''t care about your son, nor do you care about me! Can''t you see? This is how he treats me. In his eyes, I''m not even his mother! All these years, he has never let go of the past. Do you still want this son?"

    Nash''s father seemed somewhat indifferent, standing as tall as Nash, and had not said a word to Sally since he returned.

    Upon hearing Sally''s usations, he appeared somewhat detached.

    Sally continued to express her dissatisfaction, "I don''t know what Dad was thinking back then, letting him marry Nina. It was obvious he liked Nina. This marriage should have ended long ago. I worked hard to arrange things, hoping to match him with Miranda, but what''s the result? He doesn''t buy it!"

 Chapter 271

    Nash''s father ced his tea on the table, speaking softly, "What''s the use of saying all this? He said he has a clear idea about what to do, so let him handle it." Sally became even more agitated upon hearing this. "How can you be so indifferent? Leaving him to handle it alone. What if he can''t go through with the divorce?" Nash''s father nced up at Sally, replying coolly, "Whether he can divorce or not is his own affair. Why are you so concerned?"

    "How can I not worry about my son?" Sally emphasized.

    Seeing her like this, a hint of disgust flickered in Nash''s father''s eyes, but he remained silent.

    Seeing his reaction, Sally became more agitated, "Do you even consider him your son? All these years, you''ve never cared. This family might as well not have you at all!"

    "He''s been doing fine all these years, hasn''t he?" Nash''s father''s tone was as indifferent as ever, as if Nash was not his child.

    Sally retorted, "He''s not close to us, how can he be fine? It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, none of this would have happened. You ruined us!"

    Sally was visibly upset, tears swirling in her eyes as she pointed and rebuked Nash''s father.

    Nash''s father, used to her behavior and tired of it, adjusted his suit indifferently, "I came back to pick something up. I''ll be leaving, and I won''t stay for dinner."

    With that, he walked towards the study.

    Sally watched him, her anger ring again, "You haven''t been back long and you''re leaving again. How can you treat me like this? Is it because you''re more concerned about some woman outside? Don''t bothering back, not in this lifetime!"

    Nash''s fatherpletely ignored her, took his things, and drove away regardless of her hysterics.

    Sally was left in tears, watching his car drive away. Her hands were clenched tightly with her eyes full of resolve.

    On Nina''s side, she was currently unemployed and had not been going out. She was feeling bored when her phone suddenly rang. It was Yvonne calling.

    Yvonne asked her, "I''ve seen everything online. Why don''t you just go with my proposal? That way, you could quickly divorce Nash, could not you?"

    What Yvonne suggested was indeed the quickest way.

    However, Nina mentioned to Yvonne, "Nash has agreed to go with me to the district court to make an appointment next Wednesday."

    Although it took Nash a lot of effort to agree, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. However, she could not seem to feel happy. After three years of marriage, she still had not warmed Nash''s heart, nor had she reached the end of their journey together

    Yvonne also noticed Nina''s subdued mood, "I have an art exhibition

    tomorrow. Why don''t youe stay with me for now? Once the

    exhibition is over, I can take you

    abroad to get away."

    It would be a way to take Nina''s mind off things but Nina remembered Nash mentioning he wanted to take her on a trip to Frangelia.

    She pursed her lips and slowly said, "I won''t go abroad for now, but I''lle over to your ce."

    She did not want to stay in Riverside Estate any longer.

    "Okay." After Yvonne responded, they did not talk long.

    After hanging up, Nina went to find Nash. "I''m going to Yvonne''s ce. I won''t be back tonight, and maybe not tomorrow either. You mentionedst time about going to Frangelia for a trip. When exactly is that, and is it still on?"

    Nina looked at Nash, unable to gauge his thoughts from his calm expression.

    Nash seemed perplexed, "Aren''t you nning to schedule a divorce with me? By the sound of it, are you trying to create onest memory with me?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 272

    Nash''s words were thrown at her with a cold tone. The things she cherished seemedughable and indifferent in his eyes.

    Nina found it ironic. "Just asking, after all, it''s a free trip, might as well enjoy it. I don''t want to waste any more time with useless chatter. Anything else?"

    Her implication was clear that if there was nothing else, she would leave.

    Nash remained silent. Nina did not wait for him any longer and left.

    What caught Nash off guard was Miranda''s attempt to end her life by cutting her wrist. Ruby, her assistant, called frantically, "Mr. York, Miranda said she never intended to throw all the me on Nina. I witnessed her taking the supplements.

    "I''ve been with her and I would never harm her. Miranda said she did not want yourpany to suffer from the bacsh. She felt her only option to prove her innocence was through death." Ruby''s voice shook violently with genuine fear.

    "How is she now?" Nash''s expression was grave.

    Ruby cried out, "Miranda is still being resuscitated. Mr. York, you shoulde here. I''m afraid..." She could not finish her sentence.

    "Alright, I''m on my way." Nash spoke in a deep, resolute tone, without saying much else. His expression was tense as he quickly headed out.

    When Nash drove to the entrance, he saw Nina standing by the roadside.

    Nina had called a taxi. She did not want any further involvement with Nash and naturally did not want to rely on his resources, like asking his driver for help. However, her taxi was still 4.6km away, so she had to wait.

    Nash parked the car in front of her. "Get in, I''ll take you to Yvonne''s ce."

    "I''ve already called a cab," she replied. With Nash''s gaze shifting towards her, her voice softened.

    Nash''s stern look left no room for argument.

    Unable to defy him, Nina had to cancel the ride, with the tform even charging a penalty for breach of contract.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina also noticed the chilling atmosphere in the car and the dark aura around Nash, but she did not inquire further. She assumed it was just him being upset with her, until she saw the notification on her phone.

    "Miranda used suicide to prove her innocence!"

    "Miranda was innocent, there was no staging involved."

    If her suicide was indeed a result of innocence, didn''t that render the evidence Nina presented futile?

    Was Nash''s offer to take her to Yvonne''s ce really a ploy to take her to Miranda''s instead?

    With this realization, Nina felt a chill run through her limbs. "Nash, stop the car don''t need you to take me, I can go on my own! Miranda''s suicide has nothing to do with me, I did not poison the gifts!"

    Nina was losing control as she spoke, a situation even Nash had not anticipated. Fortunately, the central locking system in the car prevented Nina from opening the door in her emotional state. However, Nash quickly pulled over to the side of the road.

    He took Nina''s hand. "Nina, you''re overthinking. I did not intend to take you to Miranda''s ce. I promised to take you to Yvonne''s, and that''s the truth."

    He spoke slowly, his voice incredibly gentle. But given the current situation and his prolonged silence, his voice was hoarse, revealing a deep tone.

    Nina was reluctant to believe.

    "Miranda has alreadymitted

    suicide. She was so important to you and you even established an entertainmentpany for her It''s impossible for you to have no reaction now!

    "Nash, I wouldn''tmit murder. Wanting a divorce from you isn''t about fleeing from guilt. It''s a decision we made at the beginning of our marriage!"

 Chapter 273

    She hoped Nash could calm down. Otherwise, being dragged in front of Miranda to atone, she did not know what kind of punishment would be awaiting her. Especially if it affected the child in her womb, that would be a lifetime of pain.

    Nash had no choice but to grasp her shoulder, applying some force to help her calm down. "I understand. I did not send you to Miranda''s ce. If you don''t trust me, why don''t you call Yvonne now and have here pick you up?"

    Seeing Nina in this state, Nash could not bear to let her leave alone. Nina looked at Nash in disbelief. It was unbelievable.

    Finally, seeing Nash''s silence, she quickly dialed Yvonne''s number. "Yvonne, I''ll send you my location. Can youe pick me up now?" Nina''s voice trembled.

    Yvonne sensed it but did not ask further. "Alright, I''ll be there."

    As Nina sent her location to Yvonne, her hands were shaking. It was not until she finished everything that Nash finally spoke to her, "You should trust me. I never intended to take you to her."

    Nina felt a lump in her throat. At this moment, she did not know how to respond to Nash''s words, let alone describe her current feelings.

    She was so afraid something might happen to the baby in her belly. She was worried that Nash would take her to Miranda to ensure her innocence.

    After a moment of silence, she slowly spoke up, "Nash, Miranda used suicide to prove her innocence. I could do the same, but it''s a foolish act. If you don''t trust me, you can continue investigating with someone else."

    Nina still believed in the saying that the innocent had nothing to fear.

    Nash''s thin lips slowly lifted, "Haven''t you already presented evidence?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina had presented evidence to prove her innocence. What more reason did he have to investigate further? Besides, from the very beginning, he knew it was not Nina who did it.

    Nina froze, realizing she had been unfairly casting Nash in a negative light. Saying sorry now seemed somewhat meaningless.

    She lowered her head. "Nash, given the circumstances, Miranda is an important person to you, so it''s not my fault for assuming the worst about you."

    "I''m not ming you," Nash replied calmly. His expression mirrored the tranquility in his voice.

    Nina remained silent. The atmosphere inside the car became very quiet at that moment.

    Nash spoke first, "You don''t need to worry about Miranda''s side. It was not you who did it, so it won''t affect you. If you want to stay with Yvonne for a few days, then do so. Our trip to Frangelia is probably next Friday and Saturday."

    "Okay," Nina said, without furtherment.

    Yvonne arrived quickly. As soon as Yvonne got out of the car, Nash unlocked the central locking. Nina did not say anything, she just opened the door and walked towards Yvonne.

    Yvonne did not approach, but there

    was a coldness in her gaze. It was not until Nina got into Yvonne''s car that Yvonne asked, "What happened? Why is the car parked on the roadside, and why did you ask me toe pick you up?"

    Nina did not hide anything. "Sally asked me to deliver supplements as a gift to Miranda, but after I proved my innocence, Mirandamitted suicide. I thought he was going to

    ta

    me to Miranda''s!"

 Chapter 274

    Upon hearing this, Yvonne finally understood. They had just gone through an unpleasant experience themselves.

    Yvonne scoffed, "Just a suicide attempt. No one really knows if she actually cut herself. Since the original packaging of those supplements was intact, the issue must lie with Miranda herself."

    In essence, Miranda was trying to divert everyone''s attention by attempting suicide, wanting everyone to know that she was proving her innocence in this manner. Some might think that if Miranda could go to such lengths to clear her name, she might turn the tables on Nina and cast doubt on her.

    Miranda was ying a risky game.

    Nina remained silent, feeling particrly heavy-hearted.

    Miranda''s actions were her own affair, but the bottom line was that Nash would not allow any harm toe to his beloved Miranda. Even Sally was deeply concerned about her.

    As Yvonne drove, she could not help but bring up Sally. "It''s quite amusing. You''re not even divorced from Nash yet, and here we are in the 21st century. Is your mother-inw trying to turn Miranda into Nash''s mistress?"

    "Perhaps." Nina responded.

    Sally indeed held high hopes for Miranda and was quite fond of her. If it weren''t for a casual remark she made in the past, Miranda would have been the one married to Nash now, and considering their rtionship, they would likely even have children by now.

    Nina leaned back in her seat. "Yvonne, I''m so tired. Wake me up when we arrive, okay?"

    "Sure, get some rest," Yvonne agreed without hesitation. She adjusted the temperature inside the car to make Nina morefortable.

    Throughout the journey, she drove carefully and smoothly.

    Meanwhile, Nash arrived at the hospital.

    Miranda was already lying on the hospital bed, her face extremely pale, with thick white bandages wrapped around her wrist.

    At the sight of Nash, Miranda''s originally lifeless eyes lit up slightly. "Nash, you''re here..."

    Nash''s face was grim, radiating a coldness. "Don''t you think this is a foolish act?"

    Using suicide to prove her

    innocence was indeed reckless.

    "Innocence" might be important, but if one were to die, the significance of "innocence" would be as light as a feather. After all, those keyboard warriors who boast online would feel no guilt. They certainly would not spend their lives regretting

    Miranda''s death.

    Tears fell from Miranda''s eyes like pearls slipping off a string. "No, to me, it''s important. I don''t want to be criticized by those people. I am

    innocent. I didn''t initially link this

    matter to Nina, and I immediately atterto

    had someone investigate. I never expected theizens to be so crazy!"

    She probably never expected Nina to directly post those things online.

    "The voice of the multitude cannot be silenced. Don''t do anything foolish again in the future." Nash pulled out a chair and sat in front of Miranda.

    Miranda''s throat felt tight. After a

    moment of silence, she slowly

    spoke, lifting her head to look at

    Nash, her eyes filled with anticipation. "Nash, I''ve affected

    yourpany. I''m sorry, I''vedet your kindness go to waste."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash''s thin lips lifted slowly. "I just told you clearly, don''t worry about others, and don''t engage in such foolish behavior again."

    A smile finally appeared on Miranda''s face, adding color to her paleplexion. "Nash, you''re really kind. Thank you for not ming me!"

 Chapter 275

    "The online attacks are too intense. I want to check out of the hospital," Miranda''s voice was hoarse, tears still glistening in her eyes.

    Miranda looked very distressed in this state, yet also pitifully helpless.

    Nash responded, "I''ll have Quincy arrange it when the timees. But considering your current condition, you should stay in the hospital for a few more days to recuperate properly. I''ll have Quincy arrange for a few bodyguards, so you won''t have to worry about those things."

    Though Nash said this, he was still intentionally keeping his distance from her in reality. Even since the incident, Nash had not mentioned Nina.

    In Nash''s mind, he was still very protective of Nina.

    "I''m not worried about the arrangements you make. But Nash, you don''t understand. Some people online are truly terrifying. I just can''t bear it, that''s why I...," Miranda trailed off, her voice choked with tears.

    But she still managed to ask the crucial question, "Nash, will you have time to visit me soon?"

    Nash handed her a tissue. "I''ve been busytely, and I''ve made ns to take Nina to Frangelia."

    Miranda could not believe it.

    She had been pushed to the brink by online users, even attempted suicide, and in everyone''s eyes, she had only narrowly escaped death. Yet Nash still nned to take Nina abroad. Was her life not worth anything?

    With her head bowed, Miranda said, "Nash, I know you''re married to Nina now. But between you two, it''s a marriage of convenience. I... I can wait."

    Miranda felt that she had already said enough. Nash could not possibly reject her now.

    However, Nash calmly refused her, "Don''t wait for me. You saved me, and I owe you one. We''re just friends."

    In Nash''s eyes, she was now just a friend!

    He was fine with having ties to

    Linda, but deliberately chose not to be associated with her. Miranda could not understand. "You''re so quick to brush me off as a friend. Nash please... don''t be so cruel to me. I''m not the same as before. Look at me now, I''m still being attacked by online users, and even my entertainment career... I really can''t bear to think about it."

    Nash only offered a faint

    reassurance. "Those things you''re worried about will pass. I have other matters to attend to. Quincy will take care of what I mentioned earlier. If you still have any problems, give me a call."

    Without waiting for her response, Nash stood up and left, leaving Miranda behind.

    Miranda watched his departing figure, her hands clenched tightly.

    Yvonne drove back home and saw Nina still sleeping. She did not have the heart to wake her up.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It was not until half an hourter that

    untilha

    Nina woke up on her own. Seeing

    they were still in the car and surrounded by familiar

    surroundings, Nina felt helpless. "Did not tell you to wake me up when we arrived?"

    "I saw you sleeping so soundly, how could I bear to disturb you?"

    As Yvonne finished speaking, she caught sight of a man approaching the front of the car out of the corner of her eye.

    It was a man dressed in a white shirt, ck trousers, wearing gold-rimmed sses, and most notably, he was holding a bouquet of pink roses in his hand. Yvonne''s eyes immediately turned cold, and she rolled down the car window. "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you not toe and find me anymore?"

 Chapter 276

    The man maintained his smile and replied with his gentle voice. "You mentioned it, and I just happened to be passing by with something for you." Yvonne''s expression turned sour as she scoffed, "So your idea of ''passing by with something'' is buying flowers?"

    "Exactly," the man admitted without hesitation.

    Yvonne''s tone grew cold. "I''m not interested. If you bother me again, I''ll have to call the police!"

    Beside her, Nina was surprised. She did not expect Yvonne to be so dismissive of the man. And he did not seemcking in looks or charm.

    He was not offended. "Well, I''ve already bought these flowers. Flowersplement beauty. Since I''vee all this way, you might as well ept them first."

    "There''s a trash can to your left. Thanks." Yvonne did not even nce at the man.

    The next moment, she rolled up the car window. The man stood for a few seconds, holding the flowers, then left. Nina caught sight of his departing figure, feeling a bit despondent.

    "Let''s head home first," Yvonne finally said after a pause. As she unbuckled her seatbelt, she shared her thoughts with Nina.

    Nina followed suit and stepped out of the car alongside her.

    Considering Nina''s pregnancy, Yvonne took her downstairs to the supermarket. "I usually rely on takeout, but now that you''re here, pregnant women shouldn''t be eating those fried foods from outside. However my cooking skills are terrible, and pregnant women shouldn''t be exposed to too much cooking oil fumes. So, I''m thinking maybe I should order a meal service online?"

    Nina was intrigued by the idea. "What''s a meal service?"

    "It''s a service that delivers food two hours before mealtime to prepare for us. It costs between 20 to 100 dors per meal. The better the meal, the more expensive it is. But given the current situation, with three meals a day, I might need to order more." Yvonne exined as she nced at her phone.

    "So, it''s basically just having someone cook for you on schedule? One meal is fine, but if it''s three meals a day, you might as well hire a live-in nanny. But since I won''t be staying here for too long, I''ll cook." Nina did not want Yvonne to go through all that trouble.

    Yvonne considered Nina''s point valid. If Nina were to stay here long-term, hiring a nanny would be the better choice. After all, she did not trust Nina in the kitchen.

    Yvonne asserted firmly, "But I can''t have you in the kitchen. Besides, we can hire a nanny online anyway. I''ll ce an order for the next two days."

    Nina eximed, "What?!"

    Nina felt somewhat surprised. "Are you nning to hire a nanny online?"

    "Yeah. With your clueless demeanor, don''t you know everything''s done

    online nowadays? Let me tell you, t

    f.nN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    the services on certain apps are top-notch. Aren''t you nning to divorce Nash?" Yvonne was equally

    rised by Nina''s reaction.

    In this day and age, online services were quite advanced, but Nina seemed sheltered.

    Yvonne shook her head. " You, sticking around with Nash, have been taken advantage of with those contracts. Plus, your usual standard of living isn''t quite on the same level as ours."

    Regardless, Nina was still Mrs. York. Nash must be treating her well, ensuring she was living afortable lifestyle.

    Nina pursed her lips, her focus on Yvonne''sst statement. "Wait, can you really order divorce services online?"

    Yvonne sighed. "We''re living in the age of inte development, aren''t we? Setting up an online store is practically a breeze. Just because localwyers won''t handle your divorce case doesn''t mean there aren''twyers elsewhere who would."

 Chapter 277

    Nina nodded. "Makes sense."

    Yvonne said, "Then let''s first see if your boss can fulfill his promise as agreed. If not, we''ll follow the steps I suggested. Anyway, once you get divorced, you''re out, and who cares about the rest." "Okay."

    They would cross that bridge when they came to it.

    Nash headed to the York Corporation.

    "Nina, could you get me a cup of coffee?"

    After dealing with a stack of documents, Nash appeared somewhat fatigued. In a moment of absentmindedness, he instinctively called out, pinching his brows, only to realize the situation. Nina was not present at the York Corporation. She was currently with Yvonne.

    The office felt unusually quiet without Nina around. Yet, Nash found himself oddly expecting her presence.

    In a matter of seconds, however, he caught a whiff of rich coffee aroma, tinged with a hint of rose petals.

    "Mr. York, this is your favorite coffee."

    A respectful voice sounded by his side as Serene approached, holding the coffee.

    Serene was a bit taller than Nina. However, she did not have Nina''s fairplexion, nor were her features as striking. Even Serene''s style of dressing was quite different from Nina''s.

    Today, she was not wearing a professional zer. Instead, she had on a dress with puffy sleeves, cuffed at the wrists. The design of the neckline perfectly entuated her curves, revealing her corbones. One could say there was a calcted aspect to her choice of attire.

    Nash''s expression turned cold as he nced over. "Did I ask you to make coffee?"

    His tone was as sharp as a knife.

    Serene remained polite. "Mr. York, I noticed you''ve been dealing with documents for quite some time and must be tired. Plus, Nina specifically instructed that in such situations, I should prepare a cup of coffee for you."

    QUMS

    At this point, Serene pulled Nina out. Sure enough, Nash did not say anything further once Nina was mentioned.

    Serene stood before Nash with the coffee. When she did not hear him speak, she cautiously asked, "Mr. York, would you still like the coffee?"

    Nash frowned, showing impatience. "Take it away. And don''t wear clothes like that to work in the future."

    "Understood." Faced with Nash''s cold and impatient attitude, Serene did not dare say much more.

    "Bang!"

    "Ah!"

    Two sounds rang out simultaneously. Nash narrowed his eyes and saw Serene sprawled on the ground with coffee spilled everywhere.

    Serene looked panicked. "I''m sorry, Mr. York, it was an ident. I''ll clean it up. Can I borrow your hairdryer?"

    There was a private lounge in the CEO''s office, equipped with everything one might need.

    A half-smirk yed on Nash''s lips. "What does cleaning up have to do with borrowing my hairdryer?"

    Serene kept her head low with her voice barely audible. "I identally spilled coffee on my clothes. It

    wouldn''t be appropriate for memet

    take leave and go home to change. I thought I could rinse it with water and then use the hairdryer. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Serene''s exnation was spot-on, with no ws. If it weren''t for her previous incident and her

    mentioning this, Nash would have approved her leave to go home and deal with it. But with her words, Nash caught on.

    He stood up and walked over to Serene, towering over her.

    Serene quickly got up from the floor. But the next moment, she stumbled and fell toward Nash.

 Chapter 278

    The smile faded from Nash''s lips.

    "Bang!"

    Serene fell heavily to the ground, looking somewhat disheveled and genuinely in pain. At that moment, tears welled up in her eyes.

    However, all Serene could do was apologize to Nash, "I''m sorry, Mr. York, I seem to have twisted my foot. I... I really should be more careful!"

    "You really should!" Nash did not pay much attention to Serene. "With your little tricks, do you think you can really hook me?"

    Serene was speechless. Nash saw right through her.

    But of course, Serene could not admit it now. "Mr. York, you''ve misunderstood me. I just identally spilled the coffee when I fell. Look, it''s because the heels of the shoes I bought are too low-quality." Serene''s voice was somewhat hoarse, and her whole demeanor seemed embarrassed. Her shoes'' heels had indeede off.

    Nash did not even nce at them.

    His voice was cold. "It''s good not to have such thoughts, but do you think this is eptable?"

    "I''m sorry, Mr. York. I know I''m your intern secretary now, representing the image of York Corporation. But I''ve just graduated and joined the internship, and I really don''t have much money." Serene''s confidence waned as she spoke.

    Without even ncing at Serene, Nash instructed, "Go ask Quincy for an advance."

    "Thank you, Mr. York!"

    "Get lost." That was all Nash had to say.

    Since Serene was brought in by Nina, she would stay for now. Plus, after this incident, Nash believed Serene would step up her game.

    At Yvonne''s ce, the nanny she ordered had already arrived at the address. The nanny was busy in the kitchen preparing a meal while Nina lounged on the sofa, tuning in to the news. However, she quickly noticed that the headline of one particr story did not align with its actual content. Nina then sifted through some materials, determined to help the girl highlighted in the news.

    It was evident that the girl was innocent, unjustly victimized by rumors circted by her peers. Yet, due to the misleading headline, social media users were wrongly directing me toward her.

    Suddenly, Yvonne''s impatient voice

    interrupted, "I''ve said I don''t need it, I

    don''t need it! Leo Howard, do you not understand humannguage? If you don''t, I suggest you go back to kindergarten and learn!"

    With a "ck," Yvonne mmed her phone onto the coffee table, clearly frustrated.

    "Is Leo the guy who showed up with the pink roses?" Nina asked slowly, putting her phone down and addressing Yvonne.

    Yvonne looked surprised. "How did you know?"

    Nina replied, "I could tell from your words and expression."

    She had known in the car that Leo was pursuing Yvonne. Although he seemed decent, Yvonne had not mentioned him, so Nina had not asked. But now, seeing Yvonne''s emotions, Nina feltpelled to inquire.

    Yvonnemented, "I''m so fed up, you

    know? Just about a month ago, I

    went to Huntington for an art retreat,This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    and guess who I bumped into? This I

    guy! It''s like he''s everywhere I go.

    And you know what''s even crazier? He seems to be some sort of

    business partner with Joe!"

    Joe Turner, as Nina recalled from Yvonne''s previous conversations, was her half-brother from the same father but different mother but their rtionship was not good.

    "So, you dislike him mainly because of that?" Nina asked.

    Yvonne shook her head. "It''s not just that. It''s his behavior that really irks me. I''ve made it clear that I don''t like him, but he still persists. Do you know what he''s like? A stalker! He''s a real creep!"

 Chapter 279

    From then on, Leo would always show up at her art exhibitions and even buy her paintings at high prices, among other things. Doing all this despite her disinterest, that was what you would call obsession! Nina was at a loss for words at the moment. Just then, her phone chimed with a notification. She and Yvonne both reached for their phones simultaneously. It was a message from their university ss group chat, sent by Mike.

    "Next Monday, our ssmate, Peter Lark, is hosting a banquet at the Scarlet Leaf Bistro to celebrate his son''s first celebration, and it''s also our ss reunion. Hope everyone can make it."

    "Kind of absurd, isn''t it? Why doesn''t Peter make the announcement himself? Why does Mike have to do it?" Yvonne quipped beside her.

    At that moment, many in the group chat began to question this as well. Mike replied, "Our ss president is currently in the hospital and not in a convenient position. I organized this on his behalf. Everyone, if you have any concerns, let''s discuss them in person. Those who can make it, please do."

    Nina pursed her lips. "Thest time I went to the hospital for a check-up, I bumped into Mike. He told me that the ss president''s son was born with a congenital heart condition."

    Mike''s true intention was to organize a fundraiser for Peter. Hearing this from Nina, Yvonne finally understood. A one-month-old baby with a congenital heart condition would incur significant expenses.

    She leaned towards Nina suddenly. "Sweetheart, don''t let this affect you negatively. Keep up with your prenatal check-ups, avoid anything pregnant women shouldn''t eat, and don''t do any heavy lifting. Stay away from anything toxic. If you have nowhere to go, you can stay with me. From pregnancy to postpartum recovery, including the baby form period, I''ve got you covered!"

    ???

    Yvonne contemted further to herself, "Considering how advanced medical technology is nowadays, shouldn''t congenital heart disease be detectable through prenatal checkups? Some cases are gic, while others stem from inadequate development. We just need to make sure we eliminate any chance of this happening in Nina''s womb."

    Nina could not help but chuckle at Yvonne''s exaggeration. "Look at you being dramatic. I''m pregnant, not a national treasure. Besides, national treasures aren''t like me!" Yvonne gently caressed Nina''s belly. "No, you''re even more precious than a national treasure!"

    There couldn''t be any room for error! Moreover, with Nina and Nash''s good genes, Yvonne could even imagine how cute and good-looking their child would be when born!

    With a sigh, Yvonne continued,

    "Nina, are you really going to hide this child from Nash? York''s family only has him as the sole heir, and your child inside is their only grandchild! Maybe you could leverage this, even if you two have quarrel, you might still get half of the

    family property!"

    Nina could not help but smile and cry. "Yvonne, you''re overthinking it. Nash would definitely want me to get rid of this child." "Why?" Yvonne could not understand.

    But as soon as she asked the

    question, she realized the issue. If

    the child could not stay, it''s because Nash did not want it. In addition, there were Sally and Miranda between Nina and Nash, especially Miranda!

    Yvonne could not help but sarcastically remark, "If murder isn''t a crime, I''ll be the first to help you deal with Miranda!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 280

    Nina chuckled, "There''s no affection between Nash and me. Even if you get rid of Miranda, someone else will still appear."

    Yvonne''s expression darkened. "Then I won''t say anything."

    The nanny did not take long to cook, but Nina did not eat much and felt drowsy.

    The next day, Nina and Yvonne went to the art exhibition. Yvonne was already a somewhat famous artist, but even disguised, she was still recognized by someone.

    The crowd was overwhelming. Yvonne had no choice but to let go of Nina. "Nina, you go back first."

    With that, Yvonne quickly walked away. Without Yvonne, Nina felt bored alone there.

    Unexpectedly, at the exit, she saw Nash walking towards her.

    Their eyes met, and for a moment, it felt like time stood still but Nina quickly snapped out of it. She did not say anything and tried to walk around him, but Nash blocked her path. "Nina, are you avoiding me?" he asked softly.

    "No. I just realized I haven''t been workingtely, so I shouldn''t stay by your side," Nina replied without looking at him.

    Nash''s voice was low, "I came to find you. Come back with me; there are a few documents I need you to handle."

    Before Nina could respond, Nash had already walked ahead, seemingly confident that she would follow and not refuse.

    Nina did follow, but she could not help mentioning, "Mr. York, can''t Serene handle those documents?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "You arranged Serene at thepany. Do you want to arrange her in my personal life too?" Nash''s words were faintly menacing, and Nina could almost picture his cold and piercing gaze. Nina pursed her lips in response, "I haven''t thought about it that way."

    Nash did not reply.

    Within minutes, Nina followed Nash into the car Quincy was at the wheel. In less than forty minutes, Quincy drove them back to Riverside Estate They got out of the car and went into the vi, straight to the study.

    Nash sat in front of theputer, while Nina stood by, even brewing him a cup of coffee. However, the faint aroma of rose petals in the coffee reminded him of the Cup Serene made for him yesterday.

    Nash''s expression turned cold. "Next time, don''t brew this kind of coffee."

    "Okay."

    Previously, Nash had liked this type of coffee, even praising her for brewing it well. But now, by telling her not to brew it again, it felt like he was showing disdain.

    Nina did not say much or ask further. "The new regtion at the district court is a one-month cooling-off period. Can we make an appointment tomorrow?"

    She held the coffee cup in her hand, not looking at Nash. At this point, she avoided looking at him too much to avoid feeling ufortable.

    "Sure," he replied.

    Seeing that he agreed, Nina continued, "Then I''ll make you another cup of coffee."

    Nash did not respond, his thin lips pressed into a tight line. Silence was consent.

    Without adding rose petals, Nina felt nauseous from the strong smell of coffee beans. She drank a ss of water, stood in the kitchen for half a minute, then carried the coffee to Nash.

    He was smoking.

    As she pushed the door open, she immediately caught a strong smell of smoke, mixed with alcohol in the air. She could not bear the smell and frowned.

    The next moment, she coughed. Inhaling so much smoke made her feel nauseous, and she could not hold it back. She almost spilled the coffee in her hand.

 Chapter 281

    Seeing Nina in this state, Nash could not help but furrow his brows. "Didn''t you go to the hospital for a check-up?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Yeah, they gave me some medicine and I''m taking it."

    A shiver ran down Nina''s spine, her throat constricted. She avoided meeting Nash''s piercing ck eyes, afraid he might see through her.

    Nash''s frown deepened. "It''s been a day or two since you went. What did they prescribe? Let me ask Caleb. If it doesn''t work, I''ll have him bring you something else."

    The doctor prescribed calcium and folic acid tablets, which Nina had already swapped out. If she showed them to Caleb, being a doctor, he''d spot the switch right away! Nina had to change the subject. "It''s only been a day or two, like you said. It''s not that quick. And didn''t you give me a box of stomach medicinest time?"

    Nash recalled.

    Seeing Nash''s silence, Nina swiftly ced the coffee on his desk. "This time I didn''t add rose petals. See if you like it. Oh, I just remembered, I need to go to the room to tidy up some things."

    "Okay," Nash replied, keeping his words brief. But he could not ignore Nina''s apparent eagerness to leave.

    He did not touch the ck coffee Nina had prepared for him.

    When Nina returned to the room, it was partly out of fear that Nash might uncover something. Plus, Nash''s mention reminded her that she had forgotten to take her folic acid pills yesterday when she visited Yvonne''s ce.

    Just as she was about to take them, there was a sudden "click" of the door.

    The unexpected sound startled Nina, causing the medicine bottle in her hand to slip. Then she saw Nash''s imposing figure advancing towards her.

    His ck eyes were sharp and cold as a knife and he demanded, "Hand over the pills you''re taking."

    Nash''s demand stemmed from Nina''s unusual behavior, her excessive anxiety, and her secretive pill-taking!

    Nina''s heart raced, but sheplied with Nash''s request.

    There were small white pills and some longer ones.

    Since Nash could not understand, he had to inspect the pill bottle.

    But Nina had already swapped the bottles, so now Nash was staring at a bottle of vitamin A tablets.

    "If it''s just vitamins, why are you

    making such a big deal out of it? et

    Nash questioned, pinching the bottle

    as his sharp ck eyet

    Nina.

    UMS

    Nina pursed her lips, her voice barely above a whisper. "Jump scares can kill, you know? Your sudden move scared me."

    Seeing Nash''s silence, Nina pressed

    on, "Nash, don''t you trust me? I''m still in my twenties, and I''m perfectly healthy. Do you really need me to show you my medical report?" en.swhovels

    Nash observed the determination in Nina''s eyes and responded, "Still, let Caleb take a look at it."

    Nash ced the pills he held on the bedside table for Nina.

    Nina hesitated to involve Caleb. After all, Caleb was a top expert at the hospital. If she sought his advice, wouldn''t he discover her pregnancy?

    "I don''t want to go to Caleb. I''ve

    already seen a doctor, and there''s nothing major. The doctor told me it''s just stress, overthinking, and not eating on time. I''m scared of

    doctors, and I don''t want to go now."

    Nash took a step closer to her.

    Hisrge hand was now gently patting her head. "It''s just a doctor''s visit, nothing to worry about. Caleb won''t bite."

 Chapter 282

    Nina was stunned.

    Nash had never been this gentle with her before. If it weren''t for the three years in the agreement and the presence of Miranda, she might have reignited the desire to stay by his side because of his actions and words.

    Nina nodded. "I know Caleb won''t bite, but I really didn''t find any major issues. Nash, why don''t you trust me? Do I look sick to you?

    "Or do you think I look pregnant?"

    This time, Nina took the initiative.

    Although Nash had mentioned it before, she had always denied it. This time, she brought it up first, hoping Nash would dispel the idea.

    Nash did not respond.

    However, his gaze fell on her again because of Nina''s words.

    He had noticed she had gained weight recently. But these days, he felt herplexion was not as good as before, and she seemed a bit thinner.

    "I''ll have the helper make you something delicious to replenish your energyter. I''ve made an appointment. You''ll stay here for now," Nash said slowly, his voice husky.

    Nina nodded.

    That night, when Nina went to bed, she dared not wear light-colored clothes. She chose an oversized checkered nightgown.

    Not long after shey down, Nashy down beside her.

    Nina''s entire body tensed up instantly.

    "I just want to hold you and sleep," Nash''s voice sounded muffled in the darkness.

    But a man''s words were the least reliable.

    Nina was also afraid that his hand would touch her belly.

    Without moving, Nina replied, "No need. We have an appointment tomorrow. Let''s just sleep together tonight. Starting tomorrow, we''ll still sleep separately. I don''t want you to lose control of yourself and for me to identally get pregnant."

    Nash''s attitude was not as firm as before.

    He said, "Well, during this cooling-off period, if you do get pregnant, then just have the baby."

    Nina waspletely stunned. Did

    Nash mean that he did not want a divorce and still wanted to have a child with her? Without Miranda in the picture, she might have believed it.

    UMS

    Nina refused, "I don''t want to have a child with you, Nash. Let''s part amicably. Our contractual marriage serves each of our needs. While I''m still young, let''s not hold each other back any longer."

    "Let''s sleep," Nash said, indicating he did not want to discuss it further.

    Nina remained wary and kept her distance from him. Eventually, she drifted off to sleep uncontrobly.

    When she woke up, she found herself in Nash''s arms.

    Nina''s back went cold. She had slept so deeply!

    Did Nash do anything to her while she was asleep?

    "I didn''t do anything to you, I just

    held you for a while as you slept et

    Since you''re awake now, let''s go downstairs for breakfast," Nash said, realizing she was now awake. en.swhovels

    He also noticed that it was already daylight.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Nina did not say anything, but quickly got up from his embrace.

    She went into the bathroom, then to the walk-in closet, and emerged in a loose-fitting outfit.

    Nash remarked, "Your dressing style has changed a lot recently."

    Nina hastily responded, "I haven''t been going to the office, so why should I dress so formally at home? It''s tiring."

    Nash made a low "Hmm" sound, tacitly epting her exnation.

    Seeing he did not say anything more, Nina said, "I''ll go downstairs then."

    "Go ahead," Nash replied.

    With that, Nina left the bedroom. It was too early for the helpers to start preparing breakfast, so Nina took over their tasks.

 Chapter 283

    She whipped up oatmeal, flipped pancakes, and even simmered some chicken soup. Once everything was done, the helper assisted in setting it all out on the outdoor dining table. Nash happened to descend from upstairs, and Nina called out to him, "Come on, breakfast''s ready."

    In that moment, sunlight draped Nina in a beautiful golden hue, making her appear radiant. Nash felt like everything was right again, as if they were back to their old selves. But it was only fleeting because afte breakfast, they had to head to the district court to schedule an appointment.

    Nash was not really feeling breakfast, but he could not avoid it. Nina was a skilled cook, and everything she made was delicious andforting.

    After breakfast, they headed out together. Nash did not call for the driver or Quincy. He drove himself, with Nina in the passenger seat, just like the day they got their marriage certificate. Though the weather was not as good that day.

    At the district court, there were not many people at the marriage registration window, but there was a queue for divorce appointments. They waited for about half an hour before it was their turn.

    The staff took a nce at the date, then at their marriage certificate. Noticing that they had not received an appointment date for a monthter, the staff member intervened. "You''ve been married for three years, and now you''re seeking a divorce. Was there infidelity involved, or what''s the situation?"

    Neither Nash nor Nina responded, but Nash''s expression was grim.

    Before Nina could speak, the staff interjected, "Do you have children? Any shared assets? How do you n to handle negotiations?"

    Nina replied, "There''s been no infidelity, no children, and no shared assets. We''ve simply grown apart and want a divorce. Considering the one-month cooling-off period, when can we expect to schedule an appointment?"

    "Two months from now."

    Upon hearing the time given by the staff, Nina waspletely stunned. "Why two months? Isn''t the cooling-off period only one month?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nina was also anxious. Two monthster, her belly would start showing. Would Nash still divorce her then?

    The staff nced at her indifferently.

    "There are many divorce

    appointments scheduled, and ording to the schedule, this is your time. Since there''s no dispute between you, even if you take it to court, it likely won''t be granted. Maybe you should reconsider."

    Not granted a divorce by the court? This made Nina dizzy. Was divorce really this difficult now under the current policies?

    Nina had to suppress her frustration. "Let''s stick to the appointment."

    She took the appointment slip and walked out of the district court feeling dejected. Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to divorce more quickly.

    That was it! Nash cared so much about Miranda. She could gather evidence of Nash and Miranda''s rtionship and then present the contract they signed when they got married to the judge. With a betterwyer, they would likely dere her marriage with Nash invalid.

    "Nina, what are you scheming?"

    Nash, who had just walked out of the district court, had been watching Nina the whole time, noticing her silence, contemtion, and the range of emotions from frustration to happiness.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Nash threw the question at Nina.

    Nina quickly snapped back to reality. "It''s not exactly scheming. I just came up with a better way to divorce."

    Nash felt a weight in his heart. "Nina, are you genuinely that happy about getting a divorce?"

 Chapter 284

    Nina was not pleased, but she had no choice.

    "Yes, I''m very happy," she replied, though her words did not match her true emotions.

    Nash had already seen through everything. "Your idea of a better method involves hiring awyer, doesn''t it?"

    Nina did not deny it. But after a moment of silence, she told Nash, "Mr. York, our paths diverge here."

    She was going to consult with awyer. Nash sensed her intentions and was not about to be so kind as to give her a ride.

    He simply remarked, "York Corporation has a lot on its te."

    "Oh," Nina responded tersely, deciding not to say anything more.

    At York Corporation, one went to the CEO''s office while the other returned to their workstation.

    Serene was taken aback to see Nina. "Nina, I thought you weren''ting in today."

    Nina''s attention was drawn by Serene''s voice. Serene looked sharp in her professional attire, especially given Mr. York''s favoritism toward her. Moreover, Nina had brought Serene in, fully aware she would eventually take over her position.

    Serene''s words sounded normal, but why did Nina feel so uneasy hearing them? Serene gave off an aura as if she could not wait for Nina to leave!

    Nina responded calmly, "It''s not time yet."

    Serene leaned in closer. "Nina, when do you n to leave? I need to discuss something with you."

    Before Nina could reply, Nash''s icy voice cut in, "Is her departure your concern?"

    Serene felt a pang of guilt. She had approached Nina precisely because she knew Nash was headed to the CEO''s office. But Nash had still overheard.

    She did not dare meet Nash''s gaze, but she feltpelled to exin, "Mr. York, I meant exactly what I said. I didn''t imply anything else. Please don''t misunderstand."

    She lowered her head, feeling like a child caught red-handed.

    Nash did not entertain her exnation. "Leave York Corporation."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Serene was bewildered. She had simply wanted Nina''s guidance, but had managed to upset Nash instead. She nced pleadingly at Nina for assistance.

    Nina understood but remained

    silent. She could not intervene in Nash''s decision. What she had not anticipated was that despite Nash''s favorable view of Serene, he still ordered her to leave. It was baffling.

    Seeing Serene hesitate to leave, Nash scolded her angrily once more, "Get out, I won''t repeat myself!"

    Serene felt deeply aggrieved but dared not utter another word. After she left, only Nina and Nash remained in the CEO''s office.

    Nina pursed her lips and spoke softly, "I''ll find you a new secretary."

    "Never bring someone like Serene to me again!" Nash''s voice was icy,cking any warmth, as he addressed Nina''s back directly.

    Nina knew Nash was furious. He

    was indeed angry. Serene''s

    intentions were so clear, yet Nina

    showed no reaction at all! Nashet

    could not bring himself to confront her at the moment, fearing he might lose control.

    But for Nina, with Nash in the office and Serene gone, the weight of responsibilities now rested squarely on her shoulders, especially since Quincy wasn''t around, and with her pregnancy adding to the load.

    She hadn''t been at her desk for long before she started feeling overwhelmed. Her eyelids felt heavy, and all she wanted now was to find a bed and get some rest. "Nina," Nash called out to her, instantly snapping her out of her daze.

    She hurried over to him. "Mr. York, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 285

    "Head to the hotel and greet the representatives from Jasper Corporation. Then, sort out the lunch spot for today and set up tonight''s arrangements at the club," Nash instructed without even bothering to look up.

    "Yes." She could not refuse Nash''s orders.

    After getting the hotel address, Nina nned to head to the underground parking lot to get her car. But just as she was about to open the car door, a hand suddenly grabbed her wrist, startling her. The next moment, she heard Serene''s voice.

    "Nina, I''m the one you brought in. Don''t you know me well enough? When I ask those questions, there''s no hidden meaning. I genuinely want your advice. Can you plead my case to Mr. York?"

    Serene did not want to be dismissed like this. She waited in the parking lot, ready to humble herself in front of Nina, Quincy, or Nash, hoping they would let her stay.

    However, Nina was unsympathetic. "Mr. York has already let you go. And you know his temperament. Do you really think he''ll reconsider?"

    Nina did not want any conflict with Nash over Serene, nor did she want to be seen as a saint. Besides, Nash''s temperament was clear. Nobody was indispensable to him. Well, except for one person, Miranda. Serene, who had held onto hope, felt utterly defeated by Nina''s words. But she was not ready to give up. "Was it wrong for me to ask? You were very clear when you brought me in, weren''t you?" "If I don''t rify things, how am I supposed to make time for my own studies? I''ve been following your notes, Nina. Are you having second thoughts? Do you think I''ve taken your ce?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Nina used to have a favorable impression of Serene and acknowledged her capabilities. But now, she had not expected Serene to turn out like this.

    Nina wanted to avoid any further involvement with Serene. "In Mr. York''s presence, he alone decides who stays and who goes. No one can intervene."

    "Instead of dwelling on such matters, why not focus on how to better yourself, enhance your skills, and earn recognition from others?"

    With that, Nina locked Serene out of

    the car. Though there had not been any outward signs of Nina''s

    rtionship with Nash duringN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Serene''s time at thepany

    Serene could tell there was something unusual between Nina and Nash. Just now, it was clear that Nash had stood up for Nina!

    If she did not restrain herself and did anything to Nina, it would be like signing her own death warrant!

    Nina arrived at the hotel in less than an hour. She met with the person in charge from the Jasper Corporation, a very beautiful young woman named Ste Jasper.

    In fact, there were two people in

    charge from the Jasper Corporation. The one Serene had been dealing with before was Steve Jasper, the heir apparent of the Jasper

    e'' §Ö

    Corporation. Today, Ste had taken

    over at her own request.

    When Ste caught sight of Nina, she wasted no time in reproaching her. "Your York Corporation is constantly changing personnel. Did you bother to inform us? Are we invisible to you at York Corporation?"

    Having stood by Nash''s side for

    years, Nina had witnessed all sorts of situations. Ste''s words did not faze Nina at all. However, Ste was not done. "Let Mr. Yorke and handle this himself, or else, consider this cooperation terminated!"

 Chapter 286

    After Ste''s remark, she promptly turned her back on Nina.

    Failing to connect with the Jasper Corporation''s representative, Nina promptly reported to Nash, "They''ve requested your personal presence, citing dissatisfaction with our frequent personnel changes."

    Nina did not waste time with small talk. If Nash wanted to salvage the partnership, he would have to handle it himself. If not, he could simply ignore it. Meanwhile, Nina could use the opportunity to consult awyer.

    Unexpectedly, Nash directly demanded, "Come back." His tone was low and serious, emphasizing that he was not joking.

    "Okay," Nina replied sinctly.

    Returning to Nash''s side, Nina found him no longer seated at hisputer. He stood by the expansive floor-to-ceiling window, a cigarette held between his fingers.

    Maintaining a strictly businesslike demeanor, Nina inquired, "Is there anything else you need me to do?"

    Exhaling a plume of smoke, Nash''s face remained obscured in the haze. But his voice cut through clearly, cold and distinct, "Why did they make such a demand as soon as you left?"

    His question and tone made it clear that he was skeptical.

    Nina responded evenly, "If you suspect I''m obstructing, feel free to ask them."

    Although Nina outwardly remainedposed, internally she felt distressed. After years of working closely with Nash, she could not help but wonder if their professional rtionship was really so fragile. Nash did not respond, but the smoke around him seemed to grow thicker.

    Not wanting to stay in such an environment, especially considering the health risks of secondhand smoke, particrly during her pregnancy, Nina signaled her intention to leave. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. York, I''ll be on my way." With that, she turned and left.

    Nash called her back, "All the people you hire need my approval."

    "Okay," Nina had no objections.

    However, despite showing Nash many resumes, none of them met his standards. Nina raised a question, "Do you think I''m sabotaging your partnerships? What about you?"

    Previously, Nash had stated that if she wanted to leave, she needed to find a suitable recement. After finally finding someone like Serene Nash let her go. Now, with none of the resumes meeting his standards, it seemed as though Nash was intentionally creating obstacles for her, making it hard for her to leave. Furthermore, all these applicants were from top universities!

    "These candidates are all subpar or too shy," Nash remarked coldly. "This is apany, not a beauty pageant."

    Nina was taken aback. All theseN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    candidates seemed excellent to her, yet Nash was criticizing them as subpar. And when they looked good, he dismissed them as if they were candidates for a beauty pageant!

    Feeling deliberately targeted by Nash, she suggested, "I don''t have the same tenure as Quincy to deal with you. How about letting Quincy handle the hiring?"

    If Nash was going to be difficult, she was not going to cater to him anymore.

    Nash threw away his cigarette and red at her with his dark eyes, "You want Quincy to clean up your mess?"

    Nina hesitated. She did not want to argue with Nash. "No, I''ll start recruiting again. I''ll go to the job market and see."

    Nash did not respond, but to Nina, his silence was as good as agreeing with her.

    Nina did not actually go to the job market.

    Instead, she went to aw firm. After

    consulting with one of the top

    contractual marriage. We made an appointment at the district court today, but the earliest divorce date they have is two months from now. That''s too long for me. I want to file awsuit."

 Chapter 287

    A man dressed in professional attire sat at theputer desk and asked her, "Ma''am, as you''ve mentioned, you''ve already made an appointment with the district court. You just need to wait patiently. If your spouse doesn''t want a divorce, we can only proceed ording to the process."

    Nina''s expression was serious. "I''d prefer it to be done as soon as possible.

    "How much money would you need for me to help you get the divorce?" Nina was anxious. She could not afford to wait for two months.

    The man observed Nina''s reaction keenly. "You''re in such a hurry for a divorce. Is your spouse unwilling, or have you found someone else while married?"

    Nina denied, "I haven''t cheated. It''s a marriage of convenience, and my spouse has genuine feelings. We''re in a secret marriage. I''m just tired of this loveless marriage now. We have no property to divide, no children. I just need to move on with my life."

    A secret marriage. Those words caught the man''s attention. Only elites chose secret marriages. If that was the case, there would be profit to be made.

    The man nodded at Nina. "First, go with my assistant to draft a divorce petition."

    "Okay." Nina nodded.

    In less than a few minutes, Nina returned with the petition. "Lawyer Lucas."

    Nina had learned from the assistant.

    The man''s surname was Lucas.

    Lawyer Lucas took the divorce petition from Nina. Without looking, he was taken aback when he did. The defendant was Nash York?

    He scrutinized it carefully, and indeed, it was Nash and Nina. And the marriage agreement she mentioned, which she referred to as a contract, was the one he had drawn up for Nash! He had been so oblivious.

    Seeing him hesitate to speak, Nina furrowed her brows and asked, "Is there a problem with my petition?"

    "No problem. You can go back now. I''ll let you know once the schedule is set," the man could only tell Nina this.

    Nina nodded. "Thank you, Lawyer Lucas."

    After Nina left, the man called Nash.

    Just as the man thought Nash would not answer, his indifferent voice came through the phone, "What''s up?"

    Nash vaguely felt it was not good

    news because he had not been in with Ben Lucas for a

    ally considering &

    .

    "Guess who I met?" Ben chuckled.

    When Ben said that, Nash suddenly realized, "Nina went to see you."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Not only that, she also drafted a divorce petition. I don''t understand. Nina looks pretty good, but after three years of marriage, you two still don''t have any feelings for each other. It doesn''t fit with TV shows or novels at all!" Ben''s teasing became more meaningful. Content belongs

    to en.s

    Nash''s face turned cold. "Enough nonsense. Inform your friends in the industry."

    Ben''sughter remained unchanged.

    "Even if no one in this city is willing to take your divorce case, it doesn''t mean people from other cities won''t. Looks like you still have feelings for her

    "Get lost!" Nash scoffed directly.

    wn

    After hanging up on Ben''s call, Nash instructed Quincy to track down Nina''s location and headed there directly.

 Chapter 288

    Nina was at the career fair.

    With the York Corporationbel, there was a crowding to check it out and submit resumes. She went through them one by one, sending them to Nash, but got no response.

    Not a single resume caught Nash''s eye. It was clear he was intentionally making it tough for her, unwilling to let her leave.

    Nina felt drained, both physically and emotionally. She made a decision. She would stay here for another hour and collect a few more resumes. If Nash still did not find any suitable, she would give up.

    It was hot, so she went out to buy herself a bottle of water. As she walked back, with the zing sun overhead, she felt dizzy. She immediately dared not move forward. She sat on the edge of the flowerbed by the roadside, gasping for breath.

    "Nina." Suddenly, a somewhat uncertain male voice came from beside her.

    Nina subconsciously looked over and saw Scott, standing beside her in a tall and well-fitted silver-gray suit, slightly bent over.

    Nina was startled. Seeing her turn around, Scott straightened up again, with one hand in his pocket.

    "Scott."

    Scott looked at her and smiled, "Yes, it''s me."

    "What a coincidence," Nina found that she always ran into him.

    "I came here for an on-site inspection, and my assistant just parked the car to buy something, and I saw you."

    Nina also saw a ck car parked not far away.

    "And you? Why are you alone here?"

    Scott''s voice brought Nina''s thoughts back.

    Nina smiled lightly and replied, "I''m here for recruitment."

    "Recruitment?"

    Scott could not help but frown.

    He asked in confusion, "Did York Corporation ask you toe in person for recruitment?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    As he spoke, he sat down beside Nina. However, he still kept some distance from her.

    Nina remained silent for a moment, then continued, "Just recruiting for my position." "Are you resigning?" Scott concluded from her words.

    Nina did not hide it, "Yes."

    For a moment, the atmosphere fell silent.

    Scott noticed her tired look and hesitated for a moment before asking, "Is there trouble between you and Nash?"

    Scott''s sudden question caught Nina off guard, and she looked up at him.

    She and Nash were in a contractual hidden marriage. Few people knew about it. She had not told Scott either.

    Did he know that their rtionship was more than just employer and employee?

    Nina realized and stared at him, asking in a muted voice, "You know?"

    "Yeah," Scott smiled, "I figured it outst time."

    He had sensed it when hest saw Nash. Combined with the recent rumors about Nina and Nash, he was sure. Before, he thought she just liked Nash. Now, he realized it was much more than he had imagined.

    But as long as she was happy.

    But she did not seem happy.

    Nina lowered her head, "Sorry, Scott, I''ve been keeping something from you."

    "It''s okay, that''s your privacy, I understand."

    Not having to carry the burden of this hidden marriage and keeping secrets from Scott was a relief for Nina. She told him, "It doesn''t matter that you know now. Anyway ''m nning to divorce him soon." en.s

    Hearing the word "divorce," Scott felt a mix of joy and difort.

    "Why?" Scott paused, subconsciously clenching his fist, and asked, "Is he... not treating you well?"

    Nina chuckled softly, "It''s hard to say

    he''s not treating me well. If you don''t

    consider the marriage, he should be good to me, but it''s time for

    divorce." en.s

    Time for a divorce? It sounded like a contractual marriage. They probably did not want to make their marriage public, most likely.

    He could onlyfort Nina, "Nina, if

    a rtionship doesn''t make you happy, it''s okay to say goodbye. If you still have attachments, then hold on a little longer. Eventually, you''ll let go Everything will pass." en.s

 Chapter 289

    Nina fully agreed with him, "You''re right, eventually you''ll move on naturally. I''m feeling that way right now."

    However, Scott didn''t know how to respond. She was essentially saying she had moved on. Scott fell into contemtion. Had she really given up after all these years of liking Nash?

    Years ago, when he returned once, he worried about Nina and went to see her. She was in high school at the time, and he secretly watched her from behind a tree. As long as she was okay, he felt relieved. But he saw Ninaughing, her gaze fixed on Nash nearby.

    At that moment, he thought it was natural for Nina to like someone like him. Nash was a popr figure at school, handsome, and academically sessfulˇŞsomeone many girls pursued. Meanwhile, he was overweight back then and didn''t have the courage to show up.

    He looked at Nina, the girl he had liked for many years, and hoped she could be happy.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nina, look here!" Nina turned to see Scott suddenly making a funny face at her. She was taken aback.

    Seeing her reaction, Scott felt a bit awkward. "What, not funny?"

    Nina hadn''t expected someone as serious as him to act like that. His awkwardness was even funnier than his funny face.

    She chuckled, "Why are you suddenly like this?"

    Scott replied, "Just trying to make you smile a bit. Not sure how to in this kind of environment."

    Nina was touched. Scott always knew how to take care of her emotions. He was stable and gentle, perfect boyfriend material. But s, she was pregnant and married, she couldn''t mess things up with him. "I was not that happy before, but seeing you like this, I can''t help but want to smile," Nina said with a smile.

    "As long as you can smile, that''s good," Scott replied.

    Little did they know, this scene was just seen by the approaching Nash. They looked like a newly dating couple. Nash''s expression turned dark, and there was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes.

    "Nina is really excelling at her

    recruitment efforts, isn''t she?" Nash muttered to himself sarcastically. "First, she''s off consultingwyer, and now she''s here enjoying a date with Scott!" en.s

    Nash then muttered these two names, Scott and Zac.

    "Scott, could it be the same person as the one Nina called Zac?" He was not sure, but the more he looked, the more it seemed likely.

    "Mr. York, we couldn''t find any information about Zac, but the only man Nina has been seen with over the years is Scott."

    In other words, the man Nina liked could also be Scott. Perhaps Zac was Nina''s nickname for him?

    Nash''s eyes gradually turned icy.

    Nina returned to York Corporation, it

    was already after four in the

    afternoon. She had chatted with

    Scott for a while. He wanted to invite

    her to dinner, but she had work to do so she declined. en.s

    This time she was well-prepared, with over thirty resumes.

    When she returned to thepany, Quincy nced at her and said, "Nina, are these all the resumes you found at the job fair?" "Yes," Nina replied.

    Quincy pursed his lips. "Nina, I don''t think there''s any need to rush."

    As he pondered, Quincy reflected, "Nina seems eager to move on from thepany, determined to find her recement. But isn''t this justplicating things for Mr. York? And considering Mr. York''s corrent mood..." Content belongs en.s

    Unaware of Quincy''s thoughts, Nina was focused onpleting her tasks, cing the documents in front of Mr. York.

    "Mr. York, here are the resumes of the applicants, all graduates from prestigious universities. Please review them and see if there''s anyone suitable."

 Chapter 290

    Nash was in the midst of work when he nced up, giving her a cold look, then unexpectedly took the documents from her hand.

    To her surprise, he began to review them. Nina''s heart skipped a beat as she heard him say, "These few are good, they can stay." Nash set aside the approved resumes and added, "Have theme in for interviews tomorrow."

    His prompt decision caught Nina off guard, but she quickly responded, "Okay, I''ll call them right away."

    Nash then said, "If there''s nothing else, you can go."

    Watching Nash''s indifferent expression, Nina found him rather strange, but since he had spoken, she had no choice but to leave.

    However, Quincy entered briskly, "Mr. York, there''s been an ident at the construction site in the east of the city!"

    At Quincy''s announcement, Nash frowned and headed out with Quincy. Sensing the urgency, Nina instinctively followed suit.

    As they exited, Nash halted and nced back at Nina, then turned his gaze toward Paris''s position. "You follow. Nina, you don''t need to go."

    Nina was stunned.

    Paris also hesitated for a moment, but seeing Nash''s gaze directed at her, she seized the opportunity and immediately stood up, somewhat delighted. "Okay, Mr. York!"

    Paris quickly followed behind Nash.

    The group took the elevator downstairs.

    Nina found herself back at her desk.

    Not long after she sat down, she overheard discussions outside, "There have been fatalities at the construction site in the east. If it turns out to be negligence, Mr. York could end up in jail!" Upon hearing this, Nina''s heart sank, her expression turning grim.

    She quickly checked thetest news, confirming that the me was being directed towards Nash.

    Without hesitation, she left again.

    There had been fatalities at the construction site in the east.

    And it wasn''t just one, but three.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The copse of the building immediately drew attention from the media andw enforcement.

    As soon as Nash arrived at the construction site, reporters swarmed him with questions:

    "Mr. York, how do you n to handle this incident?"

    "Mr. York, with three deaths, you owe us an exnation for this shoddy construction project!"

    Not only were reporters pressing him, but also the workers below were voicing their grievances, along with the families of the workers.

    It all happened so suddenly.

    Quincy and Paris immediately went to deal with the crowd upon arrival. Both Quincy and Paris struggled to maintain control.

    In the end, Nash stepped forward.

    His voice resonated firmly, "York Corporation willunch a thorough investigation into this incident. We will not spare anyone responsible, andpensation will be provided to the victims'' families promptly."

    However, a group of police officers pushed through the crowd and approached Nash directly, "Based on reports, yourpany is suspected of tax evasion, fraudulent contracts, and drug trafficking. We''re taking you in for questioning!"

    This instantly sparked chaos. The whole scene erupted.

    Even the families of the victims shouted, "He''s guilty of so many crimes! He must have known about the faulty construction, this is murder!"

    "Murder demands justice! Officers, you need to take action for us!"

    Upon stepping out of the car, Nina heard these cries. Witnessing the turmoil, she immediately grew unsettled and rified, "This is framing and defamation! I''ve been with Mr. York for many years, if he hadmitted these crimes, they wouldn''t just be surfacing now!"

    She had been by Nash''s side for so many years, and all the contracts and taxes were legally verified, including the projects.

    This incident! It must be an inside job!

    But her words fell on deaf ears, and she even faced usations, "You must be Mr. York''s mistress, that''s why you''re defending him!"

    K

 Chapter 291

    "Yeah, you''re just afraid that Mr. York will be implicated. Then you will have no legitimate source of ie, so you''re trying to twist the truth here!"

    These folks redirected all their fury at Nina. They charged at her like they were possessed.

    Paris observed, feeling satisfied. Under her breath, she muttered, "Let them beat her up." It would serve Nina right to get a good thrashing, to learn her lesson.

    However, Nash grew tense. Struggling against the police officers nearby, he found Nina guarded by another group of officers. Simultaneously, Quincy also made his way toward Nina. In that moment, Nash breathed a sigh of relief and followed the police.

    Nina immediately approached Quincy and said, "Focus on investigating Mr. Clementi and Serene."

    Nash publicly criticized Mr. Clementi at the shareholders'' meeting and Serene had been by Nash''s side recently. These two had the highest suspicion.

    However, the investigation into this matter did not progress as quickly, and the public security department was still investigating. As a result, Nina was instructed to remain at York Corporation.

    Quincy contactedwyer Ben to go to the police station, but when Ben met Nash, Nash told him, "Don''t let her notice anything unusual about the divorce case."

    Ben was speechless. "Mr. York, you''re facing a homicide charge now. You''re the legal representative of thepany, and on top of those usations, do you know how many years you''ll be sentenced to if they can''t find crucial evidence to overturn the case? Things are urgent now, and you''re still thinking about the divorce case with Nina!"

    Nash''s thin lips curled coldly. "That''s for killers and masterminds. And I''m not, so what''s the point?"

    Ben shot him a fierce re. "Aren''t you just relying on having Quincy and me around to behave like this?"

    Despite his disdain, Ben still prioritized Nash.

    Meanwhile, on Nina''s side, Mr. Clementi had already joined forces with the shareholders, moring for a reelection of the chairman and proposing someone else to lead York Corporation.

    Nina scanned these people coldly. "You''ve all been with York Corporation for so many years. If Mr. York really had a problem, he wouldn''t have been caught at such a crucial moment."

    "Even if it''s not Mr. York, he''s a

    §á§ŕ§Ő§Ú§Ô

    suspect now A country can''t be without a ruler for a day, and apany can''t be without a leader. Are we all supposed to wait for him?" Mr. Clementi immediately

    directed his words at Nina

    Nina smirked lightly. "Mr. Clement, even though Mr. York is detained, there''s still me and Quincy in thepany. Mr. York''s intentions will be conveyed in a timely manner." With that, Nina added casually, "Mr. Clement, you seem quite anxious. About Mr. York''s situation..."

    Nina intentionally did not continue.

    Mr. Clementi''s expression suddenly changed. "Nina, you''re just a mere secretary. What nonsense are you spouting?"

    Nina smiled coldly. "You''re so quick to use me of nonsense, Mr. Clement? People with nothing to hide have nothing to fear. Why are you so panicked when others are not?" Nina''s sharp, dark gaze pierced Mr. Clementi.

    Mr. Clementi was furious and

    wanted to tear Nina apart. "Nina, I believe you''re doing this on purpose! Last time, Mr. York deliberately

    targeted me at the shareholder ne

    meeting, and now you''re pulling this stunt. Are you colluding with Mr. York, trying to drag me down?"

    Standing silently beside Nina all this while, Paris pretended to advise, "Let''s not argue, everyone. Nina is just concerned about Mr. York, so she''s a bit anxious."

    Nina brushed off Paris and spoke

    calmly, "If you''re the one guilty, I don''t even need to drag you down. If it''s not you, I can''t frame you either. Let''s make it clear, everyone. There won''t be an interim chairman, Both major and minorpany matters will be overseen by me and Quincy."

    KN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ˇü

 Chapter 292

    Mr. Clement stirred up the other shareholders. Now that Nina has spoken up, the other shareholders dared not say anything.

    Paris initially tried to provoke a conflict between Nina and Mr. Clement, but it did not go as nned. Now, even she was hesitant to speak up.

    However, with Nash absent this time, it was the perfect opportunity to make a move!

    Nina sat for a while, nning to lure the snake out of its hole. She deliberately called Quincy, "I''m going to see Mr. York now. I need to hand over some important evidence to him."

    As soon as she hung up, Paris walked over to Nina. She asked tentatively, "Nina, I just heard you say you''re going to give important evidence to Mr. York. Do you know who framed Mr. York?"

    Nina nodded, "It''s those people from York Corporation."

    "Whom do you suspect?" Paris continued probing.

    While Paris continued probing, Nina''s suspicions were already set. Since the incident involving Mr. Nash, everyone at York Corp has been worried about whether he''d end up in jail. Yet, here was Paris asking her about it.

    Nina smiled, "It''s not that I''m suspecting, but I''ve found evidence already. I''m going to pick up Mr. York now."

    As she spoke, she tidied up her desk, secretly recording everything.

    Paris, not getting anywhere with her questions, persisted, "Nina, let me go with you. Normally, you and Quincy handle things together. With Quincy out today, I''m feeling pretty on edge. Let me help you with that."

    Paris usually had a kind demeanor towards her, and Nina would believe these words.

    Nina handed her the items casually. "Why don''t you take these to Mr. York? Lately, I''ve been considering resigning for personal reasons, which will further upset Mr. York."

    "What?" Although Paris seemed surprised on the surface, inwardly, she connected the dots.

    So, this was the reason why Nina spoke up for Nash at the construction site in the east of the city.

    Nina hinted at it, and Paris was more than willing toply. "Sure, just give it to me. I''ll take it to Mr. York."

    "Okay." Nina agreed and watched as Paris left. Then she forwarded the recording of her conversation with Paris to Quincy.

    Quincy had just found out that Mr. Clement had been in close contact with Paris during this time.

    Paris did not dare to act rashly in York Corporation. After walking a distance, she could not resist anymore and wanted to see what important evidence Nina had found. She did not expect it to be rted to Mr. Clement.

    After hesitating for a moment, she called Mr. Clement from another number, "Mr. Clement, Nina has found important evidence against you, and it''s now in my hands."

    She had to use this to lure Mr. Clement out. That way, Mr. Clement would deal with Nina, and then she could bring this evidence to Nash.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    When Nash came out, with his vengeful nature, he would certainly leave Mr. Clement with no way out Then, she would be the number one person beside Nash. It was a double-edged n, and she was increasingly satisfied with it.

    Mr. Clement frowned, "Where are you now?"

    "I just left York Corporation not too long ago. Let''s meet at a ce."

    Paris had already prepared her excuse meticulously. She reasoned that since Nina had informed Quincy about the situation, if Quincy prompted Nina, Nina would surelye to prompt her. In that

    ve

    scenario, she could im there was

    a car ident on the way, or perhaps Nina wouldn''t even make it

    to inquire.

    Thinking about this, Paris became more and more pleased. She chose a location, a caf¨¦. When Mr. Clement arrived, it was ten minutester.

    Mr. Clement''s face turned serious, "How did you get hold of important evidence?"

    Nina always supported Nash, and Nina and Paris were usually at odds. How could something this important end up in Paris''s hands?

    Paris exined the situation, and Mr. Clement''s expression immediately changed dramatically, "You fool, you''ve been tricked!"

    K

 Chapter 293

    "What?" Paris was utterly baffled.

    As Mr. Clement rose to leave, Quincy and Nina had already arrived outside the door with a swarm of bodyguards and police officers.

    Paris''s face turned as white as a sheet. "Nina, are you setting me up?"

    Nina smirked coldly, "I''m not setting you up. You''re the one who''s showing your true colors."

    Mr. Clement and Serene were her main suspects. She had nned to bait them out, but before she could act, Paris approached after overhearing her conversation with Quincy. Nina had been cautious, hoping it would lead to Paris.

    If Paris was involved, that would be perfect. She could follow the trail back to Paris.

    If Paris wasn''t involved, then it would be Paris trying to steal her credit, in which case she would have to apologizeter.

    But who would''ve guessed that the truth woulde out so soon?

    Indeed, people were greedy and would easily lose theirposure.

    And just like that, both Paris and Mr. Clement were escorted away by the police.

    With the recording and things having progressed this far, Paris was the first to confess, "Mr. Clement approached me first, saying that if I followed his instructions, I could push Nina out. Then, I would be the top female secretary at York Corporation.

    "I followed his instructions, falsifying some contracts. As for the drug smuggling, I had nothing to do with it. That must have been Mr. Clement''s doing. Except for my dislike of Nina and my desire to gain Mr. York''s approval, I wouldn''t dare to do anything else!"

    Her plea fell on deaf ears with the police.

    Mr. Clement, on the other hand, remained stubbornly silent until he saw Mr. York.

    He mmed his hands on the table, "Mr. York, don''t get too cocky! You''re only able to turn the tables because you have a loyalpdog by your side. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to make aeback this time!"

    A loud thud echoed as Mr. York kicked Mr. Clement out. He strode boldly, his face darkened like a demon''s, and approached Mr. Clement.

    The next moment, he forcefully stomped on Mr. Clement''s back. "Mr. Clement, you''ve been with York Corporation for quite some time. You should understand that I, Nash Ford, never forget a grudge and always protect my own."

    "Ahh!" A piercing scream echoed from the interrogation room.

    In less than a minute, Mr. Clement was already covered in blood with his front teeth knocked out.

    No one dared to intervene because

    they knew about the collusion

    l.ne

    between these two. Following their investigation, including theirmunications, Quincy quickly gathered all the evidence against Mr.

    Clement.

    Mr. Clement was charged ordingly, while Mr. York was cleared of all charges.

    The families of the deceased

    workers in the eastern part of the

    city, upon receiving substantiet

    peacefully.

    At that time, local news in the capital reported Mr. Clement''s crimes.

    Nina breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the news report.

    Her colleagues outside also quickly started discussing.

    "That saying ''the innocent have nothing to fear'' really holds true. thought Mr. York would end up in jail, but look at this! He turned the tables so quickly!"

    "You thought Mr. York would end up in jail, yet you''re talking about innocence? Isn''t that contradictory?"

    "In cases like this, investigations usually take longer. And when something goes wrong below, the boss has to take responsibility!" "Ugh! What a mess Paris made, harming herself in the process."

    "This time, it was Secretary Nina''s strategy. She exposed Paris first, then dragged out Mr. Clement. Secretary Nina is really clever!"

    "Of course, she''s been by Mr. York''s side for seven years, how could she not be smart?"

    "Mr. York, Mr. York." Someone among them shouted, and then the voices outside ceased. Soon, footsteps approached from afar.

    Then, Nina saw Mr. York walking in from outside, his clear eyes dark and profound.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ˇü

 Chapter 294

    "Mr. York." Nina nodded in acknowledgment as she greeted him.

    However, Mr. York did not respond. Instead, he walked steadily toward her, his imposing figure casting a strong sense of pressure over Nina. His expression was tense.

    Nina did not understand his current demeanor until he furrowed his brows and asked, "Nina, why did you help me?"

    He had heard from Quincy. He knew about Nina''s n, how she swiftly orchestrated everything, ensuring his quick release and exposing the schemes of Clement and Paris.

    He clearly told her not to go, but she went anyway and acted so swiftly. Was it out of concern for him or afraid that something might happen to him?

    Nina had not expected Mr. York to question her like this. Though momentarily taken aback, she quickly responded, "Mr. York, I''m your secretary. As long as I''m with York Corporation, I''ll always help you through thick and thin."

    Her tone was calm, devoid of any extra emotion, her clear eyes revealing nothing.

    A hint of sarcasm tugged at Mr. York''s lips. "Well, then you''re certainly a loyal employee."

    "Not at all," Nina replied, bowing her head.

    Her demeanor fueled Mr. York''s growing anger. She and Zac were secretly meeting and enjoying each other''spany. Yet here she was, in front of him, with a cold and distant attitude.

    "Nina, you''re an employee of York Corporation. As you said, this is what you should do!" With that, Mr. York left for his office.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    His words carried a clear message, one that Nina understood well. He was reminding her not to entertain any illusions, thinking she could exchange her actions for something. Nina felt a heavy heart. What could she use this for in exchange?

    If she had a real purpose, she would have brought it up the moment sheid eyes on him. But it was fortunate, at least she could assist him.

    The moment Nash stepped into his

    office, he lit a cigarette. After chain-smoking three cigarettes, he called Quincy, "Conduct a thorough screening of the entire York Corporation. I won''t tolerated traitor!"

    "Understood," Quincy replied promptly.

    Nash left the office without even sparing a nce at Nina''s workstation.

    Forty minutester, Nash appeared at thergest entertainment club in the city. Caleb, Hunter, and Ben were already there.

    Spotting him, Ben quipped, "Why are you alone? Where''s your lovely wife?"

    Caleb and Hunter had heard about what Nina had done for Nash today from Ben. They also knew about Nash''s instructions to Ben.

    Seeing Nash''s mood, Hunter shook his head, "As I suspected from the start, you''ve fallen for her."

    Caleb added, "What''s there to fear? If you like her just be honest. Having feelings for each other is a good thing for you both. Have a kid soon. It''ll strengthen your bond. By then, who needs a divorce? You might even have to n a grand wedding!"

    Nash was already irritated, and their words only made matters worse. All Nina could think about was leaving early to be with Zac. He stayed quiet, drowning his frustration in alcohol.

    Ben exchanged a nce with Caleb, who immediately joined Hunter in pouring more drinks for Nash.

    Eventually, Nash slumped onto the couch, and Caleb retrieved Nash''s phone from his pocket, immediately calling Nina, "Nina, Nash is drunk."

    Nina did not respond, but there was not a long silence on the other end either.

    In a hoarse voice, Nina asked, "Where are you?"

    ˇü

    I<--

 Chapter 295

    Upon hearing this, Caleb immediately sensed an opportunity. "We''re in the Chroma Room 409. Hurry up ande over. I''m on duty tonight, so I have to leave early." "Alright."

    Even if Caleb had not mentioned being on duty, since the call was made to her, she could not just ignore it when it came to Nash.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone and realizing that Nina had hung up, Caleb slipped the phone back into Nash''s pocket, giving a knowing look to Hunter and Ben before they all left. But as soon as they left, Nash opened his eyes. His deep ck gaze showed no signs of drunkenness.

    Nina arrived at the Chroma Room an hourter. It took her an hour to get from Nash''s ce to the Chroma Room by taxi, but she encountered traffic along the way, causing dys. Having been Nash''s secretary for seven years, Nina was no stranger to such ces. However, as she walked down the corridor, she encountered a man stumbling toward her. His eyes were squinted, clearly indicating he was drunk. Moreover, he was broad and muscr.

    As the man approached, Nina instinctively stepped aside. However, he caught a whiff of her faint fragrance, which intrigued him. He subconsciously looked at Nina. Nina was tall and fair-skinned, with cherry-like lips. The thought of her kneeling in front of him excited the man, and he immediately grabbed her wrist.

    Nina struggled, "Sir, you''re drunk. You''ve mistaken me for someone else."

    But the man did not let go. With a strong grip, he pulled Nina into his arms.

    Sniffing Nina''s dark hair, the man remarked, "I wondered where that pleasant scent wasing from. Turns out, it''s from you. Tonight, you''re mine. Let''s go!"

    With those words, the man hoisted Nina up. Suddenly, her body was lifted into the air, and the touch against her abdomen filled her with extreme fear. She shouted loudly, "Help! Caleb, Caleb, help me!"

    Caleb had said Nash was drunk, so now she could only hope for Caleb''s help. But her cries for help only angered the man.

    The man grabbed her shoulders and pulled her forcefully off him. Luckily, Ninanded on her buttocks first.

    "Smack!" The man''s powerful p made Nina see stars.

    Cursing angrily, the man said, "You ungrateful woman, it''s your lucky day that I took a liking to you. Instead of being grateful, you''re here calling for help. Don''t you even know who I am?"

    Just cursing was not enough to vent his frustration. He took out his belt and aimed to strike Nina with it.

    Seeing the ferocity in the man''s face,

    Nina wanted to run, but the man blocked her path. Unable to escape, she could only protect her abdomen. Just when she thought she was about to suffer a brutal beating from the man, the expected pain did note.

    She even heard a "thud" sound and saw the man suddenly several meters away.

    And in front of her stood Nash, as if he were a god with his solemn and cold face.

    But the next moment, he reached out his hand towards her. Though he did not say anything, his gesture seemed to be filled with magical power.

    Nina ced her hand in his palm, and in an instant, hisrge hand enveloped hers. Then, with a forceful pull, Nash lifted her up entirely.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    She was embraced in his arms. His sturdy chest felt so broad and his heartbeat was so powerful!

 Chapter 296

    The man''s rugged voice suddenly boomed from across the room, "Damn it, where did this little pretty boye from, trying to y the hero here? I''ll teach you a lesson!" The voice grew closer and closer.

    The man charged forward, his attack fierce.

    However, Nash simply lifted his foot, and in an instant, the man went flying out.

    "Bang!" The mannded heavily on the ground.

    Nash wrapped an arm around Nina while dialing a number, "Hunter, get a few guys to deal with the scumbag at the door of the room, and tell Caleb to bring the first aid kit to the room." Leaving this message, Nash led Nina into the room.

    With Nash''s swift actions and his authoritative tone while making the call, the man realized Nash was not to be trifled with.

    Instinctively, the man bolted, but he could not escape.

    Hunter, Caleb, and Ben had alle together after some effort.

    As Caleb had used Nash''s phone to call Nina, it was fine if Nash did not join them. However, since the three of them had nned to meet up together, how could they not have a good time? Nash made a call, and Hunter immediately contacted the manager of the club. In less than two minutes, the man was apprehended.

    At the same time, Caleb rushed to the room with the first aid kit.

    "Check her over," Nash instructed as soon as he saw Caleb with the kit.

    Seeing Nina seated on the couch with a red handprint on her face, Caleb asked, "Where are you hurt?"

    Caleb figured it was best to ask directly, to prevent Nash from getting worked upter.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nina''s voice was as soft as a whisper, "He just pped me."

    She felt uneasy.

    She was really unlucky.

    She was targeted as soon as she arrived.

    Meanwhile, Nash seemed to exude a menacing aura, as if he had just walked out of hell!

    Seeing how worried Nash was about Nina, Caleb spoke calmly. "I''ll make a call to have someone bring you some ice. Just apply it, and you''ll feel better." "Okay, thank you," Nina responded politely.

    Caleb chuckled, "Why thank me? You should be thanking someone else But between you and your husband, there''s no need for thank-yous. I''ll head out now, call me if you need anything."

    Although Caleb did not show much in front of Nina, as he passed by Nash with the first aid kit, he shot him a fierce re.

    Just because she was pped, look at him, making such a fuss!!

    With Caleb gone, there were only Nash and Nina left in the room. Neither of them seemed inclined to speak, and the atmosphere became very solemn. The silence was broken by a knock on the door.

    "Hello, your ice is ready." It was a man''s voice.

    Nash spoke calmly, "Come in."

    In no time, the staff member entered with the ice.

    Nash then instructed, "Put it on the coffee table."

    The staff memberplied obediently. Nash wrapped the ice in a towel from the other side of the coffee table, then sat beside Nina, applying the ice to her face. Content.

    The cool sensation of the ice relieved the pain. At that moment, Nash was right beside her. She dared not look at him.

    "It''s not like I deliberately wanted trouble, I just wanted to avoid him." Little did she expect to still be targeted by the man.

    This time, without Nash, she might have fallen into the hands of this man!

    But then again, Nash felt so cold to the touch at the moment, there was no hint of drunkenness.

 Chapter 297

    "Thank you." Setting aside all that, it was a fact that Nash helped her.

    Nash was already agitated and drinking did not diminish it a bit. Just now, the words from that man undoubtedly acted as a catalyst. And now Nina said thank you to him?

    Nash''s thin lips lifted coldly. "Courtesy demands reciprocity, the word ''thank you'' is unnecessary."

    A heaviness settled in Nina''s throat. He was just repaying her favor.

    That was fine. There would be no more indebtedness in the future.

    Nina pursed her lips, then, after a moment of silence, she finally picked up Nash''s words, "Are we going home now?"

    "Just wait for me."

    "Okay." Nina did not dwell on it.

    Nash ced the ice cubes in Nina''s hand, hisrge palm gripping hers, "Keep it on for a bit. Since you''re still here, you''re still a reflection of the York family." His tone was devoid of emotion.

    Nina nodded. "Got it."

    He rescued her because she was his wife and his secretary, both roles representing the York family''s image. And also, as he mentioned, because courtesy demanded reciprocity.

    The boundaries between him and her were clear.

    Hunter had someone tie up the man. They were in another private room.

    Hunter knew that Nash, who always avenged every grievance, would personallye and take action. He was not waiting for Nash.

    But this man was anything but obedient. Even while tied to the chair, he kept struggling, causing the chair to tter.

    When Nash appeared, the man quieted down because Nash did not give him a chance to continue causing trouble. Nash grabbed the beer bottle beside him and smashed it directly onto the man''s hand. Using the sharp edges of the broken beer bottle, Nash grabbed and shed the man''s hand.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, Nash''s actions towards the man did not stop there.

    At first, the man was enduring it, but when Nash made it clear that this was the man''s final day as a man, his face went pale, and he let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    Hunter was horrified by the scene.

    He was usually a yboy, surrounded by women, enjoying himself His family''s wealth was enough to indulge him, and if

    anything happened, he had O

    bodyguards to take care of it.

    As the many barely conscious, Nash coldly addressed the bodyguards standing nearby, "Make him a beggar, get him out of the city!"

    What were beggars usually like? Blind, with missing limbs, crippled.

    And this man, who had ill intentions towards Nina, embodied all of those.

    Hunter could not help but admire Nash. "Nash, now I no longer believe that you see Nina as just a suitable wife."

    Nash did not respond to Hunter''s words. He left the private room and returned to Nina''s side.

    Although Nash had not a speck of blood on him, the moment he got close, she still caught a strong whiff of blood, making her instantly nauseous.

    Nash frowned, "Do I smell bad?"

    Nina could only nod along with his words.

    "Hold on, we''ll be home soon."

    He helped Nina to her feet. Nina could not push him away and could only endure the nausea in her heart.

    They returned to Riverside Estate. Nash left her behind and went upstairs alone.

    back

    Nina went back to the bedroom. She entered the bathroom, brushed her teeth, yet the scent of blood

    persisted in her nostrils. Finally, as she began to search online and followed the instructions from the search results.

    Nash found out.

    "Nina, does this add another reason for divorce?"

 Chapter 298

    Nina was washing her face, using a lot of facial cleanser. She even used hand soap and body wash. The air was filled with a faint scent of gardenia, which was the perfume scent Nina liked. Wasn''t Nina doing this to mask his scent?

    What could possibly linger on his body? The pungent smell of cigarette, the strong smell of alcohol, and the bloody smell from that man.

    Nina froze and she quickly exined, "You''re reading too much into it. You know why we''re getting divorced."

    The time hade and he never truly wanted her to stay anyway.

    If she did not leave, was she supposed to continue witnessing the development between him and Miranda?

    Nash''s lips curled into a sneer. He knew all too well. She was returning to Zac, to Scott''s side.

    Nash reminisced about earlier today, Nina seated beside Scott by the flower bed, theirughter filling the air. Especially Nina''s expression at that moment.

    She seemed so calm but since her return, she had not uttered a single word to him.

    At this moment, Nash could no longer restrain his emotions. He stepped forward and forcefully grabbed her neck. "Nina, I take it back. I won''t go to the district court with you." "You!" Nina was caught off guard.

    Nash had agreed to something, and now he was taking it back. It was not until this moment that she understood why there was a cooling-off period at the district court.

    Nina took a deep breath. "It''s okay if you don''t agree to divorce. Since you mentioned reciprocity, then tonight I''II..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was silenced by Nash''s kiss. With one hand gripping her waist, he forced her forward.

    In a matter of seconds, Nina was pushed to the edge of the bed.

    Nash wanted more than just this.

    He pinned Nina beneath him.

    Whenever Nina attempted to resist, he forcefully pinned her hands above her head.

    This version of Nash frightened Nina. "Nash, calm down! Please, don''t do this!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The doctor had instructed that during the first three months, she

    needed to supplement folic aci

    calcium, and sexual activity was prohibited.

    What if Nash harmed the baby with his actions?

    and

    Nash did not stop his movements. As he buried himself deep inside Nina''s body, she dared not move a muscle.

    Nash also tasted the tears in her eyes. They were bitter.

    At that moment, Nash became sober. He pushed Nina away abruptly.

    Ninay beside him, trembling all over.

    The moment Nashy down, he felt dizzy, as if he had fallen onto a pile of cotton.

    Nash had consumed a considerable amount of alcohol. Now, with the alcohol''s effects kicking in, amidst his haze, he seemed to see mes all around.

    "Miranda!"

    As Nash uttered this word, Nina felt as if she had swallowed a bitter pill.

    In his mind, he always thought of Miranda.

    Perhaps it was because of this that he let her go.

    Ironically, in their only encounter, she became a substitute.

    This time, he restrained himself.

    Early in the morning, she went to thew firm.

    She met Ben. "Lawyer Lucas, the sooner my divorce case is settled, the better."

    "Miss Walker, your case is currently too sensitive for anyone in the city to handle. However, since I''ve already taken on your divorce case, I will see it through. But I have a busy schedule ahead. After wrapping up a few cases on hand, I have to make a trip to the Estnd. Your divorce case will probably take about two and a half months before I can attend to it."

 Chapter 299

    Ben''s words were slow and clear.

    Nina was dumbfounded. In two and a half months, she would be four months along, visibly pregnant. By then, Nash would be even less likely to let her go.

    However, Nina quickly realized something. Her lips curled into a smirk as she said, "Should I address you as Nash''s friend?"

    Ben''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he quickly smiled. "Miss Walker has sharp eyes."

    Although Ben appeared nonchnt on the surface, he admired Nina inwardly. She had seen through him with just one nce.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Since you won''t handle my divorce case, I''ll take my leave," Nina said, turning to leave.

    After she left, Ben called Nash. Nash was still asleep, having drunk too much. He was awoken by the noise, his entire body aching.

    Hearing Nash''s hoarse voice, Ben chuckled. "Still sleeping? Your wife came to see me early in the morning, and she saw through my identity. I think you should pay more attention!"

    Nash''s exhaustion vanished from his pupils, reced by a coldness. Without saying a word, he hung up on Ben and called Nina.

    At that moment, Nina was seeking awyer. She had hit a dead end at aw firm.

    Seeing Nash''s call, she felt her scalp tingle, but she could not ignore it.

    Nash''s icy voice came through the phone, "Where are you?"

    "I''m out shopping. Do you need something? I want to take the day off today." Nina tightened her grip on the phone. When she left, Nash was still not sober. She did not panic about finding awyer. "Did you finish what I assigned you yesterday?" Nash asked, his tone indifferent.

    Nina pursed her lips. "Then I''ll head to the office now."

    "Okay."

    Nina agreed but she did not go to York Corporation right away. Nash was still at home, so it would not make sense to go there so early.

    After hanging up the phone, Nash got up and went to the walk-in closet. At that moment, his phone rang again.

    Thinking it was Nina, he spoke with a cold tone, "There are some things I don''t want to repeat. Don''t try to challenge my limits."

    Miranda froze. Was Nash really speaking to her with such coldness?

    "Nash," Miranda''s voice trembled.

    Only then did Nash realize that the person calling him was Miranda. Immediately, he softened his tone.

    "What is it?"

    Although Nash''s tone was much gentler, Miranda still sensed the distance in his words.

    "I want to see you. There''s something I need to tell you in person," Miranda said resolutely.

    "Come over this afternoon."

    "I''ll wait for you."

    A determined look shed in Miranda''s eyes.

    When Nash arrived at York

    Corporation, the new employee had

    already arrived. Nina brought the

    person to him. "Mr. York, this is

    Cynthia Stewart."

    Nash looked up, his gaze falling on Cynthia. She had long hair, wavy curls and very slender.

    "You shall go assist the person in charge of the Jasper Corporation," Nash said, looking at Cynthia. Cynthia nodded.

    At this moment, Nina spoke up, "Alright, Mr. York. I''ll take care of Cynthia."

    Later, Nina personally took Cynthia

    to the hotel where the person in charge of the Jasper Corporation wasdocated, intending for Cynthia to take charge.

    Unexpectedly, Ste, the person in charge of the Jasper Corporation directly stopped her. "Secretary Nina, I did not know it was youst time. I''m really sorry."

 Chapter 300

    Ste walked up to Nina with a smile on her face, a stark contrast to yesterday''s demeanor. Nina could only respond with a smile, "No problem, Cynthia,e and greet our business partner." Even though Ste''s attitude had improved significantly since yesterday, Nina still wanted to introduce Cynthia to her. Despite Ste''s inner displeasure, she remainedposed outwardly. "Is Nina training new staff recently?" Ste inquired, noticing the arrival of both Serene and now Cynthia. With Nash still nowhere in sight, Ste was growing increasingly dissatisfied, but she restrained herself from expressing it.

    Nina replied, "Is Miss Jasper worried about dys in our cooperation? Rest assured. All agreements will be reviewed personally by Mr. York."

    "Then let''s discuss matters at the York Corporation. Nina, what are your thoughts on the proposed cooperation n?" Ste redirected the conversation.

    After Nina left, Ste learned that Nina had been Nash''s secretary for seven years and she intended to use her as an entry point to see him, but Ste had not anticipated Nina toe today.

    Nina smiled and remarked, "The cooperation proposal suggested by Jasper Corporation, in my opinion, seems rather questionable. What does it mean to sign a contract and receive 20% payment daily starting 15 dayster?"

    Serene had only been responsible for escorting Jasper Corporation''s representative during her previous visit, so she had not seen the contract yet. However, today, with Cynthia in tow, she had reviewed it. Now that Ste had brought it up, Nina feltpelled to rify.

    Ste smirked, "Because this is our first cooperation. Besides, Nina, didn''t you read the contract carefully? The third-tost use states that the full payment will be made at the end of one month."

    Nina maintained her smile and

    spoke in the gentlest tone, delivering

    the most direct message, "Miss Jasper, cooperation doesn''t work like that. It''s either a deposit on the first day of contract signing ora scheduled payment n. There''s an n

    issue with the cooperation an

    you''ve proposed."

    Ste''s expression changed, her tone turning cold, "If Mr. York hasn''t raised any issues, what right does a mere secretary like you have to meddle? Tell Mr. York that I''ming to see him right now!"

    Ste''s overbearing reprimand

    contrasted sharply with Nina''s calm

    demeanor The fact that Nash hadN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    assigned both Serene and Cynthia to deal with Jasper Corporation''s cooperation indicated the significance he attached to it.

    10

    Nina did as Ste demanded and called Nash. His response was curt, "What''s the matter?"

    "Miss Jasper from Jasper Corporation is on her way to York Corporation. There''s an issue with her cooperation n," Nina exined the problem she had found to Nash in detail.

    Nash was at York Corporation at the moment. A cold sneer crept across his lips, but he did not say a word to Nina.

    Undeterred, Nina rushed to York Corporation, arriving ahead of Ste. She left Cynthia at the reception and headed to the CEO''s office.

    Nash did not acknowledge her words, but Nina was certain he had heard her. Until he officially terminated her employment, she would continue to perform her duties diligently.

    She prepared tea in advance. While Cynthia escorted Ste, Nina brewed tea to offer her. However, as she handed the tea to Ste, it spilled over her hand.

    "Ah!" Ste cried out sharply,

    using Nina, "Nina, the

    cooperation proposal was agreed upon by both parties. If Mr. York isn''t satisfied, he can address it. You, as a secretary, brought it up, and now that I''ve countered, you''re holding a grudge against me?"

 Chapter 301

    Nina was also caught off guard by Ste''s struggle to keep hold of the tea cup.

    "Miss Jasper, you''ve misunderstood. I don''t hold grudges. It''s just that you didn''t hold it steady yourself," Nina replied calmly. She met Ste''s dark gaze, and a hint of coldness flickered in her own eyes.

    "I didn''t hold it steady? Am I unable to even hold a cup of tea? Mr. York, I approached you with the utmost sincerity for cooperation, but your secretary is acting so arrogantly?" Ste retorted with two questions in a row. In her final sentence, she looked directly at Nash.

    Nash stood nearby, his gaze cool with a hint of disdain. "Should I have Miss Jasper review the surveince footage?" he added.

    He understood Nina''s character well. Nina would not bother holding a grudge against someone who countered her. Until she quit, she would not ck off but instead would fulfill her duties diligently. Ste''s behavior was evidently aimed at defaming Nina. Indeed, after Mr. York''sment, Ste''s face showed signs of embarrassment.

    "A secretary alone, and Mr. York is defending her so strongly?" Ste''s tone turned cold. "Mr. York, I understand you want to protect her, but the tea did spill on my hand. If it were someone from your side, how would you feel?"

    Nina casually remarked, "Had I been the one to lose grip, I wouldn''t point fingers at others. I wouldn''t feel right using someone else. But if Miss Jasper insists it''s my fault, well, I could always bring in a professional to assess."

    If it was not Nina''s fault, she certainly would not confess to it.

    If news spread that they had brought in a professional to assess such a minor issue, it would tarnish Miss Jasper''s reputation and that of Jasper Corporation.

    Ste could only suppress her anger. "There''s no need for an assessment. I''m angry because my hand got scalded. Besides, we had a conflict before."

    Anyway, Ste was simply trying to assert that it was not her fault.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Nina did not want to dwell on it too

    much. "Miss Jasper, I understand your concerns. But please remember, we are partners. As the secretary of your partnerpany, I understand how to prioritize matters."

    At the same time, Nina mentioned Ste''s injury. "Miss Jasper, I''m deeply sorry for what happened to you. I go get some ice for you now and make an appointment with the best dermatologist in town.

    "No need, just get me some ice." Ste suppressed her anger, her face already extremely unpleasant.

    But what both Ste and Nina did not notice was the faint smile ying at the corner of Nash''s mouth.

    As soon as Nina left, Ste turned to Nash.

    Nash noticed her gaze and immediately restrained his smile.

    "Nina has been with me for seven years and holds decision-making authority. Miss Jasper, if you want to discuss cooperation with me, the misunderstanding between you a my secretary right now may hinder future negotiations. It might be best to resolve it," Nash spoke slowly and clearly, ensuring Ste understood every word.

    In other words, if she wanted to continue the cooperation, she had to apologize to Nina.

 Chapter 302

    Ste''s expression stiffened. "Mr. York, there was a bit of unpleasantness between your secretary and me before, and just now, I believe at least seven out of ten people would think it was deliberate. "And besides, do you really not remember who I am?" Ste''sck of control over her emotions grew with each word.

    Nash''s gaze was devoid of warmth, radiating a chilling sternness. "I don''t need you to remind me of what kind of person my secretary is. Even if it were true, what difference would it make?"

    Nash''s words silenced Ste outright. His expression, along with the fact that he did not respond to her final question, clearly indicated he had no recollection of her at all.

    Ste felt a mixture of anger, frustration, and embarrassment.

    Suddenly, Nina''s voice cut in, "Miss Jasper, here are the ice cubes for you." Nina remained calm, unaffected by the tension.

    ncing at Nash''s cold demeanor and the oppressive atmosphere in his gaze, it was evident that unless Ste apologized to Nina, today''s coboration was off the table!

    Ste had fought for this coboration for a month, convincing both her father and brother to entrust it to her.

    Reluctantly, she said, "Nina, I apologize for earlier. The tea you handed me slipped because of my own carelessness. I shouldn''t have med you, and I hope you can forgive me." Her change of attitude was as swift as turning a page, leaving Nina momentarily stunned.

    She noticed Nash nearby, his eyes exuding a chilling fierceness.

    Clearly, this was Nash''s doing.

    Nina managed a forced smile. "Miss Jasper, we''ve already cleared the air. No need to dwell on it."

    Not wanting to linger in the tense atmosphere, Nina continued, "I''ll leave the ice cubes here for you. Have a good discussion with Mr. York. I''ll be outside if you need me."

    Once Nina left, Nash spoke icily, "Miss Jasper, when you''re away from home, it''s best not to act like a spoiled brat."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nash still had no recollection of her, solely focused on protecting those close to him.

    Ste had to restrain her frustration. "Well, Mr. York, are we still discussing the coboration?"

    Turning away, Nash responded, "If you want to discuss coboration with me, Miss Jasper, you''ll need to show some sincerity."

    Ste was determined to secure the project this time. "I admit fault this time. Since the coboration n wasn''t executed properly, can offer to give up 20% of our KK project shares?"

    Nash remained silent, his tall figure looming over her.

    This made Ste feel indignant. In the Jasper Corporation, she was treated with utmost respect, even the employees would bow respectfully upon seeing her. But here in the city, not only did she have to defer to a mere secretary, but she also had to humble herself in front of Nash, offering to give up 20%.

    And to make matters worse, Nash did not even acknowledge her!

    She had never been treated like this before!!

    As Ste struggled to contain her emotions, Nash sneered, "Miss Jasper travels all the way to the city and giving up twenty percent, don''t you feel like you''re shortchanging yourself?" Ste''s heart was aching.

    The KK project was a significant

    coboration between domestic and

    foreign entities, and she had

    purposely crafted the partnership

    proposal to provoke Nash, only for

    Nina to beat her to it.

 Chapter 303

    Now having to give up twenty percent, Ste was certainly incurring a loss, particrly while carrying the burden of a stained reputation.

    For Nash to pose such a question at this juncture was a deliberate attempt to unsettle her. Regrettably, she found herself unable to respond at this moment.

    She could only maintain her smile. "Mr. York, we need to look at the big picture here. Giving up twenty percent means I''ll earn a little less, but it secures you as a major client. However, my bottom line is twenty percent, I can''t go any lower."

    "Fine," Nash agreed readily.

    However, Ste nted seeds of resentment in her heart. "Mr. York, since we''ve agreed, I''ll be hosting a banquet at the Scarlet Leaf Bistro tomorrow night. I hope Mr. York can grace us with your presence." "Okay." At this point, Nash could only agree.

    Ste nodded to Nash. "Mr. York, then I''ll take my leave."

    "Nina, see our guest out," Nash called for Nina.

    Though Ste was extremely reluctant, she did not say anything.

    Once Nash was out of earshot, Ste confronted Nina directly, "I apologized to you today, but that was only because of Mr. York''s face."

    She would reim the injustice she suffered today!

    Nina could not help but smirk, "Miss Jasper, we''ve already sorted things out earlier. Dwelling on the past won''t benefit anyone. Holding onto it will only make things more difficult for you. Plus, I''m by Mr. York''s side every day."

    Nina''s smile did not reach her eyes and wasced with coldness. If Ste wanted to make things difficult for her, she was not going to stand for it.

    Ste wanted to cozy up to Nash, but she needed to understand that as long as she was Nash''s secretary, her boss would have her back. She should not even think about scheming against her in front of Nash.

    With fire burning in her heart, Ste smirked coldly, "Is that so? Nina, I''d like to see how long you can stay by his side!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After saying this to Nina, Ste turned and left without looking back.

    Nina naturally did not bother to watch Ste''s departure. She took the elevator back to the CEO''s office.

    "Come in."

    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, even before she reached her desk, Nash''s voice echoed from the CEO''s office. Following that, she walked into the CEO''s office in her low-heeled pumps.

    At that moment, Nash was seated in his office chair, a burning cigarette held between his fingers.

    With

    her.

    eyes, his gaze fell on

    bring in an extra

    t of profit for me too wenty

    I thank you properly?"

    Nina remained calm. "Mr. York, if you mean it sincerely, you might consider doing it in a way I appreciate."

    She did not need to spell out what she wanted. Nash understood.

    A hint of cold mockery yed at the corners of Nash''s lips, knowing that she just could not let it go.

    "Does it bother you not being able to say it out loud, huh?"

    Faced with Nash''s indifference, Nina responded calmly, "Fine, then can you at least refrain from having your friend put on a show in front of me? Surely, that''s something you can manage?"

    When Ben took over her case, she

    felt a secret sense of relief. But thet

    more

    e dwelled on it, the more

    uneasy she became.

    She investigated and discovered that Ben was his friend!

    "I can''t be the city''sughingstock," Nash''s voice dripped with coldness.

    As he spoke, he seemed profound, his face obscured by the swirling smoke.

    At that moment, Nina gave up.

    Nowyer in the city would probably take her case.

    She could not rely on anyone else.

 Chapter 304

    "Nina asked him, ''Can the trip to Frangelia be moved up?""

    Nash remained silent with his dark eyes suddenly sharp. As the smoke cleared, Nina also noticed the depth in his gaze.

    Nash was puzzled. Despite her good rtionship with Scott, she was here asking if the trip to Frangelia could be moved up.

    "If you want to cancel, just cancel. Mr. York, do you need anything else?" Seeing Nash did not respond, Nina did not press for an answer either. Nash cleared his mind and said calmly, "Go make me a cup of tea."

    "Sure thing," Nina replied.

    In just a short two minutes, Nina brought a pot of hot tea for Nash. The tea served for guests was different from what he drank. Nash liked rose tea.

    "Jasper Corporation''s matters will still be handled by you. Tomorrow night, apany me to Scarlet Leaf Bistro."

    Facing Nash''s instructions, Nina did not voice any objections.

    However, as she left the office, she received a message from the group chat. "Because of scheduling issues, the ss president has moved his baby boy''s first celebration to tomorrow night at 9 p.m." Nash had just mentioned to apany him to Scarlet Leaf Bistro to meet Ste tomorrow night.

    Nina privately contacted Mike. [I won''t be able to attend tomorrow. I''ll send you one thousand dors privately to give to the ss president.]

    [Okay.] Mike quickly replied, epting the money and sending another message: [Take care of yourself.]

    Nina did not pay much attention. But to Mike, Nina was now pregnant. It was only logical for her not to attend events with alcohol scheduled for the evening.

    About an hourter, Nash emerged from his office.

    He passed by Nina''s desk without saying anything. However, he sent her a message: [Get dinner ready.]

    [Got it.] So she left work right at five thirty and headed home. At the supermarket, she bought a lot of groceries. Unexpectedly, she saw Nash''s figure on the supermarket''s disy screen.

    Nash was dressed in a ck designer suit. Like a gentleman, he escorted Miranda step by step to the media''s spotlight. He stood nearby with his gaze fixed on Miranda.

    Miranda stood at the microphone, her face adorned with delicate makeup, a noticeable smile ying on her lips. "Dear media friends, thank you foring today."

    "I called you here because I want to rify something. Mrs. Sally York asked Secretary Nina to give me the cogen supplements. There was no poisoning involved. It was me who that shed with it unknowingly. These are my medical r¨¦ports. I want to apologize for the trouble caused to Secretary Nina."

    ate

    food

    With that, Miranda bowed to the camera. Nina found it quite ridiculous. If she felt sorry for her, why hadn''t she even received a word from Miranda? The reason Miranda held this media conference was just to show it to theizens

    "Miss Miranda, the medical report is from two days ago. Why reveal it now? Since this incident has caused trouble for Secretary Nina, why isn''t she present?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The reporter pressed on relentlessly. Miranda stumbled, her figure unsteady. Just as she was about to fall, Nash caught her by the waist.

    Miranda was wearing a white A-line dress today, her long hair naturally cascading down her shoulders. Under the high-definition lens, Miranda''splexion looked pale.

    She smiled lightly, with a hint of self-me, "This was never my intention, and I never expected Secretary Nina to face online bacsh. When I got the medical report, I was very worried."

 Chapter 305

    With that, Miranda shamefully lowered her head.

    Nash stood by her side, facing the camera with a piercing gaze. "This press conference is not about poisoning or framing anyone. Let''s put an end to the sensational headlines." Nash''s face was dark, as if engulfed in resentment. His towering 1.88m tall figure exuded an intimidating presence on camera.

    Seeing this scene, Nina was stunned. Nash could stand unconditionally by Miranda''s side, providing her with a sense of security, yet he remained cold and distant towards her. Only Miranda could make Nash go to such lengths!

    Just as Nina was about to turn away, subtitles appeared on the screen again. The camera zoomed in on Nash''s face, magnifying his expression. "Mr. York, are you standing here today to speak up for Miss Miranda out of public interest or personal reasons?"

    "Both," Nash replied, his lips curling slightly.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As the subtitles shed, Nina felt like a weight was pressing on her chest. She struggled to catch her breath. But then another journalist asked, "Mr. York, is there romance brewing between you and Miss Miranda?"

    Before Nash could respond, Miranda interjected, "That''s our private affair. If there''s good news, we''ll make sure to inform everyone first."

    She gently took Nash''s arm, radiating warmth. At that moment, Nina could not bear to watch any longer. Miranda and Nash''s attire today, ck and white,plemented each other perfectly, like a power couple.

    "Hey! Are you going to pay or not? If you''re not buying, don''t stand here holding up the line!" Suddenly, an irritated female voice came from behind.

    Nina made up her mind. "Give me arge shopping bag."

    It was inevitable that Nash would defend Miranda. She had known all along that everything would take time to get used to. From Miranda''s return to the country to his establishment of an entertainmentpany to support her, their entanglement was destined.

    Not to mention defending her at the press conference. If one day they announced their wedding date, that would be normal too. Right now, all she needed to do was focus on herself.

    In Nash''s car, Miranda admitted her mistake to Nash, "Nash, I''m sorry for acting on my own just now. But, this way we can divert everyone''s attention away from Nina,

    "...Hmm." Nash did not say another word.

    Seeing his expression, Miranda knew he was not pleased. She remained silent for a while before cautiously saying to Nash, "Nash, I want to apologize to Nina in person." en.swhovels

    "She''s been busytely." Nash felt that Miranda did not need to appear in front of Nina again.

    Understanding his hint, Miranda had to change her approach, "Then, can I go see Sally?"

    Nash''s tone was cold, "I''m not restricting your freedom."

    Miranda sighed, "The media are all watching I came here in your car thought it wouldn''t look good if got out and hailed a cab. If you''re busy, then I won''t go."

    "Suit yourself." Nash remained emotionally detached.

    However, Miranda noticed his stoic expression. She had no choice but to say, "Then, could you drop me off at my apartment?"

    "Quincy, take her to the apartment."

    Nash immediately instructed with his extremely t voice.

    Quincy promptlyplied, "Okay."

    After about half an hour, Quincy drove the car to the entrance of Miranda''s apartment building.

 Chapter 306

    As Miranda was about to get off the car, her phone rang. It was the delivery guy. "Hello, Miss Miranda, you have a few packages that need to be picked up downstairs."

    Miranda saw the delivery guy not far from the car, with several packages on a small cart. She turned to Nash for help, "Nash, could you help me? These are the light bulbs I ordered, and my home''s light bulbs are not working."

    Nash did not respond immediately. However, a few secondster, he got out of the car.

    Five minutester, Nash had Quincy bring the cart and Miranda to her floor. However, he gave Quincy a meaningful look. Understanding his intention, Quincy unpacked the packages and helped rece the light bulbs.

    Nash was about to call Nina when Miranda identally bumped into him.

    "Ah!"

    Miranda let out an involuntary cry of pain as the blueberry juice in her hand spilled all over Nash.

    Nash frowned, and the next moment he heard Miranda''s apology, "Nash, I''m sorry. This blueberry juice is from a brand my friend created. It''s really good, and I wanted you to try it. I did not mean to be so clumsy."

    "It''s okay," Nash replied calmly. Though his white shirt was now stained with blueberry juice, he noticed the broken ss on the ground.

    "But your clothes... It will take time to go back and change. I have disposable bathrobes. You go take a shower and change first. Let Quincy prepare a clean set of clothes for you. I''ll tidy up here," Miranda said, bending down to clean up the mess.

    "Ouch!" Miranda took a sharp intake of breath.

    Nash pursed his lips and said softly, "You should hire a live-in caretaker. Do you have any band-aids?"

    "I prefer living alone. I think I have some band-aids, let me go check."

    "Where are they? I''ll go." Nash stopped her, sinct yet firm.

    But Miranda''s finger was still bleeding profusely. She pressed her lips together. "I don''t think you can find. I''ll go instead."

    "Wrap it with tissue first." Without dy, Nash helped Miranda to her feet.

    As she leaned toward him, her bleeding finger stained his clothes. She hurriedly apologized, "Nash, swear... I''ve been a messtely, messing up everything. Being a burden seems to be my specialty."

    Nash had already wrapped her finger with tissue. "Go find the band-aids."

    Miranda could only do as he said. When she emerged, she had already applied the band-aid to her finger.

    "I''ll have Quincy arrange for a caretaker toe over. From now on, let them handle this kind of thing. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving."

    "Okay." Miranda couldn''t refuse anymore. But as she watched Nash''s departing figure, a hint of a smile crept into her eyes.

    After leaving Miranda''s apartment, Nash got into the car and instructed Quincy directly, "Drive back to Riverside Estate." "Okay." Quincy swiftly headed back to Riverside Estate.

    Nash was a clean freak, but now he was wearing dirty clothes. Upon arriving at Riverside Estate, he did, not immediately get out of the car Leaning against the seat, he asked Quincy in a low voice, "In your opinion, what kind of person do you think Nina is?"

    Quincy was taken aback. He had not expected Nash to ask him such a question. But now that Nash had asked, he had to answer.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. York, Nina has been diligently by

    your side for seven years. Even if Zac is indeed Scott, that''s just her past." ncing at Nash''s dark and unreadable handsome face through the rearview mirror, Quincy responded.

 Chapter 307

    After a few seconds, Nash finally spoke up slowly, "Book tickets for me and Nina to go to Frangelia three days from now."

    "Okay," replied Quincy, and with a click, Nash pushed the door open and got out of the car. He walked step by step into Riverside Estate.

    Nina was busy in the kitchen. As he passed through the foyer, she emerged from the kitchen with a bowl of chicken soup in her hands. "You''re back, just in time for dinner," she said, casting a quick nce at Nash before averting her gaze. She seemed calm.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But Nash''s brows furrowed deeply. After a few seconds, he approached Nina.

    Nina noticed the stains and blood on his clothes. "Mary, bring out the rest of the dishes," she instructed Nash''s longtime helper, then turned to Nash, "You go take a shower, I''ll find some clean clothes for youter."

    As she spoke, she took off her apron, not bothering to ask where the stains came from. Her expression remained impassive.

    "Do you think you''re a qualified wife?" Nash could not hold back any longer.

    Nina did not argue with him or make a scene. "If you wanted to tell me, you would have," she replied calmly, implying that if he did not speak, her questions were pointless. Besides, Nash had been with Miranda before he returned.

    "Do you need me to contact Caleb now?" Nina''s voice remained eerily calm.

    "No need," Nash said before walking away, leaving Nina behind. A few secondster, Nina followed him, having prepared a set of ck home clothes for him.

    The sound of water echoed from the bathroom. Nina knocked on the bathroom door. "I''ve prepared your clothes."

    "Come in," a hoarse voice came from the bathroom. Nina took a deep breath and followed the instructions, but she remained standing at the doorway.

    Before she could hand the clothes to Nash, he frowned disapprovingly. "Do you think I''m a freak in your eyes?"

    Nina reluctantly took a few steps towards him. However, Nash suddenly pulled her closer. Nina instinctively wanted to escape, but Nash pressed her against the wall. Steam filled the bathroom. Nina lowered her head, her fair neck looking enticing in Nash''s eyes. Nash remembered thest time.

    "Just likest time," he said. Nina''s breath hitched. She was afraid of offending Nash, afraid he would act like he didst night. She had choice but to slowly kneel down. Finally, Nina helped Nash puton his

    clothes. n?

    Nash left first, and Nina stayed in the bathroom, where she vomited. It took her several minutes to recover before she went downstairs.

    Nash was already sitting at the dining table. She walked over and sat opposite him.

    "I simmered this chicken soup for a long time. It''s good for your stomach. Drink more," Nina immediately served him a bowl of chicken soup.

    She added, "I''ve already given the

    recipes to Mary. If there''s anything you craveter, just ask her to prepare it for you. These dishes are just for your health, but you still need to address the root issue by cutting down on smoking and drinking."

    When Nina said this, Nash suddenly raised his eyes and stared at her. His dark eyes showed a hint of coldness. "What do you mean?" he asked Giving him the recipes and advising him like this, was she

    nning to leave?

    Before Nina could say anything, the security guard''s announcement came from outside the door, "Mr. York, Miss Miranda is here."

 Chapter 308

    Nash nced at Nina, then coolly stated, "Let her in."

    Nina pursed her lips, about to say something, when Miranda stepped in from outside in her high heels.

    Nina did not look at her, but Miranda''s voice echoed nearby, "Nash, I''ve brought you some clothes."

    Miranda walked up to Nash. She had already changed into a light green dress, paired with her voluminous and wavy hair. Miranda appeared tall and beautiful.

    "You didn''t have to make a special trip," Nash said.

    Nina nced at Nash. Nash''s expression remained cold, with little change. But his words...

    Miranda softly spoke, "I couldn''t let it rest withouting. I didn''t expect you two to be having dinner. Was it Nina who cooked?"

    "Yes," Nash replied tly.

    Suddenly, Miranda looked at Nina with anticipation. "Nina, may I have a taste of your cooking? I came by today and happen to have some time. Can I learn some cooking skills from you?"

    Nina declined, "I can get you a set of utensils, but learning cooking is out of the question. I''m not a professional, and I don''t have the time."

    With that, Nina called out to Mary, "Mary, get a set of utensils for Miranda."

    "Yes, ma''am," Mary promptly responded, and as per Nina''s instructions, brought a set of utensils for Miranda.

    Miranda sat on Nash''s side. In that moment, Nina was not too pleased. "Mary, go wash some fruit and prepare some after-dinner fruit for Miranda."

    Even though she and Nash had a

    n¨§t

    secret marriage, Nash had never publicly acknowledged her as Mrs. York. However, they were not divorced yet and she was still Mrs. York. At this moment, Miranda seemed to have lost sight of who was thedy of the house, Content.

    Miranda also understood Nina''s words, she smiled and said, "Nina, you''re thoughtful. Wow, your cooking skills are really good, can you teach me please?" Miranda tasted a piece of ribs. She then praised Nina first, and pleaded with her.

    "Nash, can you ask Nina to take a break from work for a while?" Miranda suddenly looked at Nash, softening her voice.

    "After our dinner, I''ll teach you," Nina responded. Nash was always ready toply with Miranda''s requests, and she preferred not to hear Nash make arrangements himself.

    And so, after finishing their meal, Nash went to the study, while Nina and Miranda stayed in the kitchen. Miranda''s interest in learning cooking was fake.

    She was actually mocking Nina,

    "Nina, did you watch today''s press conference? Nash escorted me home, personally changed the light bulb for me, and we did many, many things together. Do you want to hear the details?" A sneer yed at the corner of Miranda''s mouth. Moreover, there was more

    satisfaction than mockery in

    Miranda''s eyes.

    Nina did not hold back in her response, "Why don''t you hire someone to follow us and provide real-time updates?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "If you want, it can be arranged," Miranda showed no restraint, and her smile grew deeper.

    Nina found it ring, "You''re really despicable, enjoying being the mistress. Shameless."

    "You!" Miranda''s expression changed instantly, her gaze bing sharp. "Nina, if it weren''t for you seducing Nash''s grandfather, you wouldn''t have had a chance to marry Nash! Who''s the real mistress, we both know in our hearts!"

    If Miranda wanted to argue about this, then she could not me Nina for gradually tearing apart Miranda''s heart. Nina sneered, "Miranda, regardless of your past with Nash he ultimately married me, not you. We have a marriage certificate, legally recognizing us as husband and wife. Neither you nor he have any official record, and he has never publicly acknowledged you. So

    who''s the mistress?"

 Chapter 309

    With each word, she tore her apart, leaving her in the dust. Her face contorted into the ugliest expression imaginable, fueled by burning rage. Yet, reason urged her to remain calm. "You don''t need to be happy either. Nash hasn''t publicly acknowledged you as Mrs. York, and besides, he''s more inclined to support me," Miranda snapped, grabbing a fruit knife. Handing it over to Nina, she said, "Nina, why don''t you teach me how to chop vegetables now?"

    Nina frowned, nced at Miranda, but did not respond.

    She called for Mary, "Miss Miranda, I have no patience. Mary, you have patience. You teach Miss Miranda."

    Miranda''s face turned icy.

    Nina would even acknowledge her or give her lessons! Her expected n crumbled, and she lost interest. She casually dropped the knife onto the cutting board. "Forget it, just remembered I''ve got something else to do. I''ll swing by another day to learn."

    Mary was puzzled, finding Miss Miranda''s irregr approach to learning truly peculiar!

    Miranda saw the clothes she had brought for Nash lying on the sofa. Nina was sitting there, engrossed in her phone. Miranda''s eyes shed with a n.

    Approaching Nina to retrieve the clothes, at the moment she grabbed them, she suddenly fell backward-

    "Bang!"

    She collided with the coffee table, scattering its contents everywhere.

    Hoarsely, Miranda shouted, "Nina, this clothing is my apology. Since you don''t want to teach me, why did you agree in front of Nash? And now, why are you pushing me away?"

    Miranda''s eyes were red. Nina could

    not help but find it amusing. It had not been long since this pop star crossed over into the entertainment industry, yet her acting skills were already top-notch.

    "Miranda, who did Nash hire to teach you acting?" Nina leaned forward, propping her hand on her knee.

    She raised an eyebrow, a cold glint in her eyes. Of course, Miranda would not admit it.

    "Nina, how could you say that? If you don''t want to teach me, you let Mary teach me. And now, when I want to take the clothes, you push me away again Are you mocking me here?" Miranda''s head hung low as she sobbed.

    Whether Nash noticed or not, someone wasing over anyway.

    Nina did not even want to look. "Miranda, there are security cameras in the vi."

    "Mary, inform security to check the surveince footage," Nash''s voice was cold and devoid of warmth.

    Miranda clenched her fists tightly.

    She purposely walked up to Nina before she began to fall backward. Even if there were surveince cameras, her positioning would block the view of the camera.

    She continued to y the victim. "Since none of you believe me, let''s watch the footage."

    Miranda did not even get up from where she fell.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Nina leaned back. Though she was utterly repulsed by Miranda and did not want any contact with her, she did not move away. After all, she had notid a hand on Miranda.

    Nash stood not far from them, watching coldly. Seeing Miranda still making no move to get up, he smirked, "Mary, go help Miss Miranda up."

 Chapter 310

    This remark had an impact on Nina and Miranda.

    For Nina, having been by Nash''s side for seven years, she knew his temperament well. Being his secretary and standing right there, it was obvious that Nash would ask her to help Miranda up but he did not. Clearly, Nash was favoring Miranda. However, Nina remained calm. Throughout the ordeal, she held onto her phone, not intervening. A clear conscience would speak for itself. Watching the surveince footage would only reinforce her belief that Miranda was merely putting on a show.

    As for Miranda, Nash''s actions felt like rejection. Especially his icy words, it was evident he no longer trusted her. She was also taking a gamble.

    About two minutester, security retrieved the surveince footage. The footage showed Miranda passing by Nina, just at the moment when the camera was blocked. In almost an instant, Miranda fell backward, clearly pushed by someone.

    Nash''s cold gaze swept over Nina. "Apologize."

    It was amand. Although there were surveince cameras in the vi, they could not cover every angle. After all, this was a residential area, where quality of life mattered most. Thus, this particr angle was conveniently blocked from view.

    Nash trusted only what he saw on the footage, especially since Miranda was someone he cared deeply about.

    "What if I don''t apologize?" Nina met Nash''s intense gaze.

    She had feelings too, but Nash still let Miranda, a third party, into their home and even tacitly asked her to teach Miranda cooking. Now, after watching the surveince footage, he was even ordering her to apologize to Miranda directly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Nash, I know why Nina is acting this way. It''s my fault. I got too close to you," Miranda''s voice was hoarse, adding fuel to the fire.

    Nash''s ck eyes grew even colder.

    Nina smirked, "Miranda, it was always your fault. A third party who destroys marriages, a third party who doesn''t know boundaries!"

    Yet, Nash stepped toward Nina,

    grabbing her wrist and pulling her towards Miranda. "Adults should own up to their mistakes. If you don''t apologize, then you should make amends for pushing her just now."

    UMS

    Nina''s heart sank. She could tolerate his rudeness, but now he was tacitly allowing Miranda to target her.

    Nina felt ufortable, but at this moment, she also felt relieved.

    Miranda pretended, "Nash, don''t be like this. I have things to do. I''ll leave first. As a couple, I hope you two can resolve your issues." As long as Nash believed her, her goal was achieved.

    Nobody cared if Miranda left. Nina avoided Nash''s gaze, but his eyes bore heavily into her. He was disappointed in Nina. Gone was the obedient girl. Now she was petty, jealous, and unwilling to admit her mistakes.

    "Nina, why did you be like this?"

    "Nash, if you don''t trust me, then there''s nothing more to say. Why did she give you clothes, why did she invite you to stay for dinner, and why did want me to teach her

    she wa

    cooking?" Nina questioned each

    word. Her clear, piercing eyes held stubbornness. Content befongs to

    "You saw the footage. I was holding my phone. Why did she fall when she passed by me? And I had both hands holding my phone. Am I lightning?"

    Nash watched the footage and immediately sided with Miranda, who left feeling smug and pleased with herself.

 Chapter 311

    Nina noticed that but kept quiet so Miranda assumed Nash was going to give Nina trouble and left feeling smug.

    "Then why didn''t you mention it earlier?" Nash furrowed his brows.

    Nina''s words made him realize the issue too.

    A touch of sarcasm crossed Nina''s lips. "Would something you''ve already decided change just because of a few words from me?"

    With that, Nina shrugged off Nash and left him with her back turned. Nash did not pursue or try to stop her, but his ck eyes remained fixed on her retreating figure.

    Just as Nash lit a cigarette, Miranda''s call came through. He put it on speakerphone. Miranda''s voice sounded hoarse on the other end. "Nash, don''t make things difficult for Nina. I know it''s my fault, and I''ll control how often I reach out to you in the future."

    "It''s best that way," Nash''s icy words cut through, leaving Miranda stunned.

    Didn''t Nash believe that Nina pushed her? There was no footage. And just a few minutes ago, Nash even made Nina apologize to her personally. How could he change his attitude so quickly?

    Before Miranda could respond, Nash''s cold voice rang out again. "Miranda, don''t test my limits."

    With that, Nash hung up. Hearing the dial tone, Miranda was dumbfounded.

    But for Nina, this was just the beginning. Miranda would surely take drastic measures to eliminate her in order to remain by Nash''s side!

    As for Nash, after finishing his cigarette, he called for Mary. "Go make some stomach-soothing dishes for Madam now."

    From Miranda''s visit, Nina barely ate a few bites. He remembered that Nina had a delicate stomach.

    "I''ll go now," Mary immediately followed Nash''s orders. Since it was just for Nina, Mary worked quickly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When she was about to take the food upstairs to Nina, Nash stopped her. "Wait."

    At the moment Mary halted, Nash took the food from her hands and personally headed upstairs.

    In the room, Nina was scrolling

    through her phone, catching up on the news. She had an interest in current events. However, now that she was pregnant and could not afford to be seen after leaving Nash, she was contemting her next steps when she heard a click.

    The bedroom door was pushed open from the outside. Nash walked in carrying food.

    Nina could not wrap her head around it. "Mr. York, what''s the deal? First, you scold me, and now you''re being nice?"

    "I really didn''t expect it when I saw the surveince footage, but I also warned her," Nash''s voice was low and hoarse.

    A cold smirk yed across Nina''s lips. "Is that so? Should I thank Mr. York for standing up for me today?"

    She had a heart and emotions as

    well. If

    e was falsely used

    19ret

    something she did not do, it was el upset.

    only natural for her to feel

    Nash pursed his lips, speaking softly, "You haven''t eaten much. Have something to eat first."

    "If you have time, why don''t you go find Miranda? Haven''t you already obtained everything you wanted?" She could not understand why Nash would do this, why he would still care about her emotions.

    Clearly, she had no more value to offer. He should go to his beloved.

    Nash ignored her, sitting down beside her.

 Chapter 312

    Nash pushed the food towards Nina. "Do you want me to feed you?"

    His words were calm.

    Nina did not believe he would actually feed her.

    Nina responded coldly, "I don''t want to eat. Don''t I have the freedom to decide?"

    Nash remained silent. But the next moment, he really brought the food to Nina''s lips.

    At that moment, Nash''s dark eyes quietly watched her. His gazecked its usual sharpness.

    Nina was stunned.

    He then spoke slowly, "You still need to eat." His tone was gentle.

    Nina was surprised by his kindness and quickly took over, "I can do it myself."

    She was afraid that Nash might try feeding again so she symbolically took a few bites.

    Nash also considerately handed her some water, "Don''t choke."

    Nina did not choke, but she was startled by Nash''s actions.

    Before she could say anything, Nash spoke first, "I had Quincy book the tickets."

    "Tickets to Frangelia?"

    Nina could not believe it.

    Nash nodded. "Yes."

    He continued, "Make sure you tell your parents. I don''t want them to think you''ve disappeared when we''re gone."

    "Okay." Nina did not say much more.

    Although Nash had scolded her and then offered her kindness, this trip was their first andst chance.

    She would not miss it with him.

    Nash pursed his lips and spoke again, "Regarding what happened earlier, I saw you were silent when we watched the surveince footage. I thought your silence implied you''re not denying it. In the future, you need to let me know."

    "People have different perspectives, and many only believe what they see firsthand," he continued.

    Nina nced at Nash subconsciously, "Are you exining this to me?"

    "We both need tomunicate in our rtionship," Nash replied.

    Silence between them only fueled growing tensions.

    He had not considered divorcing her yet.

    Nina fell silent. She could not deny that what Nash said was true.

    But then again, whether with exnations or not, their situation remained unchanged.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Nina still responded to him, "Got it."

    "Yeah. Rest early, I still have some

    documents to deal with." Seeing that

    she showed no intention of

    continuing her meal, Nash

    swnevel.ne

    subconsciously reached for the bowl.

    However, Nina did not let him do so.

    She said, "If you''re busy, go ahead, I''m going downstairs."

    "Yeah." Nash did not say much more.

    Nina went downstairs with the bowl. He was sitting in the living room. Nash''s behavior had been on her mind for a long time.

    It was not until Mary mentioned

    something, "Madam, just now M York''s fone on the phone wasn''t very good But I heard it sounded like he was standing up for you."

    Nash standing up for her? She believed that Nash would stand up for her but if it was Miranda in question, she did not buy it.

    Miranda was his beloved, his cherished one. How could he speak to her in such a harsh tone?

    Nina brushed it off with a smile. Then, she returned to her room.

    The next morning, she got up to

    all the tips for cooking brea

    make breakfast. Mary helped her et

    She kept mentoring Mary, giving her

    After breakfast, they set off for the York residence together.

    Seeing her skillful driving, Nash asked her, "Do you want a car?"

    Nina was taken aback, "Why are you asking?"

    Nash did not hide it, saying in a hoarse voice, "If you like, I can buy you a car."

 Chapter 313

    Nina found it rather ironic that Nash brought up something that had not been mentioned before, "I''m your secretary, with all those cars in your garage, what do I need a car for now?" Judging by Nash''s current behavior, it seemed like he was trying to use these things to persuade her to stay.

    "You can''t possibly expect to keep using my car for every outing, or rely on taxis."

    Nash sat in the back seat, and since Nina was driving, his view was fixed forward, unable to see her facial expression. Yet, from her tone, Nash could sense that she was not at all interested in this matter.

    "I use your car for work-rted purposes. If I were to buy a cheap car for personal use, wouldn''t people think poorly of me as your secretary? Would you not feel embarrassed by that?" Nina''s words were delivered with rity.

    Nash pursed his lips slightly. But before he could respond, Nina cut in again: "And if I were to buy a luxury car, given my position, wouldn''t I be ridiculed?"

    She did not own a car, spent most of her time working, and felt perfectlyfortable without one. Moreover, she was leaving soon, making the need for a car even less pressing.

    Instead, Nashforted her, saying, "You live your own life."

    Nina did not respond.

    Nash seemed different from before and they did not speak further.

    At thepany, they each went about their business.

    Cynthia learned quickly, even outperforming Serene. Taylor noticed and expressed concern to Nina, "Nina, you''ve hired two people already. You''ve been by Mr. York''s side for so many years, are you really leaving?"

    Currently, within the CEO''s office, there were Taylor, Mabel, and Cynthia.

    With Paris and Mr. Clement caught in a scandal and thrown into jail, Mabel wasying off targeting Nina now, afraid of getting implicated herself. After all, everyone had witnessed the recent events.

    In the evening, Nash took her to Scarlet Leaf Bistro right on time. Ste personally hosted them, serving exquisite delicacies. Throughout the dinner, she talked endlessly about work matters.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Mr. York, Nina, aside from Scarlet Leaf Bistro, we have other projects. Shall we have a good time over dinner?" Ste extended an invitation.

    Nash looked at Nina. "We can give it a try."

    "Nina, this ss is for you," Ste toasted Nina.

    Before Nina could say anything, Nash intervened, "She''s allergic to alcohol, and I''m also cutting back on drinking."

    "In that case, let''s have juice instead of alcohol."

    Although Ste maintained a smile and did not say much outwardly, inwardly she questioned the rtionship between Nash and Nina. Despite Nina being Nash''s secretary for seven years, they were still employer and subordinate. Nash r¨¦membering Nina''s habits like this was unusual.

    Ste had spoken to this extent, so she had to give them face.

    Ste turned to Nash first. "Mr. York, there''s fireworks disy at Scarlet Leaf Bistro tonight. Shall we go there first? It seems like Mr. Harris is alsoing this time."

    Mr. Harris was a well-known real

    estate tycoon in the city, holding a piece ofnd designated as a key development project by the

    government. The crucial point was that Mr. Harris had mentioned a project. Once they coborated with him, their reputation both

    domestically and internationally would skyrocket instantly.

    "The fireworks disy there doesn''t allow attendants or assistants."

    Ste noticed Nash''s gaze towards Nina.

 Chapter 314

    After a moment''s thought, Nash decided to apany Ste. "Let''s go," he said.

    And that was how Nina was left behind. She had no intention of staying in the private room to face Ste''s assistant, especially considering that Peter''s son''s first celebration party was also scheduled for today

    Yvonne would surelye, so Nina started contacting Yvonne while heading out. But before she could reach Yvonne on the phone, someone spotted her.

    "Hey, isn''t this our ssmate, Nina? Now that she''s Mr. York''s secretary, she''s lost even the most basic human decency!"

    "That''s right! First, she brushed off our ssmate Mike with 1,000 bucks, saying she had something else to do and couldn''t make it. And now she''s here."

    "Didn''t you see her justing out of the private room?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Tsk! She doesn''t want to see ssmates, but she''s got plenty of time to serve the big boss!"

    Nina originally did not want to pay attention to these people, but their words became increasingly offensive. These were her former university ssmates, yet they spoke so derogatorily.

    Nina cast a cold gaze at them. "Shut your stinking mouths and stop talking nonsense."

    "Oh, look at the little secretary acting all high and mighty. What if she bes the CEO''s wife?"

    One of the girls with short hair, arms folded, looked at Nina with disdain.

    Nina''s gaze turned icy. "Why does it concern you whether I be the CEO''s wife or not? Why are you so invested in my personal life?"

    "I couldn''t care less about your affairs, but looking at someone like you is sickening."

    Nina grasped the principle that good people were often taken advantage of, and good horses were often ridden.

    She fired back without hesitation, "Then maybe you should shut your damn eyes."

    "Who are you tomand me to shut my eyes?" The woman with short hair became furious.

    She raised her hand to strike Nina, but Nina caught her wrist.

    Seeing that she could not hit Nina, the woman with short hair became even more enraged. "What are you all standing around for? Help me!" With the woman''s call, others joined in to help.

    Nina could handle one person, but with several people, she felt she might be in trouble today.

    Unexpectedly, she was not mobbed.

    Someone pulled her back and shielded her. "It''s all women here. Why make it difficult for each other? Besides, so many of you ganging up on her isn''t very moral."

    There was a hint of anger in the voice.

    Nina was stunned. She had not expected that at this critical moment, Scott would shield her!

    "Bullying? Why not mention her arrogance? Are you her lover?" The woman with short hair''s gaze fell sharply on Scott, her words particrly harsh.

    Nina felt that she had always been kind to others during her four years in college. Yet, during this gathering with her former ssmates, they spected about her with such malice.

    Some people were just inherently evil!

    Nina stepped forward and coldly rebuked the woman, "Is it me looking down on others, or you all picking fights? You know the answer! Apologize, and let''s put this behind us."

    The woman with short hair

    Nina did not spare the woman another nce.

    Seeing the woman''s arrogance and disregard for camaraderie among ssmates, Nina felt no obligation to care either.

    So, Nina went ahead and called the police directly.

 Chapter 315

    Even if these people could not be sent to jail, they could at least be criticized and educated.

    "Nina, you''ve reached a new low in being malicious!"

    "The real malicious ones are you all! If it weren''t for me, you would''ve already ganged up on her!" Scott scolded these women discontentedly.

    Never did he imagine that women could be this wicked towards each other.

    "Are we not allowed to defend ourselves?" The woman with short hair remained brazen.

    Scott was about to say more when Nina grabbed his arm. "There''s no point in reasoning with these inhumane creatures," she said.

    Scott felt a flutter in his heart.

    Because Nina had reached out to pull him!

    Although it did not necessarily signify anything, but to him, Nina was the girl he fancied the most, the one he loved but could not have. The simple fact that Nina could make such a gesture towards him filled him with immense joy.

    However, this scene was observed all too clearly by the returning Nash. The coldness in his eyes and the hostility emanating from him were palpable.

    Ste, beside him, noticed his expression keenly. It was possessiveness, and it was rage.

    "Nina, how is it that in the blink of an eye, you''ve got so many people in front of you?" Ste''s tone turned cold as she deliberately called out to Nina. Nina, hearing Ste''s voice, instinctively nced over.

    To her dismay, she saw Nash!

    The cold re in his eyes seemed capable of destroying everything.

    "These people are deliberately causing trouble, but I''ve already called the police," Nina said calmly, her gaze fixed on Ste for several seconds.

    Ste''s expression showed no signs of rm.

    These people were her ssmates. They were here because they were attending Peter''s son''s first celebration party, which had been rescheduled to raise funds for the child. Even if Ste harbored resentment towards her, it wouldn''t be this much trouble.

    Ste smiled. "That''s good then. Mr. York, would you mind grabbing your things quickly? We wouldn''t want to miss the fireworks disy. If we don''t leave soon, we might not make it in time."

    Finally, Ste went to remind Nash.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash, however, spoke lightly. "No need."

    With that, he turned away.

    He had intended toe back for Nina, but to his surprise, Scott appeared by her side.

    They seemed close, always together.

    Nash turned his head again.

    Ste quickly caught up with him.

    Shortly after Nash left, the police arrived.

    Nina briefly exined the situation: "They were gossiping about me behind my back, iming I was

    someone else''s lover. I got upset et

    and confronted them, and they wanted to gang up on me. If it weren''t for my friend, I would''ve been attacked by them."

    "She was the one who called me to shut my eyes first! It was just a baby''s celebration party, and she just gave 1,000 bucks but didn''t show up. Now that we see her, naturally, it''s strange. We exchanged a few words, but it shouldn''t escte to personal attacks, right?" The woman with short hair still

    refused to admit her mistake.

    Nina did not want to argue with her. "Officer, there are surveince cameras here. It''s clear who started it."

    It was just a dispute. After reviewing the footage, it did not escte to physical violence.

    The police only criticized and educated them.

    Though the woman with short hair was unhappy, she could not do anything to Nina with the police present.

    Once they left, Scott spoke slowly to Nina, "I think Nash misunderstood our rtionship. Do you want me to exin it to him?"

 Chapter 316

    Nina said, "Forget it, there''s no need."

    Sometimes she did not understand Nash that well. Whenever they met, he would be somewhat unpredictable. If exnations were something he could listen to, he would not have turned around and left. "Scott, thanks just now." Regardless, Scott''s appearance helped her out of trouble.

    Scott gave a gentle smile, "It was nothing."

    Just as Scott was about to say something else, Nina interjected, "I''m going back to the private room. If you''re free another day, I''ll treat you to a meal."

    "I''m free tomorrow afternoon." Knowing Nina''s offer was just a formality, but he took it seriously.

    Nina hesitated for a moment before nodding, "I''ll send you the address tomorrow."

    "Great." Scott watched Nina leave with a smile.

    Though Nash turned around, he was followed by Ste. However, he did not go and watch the fireworks disy with Ste. He stopped in his tracks and distanced himself from her, saying, "Miss Jasper, I''m not interested in the fireworks disy. If you need someone to apany you, I''ll have my assistant go with you."

    Ste was taken aback, "Mr. York, didn''t we agree just now..."

    "Sorry." Nash''s face was cold as he turned away from Ste''s astonishment and walked in the opposite direction.

    Ste watched Nash''s resolute figure and her face turned livid. She had seen clues between Nash and Nina, thinking Nash would watch the fireworks disy with her, giving her a chance to spend time alone with him. But look at this now!

    She had been happy for nothing!

    Nash called Quincy. After the call connected, he instructed Quincy in a low, stern voice, "Apany Miss Jasper to the fireworks disy and arrange for some people to follow Nina." "Yes." Quincy responded promptly.

    Nash returned to the car. Since he got in, he had been chain-smoking. The driver could tell something was on his mind, and the atmosphere was so heavy you could cut it with a knife.

    Meanwhile, on Nina''s end, she had

    been waiting in the private room. As

    the assistant of Ste left and it approached midnight, Nina still had not heard back from Nash, not even a single message on her phone. Clearly, Nash had left her behind.

    Considering her position as his secretary, before leaving, she sent him a text message, "Mr. York, I''ve been waiting for you until now. I assume you and Miss Jasper had a good time. I''ll head home now and won''t disturb you anymore.

    As she stepped out of the private room, Nash received a message passed on by his subordinate. At the same time, he also saw the message from Nina. She was still in the private room.

    Nash could not help but furrow his brows. Two minutester, he saw Ninaing out of the bistro. Just as he was about to push the door to get out of the car, a white car pulled up in front of Nina.

    In just a few seconds, the white car drove away.

    Where was Nina?

    As Nash went to open the car door, the veins on the back of his hand visibly bulged.

    "Find out whose car that is!" Nash directly dialed a number, his voice cold and heavy. He did not hang up, and his subordinate did not dare to either.

    After a moment, his subordinate''s voice came through the phone, "Mr. York, we found out. It''s Scott''s car."

    Nash''s face turned even colder. Wasn''t she supposed to be in the private room? How did she end up with Scott again?

    As Nash clenched his teeth in anger,

    ready to snap at the driver, the driver

    beat him to it, "Mr. York, I know I shouldn''t overstep, considering my position. But from experience, the key to a strong marriage is mutual understanding and open

    love<pmunication in times of conflict. If both parties remain silent and conceal their emotions, they''ll inevitably drift apart." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 317

    When he applied for the job, Quincy made it clear to him about the rtionship between Nina and himself.

    Since getting into the car, Nash had been chain-smoking, a clear indicator of the tension between them. Moreover, Nash''s instructions to his subordinate about keeping tabs on Nina, along with his recent attempt to open the car door, did not go unnoticed.

    Nash narrowed his eyes. As for the new driver, Nash merely nced at him. He was tall, thin, with slightly dark skin.

    A cold smirk yed at the corner of Nash''s lips. "Didn''t Quincy inform you about the rules?"

    The driver kept his head down. "Assistant Quincy did, Mr. York. I know I shouldn''t speak out of turn, but I once had regrets. My wife and I were like this. We had conflicts, misunderstandings, and I never apologized, nor did she exin. Later, when I left home to earn a living, she had someone else''s child. And then, I lost her forever."

    Nash pursed his lips, then after a few seconds of silence, he spoke in a low,manding tone, "Drive."

    Such a situation was unimaginable for him. He would never allow Nina to bear another man''s child!

    At that moment, although Nina was in the car with Scott, sitting in the back seat with him, she maintained some distance.

    Scott noticed her unease and tried to ease the tension with a light chuckle. "Nina, you don''t need to be so nervous. I''m not a monster."

    "No, I''m not." Maintaining a distance from Scott was simply the basic boundary between opposite sexes. Moreover, Scott had helped her recently, and now he was giving her a ride. She felt quite embarrassed. From her downcast expression, Scott sensed her thoughts.

    He chuckled, "Nina, we''re ssmates and friends. Trust me, if the tables were turned and I needed a ride homete at night, you would do the same for me."

    Nina could only smile. When Scott stopped the car in front of her, she was not initially keen on getting in However, Scott mentioned thete hour, and most importantly, she saw on the ride-hailing app that there were no avable cars nearby.

    Scott was good at conversation, quickly putting her at ease and dispelling her earlier nervousness.

    During their chat, time flew by as they found the conversation engaging.

    It was not until the driver stopped the car at the entrance of Riverview Estate that they realized they had arrived at her destination.

    Before parting ways, Scott made a point to remind her, "Nina, don''t forget about our dinner appointment tomorrow."

    "Okay," Nina nodded. As soon as she

    entered the house, she saw Sally

    sitting on the sofa. Sally''s gaze turned sharp the moment sheid eyes on her. Clearly, Sally hade prepared.

    "Sally," Nina greeted proactively.

    Sally sneered, "I don''t have a daughter like you! You haven''t even divorced Nash yet, and you''ve already found a new man? Who''s foolish enough to be your lover?"

    Nina pursed her lips. "Sally, pleaseText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    watch your words. He''s just a friend, and besides, Nash interacts with the opposite sex much more than do. Howe I''ve never heard you calling anyone else a homewrecker?"

    As Nina spoke, she met Sally''s gaze directly. At that moment, Nina remained calm andposed.

    Sally stood up from the sofa in anger, pointing at Nina furiously. "Nina, you have some nerve talking to me like this!"

 Chapter 318

    Nina remained calm and said lightly, "I''m just stating the facts."

    "You..." Sally was itching with anger, but then she heard movement outside the door and saw Nash entering from outside.

    "Nash, you came back just in time. Look at how your lovely wife here is talking back to me. Does she have any manners?" She stood up and quicklyined to Nash.

    Nash strode in, his gaze deep as he nced at Nina before turning to Sally. "If you don''t provoke her, why would she talk back to you? Nina has always been gentle when she''s with me." He walked over to Nina in just a few steps.

    His towering figure made Nina feel a sense of oppression, especially coupled with the strong smell of tobo emanating from him.

    She could not help but look up at him.

    Seeing the two of them together, Sally was almost stomping her feet, angrily saying, "You, you really don''t care about me anymore!"

    "Go upstairs and wait for me," Nash said, tossing the words at Nina.

    Nina snapped back to reality,plying silently as she made her way upstairs.

    Now, there were only Sally and Nash left in the living room.

    Cutting to the chase, Sally said, "Nash, how long do you intend to avoid me?"

    Nash chuckled, "Who gave you this idea that I''m avoiding you?"

    He decided whom he wanted to see and whom he did not. No one could influence him, and he was not afraid of anyone or needing to avoid anyone.

    "If you weren''t avoiding me, why haven''t I seen you all this time?" Sally''s expression turned cold and ugly.

    Nash did not care to entertain her nonsense. "Don''t do things that disgust people next time. If you do, don''t me me for packing your bags and throwing them out." With that, Nash also intended to go upstairs.

    "Nash!" Sally was furious, calling out his name. "Do you even consider me your mother anymore?"

    Nash stopped in his tracks, nced back at her, and sneered coldly, "When I needed you the most, you were more concerned about others. Now that I don''t need you anymore, letting you stay here is the greatest tolerance I can show you!"

    With that, Nash left.

    Sally, on the other hand, took two steps back, her face pale, and sat heavily on the sofa.

    In the bedroom, Nina had just finished showering and was drying her hair. Just then, Nash''s tall figure walked in from the doorway, catching her eye.

    Nash''s expression was gloomy and unappealing as he approached her step by step. "I don''t want to see you with Scott in the future."

    It was an order from Nash.

    Nina pursed her lips and said softly, "You left, I couldn''t get a taxi, and coincidentally, Scott was there. He offered to give me a ride back."

    She could not possibly walk home,

    and besides, she had not questioned him about his rtionship with Miranda. Why should hemand her like this? Clearly, there was nothing between her and Scott.

    Nash scoffed, "Coincidence? You two seem to have a lot of that. You bumped into each other at the job fair, and now he happens to be there again. Seems like fate, huh? Aren''t you two meant to be together?"

    Nina hesitated, feeling his harshness.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "My conscience is clear," Nina asserted firmly. "I won''t go against my principles."

    Nash tightened his lips, feeling uneasy, yet he could not overlook the determination in Nina''s gaze. At the same time, he recollected the driver''s words.

    Adjusting his tie, Nashposed himself. Hecked evidence to substantiate any intimate connection between her and Scott.

    He responded in aposed tone, "That''s reassuring to hear, knowing that you won''tpromise your principles."

    At his words, Nina felt a bit ufortable and asked, "And what about you?"

 Chapter 319

    He made such demands of her, but did he ever demand the same of himself?

    Nash furrowed his brows. "What about me?"

    Nina looked at him, suddenly unsure whether she should ask. Perhaps she did not have the courage to face it in her heart. She clenched her fists and averted her gaze. "It''s nothing."

    Seeing her uneasy expression and sensing her hesitation to speak, Nash knew something was on her mind. Just as he was about to inquire, there was a knock at the door. "Sir, ma''am!" the helper called out.

    Nash went to open the door. The helper handed him an invitation. "Sir, this is an invitation from the Gibson family."

    "You can go," he instructed the helper.

    Nash opened the invitation, which was for the seventieth birthday celebration sent by Grandpa George. Despite knowing Grandpa George for so long, he rarely attended his birthday celebrations.

    They had an unspoken agreement not to disturb each other excessively. This time, sending the invitation meant that it was an important asion for Grandpa George and he should attend. Besides, Grandpa George was frugal due to his military background and did not like extravagance. This was likely just a family dinner. Those people would also be there. He furrowed his brows slightly, feeling hesitant, but considering Grandpa George''s old age, he should be more considerate.

    Turning back, he found Nina already lying down. He spoke again, "Nina, apany me to a birthday banquet tomorrow night."

    "Whose?" Nina asked,cking enthusiasm.

    "Grandpa George''s."

    Nina sat up again, asking, "Grandpa George''s birthday banquet?"

    "His seventieth birthday."

    Nina suddenly remembered she had dinner ns for the next day. "I have something else to do tomorrow," she said.

    "Besides, you used to attend events alone," she added. Theirs was a secret marriage, and him bringing her to events was a way of confirming her status. He preferred to maintain his single status, so she should not attend such gatherings.

    "What''s the matter?" Nash was more concerned about her stating she had ns.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nina did not hide anything. "I have ns to dine with someone."

    "Scott?"

    "He did me a favor, so I''m taking him out for a meal."

    Nash''s expression turned cold. "What was that about your conscience being clear?"

    Nina looked at him. "Does having dinner with someone make me guilty? Inviting him to dinner to repay a favor is my decision, it''s not asplicated as you think."

    "You''re not allowed to go!" Nash''s anger red up again.

    Nina did not want to argue with him, but his attitude made her even more furious.

    She said coldly, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I''ll go prepare your clothes, and you can take a shower."

    With that, she got out of bed. Passing by Nash, he wanted to grab her. She seemed to be trying to escape from him, going against everything.

    But he still did not act.

    After showering, Nash came out of the bathroom, feeling calmer. Hezgot into bed and gently pulled Nina ?nto his arms, whispering in her ear, "Don''t go to your appointment tomorrow. Come with me.

    Nina, eyes closed, replied without hesitation, "Okay."

    They did not have much time left together, and it was Grandpa George''s banquet. His current attitude also discouraged her from engaging in any argument. As for Scott, he would have to wait for his turn.

    QUMS

    Her answer satisfied Nash, and heid back, embracing her.

    The next day, when Nina arrived at work, she was called into the office and saw a designer gift bag on the sofa.

    Nash gestured to her, a slight smile

    ying on his lips. "Take a look and see if it''s the style you like. If not, let Quincy exchange it, or I can take you myself."

 Chapter 320

    Nina walked over and took the dress out of the gift bag. It was a dark green evening gown with a flowing skirt and a strapless cut, crafted from luxurious fabric that felt like a dream against her skin. She had been browsing fashion magazinestely and instantly recognized it as haute couture from a top designer.

    Although she could not recall the designer''s name, she knew their clothes typically started at a hundred thousand dors. Suddenly, she remembered the dress Nash bought for Miranda for two hundred thousand dors.

    ncing at him, she remarked, "That must have cost quite a bit."

    Money was just a number to Nash and what mattered was Nina''s happiness. "I thought it would suit you perfectly when I saw it," he replied.

    "And was the one you bought for Miranda just as fitting for her?" Nina blurted out without thinking, instantly regretting her words. How could she bring up such a sensitive topic, embarrassing them both? She bit her lip, expecting Nash to scold her for being nosy or petty, but instead, there was silence. Confused, she nced up at him, only to find him smiling.

    "Have you been holding onto that for a long time?" Nash asked, walking over to her and taking her cold hands in his. "The money was a loan. She paid me back once she made the money."

    "A loan?" Nina was astonished. "You mean she borrowed it?"

    Nash nodded. "Did you really think two hundred thousand dors was like water to me? Well, I certainly didn''t mind spending it on you."

    At that time, Nina was bothered for quite a while, especially when Miranda used that matter to provoke her, which took her a long time to get over. But now that it was exined, she felt a sense of relief. However, Nash''s care for Miranda and paving the way for her future still made Nina feel uneasy. Oh well. What else was there for her to worry about? Nina pushed aside her petty thoughts once again. Nheless, she now found this dress even more appealing than before.

    "The dress is beautiful," Nina expressed her satisfaction. No woman could resist a beautiful dress. She added, "Thank you."

    "If you like it, then it was all worth it," Nash replied. He had spent the whole evening selecting it.

    With her fair skin, any color suited her, and clothes were just the icing on the cake. That evening, they went to the Gibson residence together.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The Gibson residence was not as far

    from the York residence as she had imagined. The first time Nina met Grandpa George was in the hospital, and she had found it strange. Since Grandpa George and Nash''s grandpa were close, why didn''t Nash

    Visit him more often? She still did not understand.

    ul

    The Gibson residence was more spacious and simpler than she had imagined. The architecture was predominantly Western-style, and she even spotted a few military vehicles outside. From the symbols on the vehicles, it seemed like they belonged to someone pretty high up, maybe even a colonel or higher. Nina felt a sense of awe and restraint.

    Nash held her hand. "Don''t be nervous. This is just a family banquet."

    Nina noticed there were not many cars parked outside and asked, "Didn''t Grandpa George invite more people?"

    "He doesn''t like crowds," Nash exined. "And he especially dislikes the hypocrisy of official gatherings. He only invited family members."

    "Didn''t you mention before that Grandpa George only has one granddaughter?" Nina inquired.

    "Yeah," Nash hesitated for a moment before casually saying, "She''s from the military."

    Grandpa George used to be a

    even in retirement, the military would not forget him. With only one granddaughter, those military personnel were his family.

 Chapter 321

    Yet Nina still sensed something off. Nash''s seemingly casual remark carried a hint of indifference and a touch of resignation.

    Maybe she was reading too much into it. She could not shake the habit of analyzing Nash''s emotions from his words, caring about his ups and downs. She should not worry so much.

    Entering the Gibson residence, they found it already bustling with people, around a dozen or so. Some were dressed in suits, others in military uniforms, all looking quite distinguished. Grandpa George wore a simple suit, not a new one, but rather giving off a vintage vibe, just as Nash had mentioned. Grandpa George was indeed a thrifty man.

    Grandpa George seemed to be enjoying himself with the others, but upon seeing Nash and Nina approach, his face lit up. "Ah, Nash is here, and Nina too," he eximed, rising from his seat with the help of a cane to greet them.

    Nina quickened her pace subconsciously, not wanting Grandpa George to exert himself. "Grandpa George!"

    "Nina," Grandpa George said, eyeing her, "you look lovely today. Nash finally splurged on a beautiful dress for you!"

    His words were teasing, and Ninaughed as she replied, "Thest couple of times we met, you were working, so I dressed more simply. But actually, Nash has bought me plenty."

    It had be her habit to defend Nash withpliments.

    "That''s good to hear. A man who takes care of his wife will prosper," Grandpa George remarked, his gaze turning towards Nash, still beaming.

    "Grandpa George," Nash''s voice was steady as he asked, "Feeling better?"

    "I''m fine now, don''t worry. I''ve already outlived your grandpa by several years, that''s enough!" Grandpa George replied.

    Nash furrowed his brows slightly. "You should not say things like that."

    Seeing Nash''s change in expression, Grandpa George quickly added with a cheerful tone, "Alright, alright, just a few jokes. You took it seriously. Of course, I wish for a long and healthy life!" Nina looked at Grandpa George, sometimes he still seemed like a mischievous old man.

    "Nash is here," someone remarked. "You haven''t attended Mr. George''s birthday for the past few years, why did youe today?"

    Nina nced over and noticed several people in military uniforms chatting. They looked to be in their thirties or forties.

    Nash nced at them and replied casually, "The invitation was sent, so naturally, I came."

    "So, without an invitation, we can''t even get you toe," the man''s words were sharp.

    Nina looked at the man, who appeared to be in his forties, meticulously groomed with sharp features. But there was a hint of disdain in his eyes when he booked at Nash.

    "Why did you bring a femalepanion?" he continued. "It''s not appropriate to bring others to a family banquet." Grandpa George interrupted sternly, "Frank, we''re all family here. Nina is Nash''s wife, so show some respect."

    Frank Smith looked at Grandpa

    George, his tone softened and

    respectful, "Mr. George, we''re just

    having a casual chat, please don''t be

    upset." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "But wait, Nash got married? Howe we didn''t know? After all, we used to be in the same battalion. Feels a bit unfair."

    "Yeah, we had no clue."

    "Guess he didn''t think much of us, huh?"

    Others chimed in agreement.

    "Nash has the same personality as me, low-key. He doesn''t like to make a big deal out of things. Besides, he has already left the army, it''s his private matter. That''s enough for today, don''t gossip anymore Grandpa George exined

    Left the army?

    Nina looked at Nash, his face was cold and silent.

    Did he serve in the military before?

 Chapter 322

    Nina could not help but wonder why she had never heard him bring it up before. Maybe because there was always an unspoken agreement between Nash and Nina not to pry too much into each other''s business. It was just a matter of mutual respect. Besides, he probably could not fully disclose everything. She quickly averted her gaze.

    Out of the blue, someone chimed in to ease the tension, saying, "Mr. George, we get where you''reing from. We''re not here to gossip. It''s just that the truth is evident. Even Vice Commander Frank is also feeling indignant on your behalf. After all, you''re our elder, and you haven''t been in the know for long, right? Honestly, it looks like Nash doesn''t have much respect for you."

    Nina felt like these folks were really going after Nash. She looked at Nash again, noticing his silence. Knowing him, he typically would not tolerate such gossip in his presence. It seemed like he was likely concerned about Grandpa George''s dignity, especially since these were also his close associates.

    "Nash, it''s not surprising that we''d think that way. We''ve been through thick and thin together. You keep everything so low-key, even something as big as getting married, and you didn''t inform us. Are you really that reluctant to marry?" Frank smirked, relentless in his teasing, even at a birthday banquet.

    Although Nina did not understand why they were targeting Nash, it seemed like he had be a thorn in their side. She seemed to understand why Nash had not actively interacted with Grandpa George before. Even if Nash had been close to Grandpa George, he probably avoided it because of these people.

    Facing them, Nina red at Nash, instinctively holding his hand, and calmly said, "That''s not true, everyone''s got it wrong. Nash respects me andplies with my wishes to keep things private. I work for hispany and want to make achievements based on my own abilities. Just like Grandpa George said, we, as a couple, prefer to keep a low profile."

    As she spoke, she unintentionally drew Nash''s gaze back to her. He stared at her deeply, seemingly surprised that she was defending him. Their attention shifted to Nina.

    "Where do you find wives who don''t need acknowledgment of her status? If you''re ever wronged, you can tell us, we won''t let him off easy!" Frank said, as if he could see right through them.

    Nina listened to his words which were outwardly sympathizing with her but actually targeting Nash.

    She tactfully smiled and replied, "You''re really mistaken. Nash has told me about his past, and he still bears many scars. I''m sure he endured a lot of hardships and took many bullets during his military service.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Frank''s expression changed. Nash''s gaze darkened as he tightly pressed his lips together.

    Nina mentioned these things just to test whether any of Nash''s scars were for them. After all, he had been injured for her sake once before.

    She suddenly understood why Nash did not remember her. He had served in the military, serving the people, while she was just one of many.

    He had saved so many people so it was impossible for him to remember everyone. Yet she remembered him for a lifetime.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She also realized that his risking his life to save her was just a duty, not driven by any other motive. The bond between them was merely her illusion, Nina smiled bitterly. In fact, they were even now. He had saved her once, and she had saved him once so they were even.

    Seeing them all silent, Grandpa George spoke up for Nash again, even more sternly this time, "Nash brought ina here today to

    ¨¦t

    introduce her to everyone. You folksck any discernment. Each of you should have three drinks as a penalty!"

    With Grandpa George''s directive, none dared to protest. After a moment of silence, Frank changed his attitude again, personally raising his ss and walking up to Nash and Nina, "My bad, let me make it up to you."

 Chapter 323

    "Nina, this drink is for you."

    At the same time, Frank handed a ss of wine to Nina. Nash wrapped an arm around her shoulder and took the ss from Frank''s hand. "She''s allergic to alcohol, so I''ll drink on her behalf."

    Nash quickly downed the drink in his hand. Others chimed in, "Wow! Look at Nash here. Back in the camp, he was tough as nails, always ready to face any challenge. Now, all soft-hearted for his sweet wife. Ah, the iron-blooded man has gone tender!"

    "You bet."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Nash, since you''ve introduced her to all of us, when are you nning to have a proper wedding ceremony? You two haven''t had one yet, right? When the timees, I''ll give you a big wedding gift. We''lle to toast to your happiness!"

    Nina watched as theyughed. She could tell that despite some initial discontent towards Nash, Grandpa George''s words had smoothed things over. Some of these people were genuinely caring.

    She maintained her smile throughout. Nash''s lips curved slowly as he spoke, "I''ll make sure to inform you all as soon as we decide."

    "Absolutely! Marriage is a big deal, the most important thing in life. Even if you keep it low-key, you shouldn''t neglect the bride." One of them remarked.

    Nash smiled but did not respond. At that moment, a nimble voice chimed in.

    "Grandpa."

    Everyone turned to see a young woman approaching.

    "Oh, my darling granddaughter is here."

    Grandpa George''s face lit up as he saw her. He walked towards the direction of the voice with his arms wide open.

    As she approached, she hugged him tightly. "Grandpa, I''ve missed you so much."

    Grandpa George hugged her back, his eyes full of affection. "Grandpa missed you too."

    Nina''s eyes widened. She seemed familiar with this girl. Was she Grandpa George''s granddaughter? The same girl she saw at Zoe''s partyst time?

    "Hi Nash." The girl wriggled out of

    Grandpa George''s embrace, catching sight of Nash''s slight smile. His crescent-shaped eyes seemed to shimmer like moonlight. Nash nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Grandpa, Nash has changed a lot since before, so cold and aloof." Nestled in Grandpa George''s arms, Eve remarked coyly.

    Grandpa George patted her head, chuckling. "Mind your manners. You''ve grown up and things are different now. Nash is now a married man."

    The remark soured Eve''s mood, and she huffed in response.

    From the nearby crowd came a teasing voice, "You little girl, is Nash the only one in your eyes?"

    "Well, isn''t it true? Ever since Nash

    rescued her from the ck bear back then, she''s been his little admirer. Whenever shees to camp it''s all about Nash this, Nash that Shepletely ignores the rest of us. But don''t forget, who used to take her on hikes and adventures?"

    Feeling embarrassed, Eve chuckled awkwardly. "I haven''t forgotten

    Ineq

    about you all. You''re all family to me and Grandpa. I just thought I''d greet everyone one by one."

    After the teasing subsided, Grandpa George gestured to her. "Eve, this is Nash''s wife, you can call her Nina."

    "Hello, Nina," Eve greeted Nina politely.

    Nina courteously responded, "Hello."

    However, Eve''s gaze did not linger on her.

 Chapter 324

    Eve walked directly to Nash''s side. "Previously at Zoe''s party, we did not get a chance to talk properly before you left. You''re staying for a few more days this time, right?" She took Nash''s arm, leaving Nina behind.

    She did not act like this at the banquet. Back then, she did not know what kind of person Nina was. Plus, she had promised Zoe to help Nash out. She had treated Nash like a real brother for years and was willing to assist him. Now that Nash had a wife, she should treat her as a sister-inw, but she just could not warm up to Nina.

    She had heard from friends that Nina was a tough character. At work, she used her position to oppress others, and she was even arrogant about it! She heard that Nash''s mother did not like her. She did not know Nash was married, but thinking about facing such a formidable sister-inw in the future, she did not want to be mistreated. If they got divorced, that would be even better.

    "I can''t stay for long," Nash pushed Eve''s hand away gently. "With so many people around, be more mindful and tone it down."

    Eve persisted, "What''s wrong? You''re my brother. We used to be so close when we were young. Now that you''re married, things are different!"

    Her gaze shifted to Nina. Nina did not understand what was happening. Ever since she married Nash, she felt like she had no female allies. Everyone seemed to dislike her. She also noticed Eve''s disdainful look, as if Nina had stolen her Nash. Trying to maintain herposure, Nina remained silent.

    This scene caught Grandpa George''s attention. Although he knew Eve only had brotherly feelings for Nash, such behavior in front of so many people was inappropriate. He also knew his granddaughter''s temperament. She would not suddenly act like this.

    "Eve,e here," Grandpa George called out to her. Eve''s father had died in battle when she was young, and her mother had remarried. She had been relying on Grandpa George ever since, so she listened to him.

    As soon as Grandpa called her, she immediately let go of Nash and walked towards him. However, as she passed by Nina, she suddenly fell to the ground.

    "Oh dear!" Nina wanted to help, but it was toote. However, she was right there and helped Eve up.

    Unexpectedly, Eve burst into tears and pushed her away, staring at her in confusion. "Nina, why did you trip me?" Her voice was hoarse and tinged with grievance.

    Nina was surprised. This was only

    the second time she had met Eve and they had not exchanged a word before. It did not make sense for Eve to suddenly pick on her like this.

    Nina pursed her lips and defended herself, "Eve, I did not trip you. Maybe when I turned around, you identally stepped on my dress."

    Today was Grandpa George''sText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    seventieth birthday, and she did not

    want the attention to be on her

    Most importantly, she did not want

    Nash to be the center of

    attention because of her.

    "Are you saying I misunderstood you?" Eve''s face turned pale. "Oh no, I''m bleeding. Nina, why would you want to scratch my face? How much do you dislike me?"

    There was a small scratch on Eve''s

    cheek, and a bit of blood had

    dripped from it. For a girl, her appearance was important, and even a little blood was cause for concern.

    Grandpa George heard Eve''s cries and became worried. "What''s wrong, Eve?"

    Eve covered her face and cried, "Grandpa, I kindly approached Nina, but she did not like me and pushed me down, scratching my face. She''s so mean!"

 Chapter 325

    She immediately nestled into Grandpa George''s embrace, seekingfort. Grandpa George held her face, examining it carefully. It was just a minor cut, nothing serious. "The wound is small, you''ll be fine, Eve. Don''t cry in front of so many people."

    "Grandpa," Eve sniffled, "You have to stand up for me."

    Before Grandpa George could respond, Frank spoke up, "Eve is injured. From childhood to now, Mr. George has never let her suffer. Anyone who dares to bully her, I won''t let them off!"

    Nina nced at Frank, who was quite robust. If he really got physical, she would be nothing. She felt a shiver run down her spine instinctively.

    However, Nash held her hand and looked at Frank coldly. "Do you think there''s no one who will stand up for Nina?"

    Nina nced at Nash, somewhat surprised. No matter what others said about him, he always remained silent, never once retorting. But whenever she was bullied, he would stand up for her without hesitation, no matter who the offender was.

    Frank also looked at Nash, his eyes filled with anger, but he remained silent.

    Nash''s gaze turned icy, tired of the situation. "Grandpa George, since we''re not very wee here, we''ll leave first." He pulled Nina, intending to leave.

    "Hold on." This time, Grandpa George did notfort Eve but frowned. "I haven''t spoken yet, and you two are already arguing!"

    He looked at Eve and said solemnly, "Eve, stop this little trick. Do you think I don''t know what kind of person Nina is? It''s you, learning bad habits and trying to frame others. Who taught you that?"

    Eve, who had been crying, dared not cry anymore after hearing Grandpa George''s stern voice, feeling a bit shaky inside. "Grandpa."

    Grandpa George was a bit angry.

    "Don''t call me grandpa. Our Gibson family has been loyal and upright for generations, and we haven''t produced a single deceitful person. Is that the kind of person you want to be? If you want to go astray, then don''t call me grandpa!"

    Eve, hearing his serious tone, immediately became timid and stood upright. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I won''t misbehave. Besides you, Grandpa, there''s only me left in the Gibson family. Please forgive me, okay?"

    She tugged at Grandpa George''s sleeve, pleading for his forgiveness.

    Seeing that Eye was just putting on an act, Frank chimed in, "Mr. George, Eve is young and doesn''t

    understand. She won''t make the same mistake again. It''s too severe to say such things. How can that be fair to her deceased father Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Grandpa George sighed and turned to Eve. "Go apologize to Nina."

    "Okay." Eve was still sobbing, feeling remorseful. Her little tricks could not escape Grandpa''s scrutiny. Reluctantly, she nced at Nina, pondering who would even want to apologize to such a wicked woman?

    But her grandpa seemed to really

    like her. He had never scolded her like this before. Why was he being so harsh for this woman? What kind of spell did she cast on him? Well, she could swallow her pride for now, but one day she would set things straight.

    Nina did not take it to heart. Furthermore, Eve was still young, and out of respect for Grandpa George, she said, "It''s okay, it''s not a big deal."

    "It''s necessary to apologize," Grandpa George said sternly. "If it''s forgiven so easily, then the same mistake might happen again. Eve, you need to understand that there are consequences for wrongdoing!"

 Chapter 326

    Without further ado, Nina did not say anything more and agreed with Grandpa''s wise words. It was easy to hurt others, but it often backfired.

    "I''m sorry, Nina," Eve apologized.

    "It''s okay, I forgive you!" Nina responded graciously.

    Grandpa George was satisfied with how things turned out. At least Eve had not made a big mistake this time. "Knowing your mistake is good. What''s important is that you don''t repeat it. That''s what makes a respectable person. No more of these antics in the future," he instructed.

    Eve obediently promised, "Got it, Grandpa. I''ll make sure to get along well with Nina from now on." With that, she linked arms with Nina, wanting to assure Grandpa that she and Nina got along and that such incidents would not happen again.

    Seeing this, Grandpa George smiled. "Good, keep in touch with her."

    Nina felt a bit ufortable with Eve''s sudden warmth. Such sudden affection must have an ulterior motive. Fortunately, Eve did not have any ulterior motives. She was just putting on a show in front of Grandpa George to avoid upsetting him.

    "Grandpa, today is your seventieth birthday. Don''t be unhappy. I wish you all the best, loads of blessings, happiness, good health, and a long life!!" Eve chirped, wishing Grandpa George with all her heart. Grandpa George chuckled happily. "You''re so sweet and thoughtful!"

    Eve quickly cheered Grandpa up, and the incident was soon forgotten.

    "We haven''t eaten yet, let''s start the banquet," Frank said from the side. "I''m starving. Let''s all sit down and enjoy ourselves."

    "Let''s eat," Grandpa George said, turning to Nash and Nina. "Nash, Nina, both of you, please take a seat."

    Nash naturally could not refuse. "Of course."

    Grandpa George turned to Nina. "I''ve hired the best chef. You''ll see if it suits your taste. Here, both of you will eat and drink well."

    "Alright, thank you, Grandpa George," Nina said politely.

    "No need to be polite, we''re all family here," Grandpa George replied.

    Pel

    With these words, Grandpa George treated Nash as a family member. Having lost his son and having no, other rtives, these people were his family. Fortunately, he was optimistic and did not dwell in the pain of his loneliness.

    Nina actually felt some sympathy for him. An elderly person sending off a younger one, with only one granddaughter left, he must feel a bit lonely.

    The dinner was quite pleasant, with no one pretending or being insincere. Nina also felt rxed.

    However, they did not speak much with Nash, and Nash did not seem willing to engage in conversation with them either. Only Grandpa George would asionally say a few words.

    After dinner, Nina and Nash left the table. Nina stood by the window in the corridor, enjoying the breeze.

    "Why did you speak up for me just now? Didn''t want to see me bullied?" Nash stood behind her, hands in his pockets.

    Nina pondered his question for a moment. Why did she speak up for him? Perhaps, deep down, she could not bear to see him treated unfairly.

    Or maybe, she could not stand the idea of him being criticized because of his position. Nina turned around, staring at his face in the dim light "We''re married, so we''re in this together. By helping you, I''m also helping myself, preserving my

    dignity is important too."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    It sounded like an excuse no matter how she put it. Nash smirked, "Really doing it for yourself?"

    "Indeed," Nina could not understand

    his earlier silence and asked, "I don''t understand. You''re usually such a strong person. Why didn''t you speak up when they were criticizing you?" en.swhovels

    It waspletely out of character for Nash. Though they held respectable positions, Nash would never let anyone criticize him.

    If she had not been there, he probably would have been treated unfairly.

 Chapter 327

    Nash walked over and joined her in the breeze, his tone casual as he said, "I''ve gotten used to it. There''s no point in trying to change things now. It''s all the same." All the same? What did he mean by that?

    Nina thought she knew him well, but she realized there were still many secrets about him. She observed his side profile intently and inquired, "Did they treat you like this before? Isted you?" But why, though?

    It was evident that these people were older than Nash. They dote on Eve so much, why couldn''t they be more understanding toward Nash? He must have been very young when he was in the military. Nash replied, "I rarely meet with them anymore, so you don''t need to worry too much."

    "You''ve never told me about your time in the military."

    Nash nced at Nina. "I spent some time in the military, but it wasn''t official. At that time, nobody cared, and Grandpa George took me in."

    Nina was surprised. "Why? Didn''t your family take care of you?"

    Nash shrugged it off. "They were busy and didn''t have the time."

    Nina pursed her lips, not entirely understanding. Even if they were busy, shouldn''t he have stayed with his family? And even if his parents didn''t care for him, wasn''t his aunt there?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Then you... saved a lot of people, right?" Nina asked curiously, subconsciously gripping his hand.

    Nash reminisced, "Back then, I was just a teenager, barely in my teens. I didn''t know much, just focused onpleting the missions and saving some people."

    Nina''s spection was correct. He had saved many people, so he did not remember them all.

    "And the scars on your body are from that time?"

    "Yeah."

    Thinking about it, Nina could not help but feel a bit bitter. He was just a teenager back then, still a child. He should have been in school. But he had already done so much.

    Nina was lost in thought, but Nash patted her head gently. "Saving lives and helping the injured is a soldier''s duty. Don''t worry too much about what others think. As long as you have a clear conscience, that''s what matters."

    "Is it worth it?"

    For him, it was about doing good deeds, whether they were acknowledged or not.

    "Whether it''s worth it or not depends on one''s personal values," Nash replied. "Those days were quite fulfilling."

    For him, that was all there was to it.

    After dinner and a brief rest, they prepared to head home. While Grandpa George did not drink, the others had indulged a bit, bing a bit tipsy as they reminisced about the past. But none of it concerned Nash.

    UMS

    "From now on, bring Nina with you more often," Grandpa George said as they were about to leave, then added, "Oh, by the way, it''s time you two had a kid. Hurry up and have one while I''m still mobile enough to run around with your little one." With that topic, Grandpa George perked up.

    Hearing this, Nina subconsciously touched her stomach.

    Grandpa George noticed the gesture and chuckled, asking, "Nina, is it true?"

    Startled, Nina quickly withdrew her hand. "No, Grandpa George, Nash and I haven''t nned to have children yet."

    "In that case, you should hurry up," Grandpa George urged.

    Nash assured him, "If there''s good news, we''ll let you know."

    After exchanging pleasantries, they finally left.

    Meanwhile, Eve was upstairs watching them leave, feeling somewhat frustrated. Once back in her room, she made a phone call. "Hey, Eve, it''s your grandpa''s birthday today, isn''t it? Got a bunch of folks over, having a st?" the person on the other end asked.

    "I''m not happy at all," Eve pouted. "Remember that Nina who bullied you? I wanted to stand up for you, but ended up getting scolded by Grandpa instead!"

 Chapter 328

    "Eve, thank you so much for being so kind to me," the person expressed gratitude. "I''m sorry you had to endure this."

    "You don''t need to thank me. Anyone who bullies you is basically bullying me too. I naturally have to stand up for my friend and not let the bad guys win," Eve replied.

    "I was just venting to you, but you took it to heart. I''m really touched by how you treat me. It''s great to have a friend like you," the person said, moved.

    Eve had always been like this, sincere in her friendships. She had been pampered since childhood, never experiencing much hardship or the darker sides of human nature. When she heard her friend was being bullied, she immediately wanted to stand up for her, even though it ended up causing her trouble. But she had no regrets. Next time, she would do the same.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I don''t know if you''re freetely, but I''d like to treat you to a meal to thank you properly," the person continued.

    "I am," Eve replied, lying on her bed. "Anytime works for me, as long as you''re avable. But there''s no need for thanks. We''re friends, and friends should help each other."

    They talked on the phone for a while longer. The person said a lot of bad things about Nina again, which infuriated her. How could someone stoop so low? After hanging up the phone, she was still too angry to sleep.

    Back at home, Nina removed her makeup, took a shower, and put the dress she had worn into the closet. She quite liked it, even though formal attire was typically only worn once. But she felt it would be okay to wear it again next time.

    In the bedroom, there was no sign of Nash. She opened the bedroom door and saw him outside talking on the phone. It seemed like he had been chatting for a while.

    He noticed her opening the door and put down his phone. "If you''re tired, you should go to sleep," he said.

    Nina felt like she understood him better today. "Got it," she replied.

    She was about to close the door when she suddenly heard the name "Miranda" mentioned. It was a bit of a mood spoiler at this moment, but it also helped Nina calm down. There had always been an unresolved issue between him and Miranda.

    Nina turned off her phone and went to sleep without dwelling on it too much.

    The next day, when she arrived at the office, she found the air buzzing with chatter. Some were critiquing while others were offering congrattions. Nina was curious about the topic of discussion and managed to catch snippets of conversation.

    Seated in front of herputer, she didn''t need them to fill her in. The building across the street had already provided the information t resembled the York Corporation building, adorned with towering billboards featuring advertisements

    endorsed by Miranda.

    Nina did not dwell on it too much and rarely paid attention to Miranda''s affairs. Even if Miranda approached or provoked her, she would shrug it off. After all, eventually, Mrs. York''s position would fall into herp.

    Yet, she couldn''t shake the feeling of

    Miranda''s presence. The fact that her ads were prominently disyed suggested she held influence in the entertainment industry. Nina chuckled to herself, uncertain why. Perhaps she felt Miranda had

    achieved what she desired.

    Even if she could not sing anymore, she could switch and be an actress. In her eyes, she was already worthy of Nash. She was practically a shining star now.

    "This time we really have to congratte Mr. York. He has a good eye for people. Although this is Miranda''s first film, she picked the right director, and her first film is already so popr!"

    "It''s not easy for an actress to be popr these days. Miranda has real talent. I heard she even did her own stunts. She looks so fragile, but she can endure so much hardship!"

 Chapter 329

    "I watched the behind-the-scenes footage, and she definitely did not use a stunt double. Her fight scenes were smooth and natural, so it''s no wonder she''s getting popr!" "Have you seen it? Miranda is on fire. The stock market hit the ceiling today."

    Nina overheard people in the office discussing. She grabbed a ss of water from the pantry. Coincidentally, Taylor was there too.

    Seeing Nina, she said, "Nina, did you hear what they were saying? Mr. York invested heavily in Miranda. It''s thanks to him that she''s be this big. Miranda must have been Mr. York''s savior in a past life!" Taylor still could not understand how Miranda could be popr. And it was just one drama that made her popr. She had not watched the drama yet, but she had heard others rave about how good it was. She was not fond of Miranda so even if her drama was popr, she did not want to watch it.

    Nina looked at Taylor and said with a smile, "Even if they praise her, it still depends on whether she can live up to it."

    Taylor said, "She got famous through scandals, trending every day. It''s either she''smitting suicide or being framed. It''s hard not to know about her."

    Although Nina did not like Miranda, she did not deny her efforts. "Okay, let''s not talk about her. I don''t know why you dislike her." It seemed like Taylor and her had no grudges.

    Taylor pursed her lips. "Previously, I thought Mr. York liked you, and she intervened, which made me unhappy. Naturally, the more I saw her, the more displeased I became. Since he''s already taken, I''ve given up on such thoughts. But..."

    She looked at Nina and said with a smile, "Nina, why do I feel like you and Mr. York are sopatible? You have chemistry and look more like a couple."

    She had a feeling, could it be that Nina was the mysterious delicate one in Mr. York''s life?

    After all, she had not appeared in the public eye yet.

    Nina tapped her head lightly. "Stop gossiping and talking nonsense."

    Taylor patted her head. "Got it, Nina. I''ll work hard. I really hope to continue working with you."

    With Nina around, Mr. York would

    refrain from scolding her as much. The thought of Nina leaving in the future made her quite sad. Nina herself was not sure how long she could stay. Perhaps the day Nina truly grew tired of it all, she would not feel like following the usual procedures to leave.

    "Oh, by the way, many beverages in the pantry are running out. I need to go purchase some!" Taylor almost forgot.

    Nina thought of Nash and said, "I''ll go with you."

    Taylor asked, "Does Mr. York need to buy something?"

    "Yeah."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nina and Taylor headed out together. Nina took the wheel herself. Despite their time together, it was the first time Taylor rode in her car.

    As Taylor got in, she noticed that the

    interior was clean, with a pleasant scent. Most importantly, this car cost several hundred thousand dors, which a small assistant like her could never afford.

    "Nina, I''ve never gone out with you before. I did not expect you to drive such a nice car," Taylor said happily. "It''sfortable sitting here."

    "I''ve had this car for a long time," Nina replied.

    Taylor observed, "We rarelye to the underground parking lot. Isn''t Mr. York''s car parked next to us?"

    She nced at his car, wondering what it would be like to sit inside but she was already content riding in Nina''s car.

    This had always been her parking

    spot, right next to Nash''s. She used to follow Nash and rarely drove her

    own car. Recently, she had been driving more frequently. She seemed to have overlooked the fact that this underground parking lot was exclusively for Nash.

    Nina changed the subject. "Let''s go buy the things."

    She quickly drove away to prevent Taylor from overthinking.

 Chapter 330

    The two of them arrived in the city area, and Nina first took Taylor to do some shopping. The beverages in the pantry were mostly purchased from this store. It was done in no time. However, Nina''s task was a bit moreplicated. The coffee beans she bought for Nash required a phone call appointment, but fortunately, she managed to secure it.

    "Is there such a fuss about the coffee beans you buy for Mr. York? You even need an appointment," Taylor asked, puzzled by the scarcity of these coffee beans.

    "Mr. York is quite particr," replied Nina. "He only drinks this particr kind of coffee beans."

    Taylor could only sigh, marveling at the world of the wealthy, where even coffee beans were top-notch.

    Nina had already made an appointment with the shop manager. When she went in, she asked, "Manager, is it all prepared for me? Same as before?"

    The manager seemed somewhat hesitant. "Miss Nina, there''s only this one bag left, and maybe..."

    He hesitated to continue, seemingly having difficulty expressing something.

    Nina caught his hesitation and nced over to where Ste was enjoying her coffee. "Oh, look who it is! Such refined taste. So, Nina, I didn''t realize your pte had reached this level. Is this for Mr. York?" Nina did not want to respond to her, so she asked the manager instead, "Wasn''t this bag reserved for me?"

    "Well, yes, but Miss Jasper has been a regr customer here too, and she''s quite insistent..." The manager was visibly ufortable, as no one dared to offend either of them.

    Ste stood up and addressed the manager, "Hey, Manager, no need to fret. It''s not like these coffee beans suddenly skyrocketed in price. I''ve got the money, and I just love rare finds."

    As she spoke, she retrieved her card from her bag, directing her words toward Nina.

    Nina felt uneasy hearing this and chimed in, "There should be a sense of fairness and order in everything, right? Manager, if money can fix this, don''t you think York Corporation has plenty of it?" The manager, who did not want to offend anyone, realized it was not just about money anymore.

    "Miss Nina and Miss Jasper, how about each of you take half, and when the goods arrive, I''ll notify you both?" he suggested.

    "I''m not in the habit of sharing with others," Ste remarked.

    Nina stood her ground, refusing to back down. "If Miss Jasper insists, then let''s wait in line. I made the reservation first," she asserted firmly, clutching the bag of coffee beans.

    "I got here first," Ste persisted, refusing to budge.

    Observing Ste''s deliberate attempt toplicate matters and

    intimidate Nina, Taylor intervened, her voiceced with indignation. We were clearly here before you. You''re just picking on us because you don''t like us. Hand it over!"

    She moved to snatch the bag as well.

    "What''s happening here?" Eve emerged from the restroom and witnessed Nina and Taylor attempting to take something from Ste She hurried over and pushed both of them aside. "It''s you again. Just because she''s alone, you think you can push her around? Content. belongs to

    Nina was taken aback to see Eve there. How did she end up here? It appeared she had a close bond with Ste.

    Ste held onto Eve, pleading, "Eve, please don''t get involved. I would me myself if anything happened to you!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Eve''s tone turned icy. "She dares! If sheys a finger on me in public, I won''t let her off!"

    "We didn''t bully her. She''s deliberately causing trouble for us!" Taylor fired back.

    "It''s obvious you''re giving Ste a hard time because you think she''s unfamiliar with this ce. You locals have ways to exploit her, right?"

    Nina pulled Taylor back, gesturing for her to stop. "You''ve misunderstood. We don''t hold any grudges against Miss Jasper. In fact, we have a cooperative rtionship..."

 Chapter 331

    "You better stop!" Eve interrupted her, "There''s no Nash here, and no Grandpa either. You don''t need to pretend in front of me. Show your true colors, you bad woman!"

    Her words caught Nina off guard. How did she be a bad woman? They had no conflict between them, right? Yet, she wasbeled as such by her.

    Not wanting to cause trouble, Nina looked at Eve, who was several years younger and the granddaughter of Grandpa George. She grew up without her parents. Nina decided topromise. "Since you both like it, you can have it. It''s not a big deal."

    But Taylor was not willing to let it go. She wanted to stand up for Nina.

    Nina, however, said, "Taylor, let''s go."

    Taylor asked, "What about Mr. York''s coffee beans? They''re gone now. If he can''t have his coffee, he''ll me you."

    "It''s okay."

    Seeing her trying to act good, Eve snorted, "Don''t pretend to be nice. Even if you yield, I won''t thank you. You got me scolded by Grandpa and embarrassed me. I haven''t settled the score with you. I won''t forgive you!"

    Seeing Eve''s childishness, Nina did not bother to argue with her.

    In fact, what Ste wanted was not the coffee beans, but to embarrass Nina. After all, Nina had embarrassed herst time. Even though she and Nash could have gone to see the fireworks, Nina ruined it. Ste looked at Eve again, "Eve, thank you just now for standing up for me."

    Eve looked at her and said, "It''s nothing. If this Nina bullies you again next time, just tell me. I''ll protect you."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "Eve, you''re really great," Ste said, though she was inwardly sneering. "I only have you as a friend, and I''m d to have you.

    "But, Nina is buying coffee beans for Mr. York. If she says something in front of Mr. York..."

    "It won''t happen. Nash isn''t so petty. If he misunderstands, it would be because of what Nina said to him. If you''re really in trouble, just tell me, and I''ll help you handle it."

    "You''re really too kind." Ste hugged her. "I appreciate it."

    "We''ll go grab a bite to eatter."

    After leaving the store, Nina went to another shop. This happened about twenty minutester. Taylor was a bit worried. "If we changed the brand, will Mr. York still like it? What if he doesn''t?"

    "We''ll make do," Nina said. "It''s better than nothing."

    If Mr. York got busy with work and wanted coffee, even if it was not the same brand, it would do. Being unhappy was better than not getting any at all.

    After buying the coffee, Nina and

    Taylor headed back. It was rush hour, and the roads were congested. Nina did not want to get stuck in traffic, so she took a shortcut to

    save some time.

    Taylor had not been this way before and found the alley deserted, giving her an eerie feeling. "Nina, why are we taking this route? It feels a bit dangerous."

    "There are fewer cars here, and it''s faster to get to the office. Don''t worry, we''ll be fine," Nina reassured her. She had taken this route several times before.

    Taylor added, "Don''t worry, if there are really bad people, I''ll protect you."

    Nina chuckled at her words.

    However, it was not them in danger. As they drove past, they heard. rrified screams echoing from the alley Ah- What is this ce? What do you want to do?!"

 Chapter 332

    ?

    Upon hearing the noise, Nina instinctively mmed on the brakes. Her gaze shifted towards the alley, where she saw a few rough-looking men gathered together. These guys seemed shady, and when Nina caught a glimpse of the girl''s clothing, it struck a chord.

    Wasn''t that Eve? She stared for a moment longer, noticing the panic and fear on Eve''s face. Clearly, she was in distress and did not know what to do in such a situation. Eve''splexion was grim.

    "Don''te any closer! If youy a finger on me, my grandfather won''t let you get away with it!'' Eve had grown up sheltered and privileged, never encountering such a situation before, let alone being bullied.

    She had intended to go out for dinner with Ste, but since Ste had something to attend to and was on the phone, Eve wandered around nearby. A few stepster, she found herself lost and ended up in this sketchy area.

    Initially, she had wanted to find Ste, but as she turned aer, she stumbled upon several men acting suspiciously. Upon seeing her, their eyes locked onto her like hungry wolves. She had never encountered such menacing stares before, and it frightened her instantly.

    This girl looks pretty good and seems to be wearing some expensive stuff. She probably has some valuable things on her," one of the men remarked. They were drug addicts, with needle marks on their arms. Seeing Eve, dressed in designer clothes, they assumed she was carrying cash.

    "Hey, sweetheart, since fate has brought us together, and we''re a bit short on cash, how about you give us a little money, huh?" Their gaze remained fixed on Eve.

    Eve patted herself down, but she had no money on her. She hade out empty-handed, without any cash, and had even forgotten her phone. She felt frustrated with herself for being so absent-minded, not even bringing her phone.

    She nced around again, wondering where Ste could be. Wasn''t she just here? How could she suddenly disappear?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I don''t have any money," Eve said cautiously, feeling pressured as the men approached her. She backed away, searching for something to defend herself with, but there was nothing around.

    "How could you have no money? Look at you, all pampered and spoiled. If you don''t have money, we''ll just have your parents pay for your release."

    Seeing an opportunity to make some quick cash, they were not about to let her off easily.

    "Ah-!" Eve screamed in fright as they closed in on her, her face turning pale as she hugged her head tightly.

    "Stop."

    Just when Eve felt trapped and unable to escape, she heard someone speaking. The men backed away from her.

    "Hey, another pretty girl," they remarked, turning their attention to Nina.

    "And there are two of them."

    Taylor stood hesitantly behind Nina. If she were in Nina''s shoes and Eve had offended her, she would not bother to intervene. But Nina couldn''t just stand by and watch. She could not abandon Eve, so she followed.

    Nina scrutinized the men from head to toe. They looked disheveled, with unattractive faces and unkempt hair. They seemed frail and somewhat dazed.

    She had not gotten out of the car in this area before, but she had heard it was rough, with all sorts of people around. These addicts were just after money, but if they were more malicious, Eve could have been in serious trouble.

    If she did not intervene, Eve would likely be in big trouble today.

    You just want money, right? I have some here that I can give you," Nina said, taking out over two hundred bucks from her wallet. "But you have to let her go."

    Eve looked at Nina, surprised that she would actuallye to her rescue.

 Chapter 333

    ?

    She did not react immediately. That wasn''t right.

    "Two hundred bucks," the person holding the money was still greedy, not willing to give in. She should have more than that."

    ''This is all the cash we have," Nina replied. "If you want more, there''s nothing left. Let her go, don''t end up causing trouble for yourselves."

    "Are you trying to intimidate us? They scoffed. "We''re not easily scared. Just by selling a few of you, we could make more than a measly two hundred bucks.

    This cash is just a drop in the bucket, it should be at least twenty grand."

    Twenty grand? Who carries that amount in cash? That''s not realistic. How about this, you let her go, and I''ll get the money for you," Nina replied.

    "Are you trying to fool us like kids? if we let her go, won''t you all just run away?

    "Considering your good looks, you could fetch tens of thousands if we sell you. If you want to redeem yourselves, you have to pay the price!"

    Seeing they were being unreasonable, greedy beyond measure, Nina furrowed her brows and said calmly, "I''m trying to negotiate with you out of kindness. Let her go, take these two hundred bucks, it''s better than nothing. But it seems you don''t want to reason, so be it, I''ll call the cops!"

    ??

    Nina took out her phone. Their faces changed. "Calling the cops? Do you even have time to call the cops?"

    They rushed towards Nina, trying to grab her and snatch her phone. Seeing this, Nina raised her other hand, spraying them in the eyes with pepper spray.

    "Ahh-''

    "Taylor!" Nina shouted.

    Taylor, still a bit panicked, saw Nina seed and sprayed the others with the bottle she had.

    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" Taylor kicked wildly in frenzy.

    They got hit by the pepper spray and were all rubbing their eyes.

    Nina looked at Eve. ''Eve, hurry,e over here!"

    Eve was petrified, her legs feeling weak. When she heard Nina calling her, she managed to react. ''Oh!"

    She hurried over to Nina''s side. But one of the men grabbed Eve''s leg, causing her to scream, "Ah, let go of me, let go of mel"

    Nina saw it and quickly stepped on the man''s fingers with her high heels. He screamed in pain and was forced to release Eve.

    "We need to run quickly!" Nina eximed.

    The pepper spray would soon wear off, and they would be fine shortly. She could not guarantee everyone''s safety but wanted them to get to the car where they would be much safer.

    Eve was trembling in fear, her legs still shaky as she limped while running. They still had a stretch to go in the alley. Tears were streaming down her face as she saw the furious men closing in. They would catch up soon, and she did not want to burden Nina. "You guys run, can''t keep going. I..."

    She choked up.

    Nina grabbed her hand firmly, speaking sternly, ''Keep running. Those guys are drug addicts. They''ll do anything for money. Your grandfather has only you left. Do you want to make him worry about you again?"

    Those words instantly sobered Eve up. In this world, she only had her grandfather left. For his sake, she had to pull herself together.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "Yeah, yeah," Eve nodded, running and crying at the same time.

    Nina and Taylor practically supported Eve as they ran. When they reached the car, the men were right behind them.

    They got into the car, but Nina did not have time to fasten her seatbelt. She quickly started the car, but then heard a loud "bang."

    A stone hit her car window.

    "Ah-!"

 Chapter 334

    Taylor and Eve were terrified, screaming loudly. Thankfully, her car was sturdy enough and did not get smashed through. "Stop her, don''t let her get away!" The men surrounded Nina''s car, trapping her inside, preventing her from leaving. "You''ve hurt a few of our brothers and now you want to run? If you dare ram into us, I''d like to see where you''ll go!

    "Get out of the car!"

    These guys were furious, getting a bit crazy. Seeing them hiding in the car, they started smashing it.

    Eve''s face turned pale with fear, tears streaming down her face. Taylor, seeing how skinny these men were but how strong they seemed, was getting worried. She asked, "What do we do, Nina? What should we do?"

    ncing at the time, Nina reassured them, "Don''t be afraid, we''ll be fine."

    "Driving such a nice car, you must be wealthy. Giving us two hundred bucks to brush us off, treating us like beggars, do you think we''re beneath you?"

    They kicked and smashed the car.

    "Get out of the car!"

    They wanted them out.

    The car windows had been smashed many times, and cracks were starting to appear.

    Nina felt anxious, afraid they would destroy the car, which would then be disastrous.

    "I should go out. It''s my fault, I should take responsibility," Eve said tearfully, not wanting to endanger Nina.

    "In this situation, it''s not just your problem anymore. Stay put, we can hold out a bit longer," Ninaforted her, but her palms were sweating. Bang!

    The car window was smashed open, creating a hole. ss shards flew, hitting them.

    Nina instinctively covered her head.

    "If you don''te out, you''ll see what I''ll do to youter!"

    Seeing the car window smashed open, they continued to threaten and forcefully hit the ss. Then, they heard the sound of a police car.

    At that moment, Nina finally felt relieved, realizing it was time. Before going to rescue Eve, she had already called the police. Now, it was just a matter of buying time. Upon hearing the sound, they became alert and panicked.

    "Cops, the cops are here!"

    They dropped the stones they were holding and looked around in fear. "Run, if the cops catch us, we''re finished!"

    The police car had already stopped at the intersection.

    "What are you doing? Stop right there, don''t run!"

    The men scattered, and the police chased after them.

    Nina looked at them. "Are you both okay?"

    "We''re fine."

    Eve shook her head. "I''m fine too, it''s just you..."

    She looked at Nina, noticing the cuts e from the ss shards on her face feeling a pang of guilt. If it weren''t for her rescue, she would not have

    been in this situation. Ove

    "It''s all good." Nina wiped her face with a tissue. "The danger''s over. I''ll take you hometer."

    Eve looked at Nina. Her casual tone weighed heavily on her mind, and she bit her lip. Despite how she treated her, why did Nina still choose to save her without ming her? en.swhovelsN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Eve lowered her head, not quite understanding.

    "Miss Nina, are you okay?" The approaching policewoman asked about the situation.

    "I''m fine. These guys are all drug addicts," Nina reminded her.

    "Don''t worry, they won''t get away," the policewoman assured her.

    She looked at Nina''s car and added, "Since the window''s broken, I''ll have someonee to tow it. Do you

    wanne

    to ride in our police car back?"

    With the car damaged and needing repairs, Nina said, "Alright, that''s the only option."

    They got out of the car. Eve remained silent, holding her arms with red eyes.

    "How are you doing?" Nina looked at Eve. "Have some water."

    She handed Eve a bottle of mineral water she had in the car.

 Chapter 335

    Eve took the bottle and had a sip, but the fear made her choke on the water.

    "Take it slow," Nina advised.

    Eve tightened the cap, hesitated for a moment, then looked at Nina and decided to speak up, "Thanks for earlier. If it weren''t for you, I probably would''ve been in trouble." Nina joked, "I usually see you as pretty tough, but you seemed pretty scared just now."

    Eve pursed her lips and looked down again. "I know I''ve embarrassed you twice. It''s normal for you to make fun of me."

    "Alright, get in the car. I''ll take you home. If you''rete, your grandpa will worry about you." Saving her was for the sake of Eve''s grandfather.

    He only had her, and if she had not helped Eve, he would surely be upset. She could not be indifferent to that extent.

    Suddenly, Eve remembered something. "My phone and bag are with Ste. I wonder where she went!"

    Hearing this, Nina hesitated and asked, "Weren''t you with Ste just now? Howe you''re suddenly alone?"

    Eve exined, "Ste had something to do, so we weren''t together, but we nned to have dinner together."

    Ste was nearby, and with all themotion, wouldn''t she be aware? Yet she had not shown up. Knowing Ste, she was not that simple of a person.

    However, seeing Eve''s innocence, Nina could not help but wonder. "She splits from you, and you end up in danger. But she hasn''t shown up since. Does that even make sense?"

    Eve looked at Nina. "Are you suspecting Ste?" She shook her head. "No, she''s my close friend. There''s no way she''d just stand by. She must not know."

    Nina pursed her lips. Eve had a simple mindset, always being pampered since childhood by those who loved her. She could not even handle those few men today let alone judge someone''s character.

    She did not say much more. The police car stopped at thepany''s entrance.

    "I''m getting off too," Eve said.

    Nina got out first and looked at her. "Why are you getting off? Aren''t you going home?"

    Eve looked at Nina. "Grandpa said I could y more with Nash and you. I haven''t been to Nash''spany yet. I''ll borrow your phone to call Grandpa when I''m there." Seeing Eve''s rapid change of attitude, Taylor whispered, "Just now, she was so arrogant, and now she''s acting all coy again..."

    Nina looked at Taylor. "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Eve did not argue, just lowered her head. "You... you won''t mind, right?"

    She had to swallow her pride to say that. If she refused, where would she put her face? It was the first time in her life she had been so shameless.

    Nina noticed Eve blushing and felt she might be embarrassed to say such things. She did not want to embarrass her further.

    "Mr. York!" Hearing the security

    guard, Nina turned around andN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    spotted Nash striding out urgently

    from inside. She had not noticed his

    private car parked at the entrance earlier.

    Seeing his serious expression, Nina asked, "Mr. York, is there something urgent?"

    Before she could finish, Nash grabbed her arm, and Nina moved closer, identally falling into his embrace.

    His grip was tight as he gazed at her

    face with his voice filled with

    concern. "How did you get thatxury

    on your cheek? What happened? I called you, why didn''t you answer?" en.swhovels

 Chapter 336

    He bombarded her with questions, leaving Nina unsure which one to answer. "I just got a minor injury, nothing serious," she mentioned, spotting Taylor and the other onlookers. Despite Nash disregarding the

    stares, Nina felt a tad worried and quickly stepped out of his embrace.

    "Why didn''t you pick up the phone?" Nash frowned, still concerned, and pressed on, "What happened?"

    His gaze shifted to Eve, realizing she was present.

    Eve felt quite embarrassed, calling out, "Nash..."

    She hesitated, "Nina saved me. I already feel guilty, I hope you won''t me me."

    She never imagined Nina would step in to save her.

    Encountering those people was so dangerous, and she had offended Nina before. She assumed even if a stranger had intervened, Nina would have just given her a cold look.

    Nina''s rescue left her overwhelmed with guilt. She deeply regretted her past actions.

    Nina was not as unapproachable as some made her out to be, nor was she a bad person.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Eve was also feeling frustrated, hoping Nash would noty me on her. She was determined never to let such a situation ur again.

    "Saved you?" Nash''s gaze shifted between them, seeing their disheveled state as they returned in a police car. He furrowed his brows once more. "You go out to have fun and then end up in danger. Why didn'' you bring bodyguards?"

    "I..." Eve had not anticipated ending up in such a situation. "I was with a friend."

    "Which friend?"

    "Ste."

    Nash pursed his lips and asked, "Where is she?"

    "I don''t know," Eve replied.

    Nash''s tone turned cold. "You go out to hang with her but when you end up in trouble, she disappears, and then Nina has to step in to save you."

    Eve''s eyes welled up with tears at his words.

    Nina interjected, "If you were in that situation, would you just stand by?"

    "What kind of danger did you encounter?" Nash persisted.

    Eve recounted the whole ordeal.

    Nash''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper as he looked at Nina with genuine concern.

    "I''m sorry," Eve apologized, still shaken, her eyes welling up once again. "I didn''t mean to worry you."

    Nash didn''t say much in front of Eve. Seeing her distressed, he said, "Quincy, take Eve to freshen up first."

    "Okay," Quincy said. "Miss Eve, pleasee this way."

    "Okay," Eve nodded, dejectedly following him.

    Nash nced at Nina, his tone serious. "Did you notice that I called you?"

    Nina''s phone had been on silent. Nash brought it up, prompting her to check her phone, revealing over a dozen missed calls.

    "My phone was on silent. It was an emergency situation, I didn''t realize. I''m sorry about that," Nina exined, unaware of the missed calls.

    Nash only knew she had gone out. Not seeing her return for so long, he felt uneasy.

    Herck of response to the calls

    confirmed his suspicions. He had to

    been on the verge of going ot

    look for her. Then she returned, her face marked with abrasions.

    Nash''s tone remained serious. "Next time, turn up the volume so you don''t miss it."

    "I understand."

    They both went inside.

    But Nash was still unhappy, his eyes fixed on her.

    Noticing his gaze, Nina asked, "Is there something on my face?"

    With his hands in his pockets and an

    right, Nash did not respond

    . Instead, he strode past her into the office.

    Nina followed behind, sensing he had something on his mind.

    Once seated, Nash turned to her, his tone stern. "Nina, do you understand the concept of danger?"

    Nina nodded. "Yes, today''s situation was definitely dangerous."

 Chapter 337

    "You knew it was dangerous, so why did you still step in?"

    "I..." Nina began to respond, but Nash interrupted her and continued, "What if help hadn''t arrived in time?"

    Nina had not thought about this question. She believed she could handle the situation at the time and she did not want to worry Nash. She casually replied, "I timed it right, there wouldn''t have been a problem.'' "Nina, have you never been seriously injured before?" Nash''s expression was grave, his brows furrowed tightly. Each of her defenses felt like a stab to his heart.

    If something happened to her, it would be toote.

    Nina paused, not sure how to answer him, and sincerely contemted his words.

    Her life had been quitefortable from childhood to adulthood.

    Except for that one kidnapping incident.

    But she had not been injured during that time, and Nash had already endured the worst of it.

    "I probably haven''t had any serious injuries, but I''ve had my fair share of bumps and bruises," Nina said.

    "What if the police hadn''t arrived, or you couldn''t escape in time? Would you have just taken a beating? Before saving others, can''t you ensure your own safety first? What if something serious happened?" "It''s just a minor issue."

    "The next time could be a major one," Nash''s voice was low. "I know you intervened because she''s Grandpa George''s granddaughter, but I don''t want you to get hurt. You should protect yourself before helping others. You should call me, wherever you are, I''lle right away."

    He seemed genuinely concerned about her and he uttered more words of concern.

    She knew he was afraid of her getting hurt, but it also stirred something within her, albeit just slightly.

    "Have you never thought of me when you''re in trouble?" Nash asked again.

    Nina was momentarily caught off guard by his question. She disliked troubling others.

    For her, Nash was just a nominal

    husband, making it even more unlikely for her to bother him.

    Whenever faced with difficulties, she

    preferred to handle them on her

    own.

    Of course, in their marriage, he had helped her. She had also paid an equal price, not really causing him any trouble.

    Perhaps it was her pride that did not allow it.

    Seeing her silence, Nash began

    again, "We''ve been together for so long, and you''ve always taken care of everything for me, never giving me a reason to worry. So why do you think I wouldn''t help you when you''re in trouble?"

    "Understood. If there''s a next time, I''ll think of you," Nina felt pressured by his question and had to answer him first to avoid further entanglement.

    Her words soundedpliant, but Nash''s gaze remained fixed on her.

    He realized something. Nina never seemed to view him as a husband, yet she always fulfilled the responsibilities of a wife.

    She understood him well. He had indeed enjoyed all the benefits she offered. But she had never expected anything from him.

    Was that good or bad?

    Previously, he would not have paid attention to these things or cared whether Nina needed him.

    Now he felt this was their problem.

    "Remember, I''m your husband." Nash wanted to remind her that he would also fulfill his duties as a husband.

    Some words were better left unsaid, and Nina would not dwell on them too much. Expecting too much and receiving too little was the most ufortable feeling.

    Nash had someone bring iodine to

    disinfect her wound. Nina wanted to refuse, as it was just a small scratch but Nash insisted, considering even a minor wound as cause for rm. en.swhovels

    "The car was damaged and I took it for repairs," Nina mentioned.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 338

    Nash responded, "Hmm, if the car''s broken down, we''ll just get a new one. It''ll make things easier for you."

    "Okay."

    They had a bunch of cars at home. It would be more convenient for her to switch to an ordinary one, especially the car used by the helpers for grocery runs. After cleaning her wound, Nina walked out of Nash''s office. She was getting ready to leave work.

    Eve was waiting outside, and as soon as she saw Nina, she immediately called out, "Sister-inw!"

    Her voice immediately drew everyone''s attention. The people in the office were still there, and upon hearing Eve''s voice, they all looked at her with confusion.

    With so many eyes staring at her as if trying to see through her, Nina instinctively tensed up. Before Eve could say "sister-inw" for the second time, Nina covered her mouth.

    "Mmm..." Eve did not understand why Nina did not let her speak.

    "Don''t call me that," Nina whispered, "This is a workce."

    Eve did not understand, "Why can''t I call you sister-inw? Is it strange?"

    Nina exined, "It''s not appropriate. Let''s talk outside."

    She pulled Eve out. Her situation was a bit awkward now. Some people knew she was Nash''s wife, but thepany''s employees did not. If Eve kept calling her sister-inw one after another, wouldn''t it raise suspicions?

    "Sister-inw," Eve called out again outside.

    Nina looked at her, "Aren''t you going back?"

    Eve said, "Someone wille to pick me up. Before that, I want to spend more time with you."

    "Why do you want to stay with me?" Nina didn''t understand. "I''m about to leave work too."

    "Because you saved me," Eve thought for a moment. "You saved me, and I''ll never forget that favor for the rest of my life. It was my fault before."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Does that change your opinion of me?" Nina asked with a smile, surprised that her act of saving Eve had dispelled her prejudice.

    "Yeah, before I didn''t understand you, but now I know you''re not like that."

    "Not like what?"

    "Just...," Eve whispered again, "a bad woman..."

    Nina pondered Eve had a good rtionship with Ste, and she might have heard a lot of gossip about Nina. It was true that before knowing someone, one could easily be misled by others'' words. Nina could understand.

    Moreover, Eve was straightforward and righteous. She was not inherently bad. She justcked experience and could not see through people''s hearts.

    "Do you remember what I said on your grandfather''s birthday?" Nina looked at her.

    Eve was a bit puzzled.

    "I forgive you," Nina reiterated. "I haven''t suffered any loss so it''s not toote."

    With her forgiveness, Eve became even happier. She sped Nina''s arm with both hands. "You forgive me? Thank you, you''re really kind. I want to hang out with you from now on

    Nina could not help but chuckle at her innocence. "You think it''s that easy? Nope, it''s not that simple."

    "Huh? Can''t I hang out with you?" Eve thought Nina was biased against her.

    "Not exactly," Nina felt she was too na?ve. Being too trusting like this would only lead to trouble in the future.

    However, she retracted her words. Keeping a pure heart was not necessarily a bad thing. If she said too much at once, Eve probably would not be able to ept it.

    "How about we have dinner togetherter?" Nina invited her.

    "Sure, I would love to have dinner with you."

    Eve was quite happy. She had not expected Nina to forgive her so quickly She still figured that even if she said a bunch of nice things, it might not necessarily guarantee forgiveness from Nina.

    It was already after work hours.

 Chapter 339

    In the car sat Eve and Nina, with Nash in the driver''s seat, his expression dark as he nced at them holding hands in the rearview mirror. When did they be so close?

    He did not want Eve tagging along with them.

    "Nash, thank you for your hard work. Let''s have dinner together," Eve urged Nash to drive, oblivious to his grim expression. She was famished.

    Nash coldly replied, "Did I say I''d take you home? Where''s your driver? Get him to pick you up."

    He was not going to chauffeur them around.

    But Eve clung to Nina, insisting, "We promised to have dinner together. You can''t chase me away."

    Nina exined, "We''re going to my parents'' ce. I''ve already arranged for friends to join us for dinner."

    "Oh, to your parents'' ce? Do I need to bring something?" Eve worried about making a good impression on Nina''s family.

    "Don''t worry about it. My parents are very easygoing, and they cook well," Nina reassured her.

    Going back to the vi would mean just the few of them, probably a bit dull, unlike going to her parents'' where the food would be delicious. Besides, her parents were good cooks and their tastes might suit Eve''s preferences.

    With a reluctant nce at Nina in the rearview mirror once more, Nash sighed inwardly. Although he was not pleased, but he did not decline either. Starting the car, his expression remained cold,cking any sign of joy.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived home.

    Julia had already prepared a sumptuous meal, knowing Nina would bring a friend over.

    "Nina''s back?" Julia greeted.

    "Mom," Nina called out.

    Zion was also very courteous, weing them at the door with a smile. "Come in, take a seat."

    "Hello, Mr. Walker. I''m Eve," Eve said, feeling a bit awkward.

    "Come on in, don''t stand at the door," Zion warmly said. But as they entered and saw Nash still lingering behind, his smile faded, and his tone turned stern, "What are you doing here?"

    Since they found out about his impending divorce with Ninast time, he rarely met with them. Zion''s impression of him was never quite favorable, and now it was even worse. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nash could only humbly call out, "Dad."

    "I just brought them over," Nash exined.

    Zion did not indicate for him toe in, "Just brought them over, huh? Ready to leave then?"

    He was basically telling Nash to leave.

    Nash did not respond to his remark but instead said, "I''ll also be driving them hometer."

    Zion snorted coldly, not weing him but also not closing the door. Instead, he turned and walked inside.

    Once again, Eve greeted Julia.

    Julia smiled and said, "What a pretty young girl! Nina, you''ve made a new friend. Come, sit down. There are fruits over there. Nina, could you peel one for her?"

    "Sure."

    "Eve, right? Zion sat across from them, speaking kindly to the girl, "Would you like something to drink? Young people love bubble tea. How about I have Julia make you some? She''s quite skilled at it."

    Eve widened her eyes, "Mrs. Walker can make bubble tea? That''s amazing! Nina, your mom is really talented."

    She had only ever had bubble tea at shops and had never tasted homemade.

    Nina exined, "After my parents retired, they became fond of experimenting with food. If there''s something you want to eat, just ask. They can make almost anything." "I''m not picky," Eve was easy to please.

    They chatted happily, leaving Nash feeling isted, making him stand out awkwardly. He had to assert his presence somehow, so he said, "Mom, let me help you."

 Chapter 340

    Julia nced at Nash, her warmth now reced with a distant politeness. "No need, you''re a guest, just sit there."

    Before, Julia used to like Nash quite a bit. Love begets love. But after all the facade shattered, she had regrets, yet she did not want to me them. Their marriage was their business. If they were divorcing, she could not treat him the same as before.

    Now, when Nash came to their home, he could only be treated as a guest. No more favors. Nash knew it woulde to this and his image in their hearts had taken a big hit. He wanted to redeem himself, especially in front of Nina''s parents.

    "It''s no trouble to lend a hand when I''m idle," Nash persisted despite Julia''s standoffishness, taking the initiative to help her.

    Julia wanted to refuse, but Nash had already walked into the kitchen, just as he used to, understanding her hardships and volunteering to help. Julia sighed inwardly as she watched him.

    Before, she used to be happy. She only had Nina as her daughter. No matter how high her husband''s status was, he could humble himself in front of her family, showing that he cared deeply for her. That was what she used to think, that her beloved daughter was loved, and she could finally rest easy. But it was all a facade.

    Julia did not say anything and followed Nash.

    Nina could still notice the subtle shifts in her parents'' demeanor. Despite their polite facade, she could tell they still harbored reservations about her marriage to Nash.

    Her father always had concerns, but her mother''s disappointment would be more palpable. She thought her daughter had found a good match, only to be disappointed. "Nina," Eve called Nina several times.

    Nina turned around. "Yeah, what''s up?" she asked.

    "I''ve been calling you several times. Why aren''t you responding?"

    Eve noticed Nina seemed lost in thought, so she leaned in and whispered, "Do your parents not like Nash?"

    Nina asked, "Why would you say that?"

    "I can tell they don''t give him a warm reception. It''s like they don''t like him at all," Eve remarked. "It''s the first time I''ve seen Nash being so humble. He must be trying to impress your parents."

    Nina pursed her lips. "Maybe he wants to leave a good impression on them."

    "I''ve never seen Nash so patient before. It''s clear that he values you, and that extends to your family. I understand," Eve added.

    She had spent some time with Nash when she was a child. Back then, everyone in the military doted on her, except for Nash.

    He was different, reserved and often

    quiet. She tried to talk to him, but he rarely responded. Her grandfather had told her to respect Nash as if he were her brother. She remembered that.

    Despite his aloofness, she still regarded him as her brother. Her grandfather had said Nash was just like her so she understood him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nina did not say anything. Eve did not know about Nina and Nash''s impending divorce, and Nina did not want to say more.

    As for Nash''s continued effort to impress her parents after their arranged marriage was exposed, Nina did not quite understand. Perhaps it was his innate politeness.

    Seeing Nash rolling up his sleeves and working, Julia remarked, "Is this really necessary?"

    "This is what I should be doing," Nash replied.

    Julia, standing by the stove, still had

    her reservations, despite Nash''s disy of humility before her. "I

    know the York family is affluent and influential, and there are many women

    who would aspire to mat

    into it. Our Nina might appear to be marrying up, but she''s the most precious person in our family. If you have other choices, don''t hold her back."

 Chapter 341

    She meant well by talking to him. No matter how satisfied she was with him before, nothing mattered at the moment their marriage became a transaction. She wanted her daughter to be happy, not trapped in a loveless marriage.

    Nash did not pause his actions as he had expected what Mrs. Walker would say. He replied solemnly, "Mom, I''ll give you an answer."

    Mrs. Walker said, "Nina also needs her happiness. I hope it won''t take too long."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her words were clear. After divorce, with Nina''s qualities, she would find someone who genuinely liked her. They were getting older and they could not apany Nina forever. If Nina wanted to find a good match, get married, and have children, she hoped no one would stand in her way.

    During dinner, the family was harmonious. Although Eve had eaten with many people before at her grandfather''s birthday or major holidays, it felt different this time.

    Mrs. Walker had heard from Nina that Eve had never been loved by her parents since she was young. As a mother, she could empathize, so she took special care of Eve.

    "Eat more dishes. You''re thinner than Nina. It''s better to be a little plump," Mrs. Walker said, serving Eve some food.

    Eve quickly took the bowl and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Walker."

    Mr. Walker said again, "Eve, treat our ce as your own home. Don''t feel constrained. Next time youe over, just tell us what you like to eat, and we''ll make it for you." Their care made Eve feel touched. She took a sip of her milk tea. Suddenly, she froze.

    Seeing her silence and odd expression, Nina asked, "What''s wrong? Is it not to your taste?"

    Eve shook her head. "No, Mrs. Walker, your milk tea tastes better than any I''ve had before. It feels like home."

    Being praised, Mrs. Walker smiled. "Oh, that''s too high of apliment."

    Eve felt a lot of warmth at Nina''s house. Suddenly, she liked Nina even more.

    She understood now.

    Nina was born into such a warm family. How could she have bad intentions? She had been too trusting of others. Suddenly, she felt even more guilty towards her.

    Seeing Nina and Eve getting along well, Nash was also happy for her. Having one more friend is always better than having one more enemy.

    Afterwards, they had to leave. "Goodbye, Mr. Walker, Mrs. Walker. Thank you for your hospitality," Eve did not expect them to value her so much.

    neo

    Although she had been the center of attention since childhood, it was different with this warmth. She also particrly liked Nina''s parents and politely bid them farewell.

    Mrs. Walker came out of the kitchen, carrying a paper bag. She was afraid they would leave, so she hurriedly handed it to Eve. "Take this back and enjoy it If you want more next time, just let me know, and I''ll bring it over."

    Eve was pleasantly surprised. She realized Mrs. Walker had been busy in the kitchen making milk tea for her. Her eyes immediately welled up with tears.

    "What''s wrong? Why do you look like you''re about to cry?" Mrs. Walker noticed her red eyes.

    Eve was indeed about to cry. She wiped her eyes. "It''s nothing, just didn''t expect you to be so kind to me. I thought it was just a simple meal, but I didn''t expect to meet such good people, and you even gave me so much when I was leaving. To be honest, I kind of envy you, Nina."

 Chapter 342

    She envied Nina for having such caring family members. She knew it was because she was Nina''s friend that they treated her with such care.

    "Come on, don''t shed tears. A girl''s tears are precious," Mr. Walker could not bear to see a girl cry.

    But Eve could not stop.

    Nina was the kind of person who easily empathized with others. She knew that Eve had no parents, only Grandpa George as her sole rtive. Feeling sympathy, she wanted to introduce her to her own parents.

    "Don''t cry. Haven''t you shed enough tears today?" Nina did not want to see her cry.

    Eve wiped away her tears, sniffled, and hugged her milk tea. "Thank you, Mr. Walker and Mrs. Walker. I''lle again next time." Zion and Julia saw them off at the door. As Eve descended the stairs, she could not help but cry again. Nina handed her a tissue. Nash, on the other hand, remained indifferent. "If you cry like this, and your grandpa sees it, don''t me Nina for bullying you."

    Nina was trying tofort the girl, but Nash poured cold water on her.

    "Come on, say a few less words. Don''t make her cry for real," Nina said.

    After all, tears shed from criticism might hurt more than those shed from being moved.

    Eve wiped her nose with a tissue. "Nina is so gentle, but Nash, you should stop talking. I''ll tell grandpater that you bullied me."

    Nash shrugged. "Do you think that''ll work?"

    No matter what she said, Nash would argue back. Eve felt a bit annoyed and looked at Nina. "Nina, look at him... he''s so indifferent. How can you stand him?" Such a cold-hearted man would never appeal to her.

    Nina said, "You drive. Send Eve home."

    Nash had no choice but to start the car. "Okay."

    Grandpa George was already quite anxious. Upon hearing that Eve had been bullied, he could not sit still. Fortunately, Nina protected her, which eased his mind.

    He was very grateful to them. "Nina, thanks to you this time. How can I ever repay you?"

    He genuinely liked Nina. Being

    Nash''s wife, he naturally had a fondness for her. However, the fact that she protected his

    12.

    granddaughter and ended up getting hurt herself left him feeling guilty.

    "It''s okay, Grandpa George. Don''t worry. Eve calls me sister-inw. That makes us family. There''s no need to feel bad about it," Nina reassured him.

    Grandpa George looked at Eve, who was behaving herself now, and decided not to fuss anymore. "Do you appreciate your sister-inw now?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Eve, clutching the milk tea container in her arms, awkwardly replied, "Grandpa, I was wrong. I won''t do that again in the future. I promise I won''t be the kind of person you think I am." Grandpa George sighed, feeling relieved. He only had Eve as his granddaughter and hoped she would be a person of integrity. The Gibson family had never produced any bad eggs.

    "It''s good that you understand. Don''t

    waste your sister-inw''s efforts. What about your phone and bag? You took them with you when you went out, right? No wonder I could not reach you," Grandpa George said.

    UMS

    Eve thought about it. Her things were all at Ste''s ce but she did not exin this to Grandpa George.

    After Nina and Nash dropped them off, they did note inside. It was alreadyte, so they drove back home. The next day, before Eve even got out of bed, she heard a knock on the door. "Miss, someone is here to see you." Still half-asleep, Eve asked, "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Eve," Ste was outside.

    Eve immediately woke up and hurried to open the door. Early in the morning, Ste appeared at her house. "Why are you here?"

    Ste handed her the things she had left at her ce. "You left these with me yesterday. We were supposed to have dinner together, but you suddenly disappeared. I was

    worried, but since you''re okay, I feel refieved now!"

 Chapter 343

    She handed the bag to Eve.

    Eve, however, had some concerns and asked, "Weren''t you next to me making a phone call yesterday? I turned around and you were gone. Are you sure it was me who disappeared?"

    Ste did not tell the truth. She did see Eve being bullied, but she did not lend a hand. Being a girl herself and not having anyone with her, intervening would have brought trouble upon herself. She could only watch coldly, waiting for an opportunity to slip away unnoticed.

    She could not let Eve know that she was aware of the danger she was in but acted as if nothing had happened.

    She smiled and said, "Yes, I was in an important business call. Itsted for over half an hour, and after I hung up, I didn''t see you anymore. I thought you couldn''t wait and went back first, but your bag was left with me, so I brought it over."

    "What happened, Eve?" Ste asked as if she knew nothing.

    In the past, Eve would have believed Ste''s words without question. Ste was her senior schoolmate. When she studied abroad alone and did not know anyone, meeting Ste from the same city naturally made her feel close to her.

    Moreover, Ste had taken care of her a lot back then, making her feel warmth, so she considered her a friend.

    But this time, when she was in danger, Ste disappeared directly, and Nina had said those words, which made her suspicious.

    "Why are you so upset?" Ste asked when Eve did not speak, reaching out to hold her hand affectionately. "Are you angry? I didn''t apany you for dinner yesterday, my bad. How about we go for a mealter and make up for yesterday''s miss? Would that make it up to you?"

    Eve did not hold back either. "Yesterday, I went to Nina''s house for dinner. I''m not hungry now," she said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ste''s expression stiffened, and she asked, "Howe you went with her? Did she say bad things about me to you?"

    It was instinctive for her to think this way, and she feared that Nina might have said something about her. She continued, "I was wondering why you''ve been distant with me today. She must have said something bad about me, right? She''s good at pretending. Don''t believe her. How long have you known herpared to me? Don''t you know what kind of person I am?"

    Before the danger urred, Eve would haveined about Nina with her. But now, she had undergone a significant change in her mind.

    Withdrawing her hand, Eve frowned and said, "Nina has never said anything bad about you, at least not to me. But I''ve heard quite a lot of bad things about Nina from you."

    She was righteous and wanted to defend Ste, unable to stand seeing her bullied. But she was not foolish either.

    Nina had never spoken ill of anyone; everything came from Ste''s mouth.

    Seeing Eve rejecting her touch, Ste suddenly looked troubled again. "Do you hate me now? Have you forgotten how I took care of you when you were abroad? You still don''t understand? I thought about you even for trivial things like food and clothing. I knew you were alone and scared abroad, so I stayed with you for a while."

    Indeed, she was right. Eve had been alone and had received a lot of help from Ste while abroad.

    Eve also had a question in her mind

    as she looked at her. "Back then, you didn''t know about my family situation just that I was orphaned and stranded abroad. Were you genuinely kind to me, or did your kindness give you a sense of superiority?"

 Chapter 344

    Ste''s words left her momentarily at a loss for how to respond. Based on her understanding of Eve, she was simple-minded. As long as someone was kind to her, she would reciprocate that kindness tenfold. Yet, she had asked such a question. However, Eve''s words did make sense. When they were still abroad, Ste did not know that Eve was Mr. George Gibson''s granddaughter.

    Eve was young and inexperienced in the outside world, with significant differences in lifestyle habits. She was not ustomed to it,cked friends and often kept to herself. She was said to have grown up without parents, making her seem vulnerable and helpless, with a much more tragic background than most.

    In contrast, Ste came from an affluent background, leading afortable life from childhood, and was doing well abroad. Someone like Eve needed help, and Ste could earn her admiration by providing it. Eve saw her as a support, and Ste felt a sense of aplishment from that. She had always felt this way and had a harmonious rtionship with Eve.

    After returning here and learning that she was Mr. Gibson''s granddaughter, she no longer felt as satisfied with her. Although she felt this way internally, she would not admit it outwardly.

    She responded, "Is this how you see me? I consider you a friend, yet you doubt me. You''ve only been with Nina for a few days, and you''repletely devoted to her. Have you ever considered my feelings?" "Do you know I was in danger yesterday? It was Nina who saved me!" Eve added.

    When she was abroad, Ste was the first person to reach out to her, and despite interacting with many others, she still considered Ste her close friend.

    At that time, Ste was always there for her, offering constantpanionship and assistance but not yesterday. She was nowhere to be found.

    Eve felt that Ste knew about it and deliberately did not show up. She always felt like Ste''s past kindness was condescending. She simply enjoyed the feeling of being adored by the weak rather than genuinely caring.

    When Eve mentioned she was in danger, Ste was visibly surprised but quickly put on a pleasant face and said, "In danger? Let me see if you''re hurt."

    Now that Eve no longer needed her concern, she stated, "I want to rest at home today. If you have nothing else, I won''t apany you any longer. Let me see you out!"

    With that, Eve disregarded Ste''s concern and walked into the bedroom, no longer disying her previous warmth.

    Ste saw her dismissive expression

    and promptly closed the door, feeling a twinge of difort. Her pride had taken a hit. When had Eve treated her like this before? With just one act of kindness from Nina, Evepletely wrote her off.

    "Miss Jasper, let me escort you out," said the helper.

    Ste had not been there for long before the helper began ushering her out. Ste was displeased. She was used to getting whatever she wanted since childhood and giving others what she could. Eve was one of them.

    But now, this girl had turned against her. With a cold expression, Ste left the Gibson residence under the helper''s urging.

    "Miss Jasper, you''re leaving so soon?" The driver asked as he saw only hering out. "Weren''t we supposed to take Miss Gibson out for dinner? Are we still going?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Ste, full of frustration, replied, "I''m

    done with that. Don''t bring her up to

    me. Even if she''s from the Gibson family, big deal? I''m a Jasper. Why should I put up with her attitude? And remember when she was struggling abroad, who was there for her? Me! I stood by her when she needed someone the most. So why doesn''t she show me some kindness? If she doesn''t want to be

    friends, fine, there are plenty of

    others who will. Do I look like I''m

    short on friends? She ought to be

    thankful that I''ve been kind to her all this time!"

 Chapter 345

    She used to think that Eve was obedient. But since she returned to the Gibson family, she no longer was. Ste''s eyes gradually turned cold.

    After venting about Eve, she began to dislike Nina even more. If it weren''t for Nina, Eve would still be an obedient little bunny in front of her, doing whatever she was told. Ruining her good things!

    While Nash was in the study and not around, Nina was shopping online with her phone. She bought a few parenting books. She rubbed her belly, though it was not very noticeable yet. Perhaps sensing her pregnancy, she felt that heaviness in her stomach. With the child inside, she felt reassured.

    Naturally, the books she bought could not be sent to her home, so she could only have them sent to Yvonne''s ce. She asked her to help with receiving them, and when she had time, she could go and see her, and take a look. She sent Yvonne a message to remind her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Yvonne replied, "Got it! When you send it to my ce, I''ll take a look too. Pregnant women should eat healthily to keep you and the baby well."

    Yvonne was devoted to her and had her best interests at heart. Nina could not help but smile.

    "What are you smiling about?" Before she knew it, Nash hade in.

    Nina looked up to see him, immediately deleted the message she had sent, and turned off her phone. "Nothing."

    Nash saw her fiddling with her phone then abruptly closing it, her expression shifting. He prodded, "Who were you texting?"

    "Yvonne."

    "What are you chatting about that''s making you so happy?" Nash asked with concern as he took off his clothes.

    Nina did not want him to have any suspicions, so she continued to fabricate, "Yvonne told me about some ridiculous thing she encountered today. I found it quite amusing, so Iughed." Nash hung up his clothes and walked over to Nina.

    She had just finished bathing, and there was a scent of shower gel on her body.

    For some reason, Nash found her very beautiful at this moment, which also put him in a good mood. He could quickly rx when he was with her, and he also enjoyed being alone with her. He sat down and subconsciously put his arm around her waist, his body pressing against hers.

    Despite his intimacy, Nina stiffened slightly and looked at his tilted head, asking, "What''s wrong?" "I''m a little tired," Nash said, pulling Nina into his embrace, resting his head on her shoulder. It was rare to see him so rxed.

    He usually would spend two hours in the study and the other day, he was on the phone with someone, worrying about Miranda''s matter. Maybe even after work, he was still thinking about her.

    Nina did not move, but she said, "If you''re tired, let''s go to sleep."

    "In the past, whenever I worked long hours, you used to give me back massages Why the change now?" Nash was not fond of her growing distance. She seemed less caring and attentive, leaving him feeling a sense of disconnection.

    Nina paused, pursing her lips in silence.

    Nash did not press further. Thinking that she had not eaten much at her parents'' house, he squinted and casually asked, "Your diet has changedtely. You used to be all about that salmon sashimi your parents whipped up, but you didn''t touch any today."

    Nina''s expression shifted immediately. Being pregnant often meant steering clear of raw or undercooked seafood. Even though she used to be a big fan, she could not indulge now. Pregnant women had to be mindful of what they ate.

    Her dietary changes were pretty noticeable, and she was skipping out on many of her old favorites.

 Chapter 346

    The more Nash doubted, the more flustered she became. She instinctively clenched her fists tighter and exined, "My parents know I like it, they always make it whenever I go back. I guess I''ve just had my fill of it. Why the sudden interest in my diet?"

    Nash raised his gaze to her, gently smoothing her temple with his hand. "Nothing, just noticed you''ve been going through some changestely. Just making sure you''re alright.

    "But Nina, don''t keep things from me."

    As she watched his caring gesture, feeling both intimacy and suspicion in his words, she could not help but feel a pang of anxiety.

    She stared into his eyes, deep and inscrutable, as if he already knew what she was hiding.

    No, that could not be it. If he knew, he would not react this way. He did not usually pay that much attention to Nina. Maybe he was just suspicious.

    Putting on a forced smile, Nina said, "Wemute to work together every day. What could I possibly hide from you? You''re being paranoid."

    "Remember that Linda from before?"

    Bringing her up again made Nina''s heart tighten. "Yes, I remember. Isn''t she dead?"

    "She''s not that woman!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nash was certain, even if she was dead, that woman could not be her.

    Was he exining?

    Nina thought that once Linda was gone, Nash would not bring up that woman from that night again.

    After all, he would not suspect her. They had been married for three years without any intimacy. She had always kept her distance, and he knew she would not dare cross any boundaries.

    Nina lowered her head. "Then I don''t know."

    Her response seemed indifferent, making his exnation seem unnecessary. That woman from that night did not matter anymore. He did not want to investigate further and make Nina overthink. His gaze shifted to Nina, and he kissed her forehead gently. "Tired, huh? Let''s go to bed."

    Today, he talked to her for a while, but it wasn''t like before where he would pressure her or force intimacy. He just kissed her on the forehead and left it at that.

    Nina was surprised by his restraint and just responded with a quiet "Hmm." Then she quietlyy down on the bed.

    Nash watched Nina''s silhouette, his brows furrowed, but he opted not to join her. It struck him that whether he slept beside her or not held little significance to her now.

    After Nina drifted off to sleep, Nash

    left the room, his expression turning cold. In a subdued tone, hemanded, "Find out everything about the ces Nina has visited before. No matter what it takes, I want to know what she''s been up to!"

    Previously, she had been eager to go to the hospital but changed her mind upon seeing him. Despite her exnation, he still harbored doubts about whether she was keeping something from him. Coupled with her altered eating habits and hints at wanting a divorce, he could not shake the feeling that something was amiss.

    If she would not divulge the truth, he was determined to uncover it himself.

    The next day, when Nina stepped

    out of the house, she saw a new car parked outside. It was a nice car, modest in appearance but certainly came with a hefty price tag, even more so than her car that was in the shop for repairs. Yet, she could not recall Nash owning a car like that, nor would he favor such a style.

    Seeing Quincy waiting for her, she could not help but ask, "Did Mr. York get a new car? Seems like he has even changed his taste." Quincy replied, "This one''s for you. Since your car is under repair, Mr. York got you a new one. You''ll be driving this to work from now on." He handed the keys to Nina.

    "For me?" Nina looked at the car, puzzled. "But I thought a car for grocery run would suffice. There''s no need for such a nice car."

 Chapter 347

    She handed the keys back to him. "Tell him it''s not necessary."

    Quincy looked a bit ufortable as he tried to push the keys back into her hand. "Just take this one. Mr. York has transferred ownership to you. If you don''t ept it, I won''t be able to exin it to him."

    Mr. York had made it clear to him that, one way or another, Nina had to drive this car. If she refused, it would not reflect well on him for failing to carry out his duties.

    Nina bit her lip, taking the car keys and casting a wary nce at the new vehicle. What was Nash''s intention here?

    Was he suggesting she drive such a nice car to work just to invite suspicion?

    Quincy sensed her hesitation and spoke up before she could. "We''re runningte for work. I''ll drive. It''s convenient for me to drop you off."

    Taking the keys from her, Quincy hurriedly got into the car, waiting for Nina.

    Nina could not fathom Nash''s motives for suddenly asking her to drive such a nice car. She knew he was generous, but she also had to be careful not to attract suspicion. The car would undoubtedly be parked in the exclusive garage, away from prying eyes.

    She was really about to bete for work, so she decided to go with Quincy, fearing he might get into trouble. After all, she knew how demanding Nash could be.

    "Hey, did you catch Miss Eve referring to Nina as ''sister-inw'' yesterday?"

    The office gossip kicked off bright and early.

    "Oh, we all heard it, loud and clear. Miss Eve calling ''sister-inw'' for Nina? They''ve got to be connected somehow. And didn''t Miss Eve call Mr. York ''brother'' too? Could it mean..." "Are you implying something''s going on between Nina and Mr. York?"

    "Let''s not jump to conclusions about an affair. But Miss Eve''s tone was awfully friendly. I''m starting to wonder if Nina might be Mr. York''s mysterious wife."

    "No way!"

    Some refused to believe it.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Nina has been by Mr. York''s side for seven years. If she were his wife, we would have noticed by now. Besides, if they were married, why keep it a secret..." *Cough, cough!* A colleague''s cough interrupted them.

    Just as they were engrossed in their

    chat, Nina had already approached them from behind. Hearing their discussion, she sensed their suspicions about her rtionship with Nash. They fell silent as soon as they spotted her.

    In this office, gossip was rampant. Previously, whenever she and Nash were inseparable at work, during business trips, or events, they had even spected that she was

    Nash''s kept woman. Every move of

    hers could be fodder for

    post-work discussions.

    Nina heard it all but did not bother to exin anything. She calmly made her way to her workstation. However, Taylor was perplexed. She had also overheard the gossip.

    Normally, she would not have

    epted their gossip and might have even countered a few points. But this time, she had heard Eve calling Nina "sister-inw," and her thoughts were in disarray.

    "Nina, here are the documents you requested. I''ve sorted them out," Taylor approached cautiously.

    "Leave them," Nina replied, just as she was opening herputer.

    Taylor lingered, her gaze fixed on Nina''s face. Nina noticed her unease and asked, "What''s wrong? Is yesterday''s incident still bothering you?"

    "Nina, are you and Mr. York..." Taylor hesitated, ncing at the car keys on her desk.

    Following Taylor''s gaze, Nina set the car keys aside and said, "Just say what''s on your mind, no need to beat around the bush."

    Unable to contain her worry and impatience, Taylor blurted out, "Nina, why don''t you go to Mr. York''s office first?"

 Chapter 348

    Recognizing the urgency in Taylor''s tone, Nina nced up at her once more. Taylor''s gaze was fixed on Nash''s office, suggesting she wanted Nina to go in there. Normally, Taylor wouldn''t drag Nina into office matters unless it was a topic circting among colleagues. This time, it seemed serious.

    In such situations, Nina tended to remain oblivious, which spared her from overthinking and putting herself in tough spot.

    Nina remained at her desk, typing away on herputer, and responded casually, "Why would I need to go to his office? I''m hardly in charge of Nash''s affairs, am I?"

    In reality, Nina wanted to subtly suggest to Taylor not to take office gossip too seriously.

    Observing Nina still focused on herputer, indicating no urgency, Taylor feltpelled to continue, "Miranda came over early this morning. Nash asked her to his office, but she hasn''te out yet. Something''s definitely up in there."

    Taylor did not want Nina kept in the dark. If Nina was just Nash''s wife, she should take her rightful position as the legitimate wife and not let other scheming women get ahead.

    For Taylor, knowing Nina was Nash''s wife brought immense relief. She had previously rooted for them, but the revtion of Nash having a wife had dashed her hopes. Now, with the possibility back on the table, she had to keep a close watch.

    She could not let Miranda, that cunning fox, take the spotlight. With her rising star status in the entertainment industry, she was a perfect match for Nash.

    Nina casually turned to Taylor and asked, "She showed up this early. Did anyone bring her some tea?"

    Taken aback by Nina''s nonchnce, Taylor replied, "I don''t think... anyone did."

    "Then ask Cynthia to go and serve. We need to uphold proper hospitality for our guests; otherwise, others might perceive York Corporation as impolite," Nina stated, keeping the conversation strictly professional.

    That was Nina''s usual reaction. Others might have reacted differently, perhaps exploding with anger and confronting the third party.

    Was Nina wrong in her approach? But for her, it had be the norm.

    When Cynthia went to the office to

    §Ö

    serve tea, the door opened, revealing Miranda''s figure with red eyes, as if deeply upset. Nina briefly nced but

    did not linger on it.

    After a while, Cynthia came out.

    "How did it go?" Taylor, even more anxious than Nina, immediately inquired about the situation upon Cynthia''s return.

    With Nina present, Cynthia reported,

    "It seems like I overheard Mr. York scolding her. It sounded like Miranda is in a rtionship, which displeased Mr. York."

    Cynthia added, cautious about her interpretation, "I''m not sure if I misunderstood, but Mr. York didn''t seem happy."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Miranda in a rtionship?" Taylor was taken aback. Miranda practically stuck to Mr. York like glue. How could she be in a rtionship?

    "If she''s in a rtionship, why would Mr. York be upset? Shouldn''t everyone be happy?"

    Someone like Miranda, a public figure, if she were in a rtionship, there would definitely be signs.

    Nash knew about it and it was all over the gossip news.

    "It''s true, Nina Look, Miranda and the male actor she''s coborating with were spotted entering the apartment together," Taylor checked the trending topics, showing photos of them entering the apartment in a celebrity entourage vehicle.

    That show was currently a hit. Some fans even shipped them, believing they''re in a rtionship.

    But other fans were saying it was not true, urging not to drag their beloved artists into it.

 Chapter 349

    Being caught by the press was a big no-no. Nina watched the video quietly, opting not to chime in. Whether Miranda was involved with the male actor did not matter much to her. But Nash''s reaction, was he getting jealous?

    Nina had no interest in checking if they were in the office or why Nash was upset. That would just spell trouble. She reminded herself not to overthink it.

    Meanwhile, Taylor and Cynthia discussed Nash and Miranda''s rtionship. The office door swung open once more, this time by Miranda herself. Taylor and Cynthia fell silent.

    "Nash, there''s nothing between us. It''s just tabloid nonsense. I''ll make sure it doesn''t happen again. Please don''t be mad," Miranda''s voice wavered as she tried to calm Nash down. Taylor could not help but roll her eyes. Miranda was quite the performer, so fake.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nash''s expression was stern, his eyes grave as he replied in a deep voice, "This is thest time. I don''t want to see this kind of gossip again."

    "I''ll be more careful," Miranda exined, "You know I''m new to this and don''t understand the rules yet. I''ll keep my distance from male actors in the future." Nash replied casually, "Hmm."

    Nina overheard their conversation. As Cynthia had mentioned, Nash was not happy about Miranda''s tabloid news.

    Miranda left the office. Nina''s desk was nearby, and Miranda would soon be visible from there.

    Seeing everyone gathered, Miranda nced at Nash and asked, "Why is everyone standing here? Nash, have you hired two more secretaries for your office?" Nash nced at Taylor and Cynthia. They seemed curious but also serious. "What are you doing standing here? Don''t you have work?" he said sternly.

    Taylor and Cynthia were immediately taken aback. They knew that when Nash said something like that, he was definitely displeased with their behavior. "We''ll leave right away," Taylor replied, her head bowed, and Cynthia echoed her sentiment, both eager to leave.

    Nina, maintaining her expressionless

    face, stepped in to exin. "I just had theme over to grab some documents for copying. I didn''t expect Miss Miranda to walk out right then."

    "Come over to pick up the documents!" she eximed at them. They scurried back to Nina''s side.

    Miranda looked at Nina again. Now that Miranda was riding high on her poprity, she had be more self-assured.

    It seemed like she wanted to unt

    herself in front of Nina, fiddling with the diamond ring on her finger and grinning, "Do you really need both of them toe over? The efficiency in thispany isn''t exactly top-notch, unlike Nash''s new entertainmentpany. They

    manage multiple tasks with just one assistant, saving thepany money."

    She nced at them once more. "Dealing with such unreliable people, it''s better to have fewer of them."

    While her words appeared aimed at Taylor and Cynthia, they were actually meant to assert dominance over Nina.

    Nina held her gaze, standing her

    ground, and replied calmly, "Cynthia is new here and still getting the hang of things. It''s only fair for Taylor to help her get settled. And as you''re aware, the entertainmentpany is just starting out, so it naturally can''t match the staff resources of the York Corporation. The York Corporation has plenty of manpower to spare, but yourpany might not be in the same position."

    She fired back and Miranda did not take it well.

    She instinctively clenched her fists, softening her tone as she countered, "Luckily Nash has vision. Ourpany is profitable. Have you seen my drama?"

    Nina''s gaze remained on herputer. "I don''t like brainless dramas. I haven''t watched it."

 Chapter 350

    Rattled by a blow to her pride, Miranda felt as though Nina was mocking her acting abilities, implying her performances required no intellectual effort.

    She had intended to boast about her aplishments as a singer, suggesting that her acting career had taken her to new heights, even surpassing her previous sess. But instead, Nina''s remark felt like an insult, fueling a desire within Miranda tosh out.

    With Nash present, however, she had to rein in her temper.

    "I think this poster turned out quite well. What do you think, Nina?" Miranda deliberately strolled to the window, ncing at the billboard on the building across the street. She chuckled, surprised by how prominent Nina''s position was. Seeing her poster every day must be ufortable for her.

    Without even turning her head, Nina replied, "Miss Miranda, I still have work to do. Do you have any other business?"

    She had no interest in engaging with Miranda, who seemed more concerned with showing off than anything else.

    "None at all. We''ve known each other for so long. I just wanted to chat," Miranda walked over, standing beside Nina''s desk. "I heard you''re thinking of quitting. I wonder if you need a new job?"

    She nced at Nash. "Nash, if Nina resigns, she can apply to be my assistant. With her wealth of experience, she''d be a perfect fit."

    The remark did not sit well with Nina or Nash. Nash, especially, did not want Nina to leave thepany, and Miranda''s attempt to meddle only furrowed his brows.

    He looked at Miranda with a cool tone, "Who told you Nina was quitting?"

    Seeing Nash''s expression, Miranda felt increasingly awkward. "I heard it from someone when I arrived. Nina''s resignation isn''t exactly a secret, is it?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Since the rumor was circting, it must be true. Nash''s strong reaction puzzled her. After seven years by Nash''s side, if Nina was willing to leave, it suggested their marriage was on the rocks. It seemed like the end of a long wait for Miranda.

    However, only after their divorce would Miranda bepletely reassured. But Nash denied it, saying, "There''s no such thing. Don''t believe everything you hear."

    ???

    This refusal left Miranda in an awkward position. She ran her fingers through her hair, trying to save face. "Ah, I see. Sorry about that, Nina. I didn''t mean to imply anything. You''ve been with Nash for so long. You must be used a change of scenery can be

    it. But

    refreshing too."

    She persisted, hoping Nina would take the hint and step down from her position.

    Nina looked at Miranda and replied, "Thank you for your kind words, Miss Miranda. But people should aim high, not settle for less."

    Miranda''s face turned beet red with anger. She had underestimated Nina''s determination to hold onto her position!

    At that moment, Nash intervened, "Aren''t you supposed to attend the rehearsalter? Will you make it in time?"

    Hearing this, Miranda stopped addressing Nina and said, "I should go. As you know, there''s an awards ceremonying up soon, and as the CEO, you have to attend." "Got it," Nash replied coldly.

    With that, Miranda left the York Corporation.

    Miranda was really unting it now, surrounded by a whole entourage. She was putting on quite the show.

    Seeing her leave with such an air of

    l.ne

    arrogance, Taylor could not help but roll her eyes. She wondered when karma would catch up with

    someone like Miranda, who relied on connections for their own benefit at the expense of others.

    Throughout the exchange, Nina never once looked at Nash, focusing solely on her work. Nash, on the

    other hand, could not help but notice Nina''s indifferent demeanor towards him.

    UMS

    Finding it rather odd, he said, "Nina, could you make me a cup of coffee?" Nina replied calmly, "Cynthia, could you make Mr. York a cup of coffee?"

 Chapter 351

    Upon receiving the order, Cynthia simply replied, "Oh."

    Nash stared at Nina, his expression darkening involuntarily, and added, "I''m not ustomed to drinking what others make."

    Cynthia halted in her steps once again.

    However, Nina retorted, "Didn''t you hear what Miss Miranda say? Thepany doesn''t keep idlers. If Cynthia can''t handle the drink, what else can she do?"

    Her words carried a sting, far from pleasant.

    This caused both Taylor and Cynthia to draw in a sharp breath, feeling uneasy.

    The atmosphere did not seem quite right.

    Taylor had been by Nina''s side for several months now. Although she was reserved by nature, she was gentle in her demeanor, especially in front of Mr. York, showing utmost respect.

    She always knew how to handle any situation.

    When would she ever speak in such a tone to him?

    They dared not breathe heavily, standing there obediently.

    Nash''s eyes darkened. He was not feeling pleased about this matter either. He said coldly, "Didn''t you bring this upon yourself?"

    Nina pursed her lips. "Yes, I did. So I have to teach her. It''s my responsibility, Mr. York. Can I teach her?"

    Nash had no need to find a new secretary. It was all just an excuse to keep Nina around.

    Today Nina was ready to argue with anyone, including him. He did not want to argue with her about this, so he simply said, "If you want to teach her, then take your time. Today, I want to drink what you''ve made!"

    After saying this, he did not allow Nina to retort, walking into his office.

    With the biggest pressure gone, Taylor rxed and said to Nina, "Nina, you''re so cool. Miranda''s face must be turning blue by now!"

    The appearance of Miranda had also brought considerable influence to Nina.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If it was just influence, she could handle it, but she also wanted to suppress her. Naturally, she could not let her leave so easily.

    "She''s targeting you, treating you like

    a thorn in her side. She''s just full of

    her!"

    envy and jealousy. Nina, you''ll always be on a higher level than Taylor had just been scolded by Miranda, but Nina helped her back, which made her feel bnced again.

    elet

    Miranda''s behavior also made Taylor realize something. Miranda had been seeing Nina as apetitor. That was probably why they had never gotten along before.

    "Let''s not dwell on that." Nina did not see Miranda as a rival. As long as Miranda did not provoke her, she didn''t want to bother herself with her.

    Cynthia kept her head down, feeling a bit unsure. "Nina, am I too stupid?"

    Nina looked at Cynthia and softened her expression. "No, you''re very smart. Don''t let Mr. York''s words affect you."

    Taylor alsoforted Cynthia. "Don''t overthink it. I get scolded often too. Mr. York just has a temper. Don''t doubt yourself."

    Cynthia''s strengths were her honesty and diligence. She might not be very slick or tactful, but she was attentive and straightforward.

    Most importantly, she cherished the opportunity that came her way.

    Saying this also broughtfort to Cynthia.

    The workce could be brutal, and internalpetition was fierce, but fortunately, Nina''s easygoing personality brought them a lot of warmth.

    "Nina, I won''t lose heart. I might not

    make coffee as well as you do, but ew more times until Me

    I''ll try

    Yorkis satisfied." Cynthia pumped

    herself up again.

    In the end, Nina had to go make coffee for Nash.

    When she entered, Nash was not working. He looked up at her and said, "Let''s leave work early tonight."

    Nina found this a bit unusual and asked, "Do we have dinner ns?"

    Nash looked at her with interest. "It''s been a while since we went out together. How about dinner and a movie?"

 Chapter 352

    Nina waspletely stunned. When did Nash have the leisure to watch a movie with her? They had been married for so long, and he had never bothered to have dinner with her alone or watch a movie together. These were things that couples typically did.

    Seeing her silence, Nash asked again, "Why aren''t you saying anything? I''ve already had Quincy reserve a restaurant for us. After dinner, we can catch a movie before heading home."

    Nina asked suspiciously, "Why do you suddenly want to have dinner and watch a movie with me? Is it some important holiday?"

    She maintained skepticism about anything that seemed overly unusual, especially between her and Nash. Recently, she had been pushing for a divorce and had been distant from him. Perhaps Nash just wanted to make amends, thinking she might not have such thoughts anymore.

    He said, "I simply want to have dinner with you. Come along with me when the timees."

    Finishing his coffee that Nina made, he sensed something was off. "Did you change brand?"

    Nina had not had a chance to exin. "The brand you usually drink is out of stock. I''ve switched to a new one for now. When it''s avable again, I''ll switch it back. Just bear with it for now." "It''s okay." Nash drank more than usual.

    Nina had expected Nash to be unhappy if he did not get his preferred coffee and might even take it out on her. But he remained calm, seemingly epting of the change in brand.

    Nina''s gaze rested on Nash, noticing his improved temper and increased patience.

    Why was he being more tolerant of her worktely?

    Why did he specifically ask to have dinner with her alone today?

    Was it because he met Miranda in the office today and felt guilty, wanting to make it up to her?

    Nina could not understand. Many things were different from what she expected. If Nash really had feelings for her and Miranda, he should divorce her and give Miranda a proper rtionship.

    At this moment, Miranda had just left thepany.

    A car was driving by not far away.

    "Ste, that''s Miranda! I actually saw her in person!" one of her friends eximed with excitement, sitting beside her in the car.

    Ste''s rtionship with Eve had

    be strained, so she wanted to hang out with other people. Besides,

    she had plenty of friends, not just

    Eve.

    UMSN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She was not really interested in celebrity gossip, so she asked casually, "A celebrity?"

    "Don''t you know? Miranda is now a

    dark horse in the entertainment

    industry. Her first film role has

    attracted a lot of attention. She has

    a promising future!"

    Seeing her friend seemed to admire this person, Ste asked a few more questions, "Is she really that impressive?"

    "Many people online are saying she''s the rising star of this year, sure to be popr. With Nash backing her, she should be fine!" Hearing this, Ste looked at her. "Nash is backing her?"

    "The rumors about Miranda and Nash, haven''t you heard? It''s been circting in our circle. Miranda is Nash''s unrequited love!" "That''s impossible!" Ste immediately denied.

    Seeing her reaction, her sister asked, "What''s wrong? Nash and Miranda were high school ssmates. They were envied by everyone back then, I don''t know why they didn''t get

    married. Some say Nash is melised.

    but his wife hasn''t appeared?et. I wonder if it''s Miranda. There are so many rumors, who knows what''s true."

    "How could it be? Miranda couldn''t possibly be Nash''s unrequited love. They were just ssmates, they''re not in love!" Ste said firmly.

 Chapter 353

    Her friend asked curiously again, "How do you know? You mentioned before that you had work coboration with the York Corporation. Did Nash tell you?"

    Ste looked at Miranda walking towards them, confirming that she was indeed very beautiful, fitting the description of "unrequited love." But back then, she had asked Nash in person, and he had said he did not have feelings for anyone. The rumors of them falling in love since high school did not hold up.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Steposed herself and opened the car door. Just as Miranda walked past the car and heard the sound of the door opening, she instinctively nced over and then looked away.

    "Miss Miranda," Ste called out.

    Miranda stopped and turned to look.

    Seeing it was a girl, her guard lowered a lot. Now that her status was different, if she wanted to attract attention, she had to be approachable and friendly. So she subconsciously smiled and said, "Hello." "Miss Miranda, I didn''t expect to meet you here. I''m your fan. I''ve watched your dramas, they''re really good. You shine even brighter than Penelope!" Ste appeared very excited.

    She had just done some research and had not watched any of Miranda''s dramas, but a quick search online had given her a basic understanding.

    Hearing such praise, Miranda was pleased. Penelope had always been her rival, and she wanted to surpass her. Plus, Penelope had always treated her poorly.

    During their time on set, she had tried to be friendly to Penelope, but she never reciprocated, always putting on airs. Fortunately, her likable character had won over the audience, and her poprity was much higher than Penelope''s.

    Miranda had to maintain a facade of kindness and humility. She said modestly, "Please don''t say that. Penelope is a talented actress with excellent acting skills. There''s a lot I can learn from her."

    Ste had not originally intended to

    interact with her. She preferred to

    felt it necessary to get to know her. "Here''s my business card,"

    associate with weaker individuals, but Miranda was an exception. She

    she

    offered.

    Miranda nced at it and said, "Ste Jasper, the representative of the Jasper Corporation."

    in

    She then looked back at Ste, suddenly recalling something mentioned during their conversation. "I think I''ve heard of you. Jasper Corporation recently coborated with York Corporation, and Nash mentioned you."

    Seeing that she knew about this and addressed Nash so intimately, Ste smiled and remarked, "Mr. York mentioned you. It seems like you have a good rtionship."

    Hearing this, Miranda''s expression changed slightly, and she paused before saying, "I''m under Nash''s management. We''ve known each other for many years, and our rtionship is quite good."

    Ste was momentarily puzzled. "I also went to the same school as Mr. York. It''s a pity we didn''t know each other back then, otherwise, we might have been friends. I''ve also heard that Mr. York''s rtionship with you is more than just ssmates. wonder when I''ll get to attend your wedding."

    Miranda was shocked, then chuckled. "Don''t misunderstand. How could I have anything with Nash? He''s married already. I wouldn''t dare. I still have some self-respect!"

    "What? Married?" Ste had originally wanted to test the waters, but she ended up hearing the news of Nash''s marriage from Miranda''s mouth. Suddenly, Ste''s expression turned even more unpleasant.

    Miranda quickly covered her mouth. "Oh, sorry, just forget what I said. Nash doesn''t want me to say too much."

    Ste was very curious and dropped the pretense. She kept pressing, "This is indeed news to me. Nash is already married? If not with you, then who?"

 Chapter 354

    Miranda chuckled again. "Actually, it''s not much of a secret anymore. Nash admitted his marriage a while back, but he didn''t want to tell everyone who his wife is." "Do you know?" Ste asked.

    Miranda replied, "I do know, but Nash doesn''t want me to say. After all, it''s a secret marriage. They''ve been married for so long, so naturally, he doesn''t want everyone to know about the woman." "Alright, I have to go. I won''t keep you any longer. I''ll treat you to tea when I''m less busy." With that, Miranda got into her chauffeured car.

    Ste was left alone, puzzled for a while.

    Before getting into the car, Miranda nced at Ste and smirked.

    "Miranda, why didn''t you assert your dominance? Let others know you''re Mr. York''s sweetheart. They''ll feel the pressure and back off!" Her assistant, Ruby, did not understand why she acted that way. Miranda would not have said something like this before. But she noticed Ste''s keen interest in Nash, which changed things.

    Since Ste mentioned being ssmates with Nash and had such a deep impression of him despite not spending much time at school, something must have happened between them.

    "Ste hasn''t watched my TV dramas," Miranda said.

    "Huh?" Ruby was surprised. "How do you know?"

    Miranda''s lips curled slightly as she toyed with her fingers, calcting. "I saw her searching for my dramas on her phone. It''s obvious she did her homework in advance. She''s not my fan at all, yet she''s trying to get close to me, curious about my rtionship with Nash. This woman isn''t simple. I don''t want to draw fire to myself. If my guess is correct, she might be able to help me."

    The assistant did not quite understand yet but after some thought, she suddenly got it. "Miranda, you''re really smart!"

    After pondering in ce for a while, Ste could not sit still anymore. Nash was married? How could this be!

    Ste clenched her fists tightly, feeling suffocated, her eyes piercing.

    Did he forget their agreement?

    She had promised that when she came of age, she would marry him and be his wife. He had clearly agreed.

    How could he get married now?

    Who was his wife?

    Miranda was ambiguous, not explicitly stating who it was, but she mentioned someone who had been with him for a long time.

    Who had been by Nash''s side for a long time?

    Ste suddenly realized that Nash''s rtionship with Nina seemed different. Wasn''t Nina the person who had been by Nash''s side the longest? She understood now. Ste''s eyes gleamed with a hint of malice.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ste." Her friend, seeing her ominous gaze, felt a bit scared. "Are you okay?"

    Ste quickly masked her emotions and said in a friendly tone, "I''m fine. We still have shopping to do. Let''s

    get in the car. I bought you that

    limited edition bag you like

    Content

    "Really?" Her friend, initially worried, became excited again upon hearing about the bag. "Ste, you''re so kind! I love you!"

    Ste smiled and said, "As long as you''re happy. Money is no big deal when ites to your happiness."

    Her friend was immediately won over by her generosity and hugged her tightly. "Ste, you''re my best friend."

    Ste smiled, but her eyes were icy cold.

    ---

    Nash purposely left the office ten minutes early. He had a date with Nina.

    These past few days, he had

    carefully considered the distance et

    between him and Nina. He even watched videos online about maintaining a marriage.

    Nina wanting a divorce might be because their marriagecked romance, or she could not feel the usual affection between husband and wife.

    He understood. After all, he was

    busy with work. In the three years of

    their marriage, he had never taken her out to dinner or prepared gifts for her.

    She did not feel valued and could not experience the happiness of being Mrs. York. Naturally, she wanted to leave him.

    If he let her experience the feeling of being in love and being happy, she probably would not want to leave him.

 Chapter 355

    Nash still harbored some anticipation. Over the years, he had never prepared gifts to please women, so he was curious about Nina''s reaction.

    However, upon arriving, he found Nina''s desk empty. Approaching, he noticed herputer was off. He turned to Taylor, who was approaching, and asked coldly, "Where''s Nina?" Taylor, holding a stack of documents, replied, "Nina left ten minutes early, said she had ns to dine with a friend."

    Nash''s expression immediately soured!

    Dining with a friend?

    A male friend or a female friend?

    Didn''t he mention they would have dinner together tonight?

    Was she rejecting him?

    Nash was displeased, his deep gaze turning extremely cold. Taylor, observing his gradually darkening expression, felt her heart pound in her throat, unaware of why he suddenly became upset. She quickly added, "Mr. York, I heard Nina''s phone call. It was a woman''s voice."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nash, with a stern face, swiftly walked out. Downstairs, Quincy had been waiting for a long time. They had made preparations for this dinner.

    When Quincy saw Nashing out without Nina, he hurriedly handed the flowers to him, smiling, "Mr. York, your flowers. I suppose Madam wants to freshen up before dinner with you..."

    As Quincy handed the flowers to Nash, he felt his words stumble on his tongue, met with Nash''s sharp gaze. Quincy''s smile stiffened. He did not know what he did wrong, but Nash''s displeasure was probably rted to Nina. "Mr. York... Did Madam... leave early?" He hoped he was just overthinking.

    Nash pressed his lips, suppressing his anger, andmanded sharply, "Get in the car!"

    "Yes!" Quincy thought their marital rtionship might have eased today, but it seemed he was mistaken. Holding the flowers was awkward, but throwing them away was not an option either. He quickly got into the car.

    "Wait!" Nash called out.

    Quincy stopped, looking at him puzzled. "Mr. York?"

    "The flowers, give them to me," Nash said coldly.

    Quincy handed the flowers to him once again. They were freshly picked roses, air-shipped, showing Nash had put thought into it.

    Nash took the flowers, feeling uneasy inside, but he did not say anything more. He was afraid that saying another word might lead to bloodshed!

    On the other hand, Quincy felt extremely ufortable sitting there. Even though he was driving he could not escape Nash''s icy stare e rearview mirror. Driving while trembling in fear, he was worried

    in

    about losing his bonus at any moment.

    Meanwhile, Nina was with Yvonne, sitting downstairs at a cafe.

    "Did you bring it?" Nina asked.

    Yvonne held up a package, "Yes, I brought it but I haven''t opened it yet."

    Nina unwrapped the package, revealing the pregnancy books she had ordered. There were several of them. She ran her fingers over the baby on the cover, a slight smile ying on her lips. She wondered if her baby would be as cute when

    born.

    Seeing her smile so happily, Yvonne remarked, "You''re gentler and more docile now that you''re pregnant. I heard childbirth is very painful. You should prepare yourself mentally." She was quite worried. Childbirth was indeed a painful process.

    Nina reassured her, "Once you''re pregnant, you''ll feel differently. Before got pregnant, I was afraid of

    pain too. But when it''s your own

    too.

    flesh and blood, you''ll forget about

    the pain."

    "I don''t want to get pregnant," Yvonne said, shuddering at the thought. "I''m never finding a man in this lifetime."

    But Nina looked at her and chuckled, "I''ve seen you with quite a few men."

    Yvonne lightly tapped her, blushing, "You, don''t make fun of me!"

    "I know they don''t count as true love, but someday, you''ll find someone you don''t want to give up on. I''ll wait for you until that day."

    "Nina, you''re still saying that."

    Yvonne had talked about many men before, but hearing Nina speak so seriously about it still made her blush and feel embarrassed. She yfully tickled Nina.

    Just then, footsteps approached. Nina pushed Yvonne onto the sofa, and they burst intoughter. But Nina''sughter died when she caught sight of a tall figure staring at her. Her face went pale in an instant.

 Chapter 356

    "What''s wrong?" Yvonne, noticing her sudden withdrawal, stopped the yful banter and asked instinctively.

    As she stood up, her gaze met Nash''s looming figure, and she too felt a pang of panic.

    Why was Nash suddenly here?

    No one was more nervous than Nina herself. She had barely been catching up with Yvonne for a while, and now Nash appeared out of nowhere.

    Instinctively, she tidied her appearance to disguise her unease.

    Nash, still visibly displeased, approached with a stern, icy demeanor. Observing their apparent difort, he inquired sharply, "What''s so amusing? You seem unusually happy."

    His prating gaze scanned the table, taking note of the tea, snacks, and an inconspicuous package that did not belong.

    Nina hurriedly removed the books and package, cing them behind her. "Nothing, just chatting with Yvonne, having some fun," she replied quickly, attempting to deflect his attention.

    "Yeah, yeah," Yvonne chimed in, trying to help Nina navigate the awkward situation. She joked, "Wow, Mr. York, you''re quite the clingy type. Nina''s barely been out here for a minute, and here you are. If others knew you were this clingy to your wife, they''d be shocked."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With only Yvonneughing, the silence in the room became palpable, leaving Yvonne feeling increasingly ufortable.

    Nash''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze sharp as he followed Nina''s movements, engaging her in conversation. "Miss Yvonne, you usually can''t stand the sight of me. Yet today, you''re surprisingly polite. What''s changed?"

    The subtle vibes in theirmunication made Nash feel like something was off.

    Yvonne felt a pang of guilt, fearing she might be discovered, so she attempted to smooth things over. However, this only exposed their abnormal behavior.

    "I..." Yvonne began, wanting to exin.

    "Yvonne is halfway into the business world now. In the future, she might have dealings with you. It''s better to have one more friend than to offend someone," Nina interjected, trying to cover for her.

    "Yeah, Mr. York," Yvonne stood up, smiling at Nash. "I''m transitioning now. I used to be all about my art, earning just a reputation without much money. But now, I''m investing in business. Who knows, I might need Mr. York''s help in the future. Let''s bury the hatchet, shall we?"

    She extended her hand, intending to shake hands with Nash. However, Nash''s gaze remained fixed on Nina. Seeing this, Yvonne withdrew her hand, feeling embarrassed.

    Noticing Nina''s tightly clenched hand, Nash asked coldly, "When did you buy these books?"

    "Just to pass the time," Nina replied casually.

    "Why did you put them away? Why bring them here instead of having them delivered to your house? Are you and Yvonne nning to reada few books while out together?" It did not make sense. Her abnormal behavior raised suspicions in Nash''s mind.

    Nina replied calmly, "These are books Yvonne bought. She came today not just to hang out, but also to bring me the books she bought for me."

    Nash furrowed his brows, his expression stern, and he reached out his hand. "Let me see."

    Nina''s fingers clenched tightly, refusing to give him the books.

    "These are books I bought for Nina. Mr. York, you shouldn''t pry into a girl''s reading materials." Yvonne interjected.

    "Hand them over!" Nash''s voice turned cold once more.

    His firm demeanor made it difficult

    for anyone to argue further. Nina

    took a deep breath, herplexion

    turning pale. She reluctantly

    retrieved the books hidden under the package, tossing them to him.

    Nash took them, inspected them, and flipped through the pages, only to find they were just a few novels.

    Nina stared at Nash with a cold expression. "Satisfied now?"

 Chapter 357

    Nash nced at Nina. "It''s just a few novels. Why hide them? Am I not allowed to see them?"

    "Naturally, one would read romance novels in private. Even girls feel embarrassed about it. You''re overthinking it, Mr. York," exined Yvonne.

    Luckily, Nina was always cautious. Before buying the books, she had purchased several novels and kept them in her bag instead of leaving them on the table. Nina did not want Nash to know, so she made sure to cover all the bases, not even overlooking such details.

    However, Nina did not feel like engaging in further conversation with Nash. At this point, he was simply suspicious of her. Setting aside the matter of whether she was pregnant or not, just based on his firm and assertive demeanor made her want to storm off.

    Grabbing her bag, she promptly walked away from him.

    Nash tossed the books onto the table and called out after her, "Nina, stop!"

    But Nina did not halt her steps.

    Nash stepped forward and grabbed her hand, asking coldly, "Didn''t you hear me? Are you not going to listen to me now?"

    Unable to break free, Nina turned to look at him. "Mr. York, I''ve finished work for the day. I have my own free time now. Why should I still listen to you?"

    This response left Nash momentarily stunned. Their dynamic had always favored him. Nina had always been submissive, whether at work or at home, obedient and considerate.

    Frowning deeply, his voice lowered as he said, "Wasn''t it always like this before?"

    Nina gazed into his eyes. Despite her assertiveness, she noticed his vulnerability beneath his words.

    Removing her hand from his grip,

    she sighed and said, "Yes, it was. I used to be like that, not speaking up loudly to you, not resisting, always amodating your wishes. You probably thought everything I did` was just a matter of course. After all, at the office, I''m your secretary, and atchome, I''m your wife. You thought all of this was my duty. But don''t forget, I want a divorce from you. I''m resigning from thepany too. So, all of this is unnecessary now!"

    Nash also realized this. He seemed to have taken Nina''s tenderness, care, and meticulousness for granted, ignoring her feelings. Softening his attitude, Nash said to her, "Nina, if I change as you said, will you reconsider divorcing me?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nina gazed into his earnest eyes. Perhaps in the seven years she had been by his side, she had never seen him so serious before. Previously, he had never cared about her and had always assumed she would not leave.

    Over the years, he had grown

    ustomed to her kindness, her meticulous care in every aspect of life, and be naturally did not want her to leave. He feared losing her, losing a free nanny. When she wanted leave and ignored him, he would realize his loss and try to win her back.

    But Nina hade to terms with it now. Rather than being trapped in a cage, it was better to break free. She really wanted to give him up. Tears shimmered in Nina''s eyes, but she smiled and said, "Nash, ask your heart. Sometimes, forcing

    something doesn''t make it sweeter.

    She now understood this truth. No matter how much effort she put in, no matter how many years she waited, he still would not love her. Whether he loved her or not did not matter anymore. What mattered was that she was tired. With that, Nina walked away.

    Outside, Quincy was running after her, holding the bouquet of flowers, panting, "Mr. York, you forgot your flowers..."

 Chapter 358

    Just as he encountered Nina, Quincy stopped and said, "Madam, Mr. York invited you to dinner..."

    He noticed the glistening tears in Nina''s eyes, realizing they had argued before. He added, "Madam, regardless of the conflict between you and Mr. York this time, he knows he was wrong. Look, these flowers were bought by Mr. York, they''re for you."

    He wanted to mend their rtionship. He had been with Mr. York for many years, and he had never thought about buying flowers for anyone.

    Mr. York was clueless about what couples should do. It''s not that he did not understand, but he felt that no woman could make him do such things. The fact that he put thought into these flowers for Nina showed he still cared for her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nina looked at the flowers in Quincy''s hand and smiled faintly. "Didn''t I say to call me Nina? Why are you calling me ''Madam'' again? From now on, there''s no ''Madam,'' just colleagues. And as for these flowers, Mr. York should give them to someone who''s actually important to him."

    "No... Madam, aren''t you the most important person to Mr. York?" Quincy tried to say something nice, but Nina insisted on leaving, not wanting to have any expectations of Mr. York. She was only waiting for a divorce from him, a clean break.

    "Madam," Quincy saw her hurry away and nced back at Mr. York behind him, "Shouldn''t we go after her? Madam is angry." He was even more anxious than Mr. York. He was desperate to repair their marriage.

    Mr. York fell into thought, then asked, "Did you see the tears in Nina''s eyes just now?"

    "Yes, Madam must be feeling very upset," Quincy replied.

    "But I''ve said those things, why would she still have tears in her eyes? And saying things like ''forcing something doesn''t make it sweeter.'' Could it be that being with me makes her so miserable?" Mr. York wondered aloud.

    "How could that be!" Quincy said anxiously, "Women need to beforted. Just console her, Mr. York. Take these flowers and go after her, persistently if you have to!"

    Nash''s cold gaze fell on Quincy. "Persistently? Isn''t that more your style?"

    He had never stooped to such measures in his life. How could this be happening to him?

    Quincy sighed. His boss was capable in everything else, why was he so clueless when it came to matters of the heart? Especially with Nina, he always seemed to be at a loss. Quincy patiently persuaded, "Mr. York, just listen to me this once. Take these flowers and give them to Madam. Girls always want to feel valued."

    "I already humbled myself earlier, wasn''t that enough?" Nash was dismissive, still steaming. "I invited her to dinner, and she stood me up to hang out with her girlfriend. practically bowed down to her, and still she won''t give me the time of day. Do I have no dignity?

    "But..." Quincy was at a loss for words, Nash''s anger still not subsided from being stood up. He swallowed his frustration and tried to reason with her, but Nina would not give him a break. This was not his fault.

    "Throw these flowers in the trash!" Nash found the bouquet obtrusive and stormed off.

    He did not go home.

    He had invited Nina out to dinner, hoping to surprise her and mend their marriage. He did not want a divorce, but Nina was not receptive.

    This left him frustrated, not knowing how to fix things. He thought Nina would be more agreeable.

    Given her usually good-natured disposition, he thought a little coaxing would suffice, but nothing seemed to work. He was running out of patience.

    He shrugged out of his suit, tossed

    away his tie, and quickly drank down

    arge ss of alcohol. The drink went down fast, dribbling from the corners of his mouth. It slid down his throat and soaked into his shirt.

 Chapter 359

    "Nash, what''s got you so worked up?" Hunter, seated across from him, asked.

    They were at a nightclub, the music loud and lively, with sexy dancers on stage and many people enjoying the night out. The atmosphere was noisy, but Nash was not interested in this kind of nightlife. This was more Hunter''s scene.

    "Nothing," Nash replied, his face serious and contemtive.

    Hunter took a sip of his wine, still holding onto a woman, and grinned mischievously. "Another sh with yourdy?"

    "Impossible," Caleb chimed in knowingly. "Nash neveres out on the losing end."

    Hunter continued, "Caleb, don''t underestimate that woman. Last time Nash saw her talking to another man, he flipped out. I saw it with my own eyes."

    Caleb did not quite get it. "Do married people need to be that possessive?"

    "Shut up!" Nash snapped at them.

    Hunter naturally fell silent. But even the discerning eye could see that Nash''s marriage was in an abnormal state. His emotions had never been this out of control before.

    In the past, he would not even mention Nina''s name after being away for three days. Now, sitting here, it was clear he was thinking about her.

    "Ben isn''t here, otherwise he could analyze it for you. After all, he''s awyer and deals with emotional disputes all the time," Hunter added.

    Caleb shrugged, "What''s the connection? It''s better for Nash to get drunk. Then, I''ll call likest time, and Nina will definitely worry."

    They were discussing animatedly, but Nash felt increasingly annoyed. Though he had not mentioned Nina''s name once, every sentence seemed to be about her. "Who said it''s about Nina?"

    "So it''s not? Well, that makes it easier," Caleb suggested mischievously. "Since it''s about just rxing, then let''s rx. Get some moredies to apany us!"

    "No need!" Nash was not interested.

    But Caleb snapped his fingers, and a group of women approached, ready to be chosen. Nash was too preupied to even lift his head, drinking and brooding over his troubles.

    Suddenly, a woman boldly approached him, but he recoiled as if touching a hot potato.

    Looking at the heavily made-up woman, he felt a wave of disgust and snapped, "Get lost!"

    The woman was startled and dared not take another step forward.

    Hunter then nced at the woman and said softly, "This one''s off-limits. He''s a married man, very possessive."

    This time, Nash did not drink much.

    Yet he returned home veryte.

    Perhaps he did not want to face Nina. Their interactions nowExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    revolved more around divorce

    something he did not want to

    confront.

    At thiste hour, Nina had not slept yet. She only turned off her phone when she heard the sound of the engine. Initially pretending to sleep, she smelled alcohol when Nash entered. It made her feel nauseous.

    Seeing she was still awake, Nash took off his jacket and hoarsely asked, "Still not sleeping?"

    "Been drinking?"

    "Hmm," Nash replied softly.

    Nina also caught a whiff of perfume but did not think much of it, as he often attended such events for work.

    Nash headed to the bathroom.

    Nina got up, picked up his jacket and shirt, nning to send them to the dry cleaner tomorrow.

    However, she noticed lipstick stains on his shirt.

 Chapter 360

    Nina stared at the lipstick mark on the shirt for a while, her expression showing little emotion.

    She understood that attending social events would inevitably encounter flirtatious encounters. However, she had never seen lipstick mark on his shirt before.

    Nina subconsciously grasped the shirt tightly, causing it to wrinkle in her hands.

    As the bathroom door opened, Nina snapped out of her thoughts.

    Nash emerged from inside and noticed Nina standing there motionless. "What are you doing standing there?" he asked.

    Not sensing Nina''s emotions, he nced at the time and added, "It''ste. You usually sleep by now. Can''t sleep tonight?"

    Recently, Nina rarely waited for him to sleep. In the past, she could only sleep soundly when he returned home. Now, sometimes when he came backte, Nina was already fast asleep, no longer waiting for him.

    Though Nina could sleep whenever she wanted, Nash could not help but notice the difference in these details, which brought a sense of disparity.

    Nina did not ask further questions. Whether Nash was drinking outside or getting involved with other women was Miranda''s concern. Maybe the lipstick mark was from Miranda''s kiss.

    "I''ll put your clothes in the washing machine," Nina said calmly before walking out again.

    Nash watched her retreating figure, his brows furrowing. He could hear the coldness in her words. Now she couldn''t even look at him?

    Nash grew annoyed at the thought. Hey down, covering his head with the nket, pretending to sleep.

    When Nina returned, Nash was lying on his side, facing away from her, his bodypletely still. She did not disturb him, choosing to remain turned away as well.

    There was a rift between them.

    After several minutes, Nash finally threw off the covers. He was note asleep but he was sweating. ncing over, he saw Nina fast asleep again. She seemed

    indifferent to his emotions now.

    Nash''s expression turned cold, and he lost all desire to sleep. He got up and went to sleep alone in the study.

    When Nina woke up, the bed beside

    her was cold. ncing at the time, it

    was only s

    in the morning

    Judging by Nash''s usual waking

    habits, it was evident that he had not slept beside herst night.

    She proceeded with her morning routine, getting dressed and going downstairs for breakfast.

    Nash was not there. He must have gone to the office already.

    After breakfast, Nina went to the office too. However, she found out that Nash was not at the office today.

    Suddenly, she remembered the awards ceremony mentioned by Miranda. It was understandable for him to apany Miranda on such an important day. "Nina, Jasper Corporation is urging for Mr. York to inspect. There''s no time to wait. If he doesn''t go today, there''ll be a penalty." Cynthia informed Nina.

    Nina replied, "Mr. York isn''t at the office today. Let''s do the inspection tomorrow."

    "The ship has docked, and there''s no extra time. If we don''t inspect today, we''ll have to pay a penalty," Cynthia exined.

    "Mr. York likely won''t be around

    today," Nina observed, aware that

    Nash would not be answering his phone today, just likest time. "You go inform the vice president she directed. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "The vice president isn''t avable either," Cynthia reported. "Seems like it''s on you, Nina."

    Unfortunately, all the key executives were tied up today.

    Nina had stepped in for Nash in simr situations before, but she always knew her limits.

    For the menial tasks, she would take care of them herself.

 Chapter 361

    If it required authority, she would notify the other executives.

    With everyone else unavable this time, the responsibility fell on her shoulders. "Okay, let''s go. You''reing along too."

    "Okay," Cynthia replied.

    Nina brought along a few others.

    Cynthia was new, and she needed to familiarize herself with thepany''s operations. Along the way, Nina repeatedly reminded Cynthia to be careful and meticulous. There could not be any mistakes. Before long, they arrived at the dock.

    The ship had already docked, and Jasper Corporation''s people were unloading cargo.

    As soon as Nina stepped out of the car, she heard someone say, "Why isn''t it Mr. York who came, but you, Nina? Can you represent Mr. York now?"

    Turning around, she saw Ste approaching with her arms crossed.

    Nina replied with a smile, "Mr. York is busy today. Besides, it''s not the first time I''ve represented Mr. York in negotiations with Miss Jasper. I believe you can understand."

    Ste was increasingly displeased with Nina. She used to find Nina, Mr. York''s secretary, annoying.

    Why would they use a female secretary when they had a good male secretary? Someone who could handle things and was stronger than these seemingly fragile female secretaries.

    From the moment she learned that Nina might be Mr. York''s wife, she became a thorn in her side, a bone in her throat.

    "I can understand everything perfectly fine, but I can''t help but wonder, are you truly in such a powerful position?" Ste shot back sarcastically, her gaze dripping with hostility as she locked eyes with Nina. Nina responded, "Didn''t I say it already? Mr. York is busy today."

    "I don''t think it''s that simple," Ste replied, her gaze sharp and unyielding as she stared at Nina.

    Nina did not respond to her words, but she also noticed Ste''s fierce gaze, sensing that Ste regarded her as an enemy.

    She had no grudge against Ste, nor did she know where her hostile gaze wasing from. Without dwelling on it, she led the team to inspect the goods.

    "What is Mr. York doing today?" Ste followed behind Nina.

    Nina distanced herself and replied coolly, "Mr. York''s personal matters are not for me to discuss."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Ste insinuated, "Is it that you can''t say, or are you asserting your authority?"

    Nina stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. "What do you mean by that?"

    "I heard Mr. York got married," Ste suddenly brought up the matter, perhaps knowing something.

    Nina felt cautious and tentatively responded, "I''ve heard rumors, I''m not that curious about Mr. York''s personal life. Miss Jasper, let''s stick to business..."

    ?

    "Nina, are you still pretending to be high and mighty?" Ste could not hold back anymore. She did not have Nina''s patience and questioned, "You''re Mr. York''s wife, aren''t you?"

    Nina looked at Ste in astonishment for a moment. How could she know about this?

    Nina then hardened her expression. "What does that have to do with you, Miss Jasper?"

    "It has everything to do with me!" Ste said assertively. "You''re blocking my path!"

    Nina furrowed her brows.

    Ste continued, "When I came back,

    I knew Mr. York was not married. But suddenly, he became a married man because of you. What did you` do to make him forget our agreement and marry you? Did you seduce him at the opportune moment while being his personal secretary?"

    If she did not seduce Mr. York, how could she go from being a secretary to his wife? She must have used some means. Seeing her agitated, Nina urged, "Calm down." She was puzzled and asked, "What agreement do you have with Mr. York?"

 Chapter 362

    She had heard of Nash and Miranda. As for Ste, she had not heard of her at all.

    Ste recalled the past, still finding it romantic. At least, there had not been such exciting moments in her life since then.

    "You wouldn''t understand! Nash saved me, and I fell in love with him at first sight. I told him then that I would marry him when I grew up, and he promised. He promised to marry me! That''s our agreement," Ste dered passionately.

    Nina found her words absurd. Wasn''t she just a child back then?

    How could a child''s words be taken seriously? Moreover, Ste iming that Nash had promised her seemed dubious.

    Nash probably did not even remember Ste, just like he did not remember her. With so many people Nash had helped, it could not have meant anything to him emotionally.

    "You should ask Nash about that. It''s pointless discussing it with me. We still have work to do," Nina responded, uninterested in Ste and Nash''s story.

    However, Ste grabbed her hand, refusing to let her leave. "Not many people know about your marriage to Nash. Isn''t that a hidden marriage? If someone likes you, they would announce it to the world. How could you possibly have a hidden marriage? Nash doesn''t love you at all. You must have schemed your way into it," Ste used vehemently.

    Nina could not fathom why Ste had be so extreme, gripping her hand tightly. Nina forcefully shook her off. "Let go of me! Stop being unreasonable!" Nina demanded.

    "If you won''t speak, then it must be true. You obtained this marriage through cunning means," Ste retorted, her eyes wide with anger, as if she wanted to devour Nina. "You are truly a stumbling block for me. Not only did youe between me and Eve, but you also took away my man. Nina, you deserve to die!"

    Nina found herself retreating step by

    step under Ste''s pressure. If she weren''t pregnant now, she would not be so cautious, holding back from getting too worked up, and the situation would not have escted to this extent.

    But with the sea behind her, Nina felt a bit anxious. She said, "Nash and I are getting divorced. Once I''m divorced from him, you can do whatever you want."

    "Divorced?" Ste paused, disbelieving, and sneered, "How could you divorce a marriage you worked so hard to get? You''re just trying to fool me."

    Backing up to the edge of the shore, Nina asked, "What do you want then?"

    Ste''s eyes turned icy cold, yet she

    continued to smile. "Nina, I''ve

    realized that you''re my nemesis. As long as you''re around, I''ll never get what I want. Only when you

    disappear can I finally obtain it!"

    In that moment, Ste''s thoughts turned dark, contemting pushing Nina into the sea. With the rough waves today, there might not be a chance for Nina to climb back up if she fell in.

    "You''re out of your mind!" Nina felt a chill down her spine. "This is illegal! I''ve brought people here, and if something happens to me, you won''t get away with it!"

    "Who''s here to witness it now?"

    towExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Ste found a loophole. "It''s just me.

    There are no cameras here. If it

    Seeing no one around and realizing her ownpanions were likely led away by Ste with various excuses, Nina could not believe Ste would go to such extremes over a promise, willing to take her life. She struggled, careful not to exert too much force to protect her unborn child, and bit down on Ste''s hand.

    "Ah!" Ste cried out in pain, instinctively trying to shake Nina off.

 Chapter 363

    Nina''s decision to bite her was a desperate move, hoping to make Ste back off. With Nina positioned at the shore''s edge, she plunged straight into the sea when Ste shook her off.

    She refused to ept such a fate for herself. Even if she were to die, she would not go down alone. In the moment Ste shook her off, Nina swiftly grabbed onto Ste''s other hand, and they both fell into the ocean together.

    With a loud ssh, waves erupted around them. Both women struggled in the water, Ste unable to swim, shouting for help. The wind was strong today, causing the waves to surge dangerously high.

    Nina, though adept at swimming, found herself battling the strong currents. No matter how hard she tried, it seemed like they were drifting farther from the shore.

    Panic set in. She could not bear the thought of dying, especially with her unborn child at risk.

    She pushed forward with all her strength, her arms growing heavy with fatigue. But as she looked back at the endless expanse of sea, she felt a growing sense of fear.

    Gradually, she found herself unable to swim any further. She swallowed mouthfuls of seawater, feeling herself losing the battle to stay afloat.

    In that moment, her mind raced with thoughts of her child, her parents, and Nash.

    She had not fulfilled her duties to them.

    She had not divorced Nash.

    She had not even safely brought her child into the world.

    Regrets flooded her mind, and she wished for another life where she would not have to endure loving someone who did not love her back. Exhaustion weighed heavily on her, and she longed for a moment of rest. As consciousness slipped away, she surrendered to the sea.

    "There''s someone over there!"

    "Hurry, hurry, pull her up!"

    "Miss, don''t fall asleep, wake up, grab the rope!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, a loud mix of voices jolted Nina awake. She struggled to open her eyes and saw a fishing boat nearby, its crew desperately throwing her a rope. Nina looked at the rope in front of her and immediately grabbed it. But she had little strength left, clinging to it with all her might, fueled by the hope of survival. Nina was hoisted onto the deck, coughing up seawater. A group of people surrounded her, assessing her condition.

    "Miss, are you okay?" a woman asked, concern etched on her face.

    Nina''s consciousness slowly returned, and she shook her head weakly. "I''m okay..."

    Just being alive was enough of a blessing.

    "That''s good." The woman sighed in relief, handing Nina a cup of hot water. "How did you end up in the water? The waves were fierce today. You have to be extra careful. Luckily, our boat was nearby. You wouldn''t have been so lucky next time. We''re heading to shore. Let me take you to the hospital."

    "Thank you Nina said, sitting up and taking a few sips of the hot water feeling warmth return to her body. "I''m fine. I won''t go to the hospital. I need to go home once we reach the shore."

    They were fishermen, busy with their catch. Nina was immensely grateful for their timely rescue and did not want to trouble them any further.

    At that moment, Nina was a mess, soaked from head to toe, resembling a drowned rat. She was utterly exhausted from her ordeal in the sea, her muscles aching.

    The fishing boat docked at a different pier. Each pier was cordoned off, so she would have to detour through the bustling market to get to the other side.

    She had no money or phone on her, relying solely on her legs.

    With her muscles sore and tired, she walked slowly, attracting stares from passersby. She looked like she had been through a harrowing experience, and many nced at her with curiosity.

    "Miss Miranda, Mr. York!"

    Passing by a shop, Nina suddenly heard the voice of a reporter.

    She halted and saw a television inside the shop, the volume turned up loud.

    There on the screen were Miranda in an exquisite designer dress, and Nash in a sharp suit and tie.

 Chapter 364

    The reporters aimed their microphones at them, numerous devices poised for interviews. "Mr. York, Miss Miranda is a rising star you''ve nurtured from the start. With her receiving this neer award today, is there anything you''d like to say to her?"

    Facing the camera, Nash replied calmly, "Her hard work has paid off, and I''m genuinely happy for her."

    Miranda held the trophy in her hands, smiling shyly. The reporter turned to Miranda and continued, "Miss Miranda, today is a great day for you. Your debut film earns you this neer award. Shouldn''t you be grateful to Mr. York?"

    The reporters intentionally asked questions about each other, not letting any gossip slip away. Holding the microphone, Miranda responded gently, "I''m delighted to win the award today. This marks my first step into the entertainment industry, and I believe it won''t be myst. My sess wouldn''t be possible without Mr. York. He''s the most important person in my life."

    She nced at Nash, her eyes revealing admiration. The scene erupted in excitement. Hearing this, Nash furrowed his brows slightly, seemingly surprised by Miranda''s remarks and actions.

    Nina caught onto all the ambiguous signals between them. Their public appearance together left nothing to the imagination, making it clear they were a couple. Perhaps in this day and age, there was no longer a need to conceal such rtionships.

    With Miranda winning the award and bing a dark horse in the entertainment industry, the spotlight shone on her, and she seemed even more suited for Nash.

    Nina noticed Miranda''s confidence,posure, and beauty in front of the camera, which differed from the person she had seen before. Perhaps reaching this position made people radiant. They needed to show the audience that they were meant to be together.

    And her?

    She almost died. Her misery,pared to their morous appearance in front of the camera, seemed ironic.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nina subconsciously clenched her fists, tightening them until her knuckles turned white. She shivered from the cold, feeling colder than ever, as if trapped in an icy cer. Subconsciously, she caressed her stomach, feeling a sharp pain that seemed to prate her bones. She crouched down, clutching herself tightly, desperate for help.

    Her hands gripped the ss door tightly as she trembled, her voice quivering as she said, "Help... save me..."

    She copsed to the ground,

    unconscious. The TV continued to

    y, and the reporter smiled, asking, "Miss Miranda, it seems your rtionship with Mr. York is quite deep. Does this also rify the rumors about you falling in love with a co-star on set?"

    "Yes, I don''t date people within the industry..."

    Miranda wanted to say more, but Nash quickly took the microphone, speaking coldly in front of everyone, "I am Miss Miranda''s boss, and she is an artist in mypany. Our rtionship is purely professional, and that''s the most important rtionship between us!

    "Furthermore, Nash looked at them, solemnly announcing, "I am already married. Miss Miranda is my former ssmate and also my employee He rified preemptively, not wanting the reporters to specte and create another scandal.

    He could tolerate Miranda creating publicity by stirring up rumors, but he absolutely could not have any association with her. Nash''s rification put an end to the reporters'' wild spections.

    They had initially wanted to write an article about their passionate love affair, asking detailed questions, but now they were shocked. "What? Mr. York, you''re married?"

 Chapter 365

    Although Nash had rified his marital status at a previous York Corporation g, stating he was married, the public remained unaware. Today, he publicly acknowledged his marriage to prevent further

    spection about him and Miranda in the media.

    "This can''t be a joke, Mr. York. Your marriage shouldn''t be such a secret. Howe there''s been no news about it?"

    "It''s not April Fools'' Day, Mr. York. Please don''t joke around..."

    "I am married," Nash said earnestly. "I''ve never been one for jokes. My wife has been by my side for seven years, and we''ve been married for three. We''ve always been very close. I don''t want any of you to misreport and cause misunderstandings with my wife!"

    Miranda''s expression turned somewhat unnatural. Nash publicly acknowledging their marriage was something she had never anticipated. Despite her difort, she maintained herposure in front of the cameras, though her fingers tightened in an effort to control her inner anxiety.

    Nash had always indulged Miranda, helping her rise in the entertainment industry, but when it came to their rtionship, he repeatedly avoided the subject. He might tolerate it once for the sake of thepany''s benefit, but publicly humiliating her like this was unexpected and unwee.

    Attending the awards ceremony was important as a CEO, but Nash did not want to borate on anything else. Having said what needed to be said, he left it at that.

    Quincy could see that Nash did not want to entertain any more interviews, so he stepped in to shield him. "Give way, Mr. York has had a busy day and needs some rest. Any questions can wait until next time." Miranda had no choice but to follow him as they left.

    "Mr. York, the fact that your wife has been with you for seven years is quite significant. Could you share a bit more about her?" When it came to this topic, the gossipmongers were even more intrigued. Although Nash had already provided specific details about his wife, they were eager to extract more key information directly from him.

    They chased after them, hoping to get more information. However, they were intercepted by security. With the car waiting outside, they all got in and closed the door, leaving the reporters stranded outside.

    Not far away, Penelope watched theAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    scene unfold. She hade to ept interviews from reporters, but they seemed more interested in gossip about Nash and Miranda. Her assistant could not bear to watch and was visibly upset.

    She realized Miranda was her nemesis. Ever since Miranda arrived, Penelope''s poprity had declined. How could someone who emerged as a dark horse in the entertainment industry overshadow her?

    "Penelope, if it weren''t for you

    bringing her attention, she wouldn''t

    l.ne

    be where she is today. It''s because of you that this drama gained traction. Everyone was watching because of you!" Her assistant vented her frustration, trying to

    Penelope interrupted her, not agreeing with her words. "Don''t say that. Miranda''s sess as the second female lead is also based on her talent. We have to acknowledge that Even if we don''t get along, we shouldn''t discredit her efforts. We have to be able to ept defeat gracefully."

 Chapter 366

    "Penelope..."

    "I''ve been through so much to get where I am today. Even if no one watches the dramas I''m in and my poprity declines, it''s my own problem. The entertainment industry is vast. Does everyone who''s better than me have to be seen as a threat?"

    "That''s not true. It''s because Miranda relies on her patron..."

    "Let''s not speak ill of others. I don''t want to hear that kind of talk. You know me well. I''ve made plenty of mistakes in the past, so now I need to cherish myself more and protect my reputation." Penelope cherished her future immensely. What she despised the most was using jealousy of others'' achievements to elevate oneself.

    She and Miranda were fundamentally different. She had climbed up from the bottom and understood the hardships within. Miranda, on the other hand, was born with a silver spoon, born into unfairness. Without that privilege, Penelope relied on her own efforts to strive for what she wanted. She believed that one day she would reach the peak.

    The atmosphere in the car was tense the whole way. Nash remained silent, staring out the window with a cold expression, not uttering a word. Miranda dared not disturb him, sitting nervously, her heart pounding.

    When they arrived at thepany, Nash quickly exited the car and headed inside. He walked briskly, while Miranda struggled to keep up in her high heels, which were thin and sharp.

    "Nash, ah," Miranda jogged after him, but identally twisted her ankle.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nash halted, turning to look at Miranda.

    She looked aggrieved, clutching her leg, tears welling up in her eyes. "I twisted my ankle," she whimpered.

    Nash stood there without a word, his gaze icy as he spoke, "Do you realize what you said in front of the reporters today?"

    Miranda tried to exin, "The reporters were asking, and you''re an important person to me..."

    "Do you think I''ve never been in the entertainment industry and don''t understand the tricks of the trade?" Nash narrowed his eyes, his tone icy, "Your words today could easily lead to headlines about us being in a rtionship. Even if they don''t write about it, fans and followers will specte. In this industry, there are many undisclosed rtionships, and fans are always curious. You know that, right?"

    "Nash, I really didn''t mean it," Miranda''s tears fell.

    Nash warned her again, "You know I''m married, and the media knows too. Don''t add negative publicity for me, and I don''t want you to say such things in front of the reporters again!" Miranda bit her lip tightly. Nash''s warning was also a clear rejection of her fantasies.

    As long as Nash did not make it public, Miranda would always feel there was a possibility. Divorce was just a matter of time.

    If Nash publicly acknowledged his marriage, whatever Miranda said in front of

    own actinMedia would just be her

    If she crossed the line

    not only would it damage Nash''s image, but it could alsobel her as a homewrecker. If she cared about her future and did not want her reputation ruined, she had to stop.

    "I understand," Miranda''s voice was hoarse, her emotions low. She reluctantly agreed toply with his instructions.

    If she said too much, it would surely incur his displeasure. She did not want that kind of ending for herself. She always wanted to get what she wanted. How could she be so irrational?

    Seeing her restraint, Nash said coldly, "Quincy, take her back."

    "Yes, Mr. York." Quincy helped Miranda out and escorted her away in another car.

    Nash drove off alone.

    Nina had another nightmare, falling into the sea. The deep sea was ck, vast, like a ck hole.

 Chapter 367

    She found herself in the ocean, struggling to breathe as she attempted to swim to the surface. But a massive rock pinned her down, leaving her trapped and facing imminent death. As panic gripped her, she screamed, "I don''t want to die!"

    "Wake up, miss," a voice called out.

    Wiping away tears, she realized it was all just a nightmare. Her pillow was soaked with tears, and she was back in the hospital.

    Fearing for her unborn child, she touched her belly, asking about its well-being. The nurse reassured her, "The baby is fine. Despite signs of miscarriage when you arrived, timely medical attention saved the child."

    Relieved, she nodded gratefully. "That''s a relief. As long as the baby''s okay."

    The nurse then asked if she wanted to inform her family. Looking around, she considered the situation. It was not the same hospital asst time, where acquaintances of Nash might discover her pregnancy. She decided, "Yes, please make a call for me."

    In less than half an hour, Yvonne arrived, visibly anxious. "What happened? Why were there signs of miscarriage? What did you do?"

    She exined the ordeal to Yvonne, recounting the events at the dock involving Ste''s extreme actions prompted by jealousy towards Nash.

    Yvonne was furious. "We have to call the police! This is attempted murder! I''ll make sure she rots in jail!"

    "But we both fell into the sea together. If she''s dead, will it implicate me?" Nina worried, unfamiliar with such situations. The thought of facing jail time was daunting.

    Yvonne persisted, "You''re the victim

    here! We can''t let this go. She almost caused you to miscarry. And Nash, he''s unbelievable! With so many bad rtionships, having just one with Miranda isn''t enough. Now there''s Ste, and she''s even more ruthless! Trying to kill you! It''s all Nash''s fault. Where is he? Instead of handling it himself, he sent you. Is this how he treats people?"

    The more Yvonne thought about it, the angrier she became. How could Nina be subjected to such danger?

    Nina chuckled, "He''s apanying Miranda to an awards ceremony. She won an award today, so he''ll probably celebrate with her. As forpany matters, he naturally left them to me." "What?!" Yvonne could not contain her anger. "I''m so pissed off! I want to tear those two apart!"

    "Don''t be angry," Nina said calmly. "I''m not upset."

    "You''re Nash''s wife! If my husband was running off with other women, I would be furious!" Yvonne eximed.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "Do you know what it feels like when

    your heart dies?" Nina smiled bitterly. "I only truly understood that

    feeling when I was drowning in the sea. He''llnever be by my side. He'' always be with someone else. Seeing him on TV with Miranda made me realize that I no longer expect anything from him. I''ve let go,

    for both him and myself. I won''t care about how he treats others

    anymore."

    "Nina..." Yvonne''s heart ached to see her friend looking so pale, especially considering her emotional state.

    "I''m fine," Nina continued to smile.

    "Right now, all I care about is my

    child. I''m scared of dying, and I don''t want to go through this again. I''m done waiting for that divorce certificate."

 Chapter 368

    Hearing her words, Yvonne''s eyes welled up with tears. She had never felt such deep concern for her before. Facing everything alone, without her husband''s support, Yvonne could not imagine enduring it herself. What kind of karma led to Nina''s marriage being like this?

    Yvonne hugged her, gently patting her back. "You still have me. Everything will be alright," she said, her heart aching.

    Nina leaned against Yvonne''s shoulder, feelingforted. Fortunately, she was notpletely alone. She still had many things to hold on to. It was just that she could not have Nash anymore.

    Nina was discharged from the hospital after finishing her IV drip. The doctor advised her not to overexert herself and to avoid strenuous exercise. There was not anything major to worry about. Yvonne stayed by her side. "Do you... want to go back?" she asked.

    Nina thought for a moment. "Let''s go back," she replied.

    Yvonne helped Nina into the car, and as she drove, she said, "Alright, keep in touch. If you need anything, I''ll be there."

    "Could you help me book two tickets to Frangelia?" Nina requested suddenly.

    "Frangelia?" Yvonne couldn''t help but look at her, puzzled. "Even with everything that''s happened, you still want to go to Frangelia with Nash?"

    Nina simply replied, "Once it''s booked, you''ll understand."

    Nash nced at his watch. It was not time to leave work yet. He headed back towards thepany.

    His car was parked in the underground garage, and he took the elevator up. As he reached the elevator entrance, he heard amotion from the crowd.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nash sensed the panic as he stepped into the scene. He saw Cynthia, eyes red and watery, looking at him as if he were a savior. "Mr. York, you''re finally back," she said. "What happened?" Nash asked calmly.

    Tears streamed down Cynthia''s face, on the verge of breaking down. "Mr. York, Nina is missing... She and that Ste fell into the sea!"

    Taylor was at the hospital, and

    Cynthia had rushed back to inform Nash of the news. Hearing this, Nash''sposure slipped, his hands trembling as he moved to leave. "Why wasn''t I informed sooner?"

    "Your phone was off, and we couldn''t reach you," Cynthia followed behind him. "Ste has been taken to the hospital and is in aa, only Nina hasn''t been found." Nash''s pupils constricted slightly. "Weren''t you with Nina? How did she end up in the sea?"

    He got into the car, and Cynthia

    followed suit crying so much she was almost choking on her tears. "Mr. York, when you weren''t here, the Jasper Corporation rushed us to ept the delivery. Nina went over, and both Taylor and I were busy, so we got separated from her I didn''t know Nina would..."

    Cynthia''s voice broke, unable to continue. She had never experienced something like this before, and the thought of Nina missing for so long filled her with immense worry.

    A sense of urgency washed over Nash''s handsome face as he regretfully hit the steering wheel. "Stop crying. She''ll be fine."

    He drove fast, running several red lights along the way. When they arrived at the dock, the scene of the ident was still there, with no one working but rather participating in the rescue efforts. The nearby waters were rtively shallow, with boats and search teams present.

    "Nina!" Nash got out of the car and ran towards the shore.

    People at the shore stopped him. "Mr. York, we''re doing everything we can to search. Please stay calm."

    Panic filled Nash''s eyes as he asked, "How long has it been since she fell in? Is there hope of finding her alive? Nina, she..."

    He could not finish his sentence, consumed by fear and disbelief. He had only been gone for a short while, and Nina had already encountered trouble. Should he have not left?

    If he had been there, would Nina have ended up in the sea?

 Chapter 369

    "Mr. York, we haven''t found Nina yet. Today, the wind was strong and the waves were high. It''s highly likely that she might have been swept away. The chances of her being alive are very slim." Hearing this news, Nash could not bear it anymore. It felt like a knife had been thrust into his heart. He grabbed the person and coldly interrogated, "What did you say? Nina won''t die!"

    The person tried to calm his emotions, saying, "Mr. York, I know you''re anxious, but you need to calm down. If we haven''t found Nina yet, there''s still a chance she might have been rescued in time. Let''s think positively and hope for the best."

    "Yes, she might have been rescued." Nash dared not think of the worst. He had never imagined Nina leaving him in this way. She could not possibly be dead.

    "Today, many fishing boats returned to shore, and I heard they rescued several people. We don''t know if Nina was among them," the person continued, trying to console Nash.

    Nash refused to believe that Nina was still in the cold sea. He was convinced that she would be rescued. Wanting to ensure the best possible oue, he asked, "Were all the people rescued taken to the same hospital?"

    "I just asked the fishermen, but they weren''t sure. If it were me, I''d take them to the nearest hospital," Cynthia replied.

    With no time to waste, Nash took action. He sent people to investigate and personally visited hospitals one by one, desperately searching for any sign of Nina. It continued into the night.

    "We''ve checked. Some are hospitalized, some have left, and two individuals have no identification, so there''s no record of them. Nina didn''t have anything with her, so we don''t know if she''s one of them," the report came in.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Nash had called home and found no news of Nina. He had asked everyone except Yvonne because

    her phone was unreachable.

    furrowed his brows, lost inant.

    Now, Nina''s life was at stake. He hoped Yvonne''s phone was unreachable because Nina was with her. That would mean Nina was still alive.

    "Mr. York, Taylor called. Ste is still

    unconscious, and her parents are here demanding an exnation from us," Cynthia informed him, one problem arising after another.

    Nash clenched his fists. There was a coldness in his eyes as he mentioned the matter. "Let''s go there first."

    Cynthia hesitated for a moment

    before continuing, "Mr. York, do you think something''s fishy here? Just when Taylor and I were distracted Nina and Ste got into trouble. And now, with Nina missing, Ste has be the victim. They''re even iming that Nina harmed Ste and fled. I don''t believe it at all!"

    Now, all the me was being ced on Nina. Cynthia was the first to resist and felt Nina was being unfairly treated.

    Nash remained silent, focusing on driving, but there was a cold gleam in his eyes.

    Forget about Nina pushing Ste into the sea. If Nina had been harmed in any way, he would make jasper Corporation pay the price!

    At the hospital, Ste remained unconscious in the ICU. Her parents had flown back from abroad in a panic upon hearing the news.

 Chapter 370

    The couple rushed into the hospital room. Seeing her daughter lying pale and unconscious in the bed, Mrs. Jasper broke down in tears, copsing to the floor. "My daughter, how could this happen to you? My poor, unfortunate daughter! If only I hadn''t let youe back to the country, look at the suffering you''re enduring!"

    Mr. Jasper helped his wife up, trying to console her. "Our daughter will be fine. Don''t be too upset. She''s been wronged, and we''ll make sure she gets justice. If you copse from crying, how will we help our daughter?"

    Hearing her husband''s words, Mrs. Jasper cried a little more softly but with determination in her eyes. "My daughter didn''t fall into the sea. She was pushed!"

    Outside the hospital room were members of the Jasper Corporation and Taylor. It was Taylor who first found Ste.

    Not having seen Nina for a while and knowing that Ste was following Nina, Taylor went to look for them but could not find them.

    She panicked when she saw Ste struggling in the sea, then sinking. She quickly called for help and managed to pull Ste out of the water.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    By the time she was rescued, Ste had stopped breathing. Taylor performed CPR, helping her expel the seawater she had swallowed. But Taylor had not seen any sign of Nina.

    At this moment, all Taylor could do was stay in the hospital. After all, this was a coboration between the York Corporation and the Jasper Corporation, and she needed to get the situation under control and keep an eye on them.

    When Ste''s parents arrived, they were clueless about the situation, only stating that their daughter was the victim. "Where are the people from the York Corporation?" Mrs. Jasper demanded sternly. "My daughter deserves justice!"

    The Jasper Corporation''s employees all turned to look at Taylor.

    Taylor felt indignant. She had not expected Ste''s parents to jump to conclusions before investigating properly. What justice? We haven''t even mentioned seeking justice yet! It was your Jasper Corporation that asked us toe and inspect the goods. Now that something has happened, you''re putting all the me on us. We won''t take this responsibility!"

    "Who do you think you are, talking to me like that!" Mrs. Jasper stopped crying, now fuming with anger. She pointed at Taylor and said, "With employees like you in the York Corporation, is there anything you wouldn''t do?"

    Taylor shouted back, "With a mother like you, what wouldn''t your daughter do? Our Nina hasn''t been found yet, we don''t know if she''s alive or dead. If anything happens to her, you''ll be held responsible!"

    Mrs. Jasper was heaving with anger. "Don''t you dare use my daughter! My daughter has always been. kind-hearted, always helping others, How could she possibly do anything wrong? She''s lying in that hospital bed, still in critical condition. But as for your person, I suspect she harmed my daughter and then fled. I''m calling the police to catch the one who hurt my daughter!"

    She then turned to her husband, "Honey, where''s your phone? Call the police right away! We can''t let the culprit escape! Whoever harmed our daughter, I''ll make sure they pay!" "Call the police?"

    In strides, Nash came over, his gaze chillingly cold, his tone icy, "Call the police right now. Let''s find out whether or not I''ll have your daughter locked up behind bars!"

    Seeing Nash approaching and speaking so boldly, the Jasper couple''s expressions turned sour.

    Mr. Jasper, furious, said, "Nash, my daughter is lying unconscious in the hospital bed, and you''re spouting nonsense. At the very least, your father and I have some rapport. If you won''t show us any sympathy, fine, but don''t add fuel to the fire! She''s our only daughter, for heaven''s sake!"

    Taylor, seeing how much

    importance they ced on Ste

    and how little they cared about Nina,

    felt tears welling up in her eyes. "Your daughter is precious, but isn''t Nina precious too? At least your daughter is still alive, but what about Nina? If it weren''t for me spotting your daughter and rescuing her out, she would''ve died! I can fet yourck of gratitude slide, but to nder our Nina like this? That''s just adding insult to injury! You''re kicking us when we''re already down!"

 Chapter 371

    She had never seen such unreasonable parents before. They used Nina of harming Ste without any evidence, and if something were to happen to Nina, her parents would have nowhere to turn to for justification.

    The thought made Taylor feel even more bitter. Nina had raised her from scratch, and she believed in Nina''s kindness. She could not have done such a thing. As for Ste, she was cunning enough to be capable of anything. Taylor did not need evidence to believe it.

    As for Ste being harmed and falling into the sea, that was just retribution. She deserved it!

    "Do you even have the right to speak?" Mr. Jasper rebuked Taylor sharply, "The York Corporation has all sorts of people, and even a lowly employee dares to interrupt me!"

    Nash''s gaze at Mr. Jasper was extremely sharp. He casually put his hands in his pockets to control his displeasure and sneered, "Mr. Jasper, you live abroad after all, where democracy and freedom are valued. What''s wrong with my employee expressing a few words of disagreement?"

    It was the first time Taylor had seen Nash speak up for her, and she was instantly moved, almost crying.

    She had thought she would have to stand up for Nina alone, not knowing if she could withstand these capitalists. If she really could not resist, she would seek help from the media and the inte. Nowadays, she did not believe that justice could not be sought for Nina!

    She immediately ran to Nash''s side,ining to him and saying tearfully, "Mr. York, you have to avenge Nina. It must be this woman who harmed Nina. She deliberately kept us busy to target Nina!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "You''re talking nonsense!" Mrs. Jasper said angrily, "I''ll shut your mouth!"

    Mrs. Jasper was so angry she was about to go and hit Taylor, but Taylor was not afraid. She stared

    back defiantly, saying, "Come on, don''t think I''m afraid of you just because you''re rich. Being wealthy doesn''t make you superior. Just because you have money, does that mean you can nder others? If you can''t stand being ndered, does that mean others can?"

    "You... you..." Mrs. Jasper was so furious she nearly fainted, luckily someone was there to support her. Mr. Jasper had someone attend to Mrs. Jasper. He would not rest until this matter was sorted out.

    He then said coldly, "Mr. York, are you going to shut up your employee? No sense of propriety, no respect for elders. Your father handing thepany over to you is a disgrace to the York Corporation!" Since Nash was not giving him any face and was not going to help them get justice, he did not feel like giving Nash any face either.

    Facing Mr. Jasper''s sarcasm, Nash showed no emotion. His gaze was deep, and he replied calmly, "If you want respect, maybe you should earn it first?"

    Mr. Jasper could not believe Nash''s audacity. "Are you trying to offend me? Do you know how much my daughter sacrificed to coborate with you how much profit she gave up? It It was only after her repeated pleas that I agreed. I only have this one precious daughter, and for her sake, I''ve tolerated a lot. Now that she''s in trouble, if you won''t support her, fine, but insulting us too? Have you no conscience?"

    "I think you need to understand something," Nash stared at Mr. Jasper with cold eyes, his tone serious. Mypany has nothing to do with William York. Don''t try to use him to pressure me. And if Nina''s disappearance is connected to your daughter, then she might end up behind bars!"

    "You..." Mr. Jasper was furious but also felt the pressure from Nash.

    Just as they were arguing, there came the sound of light footsteps, and someone called out, "Nash."

 Chapter 372

    Not far away, Nina looked at the figure of Nash and called out softly. Yvonne was beside her. Yvonne, worried about her, apanied her to the hospital, only to see such a chaotic scene.

    Nash heard the voice and instinctively froze, turning back to see Nina standing unscathed before him. In that moment, he felt incredibly moved. The person he almost lost was suddenly back by his side, a feeling he had never experienced before. He quickly hurried over and hugged Nina tightly.

    Nina did not expect such a strong reaction from him, her hands unsure where to go. She only felt his grip tighten, almost making it hard for her to breathe.

    In that moment, Nash realized just how afraid he was of losing her. He never wanted to lose her again! With her by his side, he felt a sense of security he had never felt before.

    Nash reached out and stroked her hair, his voice bing hoarse but gentle, as if afraid to startle her away again. "Where did you go? Do you know how worried I was about you?"

    As the words fell, everyone nearby was stunned. They only saw Nina as a secretary. Despite being by his side for years, when it came to crucialpany matters, she was disposable and easily receable. So, how did she end up in Nash''s embrace, appearing so intimately close to him?

    Even the Jasper couple could not understand. But Taylor once again confirmed that Nina was likely Nash''s wife. She had spected about it before, but Nina''s avoidance had made her stop thinking about it. However, she had never seen Nash so nervous before. Moreover, the way he defended Nina so passionately indicated that their rtionship was not ordinary.

    Taylor also did not perceive Nash''s defense of her earlier as solely because she was an employee of hispany. Instead, she saw it as him offering extra protection because of Nina''s connection with her. After a pause of about ten seconds, Nina calmly pushed him away and stepped back from his embrace. "I was rescued by fishermen and taken to the hospital. I did not have anything on me, so I asked the nurse to call Yvonne. I was fortunate that I was rescued by fishermen when I fell into the sea, and now I''m fine."

    Her words were calm, as if nothing had happened at all. She did not fuss or make a scene, but was extremely gentle and normal towards him, which caught Nash off guard.

    He would rather have her yelling andining about him noting, rather than being so obedient and understanding, which made him feel a twinge of guilt.

    "Nina, I..." Nash began, his voice low with guilt But before he could finish, Nina covered his mouth with her hand and smiled at him. "It''s okay, I know everything now. Really I''m

    fine."

    In fact, when Nina fell into the sea, she could have chosen not toe back and just disappear from Nash''s side. It would have been the perfect opportunity for her to leave. However, her parents were here, her friends were here, and she could not cut off contactpletely. Furthermore, she fell into the sea with Ste.

    If she had just left like that, who

    knows what trouble would have

    f.n

    arisenter, She could not afford to remain in a state of uncertainty, afraid of being falsely used and risk losing the chance to clear her nameter on.

    Seeing Nina unharmed, Taylor wiped away her tears and approached her, calling out, "Nina."

    Nina looked at her, understanding her anxiety, and smiled, "I''m fine."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sure enough, as soon as Mrs. Jasper saw Nina, she became even more agitated, convinced that she was the culprit who harmed her daughter.

    She scolded loudly, "You''re Nina, the

    one who hurt my daughter! You dare toe here? Perfect timing! I''m going to hold you ountable. My daughter is lying unconscious in the hospital bed, and you are definitely involved!"

 Chapter 373

    ?

    "Didn''t you hear what Nina said? She fell into the sea too. You''re painting your daughter as the victim, but it''s Nina who''s the real victim here. She didn''t even mention your daughter, yet you''re the one pointing fingers first!" Yvonne could not hold back against the unreasonable usations.

    And then, Mrs. Jasper added, "How could my daughter possibly harm anyone? Right now, it''s her lying in the hospital bed, not this woman. That only proves she''s the one behind my daughter''s condition. I refuse to believe it was just an ident! Maybe she''s fabricating the story of her own fall to cover up her crime!"

    She was convinced it was Nina''s jealousy that led her to push her daughter into the sea. After all, nobody saw it happen, so Nina could easily lie.

    "You''re being utterly unreasonable. Fine, let''s call the police. Let them investigate!" Yvonne retorted.

    *Sure, let them investigate. I want to see how she''ll y her cards!" Mrs. Jasper dered aggressively.

    Nina looked at Mrs. Jasper calmly and said, "I''ve already called the police. They''ll be here soon, and the truth wille out."

    Unfazed, Mrs. Jasperughed coldly, "You''re so calm because you know there''s no evidence. I''ve checked, and the surveince in that area has been down for days. The police will find nothing. But mark my words, I have a hundred ways to send you to jail for my daughter!

    Hearing this, Nash furrowed his brows, looking at Mrs. Jasper coldly. "It remains to be seen whether it''s Nina going to jail or your entire Jasper Corporation losing everything overnight." "Mr. York, our Jasper family isn''t easily intimidated!" Mr. Jasper retorted stemly. "If we''re afraid of you, we wouldn''t have ourpany anymore."

    Nash turned his gaze to Mr. Jasper, his lips slightly curled, his eyes inscrutable. "Alright, let''s see whoes out on top today!"

    The two familles faced off, each refusing to back down, leaving the situation at a stalemate.

    From the ward came a voice, "Miss Jasper is awake!"

    Hearing this, the Jasper couple rushed to the ward without hesitation, Seeing Ste lying in bed, pale and weak, Mrs. Jasper''s heart softened, and she cried as she leaned over the bedside, "Ste, you''ve finally woken up! You had me so worried!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Ste, seeing them all there, weakly asked, "Mom, Dad, why are you here?"

    "How could we note when you''ve been through such a big ordeal? Your mom and I were so worried!" Mr. Jasper said with furrowed brows, visibly relieved now that she was awake.

    "I''m sorry, Mom, Dad, for worrying you," Ste apologized again.

    Seeing her so weak, the Jasper parents felt a pang of pain. Mrs. Jasper grabbed her hand, then realizing something, pointed to Nina behind her. Ste, it''s good that you''ve woken up. Someone pushed you into the sea, and Mom won''t let you suffer in vain. Was it that woman who harmed you? Just tell me, and your dad and I won''t let her get away with it, even if it means losing everything!"

    Ste, seeing Nina standing unharmed, suddenly recalled everything that happened at the pier. She had intended to push Nina into the sea to make her disappear, but ended up being pushed in herself. She had nearly died!

    Lying half-dead in bed while Nina stood there unscathed, she became instantly agitated." Mom, Dad, it was her! She pushed me into the sea, she wanted me dead, she tried to murder me! You have to do something about it, put her in jail! I don''t want to see her again!"

 Chapter 374

    ?

    With tears streaming down her face, Ste held onto her mother''s hand, looking very afraid of Nina. This stirred up Mrs. Jasper''s protective instincts, and she pulled Ste into her arms, casting a hateful gaze towards Nina. "What else do you have to say for yourself? My daughter has testified against you. It''s you who wanted to harm her! You''re such a vicious woman, jealous of my daughter''s sess, aren''t you?"

    Mr. Jasper, feeling victorious, looked confidently at Nash and snorted. "My daughter is awake now, she can''t escape. Keeping such a venomous woman like her around will only bring trouble upon yourself!"

    Just then, the police arrived at the scene. Mrs. Jasper, seeing the police, rushed over as if they were her saviors, grabbing onto the police officer''s clothes. "Officers, you''ve finallye! This woman harmed my daughter. Hurry up and take her away to jail so she can''t harm anyone else!"

    The police were not unreasonable and looked around at the people present. One of the police officers asked, "Who called the police just now?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nina stepped forward, looking at the police officer as she replied, "I did."

    As the police officer took notes, he asked for more details. "I already know what you said on the phone, but please provide more specific information so we can investigate."

    "Today, Miss Jasper and I were at the docks counting goods. When no one was around, she pushed me into the sea. She even said if something happened to me, she wouldn''t be affected and would find someone else to take the me..." Nina recounted the situation, looking directly at Ste without a trace of fear.

    "You''re talking nonsense!" Ste eximed, her emotions boiling over with resentment. She struggled to get up, pointing usingly at Nina. "It was clearly you who harmed me! I almost died because of you. How could you be fine and me me for pushing you? You evil woman, trying to frame me!"

    Mrs. Jasper hurried to support Ste, adding, "Officers, don''t listen to this woman''s lies. My daughter went through a near-death experience, while this woman looks perfectly fine. You can tell she''s lying. Don''t believe a word she says!"

    The police locked at them and reassured, "Don''t worry, we''re here to gather information and investigate thoroughly. We won''t overlook a good person or let a bad person go!"

    "Sweetheart, try not to get too worked up," Mrs. Jasper soothed her daughter. "We have to trust the police. They will surely get to the bottom of this. Your father and I won''t let her off the hook!"

    Mr. Jasper chimed in, "I heard the surveince cameras were malfunctioning these past few days. We don''t know if it''s a technical fault or if someone intentionally sabotaged them. If it''s intentional, then it''s premeditated, a n to harm my daughter!"

    Nina chuckled and added, "Mr. Jasper, you hit the nail on the head. This seems premeditated indeed. However, it was your daughter who informed us to count the goods today. If I had malicious intentions, how would I know it was today? This was ast-minute notice for me. It''s even more unlikely that I tampered with the surveince."

    Mr. Jasper''s expression tumed sour, his voice sharp. "You''re trying to deflect me onto my daughter. You might have known in advance. There are no coincidences like this in the world. If you''re trying to shift the me, then you must have nned it all out!"

    Stelle nestled into her mother''s embrace, suddenly appearing fragile and scared of Nina. Her emotions escted as she spoke, "Nina, despite our minor disagreements, you wouldn''t want me dead, would you? What did I do wrong to deserve this treatment from you? Mom, Dad, please ask her to leave. I don''t want to see her anymore. Every time I see her, I remember falling into the sea. It''s terrifying. I''m so scared!

 Chapter 375

    ?

    In response to Ste''s request, Mr. Jasper said, "Officers, we can discuss this outside. Miss Nina, please leave. You''re not wee here."

    Nina looked at Ste who was pretending not to be as domineering and confident as she was at the dock, but rather righteous and assertive. She knew Ste was trying to appear weak and pitiful, making everyone believe she was the victim.

    Nina chuckled coldly, "Are you afraid of me, or feeling guilty? Afraid I''ll expose you, or do you think lying in that hospital bed, pretending to be a victim, will stop me?

    Ste harbored a glimmer of hope. After all, there was no evidence against her, and she was more injured than Nina. She could probably get away with it.

    But she was also worried about saying too much and exposing herself, especially since this was her first time doing something like this. She just wanted Nina to leave quickly, preferably ending up in jail, so she would not have to be so nervous anymore.

    "Mom, please hurry and get her out. I don''t want to see her again!" Ste shook her mother''s hand, urging her to make Nina leave quickly so she could feel at ease.

    "Nina, I''ve realized that you''re my nemesis. As long as you''re around, I''ll never get what I want. Only when you disappear can I finally obtain it..!" After Ste finished speaking, a recording began to y.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s just me. There are no cameras here. If ites down to it, I''ll just pin it on someone else. Pay them off, and they''ll take the me for me. Nins, you''re still living in your naive world!

    Upon hearing the recording, Ste''s pupils dted, her face turning pale, and her body trembling.

    Nina held a voice recorder, ying back the vicious words Ste had said to her at the dock, capturing every word precisely.

    Nina did not bring her phone or wallet, but she had the habit of carrying a voice recorder with her. This was something she had picked up during her time by Nash''s side, always being prepared to take meeting notes.

    Over time, it became part of her daily routine. Little did she know it woulde in handy in this situation. During her intense conversation with Ste, she had preemptively recorded their entire dialogue. It was to prevent Ste from escaping responsibility by making

    excuses.

    Compared to surveince footage, having evidence in her own hands was more concrete, at least it was within her control.

    Nina paused the recording and asked, "Do you need to hear more?"

    "It''s not real," Ste panicked immediately, denying. "This recording is fake. She deliberately tampered it to frame me. Don''t believe her, believe me. I''m the victim!"

    Stepping out from her mother''s embrace, Ste looked earnestly at the police, hoping to gain their trust. The expressions of the Jasper family changed as soon as the recording was yed.

    Mrs. Jasper instinctively defended her daughter, "My daughter didn''t do anything. You must believe her. It''s absolutely fabricated by this woman and has nothing to do with my daughter!

    Nina handed the voice recorder to the police. "You can verify if this recording has been tampered with. If it hasn''t, I''ll protect my rights. Judging from their attitude, I won''t mediate, forgive, or seekpensation. I just want her to face the consequences she deserves!"

 Chapter 376

    Nash''s deep gaze fell on Nina. Initially, he would worry about Nina being at a disadvantage. Regardless of whether she pushed Ste or not, he would stand by her side.

    If the Jasper family wanted to send her to prison, he would resort to any means to threaten them to get her out. Nina signaled him not to speak, and he remained silent throughout. Only when she took charge did he feel relieved.

    The police took the voice recorder and looked at Ste and her mother. "If the situation is true, this is attempted murder. Even if the person is unharmed, you''ll still face legal consequences."

    Seeing the police say this, Ste''s mother felt they were biased towards Nina. "Officer, you haven''t rified the situation yet. This woman is the one with the problem, not my daughter. Are you siding with her? Do you think you can bully us just because we''re not from here? This is outrageous!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Her words were severe, causing the police to change their expressions. "Are you questioning us?"

    Mr. Jasper realized the situation had turned around. Even the most meticulously synthesized recording would have discrepancies, and Nina dared to hand it over, indicating its authenticity.

    It was not the time to provoke them or resist the police. He quickly adopted a conciliatory tone, pulling his wife back. "Officer, my wife won''t speak anymore. Please don''t take it to heart. We trust the police and believe in the final oue. If my daughter is really at fault, our family will provide the necessarypensation."

    He spoke kindly, trying to absolve Ste of guilt. If she was indeed at fault, he was willing topensate Nina and avoid escting the situation.

    Seeing Mr. Jasper go from arrogant to amodating so quickly, Yvonne could not help but roll her eyes. "He was so arrogant just now, and now he''s changing his tune faster than flipping a book." She had lost all respect for them.

    Ste continued to deny, "It wasn''t me, it really wasn''t me. I didn''t do this..."

    But even as she spoke, tears streamed down her face.

    Mrs. Jasper, fearing for Ste''s legal troubles and feeling sorry for her, hugged her andforted her. The police did not want to hear any excuses. Thew was always impartial, and everything had to

    follow procedure. "Alright,

    Jasper, if you''re feeling better,e

    with us for a little trip."

    "I don''t want to! I don''t want to!" Ste eximed in terror, quickly shrinking back and hiding behind her mother, wanting to keep as far away from them as possible.

    Mr. Jasper also did not want to see this oue. "Can you give us a few more days? Wait until my daughter''s better."

    Seeing Ste''s speed and strength, Yvonne sneered, "She''s retreating pretty fast, still got plenty of strength. Doesn''t look like someone who''s sick."

    Mr. Jasper pursed his lips, then nced at Nina, who remained silent. He spoke kindly, "Miss Nina, we misunderstood the situation earlier, acted unreasonably. I hope you can be magnanimous and not hold grudges. You see, you''re fine, and if my daughter has truly made a mistake, I''ll educate her well after we return. Let''s not make a mountain out of a molehill. We can discuss any conditions."

    Nina looked at Mr. Jasper. She knew this type of family too well. If something could be solved with money, they would not bother with other methods. Just like Ste mentioned pushing her into the sea and finding someone to take the me for money.

    Today, it was only because she had evidence in hand that Mr. Jasper gave her any consideration. If she had not, Mr. Jasper might have turned a blind eye even if he knew his daughter was responsible. So, they did not really understand their mistake.

    "I am holding grudges today," Nina said, looking at Mr. Jasper. "Mr. Jasper, I believe I made myself clear earlier. There''s no need to say more."

    Nina''s determined stance did not leave Mr. Jasper any dignity.

    Mr. Jasper, who had navigated through life for so many years, had never once spoken kindly to someone he considered beneath him, especially not a young girl.

    Now, he did not know where to hide his embarrassment.

 Chapter 377

    "Miss Jasper, let''s go," the police officer said.

    They could tell that Ste was trying to avoid responsibility for the situation. Following procedure, they could not just let it slide.

    Ste still resisted, so the police had to physically escort her. Two female officers approached and lifted her from the bed. She cried out, pleading for her mother to intervene.

    "Let go of my daughter, don''t touch her!" Mrs. Jasper pleaded, but another officer pulled her away.

    Ste was carried out, crying and pleading to her father for help, but to no avail.

    Despite Mr. Jasper''s inner conflict, the police were firm in their actions, and Nina''s steadfastness only fueled his frustration.

    He turned to her, his expression cold. "Miss Nina, you truly have no intention of giving me any respect!"

    Nina calmly replied, "Mr. Jasper, I understand your protective instincts, but shielding your daughter when she''s done wrong isn''t helping her. It''s harming her. She won''t learn from her mistakes or understand the consequences. Do you really think you can cover for her forever?"

    She looked at Mr. Jasper, challenging him.

    The police then turned to Nina. "You''reing with us too."

    "Okay," she replied, following them out.

    Mr. Jasper''s expression turned cold with his fists clenched tightly. While he heard Nina''s words, he did not fully register them. Mainly, it was because Nina wasn''t giving him any respect, and Nash stood by without intervening, which made him lose dignity.

    He looked at Nash and threatened, "Mr. York, Jasper Corporation and York Corporation have cooperated, but if my daughter doesn''t return tonight, our partnership ends. We won''t have any dealings in the future!"

    Nash stopped at the door of the ward, hearing Mr. Jasper''s words. He paused, his gaze deep, his expression neither cold nor indifferent.

    He nced back at Mr. Jasper and smirked disdainfully. "Mr. Jasper, do you still see me as the thirteen-year-old Nash in your eyes?"

    With that, Nash walked out without giving Mr. Jasper''s dignity a second thought. He no longer cared about the previous acquaintanceships. Jasper Corporation was just a small piece of the iceberg to him,pletely insignificant.

    Watching Nash''s departing figure, Mr. Jasper suddenly felt the force of Nash''s presence and involuntarily took two steps back. It was like a wake-up call for him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Nash was no longer the same as before. He did not need to rely on others, and he could cut off all ties with Mr. Jasper with a singlemand. It dawned on Mr. Jasper that he had aged, forgetting that people grow and be stronger, while he was no longer as powerful as he once was.

    As Mrs. Jasper''s tears streamed down her face, she hurried over to Mr. Jasper and said, "Honey, Ste has been taken away. You need to do something. You can''t let her go to jail! If Nash is so heartless, we''ll sever ties and stop cooperating with him. Let him taste the bitter consequences!"

    Mr. Jasper sighed. "Do you think Nash is afraid of us showing kindness? We''re the ones who should be afraid of him. We''ve seen him struggle when he was alone and seeking help everywhere before..." "That doesn''t work on him. Do you think Nash is afraid?" Mr. Jasper was truly troubled.

    Mrs. Jasper disagreed, "If he''s not afraid, are we supposed to be afraid of him? He used to be alone and impoverished, and we saw him seeking help from others wherever he went."

 Chapter 378

    "He may have been pitiful before, but does that mean he''s still pitiful now?" Mr. Jasper remarked. "That was the old Nash. Now, he''s in control of the York Corporation. Even though we''re abroad, just look at how much sway Nash holds in Jasper city. Can you imagine William being able to say more than a couple of words?"

    Mrs. Jasper was also speechless and began to cry again. "Are we just going to stand by and watch Ste suffer? I might as well suffer for her!"

    Ste was their daughter, and they would do everything in their power for her. However, Mr. Jasper still had to consider the entire Jasper Corporation, with a bunch of people relying on him. He could not just ignore them. He had to think long and hard about it.

    At the police station, Nina had already given her statement. The voice recorder had been verified as genuine. There was no such thing as a perfect crime in this world. Even if Ste erased the surveince footage and tried to make it seem like no one knew, evidence would still be found if foul y was involved.

    And indeed, the truth was quickly revealed. Ste''s driver had sabotaged the surveince. Once the driver was brought in for questioning, everything came to light. Ste nearly broke down sitting in the interrogation room, screaming for awyer and to see her parents!

    Nina had done what needed to be done, and now she was not concerned about what would happen to Ste next. She would receive the punishment she deserved. Throughout the process, Nash had been by her side. At one point, Nina even suggested he was tired after a long day and did not need to stay up sote with her.

    She was so considerate, taking his workload into ount. Naturally, Nash did not agree, but he found Nina''s sudden change in behavior peculiar.

    Just a short while ago, they were at odds, and now suddenly she was being so kind. It made him suspicious, but he did not dare to delve deeper. Instead, he continued to take care of her in every way he could

    By the time everything had wrapped up, it was already two or three in the morning. Yvonne and the other two were sent home by Nina. After all, nothing would happen to her with Nash around.

    Finally able to rx, Nina started to feel the exhaustion creeping in. Her head was spinning, possibly because pregnancy had made her body more susceptible to fatigue. She rubbed her temples, and when Nash nced her way, she towered her hand again.

    "Feeling tired?" Nash''s concern for Nina was evident. "I offered to take over, but you insisted on handling it yourself. Sit for a moment. I''ll have the car brought around." He nced at Quincy, who had hurried over. "Go buy a bottle of water."

    Nina sat down and turned to Nash. "Thank you for staying with me for so long today."

    Her gratitude sounded genuine, but

    Nash pursed his lips, his brows furrowing slightly. "Why are you suddenly so polite today? Shouldn''t you me me? You''ve suffered because of this." His tone turned cold "As for Ste''s matter, handle it. She''ll pay twice the price at the very least!"

    Nina lowered her head and said lightly, "Do you know why Ste targeted me? She knows I''m your wife."

    "So what?" Nash''s expression remained cold. "Even if the whole world knows, it''s not a reason to harm you."

    Nina looked at him, noting the icy look in his eyes when Ste was mentioned. It seemed he genuinely had no recollection. "You saved her. I guess you don''t remember."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash did not need to think twice. His time in the military could not be used as an excuse to harm Nina. "That was many years ago. It might as well have been better if I hadn''t saved her."

    Saying this might have shaded his image somewhat but he was no longer in the military. He was a businessman now and did not appreciate others causing trouble for him.

    Nina pursed her lips and continued,

    "She likes you. She told me that

    there was an agreement between

    you two, that you would marry her in

    the future. Of course, I know you never said such a thing, but

    She

    remembers that you saved her, and she holds onto that till now."

 Chapter 379

    Talking about this, Nina felt a touch of emotion. In some ways, she was simr to Ste. Both of them had developed feelings for him because he had saved them.

    However, Nina was not as extreme as Ste. If Nash had not married her initially, she might have given up. Who would want to hang on a tree waiting for someone who might nevere?

    Now she realized, if Nash had not married her, they would not have had so manyplications.

    "The acts of saving people before were actions of the military, and they didn''t have much to do with me personally. Who would willingly risk their lives? It was about the beliefs and responsibilities at that time. If I hadn''t joined the military in the first ce, there wouldn''t have been so manyplications," Nash spected, offering himself a hypothetical scenario.

    If he had stayed with the York family and never left, he would not have been involved in those life-threatening missions. For him, it was not about glory but rather a low point in his past.

    "I know," Nina smiled at him. "It''s all in the past, and I won''t dwell on those things anymore." She had known for a long time that Nash had saved her out of orders and duty, which was also why he did not remember her at all.

    Nash stared at her with his eyes, even though she was smiling and everything seemed calm, he felt strange. This should not have been Nina''s reaction. "You''re acting strange today," he said. "Am I?" Nina took his arm. "Maybe someone who has been close to death once knows more about what they want."

    Her sudden intimacy caught Nash off guard, and although he found it peculiar, her proactive approach prevented him from probing further. Instead, he found himself exining. "Today, I attended an award ceremony. Yesterday, while you rested, I didn''t get a chance to inform you. Moving forward, my phone will be on 24/7, ensuring you can always reach me."

    "I get it," Nina assured him, never one to assign me. "Let''s head home. Oh, didn''t you mention wanting to go to Frangelia before? Do you have any free time recently? If not..."

    "Yes," Nash replied, a rare glimmer

    of joy lighting up his handsome face as he grasped her hand. "There''s nothing pressing for me to attend to personally at the moment. Let''s take a trip to Frangelia to unwind. We''ve been married for so long and haven''t gone out together yet. This is our chance."

    "Okay," Nina replied. "I''m hungry, are you? I had someone buy groceries and deliver them home. We can go back now, and I''ll cook you a hot meal."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash was afraid she would tire herself out. "You''re too tired today. Let the helpers handle it."

    "I want to cook for you," Nina insisted, looking stubbornly at him. "I also bought wine. Let''s have a good meal tonight, no arguments, no business talk, okay?"

    Nash gazed deeply into her eyes, silent for a long time. But with Nina''s hopeful and approving look, he could not refuse. "Okay."

    Back home, the helpers had not rested yet and were nning to make supper for them. Nina asked both the helpers and the security guards to rest, and she personally went to the kitchen to cook.

    Despite Nina''s change in attitude

    toward him, with her unconditional

    trust, Nash felt a hint of unease

    creeping into his mind. It was as

    everything was surreal, with Nina

    Ëű

    bustling about in the kitchen like a

    figment of his imagination. And that shadowy figure was bing increasingly blurred.

    Nash disliked this feeling. He walked over and tightly embraced Nina around her waist. He still cherished this reality that Nina was right by his side.

 Chapter 380

    As he embraced her, Nina stiffened for a moment before setting down the pot she was cooking in and asked, "What''s wrong? Dinner will be ready soon."

    But Nash held her tighter, burying his face in her hair. The familiar scent eased his uneasy emotions. "Nothing, I just feel morefortable being with you," he murmured.

    Nina''s gaze remained indifferent as she continued stirring the vegetables in the pot. "The kitchen is filled with smoke. It''s not suitable for you."

    Nash insisted, "Anywhere with you is fine."

    In the past, Nina would have found thisforting, her heart filled with joy. But now, it was as if Nash''s sweet words had no effect. Perhaps too many days of anticipation had made her heart numb. She did not push him away, nor did she reject him. She simply stayed quiet and kept him close.

    She knew they rarely had such opportunities, and they would not have many more. Once the food was ready, she pulled Nash''s hand away and turned to him with a smile. "Let''s go, it''s ready. I''ll te it nicely before serving."

    "No need to be so particr," Nash said, not minding at all. As long as it was made by her, he would eat it all.

    "Girls like things to be fancy," Nina exined as she ushered him out, feeling embarrassed under his puzzled gaze. "Quick, take a seat. Don''t make me feel awkward!"

    Once Nash was pushed out, he turned back to see Nina closing the kitchen door behind her, prohibiting his entry. Watching her busy figure and attention to detail, her womanly appearance brought a smile to his lips.

    He did not refuse her kindness and sat at the dining table, waiting for her.

    In the quiet of the night, with dim lighting, the atmosphere was set. Nash''s fingers tapped on the table, and at the slightest sound from the kitchen, he looked up eagerly.

    In the dim light, Nash''s deep eyes gazed at Nina as she approached slowly.

    She was not wearing the usual rigid and solemn professional attire. Instead, she had on a white sweater and loose pants. Her fair skin

    seemed to glow under the white

    sweater, and her lips were curved slightly, giving her a joyful appearance. Her hair was loosely tied back, adding to her gentle and beautiful aura.

    Nash found himself unintentionally captivated by her appearance. He noticed that Nina looked even more beautiful now. How had he not noticed before?

    Nina brought all the dishes to the table. It was just home-cooked meals, three dishes and a soup, enough for the two of them. After arranging the food, she asked him, "Would you like some wine?"

    Nash snapped out of his daze,posed himself, and replied softly, "A moderate amount."

    "I''ll get you some red wine," Nina hurried to the wine cab.

    Nash''s intense gaze remained on Nina as she went and returned with the wine, pouring it into his ss and cing it in front of him. Once everything was set, Nina finally sat down. She had juice in her ss and initiated a toast with Nash. "Before we start eating, let''s have a drink."

    After saying that, Nina took a sip.

    Nash watched her, impressed by how well everything was done. He swirled his wine ss lightly and asked, "You seem more proactive today than usual."

    It almost felt like she was being attentive.

    Nina took another sip and then looked at Nash. "Really? People can''t stay the same forever. Being flexible in your thinking can make life much easier."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash seized on her words and asked again, "Were you feeling tired in life before?"

    Nina looked at the empty ss in her hand and shook her head. "No, I''ve never felt tired since I married you. Having someone to take care of me living the life of a wealthy wife, I''ve never felt tired."

 Chapter 381

    At the sound of his voice, Nash instinctively furrowed his brows. Something about her tone felt like mockery, but as he looked at Nina across the table, he felt a distance between them.

    The dining table was not particrlyrge, but their separation felt vast to him. He spoke in a low voice, "Nina,e a little closer."

    Nina did not refuse him, moving her chair closer to his side and offering him some food. "It''s been a while, why aren''t you eating? Do you think my cooking isn''t good enough?"

    Nash watched her scoop food into his bowl, paused for a moment, then looked up at Nina, picking up his utensils. "I''ve already told you before you started cooking, I''ll eat whatever you make."

    In front of Nina, he took a bite of the food she had ced in his bowl, nodding in approval. "Mmm, not bad. You''ve got quite the talent for cooking!"

    He took a few more bites of the same dish. Seeing that he seemed to enjoy it, Nina''s emotions fluctuated greatly, but she smiled and said, "Come on, it''s not that great. Let me try it. Is it really as exaggerated as you say?"

    Her utensils delved into another dish, and she ate delicately. "It''s just okay, not as good as what the helpers make."

    Nash chuckled lightly, never stopping his hand from picking up more food as if he had not eaten in ages. "I think yours tastes even better."

    As Nina appreciated his praise and how he did not pick at her cooking, she felt like they were truly living as husband and wife in that moment.

    She looked at Nash for a long time. His refined side-profile and the way he enjoyed the soup made her smile involuntarily, while a peculiar emotion flickered in her eyes.

    "You need to eat regrly every day," Nina advised "No matter how hectic

    work gets, you can''t afford to skip

    meals. Money can be earned gradually, but your health is precious, and you only have one

    body. If you damage it, it''ll take a lot oftime to repair." Content, belongs to

    Nash turned to her, hisrge hand gently caressing her head as he cautiously inquired, "Don''t worry, with you here, no matter how busy am, you''ll always call me, won''t you?" His life revolved around Nina. She managed most things, and as long as she was there, he had nothing to fret about.

    "Yes," Nina replied, meeting his gaze. "But I can''t stay with you forever. People always depart. I''m here now, but eventually, I''ll have to leave too. There''s no feast thatsts indefinitely." Nash paused, his expression darkening. "Are you telling me you want to leave?"

    Nina smiled. "You already know, don''t you?"

    Nash''s expression changed, and the utensils in his hand ttered to the ground. His head felt heavier, and Nina''s face became blurry and indistinct before him.

    "You... drugged me?" Nash felt his strength slowly draining away.

    Nina remained calm as she poured herself another ss of juice. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Nash. "Just a little. It won''t harm you, and it''ll help you sleep well."

    Nash grabbed onto Nina''s sleeve, his vision growing blurrier. He struggled to sit up, gasping for breath. "Can you... not leave?"

    Nina met his gaze, seeing his genuine desire for her to stay, but she resolutely pulled his hand away.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Thank you for taking care of me for these seven years. Even without me, you''ll find another secretary. There''s no one indispensable in this world You need someone who will take care of you, someone obedient. I betieve many people can do that, but I Can''t anymore."

 Chapter 382

    If she continued as Nash''s secretary, she would definitely be suitable. But she was greedy and she wanted his love. Continuing this way, they would only grow more unhappy, and even the shadow of the best times would vanish.

    "Nina..." Nash''s emotions were intense, but the effects of the drug were quicker. He stared at her with intensity. "Are you leaving me... to find your Zac?"

    Nina did not speak but gathered courage. Under his piercing gaze, her hand reached up to touch his handsome face. She looked at him, seeking traces of Zac in him.

    But he was Nash, no longer the spirited youth. She remembered his passionate determination, rescuing her from the clutches of criminals despite being badly injured. She owed him her life once, but she had repaid it because she had also saved him.

    Nina remembered everything about him very clearly. Since middle school, her eyes had always followed him, attending the same high school and university. In Nash''s life, she existed for seven years, but Nash had been in her life for fourteen.

    It was a sweltering afternoon. The school was organizing a drama performance, and she had a role to y. She was always diligent, arriving at the auditorium half an hour early, practicing her lines repeatedly. That day, she noticed a strong smell of blood as she entered. Feeling uneasy, she followed the scent to the dressing room, filled with costumes used in school performances.

    Inside, she heard heavy breathing. Fearful, she thought it was a thief and grabbed a baseball bat behind the door. Pushing aside some clothes, she saw his pale face, as if he was about to die in the next second.

    Nina was shocked and horrified to find him lying in a pile of clothes, covered in blood. She was both frantic and afraid, quickly applying pressure to stop the bleeding. He had been stabbed in the abdomen. The wound was not too deep, but the bleeding could be fatal.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    As she touched his body, Nash grabbed her arm with all his strength, his eyes barely open from exhaustion, and weakly said, "Don''t let anyone know!"

    She did not know how he got

    injured. But every time she

    interacted with him, it seemed like he was hurt, and she knew he did not want anyone to know what he was doing. After all, this was school, and if someone got stabbed, it would surely be news throughout the entire campus,

    drawing attention.

    She listened to him, keeping it a secret from everyone and helping him stop the bleeding. And then he passed out.

    By the time it was noon, her ssmates would be rehearsing in the auditorium, but this rest area was usually deserted, unless there was an important performance.

    The smell of blood was too strong, so she sprayed a lot of disinfectant in the auditorium to mask the odor. During rehearsals, she was worried about him, distracted, and scolded by the teacher several times.

    Until it ended, she rushed to see him, but he had already disappeared. Even the bloodstains at the scene were gone. It was as if nothing had happened. If it were not for the red mark on her arm, she would have thought it was all a dream.

    Zac existed only in the past. From fantasy to eventually bing a joke. Nash could never be Zac again.

    Nina pulled herself out of the

    memory, looking at his eyes about to lose consciousness. "Zac is no longer important. At this moment, we owe each other nothing." But she could never forget. He once held an important ce in her heart.

    No matter how unwilling Nash was, he eventually lost consciousness.

 Chapter 383

    Nina finished thest of the juice in her cup before giving his wine ss a final tap. It was their cheerful farewell.

    Earlier, they had a delightful meal together. Before leaving, she ced the divorce agreement on the table again. Next to it were two tickets to Frangelia.

    However, these tickets were not for her and Nash. They were for him and Miranda. She wanted to let him know that she was giving him his freedom. Frangelia, being such a romantic ce, was more suitable for him to go with his beloved.

    Having done what she needed to do, Nina packed her bags and left the house. That night, no one stayed awake. Everything went smoothly.

    The next day... "Mr. York!"

    "Mr. York, wake up!"

    Nash gradually regained consciousness, his head still heavy, as if weighed down by a huge stone. He rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on, but remembered Nina cooking for him yesterday. He stood up abruptly, his cold eyes scanning the surroundings, devoid of Nina''s presence.

    "Mr. York, are you alright? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Quincy asked, concerned, noticing his paleplexion.

    Early in the morning, the helpers found Nash asleep here, unable to wake him, so they called Quincy.

    Nash could not forget the resolute look Nina had given him, determined to leave him, even resorting to drugging him.

    He sat back down, a bitter smile on his lips. "So, she wanted to leave me before doing this."

    "Are you referring to Madam? Did she really leave?" Quincy sensed the situation and added, "I''ll send someone to bring Madam back immediately!" "No need," Nash interrupted him.

    Quincy returned and found Nash sitting in his chair, unmoved. His expression was cold and distant, with a hint of detachment and indifference in his eyes. Quincy could not help but add, "Mr. York, you must have noticed something unusual about but you knowingly walked into her trap yesterday!"

    Nina wanted to leave, resorting to such tactics. In that moment, Nash was also ying along with her desires.

    Previously, when she wanted to leave, as long as he objected, she would not have argued.

    This time, she went all out. Despite her reluctance, she pretended to be happy and put on a smile to please him. She was setting him up.

    And wasn''t he testing her, to see if she would cruelly turn against him?

    The fact was, he willingly fell into her trap, and she did not hold back at all. In that case, he lostpletely.

    Looking at the divorce agreement on the table, along with those two ne tickets, Nash clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking audibly. He stood up as if nothing had urred. Tidy up this ce and head to thepany."

    Quincy, noticing Nash''s disregard for Nina''s situation, inquired, "Mr. York, are you really going to ignore it?"

    Nash gave him a cold stare. "Didn''t you hear me? Get to thepany."

    Quincy did not say anything further.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Nash freshened up, changed into a suit, and proceeded to thepany at the usual time, as if nothing bad changed in his life. After Nina left, it was as if she had never existed. en.swhovels

    And so, many days passed peacefully.

    The people Nash had tasked with investigating Nina''s whereabouts had some news.

    "Mr. York, I''ve found out about Miss Nina''s movements during those days..."

    Upon hearing this, Nash felt even more annoyed and replied coldly, "There''s no need to investigate now. I''m not interested in her!"

    The person on the other end had put in a lot of effort to find out, and did not want it to end just like that.

    Taking his responsibility seriously,

    he told Nash, "Understood, Mr. York.

    But I think you must know about this. It may be Miss Nina''s biggest secret hidden from you."

 Chapter 384

    Upon hearing this, Nash paused, narrowing his dangerous gaze. "What secret?"

    The informant, sensing Nash''s continued interest, truthfully replied, "Miss Nina has been to the hospital several times. The doctors and nurses remain tight-lipped about her visits, indicating Miss Nina''s insistence on secrecy. However, we managed to track down surveince footage of Miss Nina''s visits, and it seems she went to the gynecology department."

    This answer shocked Nash, leaving him unable to digest it for a moment.

    He had encountered Wen at the hospital several times. She imed it was for irregr menstruation, seeking medical advice. He had kindly offered to apany her, but she had always refused. She had deliberately hidden it from him.

    Despite rarely delving into her private affairs, he had never dared to think further. He dared not think about it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Their marriage had always maintained a boundary. He had never touched her, even if he wanted to, if Nina did not agree, he would not force her. There were unbridgeable rifts in their marriage, and he had to give her the utmost respect.

    Even now, Nash dared not specte recklessly. The more he thought, the deeper his inner turmoil became, enveloping him like an invisible web.

    "Is this information urate?" Nash asked calmly.

    "It is. I''ve copied the records of Miss Nina''s hospital visits and will send them to your phone shortly."

    "Okay."

    Nash hung up the phone.

    Shortly after, his phone screen lit up. The surveince footage had been sent to his phone. However, Nash did not immediately watch it.

    Instead, he sat in his office chair for a long time. He sat until it was dark, and even into thete night. The employees had long gone home, leaving his office lights still on as he remained in the same position, lost in thought.

    Maybe hecked courage. He feared that Nina''s visits to the gynecology department were not just routine check-ups but rather something he could not bring himself to ept.

    When did he be so indecisive?

    Perhaps he simply could note to terms with it.

    As Nina''s husband, how could he allow such a thing to happen?

    Nash did not leave work, and Quincy did not either. He waited outside the door, always mindful of Nash''s mood.

    After receiving a phone call, Nash''s

    expression changed noticeably, as if

    it was something particrly

    difficult to deal with. The only

    person who could evoke such?

    reaction from him was probably Nina.

    UMS

    Though Nash had not mentioned her since Nina left, sticking to his usual routine of going to work anding home on time, Quincy still sensed his unease and restlessness. Nash only showed it on his face

    when there was no one else around. willing to let

    Maybe he was not asse around.

    Nina go as he seemed.

    "Let''s go home," Nash suddenly emerged from his office, his tone cold as he addressed Quincy.

    Quincy did not dare to inquire about Nina, nor did he mention her. He had warned thepany''s employees not to bring her up. If they did, it would surely cause quite a stir.

    Nobody dared to mess with the boss, even though everything was strange. Nina''s name had be taboo.

    During the journey, Nash remained silent, gazing out of the window with a solemn expression. Quincy noticed this from the rearview mirror.

    Nash''s behavior had changed. He spoke less frequently and often seemed lost in thought when he had a moment to himself.

    Nash returned to the York residence.

    Sally was sitting in the living room, sipping tea and waiting for him toe back. As soon as she saw him, she put down her tea with a smile and approached him. "Nash, you''re back? Why are you sote today?"

    She did not seem to hold any grudges about the arguments she had with Nash before.

    Nash took off his suit jacket, and Sally instinctively took it from him, helping him hang it up.

    "Busy," Nash replied briefly.

    These days, Nash had beening home at the usual time.

 Chapter 385

    Even Sally could not help but notice that Nina did not return home with Nash. She understood that Nash did not want Nina to witness her unhappy expression or endure any grievances, so he had taken her somewhere else to stay for a while.

    However, seeing Nash return home alone for several days without Nina left her perplexed. He had not mentioned Nina either, which worried her.

    She had inquired and found out that Nina had not been to thepany for many days. Had they had a falling out?

    She wanted to ask, but Nash might not disclose everything to her. Especially regarding the matters at Riverside Estate, she could not gather any information.

    Ultimately, she was Nash''s mother and thedy of this household. But they just did not listen to her, only to Nash. It left her feeling deeply aggrieved. Nevertheless, the crux of the mattery in whether there was still a chance between Nash and Nina. She needed to find out.

    As Nash headed upstairs, Sally could not hold back. "Not seeing Nina these days, are you having a conflict with her, or have you already divorced?"

    If they had indeed divorced, she needed to inform Miranda immediately. This could elevate her status. Miranda was quite something now. If everyone knew that the York family had married a current superstar, it would be splendid.

    Nash halted in his tracks. Earlier, he could maintain a facade ofposure, but now he responded coldly, "Worry about yourself instead of others, including focusing on your husband!"

    This remark hit Sally hard, poking at her sore spot. She wanted to say more, but Nash did not even look back as he went upstairs.

    Now he would not even spare her a nce. He still hurt Sally with his words, all for Nina''s sake,pletely disregarding their mother-son rtionship.

    Sally felt both angry and resentful, but she had to endure it. After all, it was she who had abandoned him and now sought him back. It was all her own doing.

    Nash returned to the bedroom, opening the door to a gust of cold air. It was empty and devoid of Nina''s presence.

    He stood at the doorway, quietly lost

    in thought, where once Nina''s

    presence would grace the bed. Se

    would either be engrossed in her phone or absorbed in a book.

    Nash''s gaze lingered on the bed for a long while, and suddenly, he saw Nina sitting on the bed in her pajamas, looking at him.

    A hint of surprise lit up his face, and he was about to move toward her wanting to embrace her. But she vanished again, and his hand hung in the air, realizing it was justhis imagination.

    Nina had nevere back. She had already left.

    Regaining hisposure, Nash walked over to the closet and opened it, preparing to take a shower and go to bed. Inside, the

    clothes were neatly arranged, but it was not the same as before.

    They were notid out as they used to be, ready for him to grab and wear. The closet was impably organized, but it felt empty, devoid of what it once held.

    Nash wondered what methods Nina had used to make his life so easy. Despite the same routine, it felt drastically different now.

    Closing the closet door, Nash tried to ignore the absence of what used to be there. The loss weighed heavily on his chest, making it hard to breathe.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    This bedroom was no longer bearable. He walked out and headed to the study. Using his phone, he yed the video, projecting it onto theputer screen.

    Nina''s route in the hospital indeed led to the gynecology department. It took her about twenty minutes toe out, holding many slips of paper.

    It was not clear what was written on them, but Nash watched as Nina tore the slips to shreds and tossed them into the trash can.

    However, Nash noticed someone else in the video.

 Chapter 386

    The person exchanged a few words with Nina, seeming quite familiar. Nash vaguely remembered him. He was probably someone from hispany. After Nina left, he was rummaging through the trash can. Nash furrowed his brows at his behavior, but only he knew the exact truth!

    Mike was rushing to finish his programming tasks. In apany asrge as the York Corporation, thepetition was fierce. Back in his previous job at a smallerpany, he was a big shot. But here, there were over a dozen programmers with simr skills and ambitions.

    To climb up thedder, he had to stand out. Leaving his former employer with high hopes, he could not afford to ck off, pushing himself hard to meet deadlines. He barely had time for meals, hastily nibbling on a piece of bread to stave off hunger.

    Just then, with a piece of bread in his hand, Mike felt a crowd gathering around him. He looked up and nearly jumped in surprise, almost dropping his bread. "Mr. York!"

    Nash''s imposing figure stood before him, exuding immense pressure. Mike immediately stood up. "Mr. York, is there something I can help you with?"

    Nash scrutinized the young man before him, whose age was simr to Nina''s. He asked in a subdued tone, "Are you Mike?"

    "Yes," Mike replied, unsure why Nash had sought him out. He added nervously, "I... haven''t done anything wrong, have I?" He had joined York Corporation with enthusiasm, and being dismissed now would be a devastating blow.

    Nash remained silent, leading the way to the general manager''s office. The manager urged Mike, "What are you waiting for? Go in."

    "Right, right," Mike hurried into the office, feeling the weight of Nash''s presence even in the confined space.

    Though he had not interacted much with Nash, he knew enough about his character and demeanor to feel a palpable sense of pressure.

    Nash sat casually on the sofa with his gaze fixed on Mike. "Do you know Nina?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Mike replied, "I was Nina''s college ssmate. I know she''s your personal secretary..."

    Nash interrupted, "What was Nina doing at the hospital?"

    Mike hesitated for a moment. Did the boss really care this much about his subordinates?

    To inquire so thoroughly about a hospital visit seemed unusual. Under Nash''s intense scrutiny, Mike dared not say much, but the question caught him off guard.

    Then, it dawned on him. He remembered encountering Nina at the hospitalst time. Was this rted?

    Quickly, Mike told the truth, "Nina is pregnant. She''s pregnant!"

    As soon as the words escaped Mike''s lips, Nash''s handsome face, which had been gradually calming took on an ominous expression. His eyes became piercing, as if he were about to strike, and the air around them seemed to freeze.

    Seeing Nash''s darkening expression Mike felt a chill down his spine. Though he did not know what had happened, he did not want to get into trouble and risk losing his job. en.swhovels

    He continued, "I took some photos. Although they were torn up, I couldn''t piece them togetherpletely, but you can still see it''s an ultrasound of a pregnanto woman."

    He handed Nash his phone. The photos were fragmented, but even with the iplete pieces, it was evident that Nina was pregnant. Nash clenched his fists, his jaw tight, suppressing his anger. Finally, he knew why Nina had run away.

    She was pregnant!

    He did not know whose child she was carrying, but she surely did not want to stay by his side. She wanted to fly away with her adulterous lover.

    He had been humiliated!

    Nash, his expression icy and on the brink of eruption, remained silent. Rising to his feet, he swiftly stormed out, arriving hastily and departing just as quickly.

 Chapter 387

    Mike wore a puzzled expression, thinking Nash wasing to confront him. But without exining, Nash only asked about Nina''s visit to the hospital. After questioning, he left.

    What did Nina''s pregnancy have to do with him?

    Mike could not figure it out, but as long as it did not affect his job, he did not mind.

    Nash stepped into the elevator, hands in his pockets concealing his anger. He spoke in a cold tone, "Find out immediately where Nina is now!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She dared to betray him.

    Even if she fled to the ends of the earth, he would bring her back!

    Quincy had never seen Nash so furious, as if he could devour someone. When he began asking about Nina''s whereabouts, Quincy could not help but shiver, knowing Nina would face consequences if found! He could only wish her well.

    "Achoo!"

    Nina sneezed, tears welling up.

    She wiped her tears with a tissue and continued writing her document.

    Who could be thinking of her? Her parents? She had just called them a few days ago to assure them she was fine.

    "Nina, the chief editor wants you to revise this news piece."

    Nina took the file from her colleague and responded, "Okay, I''ll do it right away."

    Nina worked as an editor at the TV station. She was interested in news, so she chose this job.

    Her rtionship with Chief Editor Cally was good. It was Cally who had rmended Nina for the position.

    Although she started from scratch, her strong work experience allowed her to skip the internship phase. She had taken over the public ount of the TV station, editing texts, turning reader submissions into articles, and publishing them through the public ount.

    This job might seem like just typing, but it was not something just anyone can pull off. If the content was hollow, the public ount might lose followers. It required the editor''s writing skills, good material, empathy with the readers, and the ability to evoke their emotions.

    Nina quickly adapted to her new role. During her college days, she served as the president of the literature club, so these tasks were familiar to her.

    Whenever she published an article, it would garner thousands of views. Though not a blockbuster, it was still amendable achievement. After revising the chief editor''s news piece, Nina was almost done for the day.

    "Nina, it''s time to go. See youter!" Her colleague waved goodbye.

    "Okay, see you," Nina replied with a smile.

    She had only been here for a few days, but she had already prepared to join the TV station before leaving Nash. So she started her new job the next day. She was efficient in her work and got along well with her colleagues. However, she did not have many friends here.

    Adjusting to a new environment would always take time. After work, she had no other activities besides going home. Her apartment was near thepany, less than ten minutes away, passing through a residential area.

    There was arge square at the entrance of the residential area, where many people strolled, chatted, and watched children ice skate.

    Nina rested in the square for a while, enjoying the lively atmosphere. She gently touched her belly, a faint smile on her lips, knowing that she would not be alone for much longer. She got up and headed home. The road was deserted, hardly anyone passing by, with only dim streetlights casting long shadows. Suddenly, Nina noticed another shadow cast by the streetlights.

    She took a step forward, and the person behind her did the same. She stopped, and so did the person behind her.

    A sense of unease crept over her, and she instinctively quickened her pace, keeping her head down.

    But as she sped up, the person behind her did too, swiftly catching up. Just as she was about to grab her bag to defend herself, the person grabbed her hands. She kicked out, but they wrapped their arms around her waist and lifted her up.

    "Ah!" Nina screamed in terror.

 Chapter 388

    In her desperation, she pounded the man''s back hard and yelled, "Who are you? Let me go, let me go!"

    The man did not heed her words, letting her hit and shout as he continued walking briskly. Nina was too anxious and agitated to think clearly. All she wanted was to break free from his grasp.

    She had only been in this ce for a few days, unfamiliar with the environment and unsure if there were any thieves or criminals around. She feared getting hurt and her first instinct was to escape the danger. But no matter how hard she pounded, the man showed no intention of harming her. This was not the behavior of a criminal. Plus, even though she was yelling loudly, he did not seem afraid. Could it be... Just as she began to piece things together, she found herself gently ced back on the ground. When she saw his face clearly, Nina''s expression changedpletely. "You..."

    But before the words could leave her lips, Nina realized that their rtionship had deteriorated to this point, and there was no point in speaking further. She sealed her lips, refusing to face him, and quickly turned to walk away.

    "Running away as soon as you see me? Feeling guilty?" the man said coldly.

    Nina stopped in her tracks, pondering another question. In all the days she had been away, he had note looking for her.

    She had treated him so poorly, and he had his pride. She was sure he would not inquire about her, so it made sense for him to just sign the divorce papers and move on. If he wanted to find her, he would have done so already.

    Her way of leaving him, followed by his dyed visit, did it imply that he had a new obsession?

    "I think I''ve made myself clear. The divorce papers are ready. Once you sign, you''ll be free. Why did youe looking for me? We''ve reached this point, it''s already ugly enough. Or did you already set a time to go register our divorce together?" Nina asked tentatively.

    She stood with her back to him, unable to discern his expression or emotions, only hearing the powerful sound of his footsteps drawing closer with each step. She had no intention of fleeing. Even if she wanted to, if Nash wanted to catch her, he would find her no matter how far she ran.

    More importantly, she could not bear

    to leave her friends and family. If she truly wanted to avoid Nash forever, she would have to sacrifice so much. What she hoped for was Nash''s understanding.

    She also hoped he would cherish the ones he loved. He did not want to divorce her as he was simply ustomed to her presence and could not adapt to starting over so suddenly.

    She could understand his reasons for not wanting a divorce, but she also hoped he could do right by everyone.

    As she listened to the footsteps drawing nearer, Nina subconsciously swallowed, holding her breath until the familiar scent was right beside her.

    She felt a hand grip her neck, swiftly pinning her against the wall. She was trapped, surrounded by his cold breath.

    The danger and thrill making her momentarily forget to breathe, her gaze fixed on Nash''s shadowed handsome face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    His icy gaze locked onto her, his cold lips opening to speak, "Divorce? Nina, you have some nerve!"

    His grip tightened, as if he wanted to choke her.

    Nina also felt his anger, the suffocation from his grip on her neck, and she struggled to speak, "Nash, what do you want? Will you be satisfied if you choke me to death?"

    Nash''s eyes were sharp as he spoke coldly, "Shouldn''t I choke you to death? You''ve brought such a big shame upon me. You''ve humiliated me by being unfaithful!"

    Just the thought of her being

    intimate with other men behind his back, her belly carrying another man''s child, ignited fury within him. He wished he could kill her and her lover on the spot!

    But Nina did not understand. She furrowed her brows and continued to defend herself, "Stop talking nonsense! When did I ever bring shame upon you? Our divorce was part of the original contract

    artos

    agreement. I''m sticking to the terms of the contract, but you..

 Chapter 389

    "How about the baby in your belly?" Nash almost shouted, his eyes zing with fury.

    Hearing his voice, Nina''s pupils shrank in shock. He suddenly discovered her pregnancy, catching herpletely off guard and momentarily leaving her unable to provide a rational exnation. Seeing her stunned expression, Nash knew it was all true. He sneered coldly, "No words? You''re the first person to betray me in my entire life. How should I punish you?"

    Nina felt the heat and danger emanating from hisrge, powerful hands. She wondered how he managed to find her a few dayster, only to realize that he had learned about her pregnancy. Staring into Nash''s menacing eyes, she felt as if he could devour her alive. She dared not tell him the truth. Protecting her belly with one hand, she said, "Nash, even if I am pregnant, I haven''t vited our agreement of non-interference between us, as you once said. I hope you''ll honor your words. Besides, hardly anyone knows about our marriage. If we divorce and you remarry, it won''t affect you in any way!" "Who''s the father of the child?" Nash gritted his teeth.

    Nina''s hand trembled involuntarily, and she could not look at him. "What does it matter to you? It certainly won''t be you!"

    "Is it Zac?" Nash wanted to know the father of the child. "Who is Zac? Is it Scott...?"

    "It''s not Scott!" Nina asserted firmly.

    "Then who is it?" Nash was curious about this person whom Nina was willing to protect, someone who had never appeared before.

    "This is my private matter. There''s

    no need to tell you, Mr. York. It''s alreadyte, and I need to rest. I have work tomorrow," Nina said, avoiding his hand and wanting only to escape. Now that he knew about her pregnancy, she feared for the safety of her unborn child,

    She did not want to lose her child. Seeing her attempting to leave, Nash''s expression turned cold. He pulled her back and trapped her in his embrace.

    Nina began to struggle, trying to break free from his hold, getting agitated. "Let go of me! We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Don''t harass me. If you keep this up, I''ll call the police!"

    Her refusal only angered Nash

    further. He grabbed her shoulders, his tone sharp. "Is this man really that important? You like him, but he''s never been there for you when you needed him! What''s so

    even

    appealing about him? He cave en

    provide for you and your child, forcing you to work and be seen in public. What''s there to like about him? He''s just a coward!"

    "Nash!" Nina shouted loudly with her eyes coldly fixed on him. She spoke each word deliberately. "Even if he''s gone, disappeared, and I never see I him again in my life, he''s someone I''ve foved. I won''t allow you to speak ill of him!"

    Nash rarely saw Nina with such icy eyes, especially for another man. Frustrated with his pent-up anger, he embraced her tightly and kissed her lips forcefully.

    "Nn..." Nina did not expect him to be so forceful. She pushed against his chest, trying to break free. But Nash did not allow her to resist.

    He pinned her hands above her head. Consumed by jealousy, Nash lost his rationality, relentlessly forcing himself upon her.

    "Nash... let go... of me..." Nina struggled, trying to evade his advances, pounding his chest with all her strength.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Nash pressed her against the wall, his hands sliding down her waist and under her skirt.

    Smack-

 Chapter 390

    Nina pped Nash hard.

    Nash did not flinch, he caught her p head-on, leaving a bright red mark on his face. He tilted his head and then coldly stared at Nina.

    Nina was also shocked, looking at her hand. She had pped him with considerable force, and her hand was stinging. Her own reaction surprised her as well.

    In their seven years together, they had conflicts before, but she had never raised her hand. In fact, she doubted if anyone had ever hit Nash before.

    "Nina..." Nash''s voice was filled with menace.

    Nina withdrew her numb hand, exining, "I didn''t mean to... If you didn''t act out, I wouldn''t have hit you!"

    Nash was seething with anger. Nina had the courage to leave him and even to strike him. His clenched fists crackled with tension. His furious demeanor made Nina tremble, fearing he might retaliate with a p of his own.

    But Nash just continued to stare at her coldly. "You''re willing to do anything for this man!"

    Nina would not disclose the truth about the child. She did not want to be with him, and this child was her decision alone.

    Though her actions might seem selfish, she believed cutting ties was better than being entangled in his ambiguous rtionship with Miranda.

    If he found out she was pregnant, he might insist on an abortion, or he might decide to keep the child. But neither option was what she wanted. She could not afford to be soft-hearted.

    Even if he decided to keep the child today, who''s to say he would not demand a divorce once the child was born, stripping her of custody rights?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She could not allow that to happen. She also could not trust Nash to live peacefully with her.

    In the past, she had made too many concessions. This time, she would not yield anymore.

    Nina calmed down, her gaze fixed on him as she confessed, "You''re right. I''m willing to do anything for him."

    Nash felt a surge of jealousy at her admission. To think she would go to such lengths for a scoundrel, even to the extent of bearing his child. His icy eyes red at her stomach as he cruelly said, "What if I make you get rid of this child?"

    Nina stepped back several paces, on guard, clutching her belly protectively, and told him bluntly, "Then you might as well kill me too!"

    Hearing her words, Nash clenched

    his teeth in anger, but he was at a loss. She was so stubborn, still insisting on keeping the child. How could he allow her to do that?" won''t allow you to keep this child. You have to get rid of it!"

    "No!"

    "You have no choice!" Nash grabbed her hand, his voice icy. "I won''t allow you to keep this child!"

    Nina was in a panic.

    Why did he still want to control her?

    Why did he want to take away herst possession?

    She would not allow him to do that. Desperate, her eyes red with tears, she picked up a nearby brick and held it to her head. "If you want to get

    trid of my child, I''ll end it right

    now!"

    Nash looked at her, the determination in her eyes evident as she held the brick. She was ready to end her life if he forced her to abort the child.

    She was resolute. This was both a warning and a threat.

    Her child meant more to her than her own life. Even if she did not have this brick today, if the child was gone, she would not want to live! She was willing to bet her life on it. Nash gripped her hand tightly, almost breaking it.

    At that moment, he hated her so much, loathing her determination and stubbornness. Just like the day she left without hesitation, only thinking about how to disappear from his life.

 Chapter 391

    She even resorted to drugging him! He had only one demand which was to terminate the pregnancy, and she refused!

    She even wanted to carry someone else''s child. How dare she!

    How dare she utter such words to him!

    In the end, Nash released her hand, no longer forcing her. However, his gaze was icy, filled with enough disappointment towards her. "Nina, you''ll regret this!"

    His words were firm and decisive. With that said, he paid no attention to Nina''s sad expression. Her eyes, slightly teary, showed her strong will as a single tear ran down her cheek, revealing her refusal to give in to him.

    Nash left without a second nce, disappearing from Nina''s view. Nina slowly sank to the ground. Her hands were sore from the tug-of-war and her eyes downcast, filled with indescribable anguish. She was utterly alone.

    Yet, this solitude was not what she initially desired. It was only after years of disappointment that she thought being alone was preferable and that ending her marriage was a good thing.

    Initially, she thought her days would be better, lighter, and freer, and she would not love in vain. But then Nash reappeared in her life, dragging her back into that abyss. Yes, she no longer wanted to live in such a state of uncertainty.

    Her choice was right. She could not afford to regret it. Nina wiped away the tears that should not have fallen. She stood up and summoned the courage to force a smile.

    Her days would not be bad and they would only get better. She hoped Nash would understand better now that they were notpatible and would stoping after her! She also believed that after this experience, Nash would note looking for her again. Men, after all, valued their pride. They cared about their reputation.

    Even if he was reluctant before, once he knew she was carrying someone else''s child, he would definitely not want her anymore.

    Nina straightened her clothes and headed towards home. She was tired and just wanted a good night''s sleep.

    Meanwhile, Nash was sitting in his

    car, his expression as cold as ice, his

    eyes fixed

    ght ahead like sharp

    des. He was furious, and he mmed his fist against the car window with a loud thud. The car shook slightly, but the window remained intact, leaving his hand bruised and swollen instantly.

    "Mr. York," the driver, who was previously holding his breath, expressed concern for his boss''s well-being.

    Nash''s eyes were filled with darkness, his heart filled with a murderous intent, as he coldlymanded, "Find him for me, even if you have to turn the whole city upside down!"

    The man had given him such a big humiliation, yet Nina protected him with her life. He was determined to kill that man!

    Nina arrived at the television station. She usually arrived early for work, but today, the chief editor was even earlier, reading the articles she had written at her desk. The chief editor was a woman, Kate Leonard, She was in her forties, with short, stylish hair and a tall, slender figure.

    "Chief Editor," Nina greeted.

    Kate smiled kindly and said, "Nina, you''ve been here for a few days now."

    "Yes," Nina replied. "It''s been a week."

    Kate ced the articles Nina had written on the desk and said, "You''ve stepped out of yourfort zone, but I think this is also yourfort zone. Your articles are well-written, and the recent one you published on the public tform has already exceeded ten thousand views!"

    Nina was not sure if it was apliment or not, but her previous job as a secretary made writing not a difficult task for her. She politely replied, "Thank you for yourpliment, Chief Editor." However, Kate suggested, "Why not step out of yourfort zone and try something different?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She handed Nina a file.

    Nina was not afraid of challenges, but when she opened the file, her expression changed.

 Chapter 392

    After pausing for several seconds, Nina looked up at Kate. "You want me to interview the CEO of York Corporation?"

    Kate folded her hands and stood up casually. "Yes, any problem? Interviewing Nash isn''t something anyone can handle. You''re the most suitable."

    Nina closed the file and said, "My resume clearly states that I left York Corporation. Aren''t you sending me back?"

    She had left York Corporation without notice. Returning now would be embarrassing.

    Kate shrugged, unaware of Nina''s conflict with Nash. "Just because you came from York Corporation doesn''t mean you''re off the hook. This task is yours."

    Nina ced the file on the table. "Chief Editor, I decline this assignment."

    She did not want any more involvement with Nash.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Moreover, he would not treat her well this time. It was a dilemma.

    Kate insisted, "Didn''t I say it before? You need to step out of yourfort zone. Interviewing Nash is a challenge, but I''ve assigned it to others before. Nash isn''t giving anyone an easy time, but your old connections might help."

    This task had been dyed for a while, and Nina''s arrival seemed like a destined opportunity.

    "If youplete this task, it proves your capability, and it''ll make future assignments easier. I''ll be the first to consider you," Kate said, looking at Nina. "You left York Corporation to prove yourself, and I''m giving you that chance. Isn''t that good enough?"

    Nina found an excuse. "Haven''t you considered that I left because of a conflict with the York Corporation?"

    Kate replied, "I only care about results. It''s a challenge for you, after all."

    With that, Kate returned to her office.

    She had observed Nina for several days before making up her minde She could not hit a wall for the second time. If Nash did not aecept the interview, she had to challenge herself and tackle this tough nut.

    Nina watched Kate leave without considering her refusal. It seemed there was no way out but to ept.

    Nina felt very distressed. This was even more difficult and tiring than working at York Corporation. How could she face it?

    Her mind was in turmoil. She had never imagined that she would still have to deal with Nash''s affairs aftering to the TV station. She thought that by joining the TV. station, she could do what loved.

    But she could not escape Nash.

    Swnovel.n

    Nina pondered for a long time. The file was still on the table. It clearly stated the details of the interview with Nash, including an exclusive interview and even a mention of a

    documentary towards the end.

    In Nina''s impression, Nash rarely appeared in the media. Even when necessary for York Corporation''s work, he would not meet with media separately, maybe once or twice at most. Given Nash''s reserved nature, agreeing to an interview was already difficult, let alone a documentary. Nash would not agree.

    Nina''s mind was in a mess. Suddenly, the file fell to the ground with a tter, breaking her contemtion.

    She nced up to find Michelle Jacobs passing by with a water cup as the scattered filey on the ground.

    Michelle squatted down, her expression changing as she saw the big words "Interview with Nash" on the papers. "The chief editor asked you to interview Nash?"

 Chapter 393

    In just a few days at the TV station, Nina had already remembered the names of her colleagues, although she had not interacted with everyone yet.

    For instance, she had never spoken to Michelle, the person in front of her.

    "That''s how it is," Nina said, picking up the scattered documents.

    Michelle was not pleased. "Why did the editor assign such a task to you? You''ve only just arrived. Who do you think you are?"

    Nina sensed the sting in Michelle''s words. "I also feel I might not be up to the task." She was familiar with this situation. It seemed like this assignment was desirable, so she nced at Michelle and asked, "Do you want to go?"

    Michelle did not answer. With her pride wounded, she gave a cold snort and headed straight to the editor''s office.

    Nina was not bothered by Michelle''s arrogance. If Michelle took on the task and the editor approved, it would be for the best.

    Although the TV station was highlypetitive, Nina had seen enough of the world to know that an interview with Nash might not necessarily be her big break.

    She also understood that the editor''s decision was not necessarily based on her capabilities, but rather on her previous association with Nash, which might give her a better chance at securing the interview.

    "Nina, Michelle is just like that, proud and arrogant. She always thinks she''s the best. Don''t let it affect you," said Angel Bieber, a colleague sitting beside her.

    Angel was young, having joined the TV station less than a year ago after graduating in journalism. Although shecked experience, she was a sweet girl. Nina tidied up the files and replied, "It''s okay. I''ve dealt with people like her before. I know what they''re like."

    The morepetitive the environment, the more you need to

    fight for your opportunities. Especially in a ce like a TV

    station, where there was a chance to shine, everyone was going to be looking out for themselves.

    Angel rolled her chair over, not quite understanding. "Why didn''t you take it? Are you going to let Michelle steal your assignment? If younded that interview with Nash, you''d be strutting around the TV station just like her. You wouldn''t have to put up with her attitude. You know she''s always stealing the limelight!"

    Nina sensed a tinge of resentment in Angel''s tone. "I was initially happy about it, but I''d rather not get involved with Nash."

    "But mark my words, she''s definitely going to snatch it!" Angel already knew the oue, whether Nina fought for it or not. Michelle was sure to grab the opportunity. It was a necessary step for her advancement.

    Sure enough, less than ten minutester, Michelle emerged triumphantly from the office. "Nina, hand over the files for the Nash interview!" shemanded.

    Angel whispered, "See, I told you she''d snatch it."

    Nina felt like she''d just dodged a bullet. Without hesitation, she replied, "They''re all here. Take them if you want."

    Michelle gave Nina a cold look, noticing that Nina did not seem to care much. While others might have been resentful, Nina remainedposed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Michelle emphasized, "The editor has already assigned the interview to me. I''ll nail it within three days. You don''t need to worry about it. Just focus on typing a few words here!"

 Chapter 394

    "Okay," replied Nina softly.

    Seeing herck of reaction, Michelle initially wanted to say something but then felt she was giving too much importance to this neer. She withdrew her gaze, maintaining her haughty posture, picked up the files, and turned on her high heels to leave.

    Watching Michelle''s departure, Angel made a face.

    Noticing Angel''s antics, Nina could not help but ask, "What''s your issue with Michelle?"

    Angel replied, "She''s rubbed many people the wrong way, not just me. They''re angry but silent because she''s the best performer here!"

    Nina remarked, "There''s a reason she''s the top performer. She dares to seize opportunities and work hard!"

    "It''s not just that. She''s ruthless," Angel continued. "I had a good project before, one that could have been my way out of typing all day here. Even though sess wasn''t guaranteed, I deserved a chance. But Michelle snatched it away. She doesn''t want to give neers a chance. She wants to be the perennial favorite at the TV station. Let me tell you, she''s eyeing the position of Chief Editor and more!"

    Nina understood more about Michelle from Angel''s ount. "With her attitude, she''s making enemies left and right."

    "She''s after results, not friends," Angel added. "Look at those who follow her. They seem loyal now, but if she messes up, they''ll be the first to turn on her!"

    Following Angel''s gaze, Nina saw the others assisting Michelle, enjoying her scraps. They were possibly waiting for an opportunity from her.

    "However," Angel added, "Michelle failed to secure this interview in the past. There''s no guarantee she''ll seed this time either, and that''ll drive her crazy again!"

    Nina remained silent but pondered Angel''s words for a while.

    In the past, Michelle had intercepted several interview requests for Nash. Many people wanted to interview him, from major televisionworks to small magazines. However, Nash always declined. Most information about him on the inte was mere spection, and he rarely shared anything himself.

    This time, Michelle''s sess depended on her luck. She was eager for another chance to interview Nash. She had pursued this opportunity for three months in the past without sess.

    She had not even met him in person.

    Every time she called, she was told he was either unavable or too busy. If a neer managed to secure the interview this time, it would be a blow to her. How could she establish herself at the TV station?

    Besides, she saw this as a challenge and was determined to seed. With her things packed, Michelle left with her equipment, apanied by two assistants. Both assistants were young women who had been with her for over a year.

    One of them expressed doubts about their chances of securing the interview, as interviews with Nash were notoriously difficult to arrange. Michelle got into the car and quickly touched up her makeup. Upon hearing this, she paused and gave the assistant a sidelong nce.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She then said, "What are you saying?

    Should we let the neer shine at the expense of my own reputation? Does that neer think she can do it? This time, Kwill definitely seed. I won''t allow any opportunity to escape my grasp!"

    The other assistant quickly chimed in, "That''s right! Michelle has seen it all and conducted interviews with many entrepreneurs. She''s been praised for her professionalism! You''ve got this, Michelle!" She then brought over a bottle of warm water to keep Michelle hydrated

 Chapter 395

    Michelle took the water bottle and smiled, "This time I''ll seed for sure. I''ll definitely get a promotion and a raise. I''ve heard internal news that the chief editor position is opening up, and my performance stands out the most. The chief editor position will be mine. When that happens, I''ll groom you two to be the next me, and I won''t forget your contributions!"

    "That''s wonderful! Thank you so much, Michelle!" The two girls were delighted. Their prospects depended entirely on whether Michelle could ascend to the chief editor position.

    Michelle made several calls to York Corporation again, using the same excuses as before. She did not want to wait idly anymore, with no results. Based on her past experience, she knew she had to fight for it herself.

    After a four-hour drive, they arrived at the entrance of York Corporation''s building. Michelle had also bribed the security guard, repeatedly asking, "Are you sure Nash will leave from here at 5 p.m.?" "Absolutely. Mr. York usually exits from the underground parking lot, but if he''s in a hurry, he''ll have his car parked at the entrance, and he''lle out this way. Lately, he''s been leaving at 5 p.m., probably because there''s something important outside. That''s when you''ll have the best chance to see him!"

    "What''s so important?" Michelle was curious, perhaps she could include it in the interview. "Is he in such a hurry to leave thepany at 5 p.m.?"

    "I''m not entirely sure about that," the security guard pondered, "but I''ve heard people say that Mr. York is getting a divorce. No one knows who his wife is. It''s all just spection. But about the marriage, that''s true!"

    "Mr. York got married?" Michelle double-checked.

    "Didn''t you know? Mr. York announced his marriage in front of the media himself. It even trended, but the trend waster removed. Maybe you missed it."

    "Is there anything else you can tell me?" Michelle became even more interested.

    After chatting for an hour, Michelle finally heard all these little rumors. This Nash was not as simple as she had imagined. She was even more determined to interview him now!

    She had driven here in the morning,

    lurking at the entrance for four or

    five hours, and finally saw Nash''s car parked at the entrance.

    ording to the security guard

    Nash''s private car was a ck

    luxury car. ncing at her watch,

    she knew he should being out soon.

    As anticipated, she witnessed Nash making his way out, trailed by a group of individuals. Michelle had neverid

    s on Nash in pers

    before. While she had interviewed numerous entrepreneurs, only a handful possessed his unique blend of youth, stature, appearance, and charm.

    Feeling even more motivated now, Michelle immediately got out of her car and walked up with a smile. "Mr. York, I''m Michelle Jacobs from the television station. Here''s my ID''d like to interview you. When would be a good time for you?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Nash was intercepted, frowning instinctively. "Didn''t anyone tell you? I don''t like wasting time."

    Michelle followed behind him again. "We can schedule it at your convenience, Mr. York. An interview with you would surely make headlines, with millions of shares. Trust me..."

    Nash was thoroughly disgusted by this kind of talk. "Get her out of here!"

    "Miss, please step aside and don''t block Mr. York''s path!" The security guards stopped Michelle.

    Nash got into his car without another word.

    Michelle became even more anxious, afraid she would not get another chance to speak with him. "I really am from the television station. I''m not like those gossip reporters. My intention is genuinely to benefit you..."

    At the sound of her voice, Nash suddenly remembered something. He turned his head, giving her a cold look. "Which television station?"

 Chapter 396

    "I''m from Starry Sky Television Station!" Seeing Nash responding to her, Michelle felt delighted.

    She quickly pushed aside the security guard''s obstruction and approached Nash. "Here''s my identification. You can take a look. I''m from a legitimate TV station. I''ve interviewed many prominent figures. Mr. York, as long as you ept my interview, I guarantee it will bring you both fame and fortune..."

    Michelle kept boasting about her aplishments, emphasizing how she could bring more benefits to Nash. However, Nash''s focus was on the TV station.

    If he remembered correctly, Nina was working at this TV station. Nash still could not understand why Nina would choose this job, undoubtedly starting over again.

    After all these years by his side, climbing to this position, she had good connections and resources. There was no need for her to stay at a TV station. Actually, he was worried if she would be at a disadvantage there.

    After all, she had long outgrown her days as a naive young girl. Looking at Michelle, he suddenly wondered if she would be bullied in such a ce. At least by his side, she would not be bullied by anyone.

    After introducing herself, Michelle spoke at length, but Nash remained silent. She gazed at him and called out, "Mr. York."

    Nash snapped out of his thoughts, his gaze resting on Michelle. He said coldly, "Has your TV station run out of good tasks to assign you?"

    Hearing this, Michelle was stunned for a moment, not understanding why Nash suddenly said that. She smiled and said, "Mr. York, of course interviewing you is a good task, but I fought for it."

    Nash shifted his gaze, showing disdain. "Then find someone suitable for it."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    With that, the car door closed. Michelle had no idea that Nash could be so unpredictable. She thought he was asking which TV station she was from, believing that her interview with him was already halfway sessful.

    But the car door closed tightly, and Michelle pounded on it. "Mr. York, please don''t leave yet, let''s talk a bit more!"

    The car mercilessly drove away from her. Michelle had invested so much effort and energy into this, and she chased after it without letting go.

    This was her most important opportunity. If she could not even seed in talking to Nash face-to-face, there was no hope for the future.

    She pounded on the car door and chased after it, but Nash showed no sign of seeing her sincerity, and she almost twisted her ankle.

    "Michelle."

    Her two followers came over.

    "Are you okay?" the younger girl asked her.

    Michelle''s feet were hurting badly. If

    it were not

    forth

    the high heels she was wearing, she could have run for a few hundred more meters. But Nash was just too difficult to deal with Even after all she said, he remained indifferent. She felt infuriated.

    Michelle gasped for breath, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said in frustration, "We finally saw him, why won''t he ept my

    interview? Is there someone mol

    suitable from the Starry Sky TV Station?"

    She was the most famous reporter at Starry Sky TV Station. Everyone who had been interviewed by her, whether for special editions, magazines, or television

    appearances, had a significant

    impact. Why wouldn''t Nash ept?

    "Michelle, didn''t you hear what Nash said at the end? He said he needed to find someone suitable. There''s still a chance!"

    Michelle looked up, her eyes cold as she stared at her. "Are you saying I''m not suitable?"

    The girl was frightened by Michelle''s expression. "No, Michelle, that''s not what I meant. You''re the most suitable."

    Michelle was deeply troubled. She could not afford to fail twice.

    She had to figure out a way to secure the interview with Nash.

 Chapter 397

    "The other girl has an idea," she said, moving closer to Michelle. "Do you know that neer came from the York Corporation?"

    Michelle looked at her. "Who?"

    "It''s Nina," she replied. "I heard she used to work for Mr. York. Maybe she can help."

    Michelle was surprised. She had no interest in the backgrounds of people at the television station. If it did not help her work, she did not need to know.

    Besides, she had been at the station for four years and had not seen a more outstanding reporter. She could handle any challenge, and the chief editor valued her abilities.

    If she could solve the problem of interviewing Mr. York, the chief editor would surely be pleased, and she wouldn''t worry about promotion.

    It was no wonder the chief editor had given such an important task to Nina. The chief editor valued Nina''s previous experience at the York Corporation, and Michelle could not underestimate her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    --

    The next day, Michelle''s first stop at the television station was Nina''s desk. Nina was just about to go out. She had recently learned from an online friend that an orphanage was on the verge of closing down, leaving fifty children homeless.

    She wanted to use the power of her public ount to write an article and publish it, hoping it might help them. She had just finished organizing when Michelle intercepted her. Nina looked at her and asked, "What''s up?"

    Michelle sized up Nina for a moment before crossing her arms. "Your former boss was Mr. York, right?"

    Nina had not figured out her intention yet. "Yes, what about it?"

    Michelle seemed to be extending an olive branch. "Since you''re from the York Corporation and have dealt with Mr. York before, why don''t you join me for his interview?" Nina did not even hesitate. "I have to go out, I''m afraid I don''t have time to apany you."

    At Nina''s words, Michelle''s

    expression changed, and her tone

    became more severe. "Nina, I invited you to participate in Mr. York''s interview and you say you don''t have time? Do you know what you''re saying? Many people would be grateful for this opportunity. Even if it''s just sharing a byline, it''s a great honor. And you''re saying you don''t have time? Do you even realize what you''re saying!"

    She was extending an olive branch, and others would be ecstatic. Even if the interview was published with just a shared byline, it would still be a tremendous honor.

    Nina had intended to walk past her, but her sudden words made Nina chuckle for a moment.

    She looked up at Michelle again. "Of course, I know what I''m saying. I decline your offer."

    "But Michelle wants you to be her partner. Why won''t you go?" The other two girls did not quite understand. "This is such a great opportunity, much better than sitting here typing away."

    "If it were me, I''d jump at the chance. Opportunities like this are what make a person stand out. Aren''t you being silly?"

    Michelle gave a cold snort and then felt that Nina''s'' perspective was shallow. "Look at the people in this office. How many of them want to coborate with me? You, being new here probably don''t even know my reputation. The news stories I''ve done have millions of shares!"

    Nina originally did not want to expose her, but since Michelle insisted on saying so, she had no choice but to respond. "Did you manage to secure the interview?"

    Michelle''s expression darkened, and seeing so many people in the office, she also needed to save face. "Nina, what''s with your attitude?"

    Nina continued, "If you did manage

    to secure it, would youe to me?

    Knowing your personality, you''d probably want to take all the credit. You''re only looking to use me. I help you get it, then it''s no longer my concern."

 Chapter 398

    She was not naive.

    She had learned about Michelle''s personality from others.

    Michelle always wanted to be the best at everything and would never let a neer steal her spotlight.

    Being exposed and seeing Nina''s insightfulness, Michelle was not only losing face but also feeling furious inside. "Stop with the nonsense. You muste with me!" However, Nina replied calmly, "I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye!"

    She walked past Michelle, refusing to be manipted by her.

    Michelle stomped her foot in frustration and shouted, "Nina!"

    Nina paid her no mind at all.

    This scene left everyone in the office speechless.

    Nina was the first person to show such disdain towards Michelle.

    Leaving the TV station, Nina hailed a taxi and headed to the address of the orphanage.

    The urgency of the orphanage''s situation had its reasons. Located in a remote area far from the city center, the roads were difficult to traverse and hardly noticed.

    Upon arrival, Nina got out of the taxi. The orphanage''s gate was rusty, surrounded by arge patch of bamboo. The buildings inside looked old and dpidated, nothing like the bustling Jasper city. "Are you Miss Nina Walker?" the director asked, seeing Nina standing outside.

    The director, a woman in her forties with significantly graying hair, looked somewhat old-fashioned. She wore in clothes and patched shoes, indicative of a modest lifestyle.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Nina nodded. "Yes, I''m here to conduct an interview for you."

    "Please,e in quickly!" The director opened the rusty gate.

    Inside, the ce was even more run-down. Chalk drawings by the children covered the dirty and cluttered walls. Some tiles had fallen off the walls.

    As she stood at the entrance, the children inside looked at her with a mix of curiosity and fear.

    "Miss Walker, these are my children," the director introduced. "Some of them are abandoned, some are orphans, and others have congenital disabilities." "This is Miss Nina Walker, hurry up and greet Miss Walker," the director said gently.

    There were about twenty or so boys and girls sitting neatly on stools. The girls had their hair braided neatly, looking clean but wearing tattered clothes.

    The weather was getting colder, and their little faces turned red from the chill. They looked up at Nina with admiration and said in unison with their adorable voices, "Hello, Nina!"

    Nina''s heart melted as soon as she saw the children. They were all so adorable. But they had grown up without parents, and perhaps, being pregnant herself, she felt an@xtra sense of empathy for these children.

    "Nina? You should call me Miss Walker," Nina corrected them.

    "But Nina, you look like a sister to us, and you''re so pretty!" eximed a little girl sitting in the front.

    "Nina is so pretty!" echoed the others.

    Nina smiled faintly and took out some candies from her bag to share with them. "You all have such sweet mouths and are so well-behaved. Here''s a reward for you!"

    "Wow, candy!" The children''s eyes lit up at the sight of the candies, and they pped their hands in excitement. Having candies to eat was the highlight of their day.

    After distributing the candies, the directormented, "Miss Walker, you''re too kind to spend money like this."

    Nina looked at the director and replied, "It''s nothing, just some small gifts."

    The director smiled and said, "It''s evident that you are a kind-hearted person."

    Nina simply responded, "I just want to help them."

    Nina got a general understanding of the situation The three-story building had to house fifty children, aged three to ten. The younger ones

    were packed into rooms with more kids, making it pretty crowded.

    Resources were scarce. They

    §Ö

    received some supplies from above and relied on donations from

    kind-hearted individuals.

    However, even with these contributions, they lived on a tight budget. The children had not eaten meat in a month, and when they did, the portions were so small that meat was a luxury for them. It was no wonder they looked so thin.

 Chapter 399

    After getting some insights, Nina stepped out and saw a little girl, about three or four years old. She was sitting under a tree, clutching the candy that Nina had given her and just staring at it. Seeing this, Nina walked over and sat beside her.

    "Nina," the little girl called sweetly, lifting her round eyes.

    Nina asked her, "Why aren''t you eating the candy?"

    The little girl lowered her gaze, holding the candy in her hand and shaking her head. "I don''t want to eat it."

    "Why?" Nina inquired.

    The little girl exined, "I overheard them saying that this candy is really delicious, the best they''ve ever had! I''m afraid if I eat it all, there won''t be any left, so I want to save it. I''ll just lick a little bit, and then it''llst me a long, long time."

    She carefully licked it once.

    Hearing this, Nina felt a pang in her heart. To her, this was just an ordinary piece of candy, something she used to eat often when she was little.

    Nina patted the little girl''s head. "You''re still young now. When you grow up to my age, you''ll be able to buy lots of candy. Then you can eat as much candy as you want."

    The little girl put the candy back in her pocket, looked up, and blinked her eyes. "Really? When I grow up, will I be able to eat lots and lots of candy? I love candy the most."

    Nina said, "Then you must study hard and work hard in the future."

    The little girl smiled again, "I know, I won''t bezy. When I earn money, I''ll also help others like you."

    "Helping others is a good thing, but you must also learn to love yourself more and help others within your means," Nina said.

    She had everything and had never experienced such hardships. She felt that every orphan here needed love and care, and they needed to cherish themselves more. They had suffered too much in their childhood, and they could only strive to achieve their dreams when they grew up.

    At that moment, the sound of cars could be heard from outside.

    "Director, director, several cars areing!"

    The director hurried out, asking, "What cars?"

    "It seems to be trucks delivering supplies. There are several big trucks!"

    The director was overjoyed, "Really?"

    Soon, five big trucks parked one after another.

    Nina also saw them, stood up, and walked over curiously. "Director, are these supplies sent down from above?"

    The director was very happy and

    grabbed Nina''s hand, saying

    excitedly, "No, it must be because ofExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    your report. I haven''t seen so many supplies in years. It''s enough for these children for two months."

    Nina was stunned, "But, Director, I haven''t published it yet?"

    The director was puzzled, "Then where did thise from?"

    Nina looked at the people unloading silently and asked, "Who sent these supplies?"

    But the unloader said, "Miss Walker, I''m not quite sure."

    Nina felt something was wrong and nced outside.

    Except for the bumpy road, there was nothing else outside.

    Unwilling to give up, Nina walked out.

    After walking for a long time, Nina finally saw the car parked behind the tree.

    She quickened her pace and knocked on the car window.

    "Mr. York," the driver called out.

    Nash''s car had been parked here for a long time.

    Lately, whenever he had time, he

    would follow Nina and apa to en.sw

    such remote ces.

    He rolled down the window without turning his head, his tone cold, "What''s the matter?"

    "Did you send the supplies?"

    "No."

    Nina asked, "Otherwise, how would

    those people know that I''m Miss Walker? If not you, then who else could it be? What''s wrong with admitting it?"

    Nash remained expressionless, "It''s just charity. There''s no need to know who I am."

    It was definitely not a coincidence that he came here.

    Nina asked, "Did you follow me all the way?"

    Nash turned his head, his deep eyes cold, "Is this road only for you?"

 Chapter 400

    His words might have been biting, but his deeds were remarkable. Despite the York Corporation''s involvement in various charitable endeavors, Nash had never personally intervened like this before. Nina chimed in, "It''s not that I''m the only one who cane here. It''s just that after I arrive, you follow with supplies. Such coincidental urrences naturally raise suspicions. Since it''s not you, I won''t inquire further."

    She had many things to do and could not focus onpeting with Nash. Moreover, he seemed very dissatisfied with her.

    Seeing her indifferent attitude, Nash frowned slightly. He was harboring plenty of dissatisfaction towards her. And now, seeing her remain so aloof only added to his discontent. "Sir, sir!"

    Suddenly, Nina saw dozens of children running towards them. They ran fast and did not fear falling.

    Nina knew they were calling for Nash. She could not help but turn around.

    She saw the children leaning against the car window, their eyes filled with curiosity and gratitude as they sweetly called out, "Thank you, Sir. You''re so kind!"

    It was the first time Nash had such close contact with children, let alone a dozen of them surrounding his car. He could not say whether he liked children or not, but he definitely did not like being surrounded and watched. Moreover, these children looked dirty and messy.

    Nash''s expression remained cold, radiating a sense of aloofness and rejection. Nina thought that he probably did not like this feeling, being surrounded by so many noisy children, which would likely hinder his work.

    He probably did not like children at all. After all, in her impression, she had never seen Nash show tenderness to any children.

    She was afraid the children might provoke Nash, causing the supplies to be taken back. It would be a loss outweighing the gain. So she walked back, intending to take them away. "Sir, did you call all those trucks here?" asked one innocent child leaning against the car.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Nash remained silent, indicating he was not going to engage with the children. Perhaps, to him, as a CEO, speaking with children from an orphanage was beneath his dignity.

    "Why did you run out? Oh, and this is Mr. Nash York. Please don''t disturb him," Nina interjected, trying to get them to go back inside to avoid causing trouble.

    "Nina, Mr. York is a good person. He brought us supplies, so we have to thank him!" a little boy asserted.

    "Yeah, thank you, Mr. York!" The group of children even bowed several times.

    Nash''s brows furrowed deeper. Finally, he turned his profound gaze towards the children and asked in a low voice, "What did you call me?"

    "Mr. York!" eximed several children with excitement.

    Nash nced at Nina. "You''re calling her by her name, Nina, and addressing me as Mr. York?"

    He seemed displeased with being addressed in this manner.

    "Yeah, she''s like a sister to us, so we

    call her Nina, and she gave us candy!" The children did not understand much, but whoever treated them well, they wanted everyone to know. They were grateful and happy.

    With a stern expression, Nash

    instructed them, "If you''re calling her

    Nina, then call me Nash. Don''t

    address me as Mr. York.

    Alternatively, you can call he Miss

    Walker."

    "Why?" They tilted their heads, not quite understanding.

    Nash stepped out of the car, his tall figure casting a huge shadow over them, making the children look up.

    "No reason. You have two choices.

    Either you address me as Mr. York and her as Miss Walker, or you call her Nina and me Nash!" Nash''s tone was cold, his face stern, as usual. But this time, a few children burst into tears.

    A few started crying, then all of them joined in.

    Wiping their tears, they sobbed, "Mr. York is so scary. Is Mr. York the big bad wolf who eats people? I''m so scared!"

 Chapter 401

    Seeing this, Nash''s expression changed, not knowing what he had done.

    Nina quickly brought them together andforted, "Okay okay, Mr. York is not the Big Bad Wolf, he''s a good person. Didn''t he just bring you supplies? Don''t be afraid, crying isn''t cool at all."

    They wiped away their tears again, still sniffling, "We can''t cry, we''re the bravest kids, we can''t cry!" But when they saw Nash, they would still pout. They were holding back their tears but still afraid. Nash nced at Nina, who was very gentle with the children, as gentle as water. He coughed twice and approached the group of children. But the children, still frightened, quickly hid behind Nina. Nash''s expression darkened,pletely unexpected that these children were so scared, seeing him as if they had seen a ghost. "You guys, hurry inside. If you don''t, the Big Bad Wolf wille in!" Upon hearing this, the children hurried back inside. Nina followed behind them.

    Nash observed their departure, unsure of whether it was a positive or negative development. Yet, he noticed how rxed Nina appeared in theirpany, devoid of any tension, exuding warmth and contentment.

    He caught a glimpse of another aspect of Nina, where her smile radiated genuine happiness. Nash couldn''t help but nce at the driver, persistently questioning, "Do I appear intimidating?"

    This question left the driver a bit puzzled. "How could Mr. York be scary? You''re like a guardian angel to me, providing for my basic needs. I''m grateful beyond words," the driver said, feeling embarrassed at Nash''s question.

    Nash waspletely unaware of what the children were afraid of. He followed them inside.

    "The Big Bad Wolf is here!" A child called out warily as Nash entered.

    Seeing this, the director immediately corrected, "There''s no Big Bad Wolf here, Mr. York is a good person. He''s given you so much to eat and wear, you should be grateful!" "Thank you, Mr. York!" The children were obedient and said in unison.

    Nash had never been quite satisfied with this title. While they called him Mr. York, they also called Nina by her name, which made him seem a generation older than her. "Call me Nash!" Nash corrected them in a low voice.

    The director was momentarily puzzled, her gaze shifting towards Nash.

    Nash persuasively said, "Haven''t you

    all gone without meat for a Wenjoy

    This time, you can indulge in. it to your heart''s content!"

    "Nash, Nash!" The children immediately called out.

    Nash''s expression softened considerably.

    Seeing Nash interact with the children, Nina noticed how his face lit up with satisfaction upon hearing them call him "Nash".

    When had he ever been so particr, even a bit childish? She could not help but shake her head.

    The children gathered around the supply trucks again, curious about what treasuresy inside.

    The director expressed gratitude repeatedly, thanking Nina and also Nash.

    Nina was surprised by Nash''s generosity. Though these trucks might be a drop in the bucket for him, it was a selfless act.

    Afterward, Nina was ready to leave, and naturally, Nash would apany her.

    The director and the children all

    came out to see them off. Nina saidN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    to the director, "Don''t worry, I will report truthfully and let more people know The power of the majority is always stronger than that of one

    person. These children will soon find a ce to settle."

    "That''s wonderful," the director said gratefully. "Thank you, Miss Walker, you are our great benefactor, and also Mr, York, thank you for making this trip. I didn''t expect such a big entrepreneur like you to care about our orphanage. On behalf of all the children, thank you!"

    The director was deeply moved. She had been knocking on doors everywhere but to no avail. Finally, this time, someone had heard her voice.

 Chapter 402

    "We''re leaving," Nina said.

    "Alright, hope to see you again next time," the director replied.

    Before leaving, Nash looked at the group of children and did not forget to ask, "What should you call us?"

    "Nash and Nina!" the children chorused in unison, very polite.

    Nash continued, "If not, what else should you call us?"

    "Mr. York and Miss Walker!" the children responded promptly, showing that they had understood well. They had been taught this many times and remembered.

    Nina''s gaze turned to Nash. She could see that the children''s response pleased him, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "Mr. York and Miss Walker, may you be happy together forever!" the children said in unison again.

    Nina was taken aback. "What do you mean?"

    "Just now, Mr. York mentioned that you''re his wife, so we have to address you correctly. If it''s not Nash and Nina, then it''s Mr. York and Miss Walker. We can''t have one addressed as Mr. York and the other as Nina," the children exined to Nina.

    Nina was left speechless. At first, she did not understand what Nash was concerned about. So that was it.

    But how could he casually tell everyone she was his wife?

    Before she could say anything, the director smiled and said to her, "Miss Walker, I didn''t expect you to be so young and already married. With Mr. York supporting your career like this, I believe you''ll be happy for the rest of your life."

    "I..." Nina wanted to exin that they were no longer a couple, but the director continued, "I''ve never seen someone like Mr. York, who supports his wife''s career so much. Just because of your interview, he prepared so much. He even told me that in the future, if you need anything, he will help in any way he can. It''s a privilege to know you, Miss Walker."

    The director did not know how to thank Nina. She had said many beautiful words before, all sincere, but she truly felt she could not repay her enough.

    "I don''t know how to repay you, but lN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    sincerely wish you and Mr. York a lifetime of happiness!" The director genuinely hoped they would be happy together forever.

    Seeing how pleased the director was and how she expressed her gratitude, Nina could not bring herself to say anything more. She could only smile faintly.

    They continued walking. Nina did not quite understand and asked, "Why did you tell them I''m your wife?"

    Nash rolled down his sleeves, feeling relieved all of a sudden. "I was telling the truth."

    "How is that the truth?" Nina was skeptical. "I remember leaving the divorce agreement on the table. As far as I''m concerned, we are divorced."

    Nash looked at Nina. "Are you disregarding thew?"

    "What''s the point when our hearts have already drifted apart?" Nina reiterated.

    "I find it meaningful," Nash replied.

    Nina had nothing more to say to him. She emphasized, "Whether you want to divorce or not, as far as I''m concerned, we''re already divorced Even if we haven''t obtained the divorce certificate, two years of separation will be enough to prove that ours is a loveless marriage, so it''s still feasible to divorce. I hope you won''t be so persistent anymore!"

    She wanted Nash to understand that their loveless marriage should end. There was no point in forcing it anymore. She was no longer the submissive and self-sacrificing Nina.

    Nash remained silent, seemingly reluctant to continue discussing the matter with her.

    Seeing this, Nina''s mood soured, and she did not want to ride with him in the same car anymore. She said coldly, "Stop the car!"

    Once again, Nash did not respond, and the driver did not stop either. It was as if they were treating her as if she were invisible. Nina repeated, "I said stop the car. Can you hear me?"

 Chapter 403

    "This ce is remote. If you get off here, you''ll have to walk several kilometers to reach the bustling city. Don''t act on impulse. Being rash isn''t your forte," Nash leaned against the car window, his gaze drifting outside as he spoke nonchntly.

    Nina surveyed the secluded road, realizing that she would indeed have to walk for several hours.

    It was already evening, and there might even be wild animals lurking around. For safety reasons, she refrained from making any more fuss. Sometimes, a wise man would adapt himself to circumstances. The car stopped at the entrance of the television station. Nash looked at the signboard atop the building and asked softly, "I heard your television station will be interviewing me soon." "Is that so?" Nina responded.

    Nash''s deep gaze turned towards her. "Why isn''t it you?"

    Nina did not mention that she had declined. "Interviewing you isn''t my responsibility yet. I''ve only been here for less than ten days, and all I can do is write a few words to reflect the social situation." For now, Nash chose to believe her, but he was only doing so out of courtesy towards her. After some thought, he asked casually, "Having me for an exclusive interview must be helpful for you, right?" Nina remained silent, a puzzled look in her eyes.

    What did he mean by that?

    Was he genuinely concerned for her?

    But he was always engrossed in his own work. It was hard to imagine him being so considerate of her.

    Just then, Nina heard someone calling her name. She turned around to see Scott standing not far away, and she wondered how long he had been waiting there. "Scott," Nina waved at him. "What brings you here?"

    Scott closed the car door. "I heard you started a new job and was worried you wouldn''t adjust well, so I came to check on you. Seems like I was overthinking." His gaze shifted to Nash as he said gently, "What a coincidence, Mr. York is here too."

    Nash felt ufortable seeing Scott. He had intended to leave, but now it seemed impossible. He spoke coldly, "Mr. Lucas, it''s no coincidence to run into you here."

    "You''re right, I came here specifically to see Nina." Scott did not hide his intentions. "I''d like to have dinner with her."

    Nash''s expression turned colder. He locked eyes with Scott, the tension palpable in the air. Scott''s message was clear that he intended to pursue her.

    Adjusting his suit, Nash''s gaze turned sharp as he said icily, "Perfect timing, I haven''t eaten either. Let''s eat together!"

    Nina did not say anything in

    response and she was merely escorted to dinner. But she could sense that the meal would not be harmonious. She felt like a third wheel, witnessing the standoff between Nash and Scott.

    Nash poured himself a ss of wine and sarcastically remarked, "Mr. Lucas, since you''re inviting my wife to dinner, shouldn''t you also ask for my consent? After all, I''m Ni?a''s husband!"

    Scott chuckled, "As far as I know, you and Nina are divorced. If there''s no love, there should be no coercion. One shouldn''t be too selfish.

    ve

    Everyone has the right to pursue happiness."

    Nash sneered, "Is the happiness you''re referring to with you?"

    Scott did not want to hide anymore. He knew Nina had moved out, and he wanted to make an effort for himself this time. Taking a sip of wine, he said confidently, "I think it could be." Nash smirked and extended his hand. "Bring it out!"

    Quincy, who was standing behind him, received the order and took out something from Nash''s inner suit. It was wrapped in severalyers and he handed it to Nash.

    Seeing how meticulously wrapped it was, Scott knew it was something important and asked, "Mr. York, what''s this?"

    Nash looked at him and said, "It''s a marriage certificate!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 404

    Scott was at a loss for words.

    Nina looked at Nash in surprise. How could he carry the marriage certificate with him? She could not understand him!

    Nash held it in his hand, unwrappingyer afteryer until the marriage certificate finally emerged. He held it up high for Scott to see. "This is Nina and my marriage certificate, Mr. Lucas. Do you see it?" Scott pursed his lips, his gaze deepening. He sensed an unfamiliar sense of triumph in Nash''s eyes, as if he were gleeful about having a marriage certificate with Nina. But if he was in a contractual marriage with Nina, shouldn''t he be eager to end it?

    Initially, Scott thought Nash, as a man, might have his pride at stake, especially after all these years of not acknowledging Nina as his wife. Now, he felt Nash was disying an unprecedented level of childishness. Who would wrap a marriage certificate so securely and unt it in front of others?

    "Mr. York, this marriage is destined to end anyway," Scott calmly stated.

    Nash retorted, "Who said anything about getting divorced?"

    Scott fell into contemtion, realizing Nash did not seem to want a divorce.

    "I did," Nina interjected, turning to Nash. "I''ve been saying this marriage is over from the start. Even if the marriage certificate is still around, one day you''ll be holding a divorce certificate instead!" Scott looked at Nina again, puzzled.

    Nash''s expression darkened as he tightened his grip on the marriage certificate. "Marriage isn''t something you enter or leave on a whim. Do you treat marriage like child''s y, or do you think we''re ying house?"

    Nina could not understand Nash anymore. Shouldn''t she be the one saying those words?

    He treated marriage like child''s y, depriving her of the happiness she should have had as his wife in this marriage. Those words were just empty talk.

    Anyway, she no longer yearned to be his wife. She wanted freedom, to break free from his control.

    Nina turned back, her expression emotionless. "My mind is made up!"

    Scott had not been surprised by Nina''s mention of their marriage. He knew Nina fiked Nash. He had figured it out long ago. Her marrying him and being by his side was something he had anticipated. Even if they divorced, it would be because Nina had umted enough disappointment.

    As her ssmate and friend, he would surely stand by her. He turned to Nash. "Mr. York, I think you should respect Nina''s feelings." Nash shrugged it off. He knew Scott was eager for their divorce so he could swoop in. But he was not going to allow it.

    He scoffed, "If I give in today, won''t I be giving you my wife?"

    "What are you talking about?" Nina frowned. "Scott and I are friends. Please don''t speak nonsense! It tarnishes people''s reputations!" Nash felt a surge of frustration. She would not defend him in front of others but would defend someone else?

    He retorted coldly, "You care about his reputation. Why don''t you care about mine?"

    Nina felt he was being unreasonable and could not continue. She stood up. "You guys finish the meal. I''m leaving!"

    She grabbed her bag and headed out. Scott was about to follow her out.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Nash stood up before him, his eyes

    warning Scott sharply. "Mr. Lucas,

    Nina and I are married. You''re

    nothing to her. Don''t embarrass either of us!"

    With that, Scott froze, his brows furrowing, but he did not take another step forward. Meanwhile, Nash followed Nina out.

    Scott sat back down, looking at the uneaten food on the table. His whole demeanor appeared somewhat deste, with an unfamiliar sense of loss on his face, contrasting with his usual demeanor.

 Chapter 405

    He picked up the nearby bottle of wine and took a sip.

    He had always been rational. Rationally, he stayed by Nina''s side, and rationally he maintained their friendship. Even admitting his feelings for her came under the influence of alcohol, using it as a means to express his inner turmoil.

    But he could not go any further. He knew Nina liked Nash. He did not want to burden her, yet he wanted to give her enough respect. He never had the same courage as Nash. Perhaps only the one being loved could be fearless. He envied Nash, being able to have Nina''s love.

    Scott smiled bitterly, refilling his ss and gulping it down in one go. His phone beside his left hand kept vibrating. He nced at it sideways, then turned his head. He showed no intention of answering, just continuously drinking in silence.

    Nina left the restaurant, ready to take a taxi home. There were no empty taxis nearby. ncing at her phone, she noted that there were over thirty people waiting. It looked like she would have to wait for at least half an hour.

    When she noticed Nash chasing after her, Nina did not stop, continuing in the direction of her home. Nash nced around, not approaching to chase her. He knew at this time there were no taxis avable here.

    When the driver brought the car over, it followed behind Nina. Nash rolled down the car window and called out, "Get in, I''ll take you home!"

    Nina did not turn back. "No need!"

    But Nash insisted, "It only takes twenty minutes to drive from here to your ce. It might take you an hour to walk!"

    "I''ll take a taxi."

    "With so many people around here, how can you find a taxi? Don''t push yourself."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "I don''t need you to worry!"

    She was a bit moody, but Nash was not upset. On the contrary, he had plenty of patience.

    He honked the horn once. People around could not help but nce over. Then he honked twice more.

    "If you don''t get in, I''ll follow you, honking all the way," Nash insisted.

    Nina nced back. Behind him,

    many cars were stuck. He kept honking, clearly not considering others'' feelings. He was drawing too much attention. Someone would surely take notice soon, and

    would be the center of

    they

    attention.

    Reluctantly, Nina got into his car.

    The car stopped below her apartment. Nina got out and headed upstairs without a word. Nash followed without hesitation.

    When they reached her floor, Nash reminded her, "Aren''t you going in?"

    Nina pursed her lips, then entered the elevator again. Nash followed suit.

    "You''ve been living here for so long, and I haven''t seen it. It wouldn''t hurt to take a look," Nash said to her.

    Nina did not reply, silently hoping he would just take a quick look and leave.

    Her apartment was on the eighth floor, not too high. The elevator arrived shortly. It was a studio apartment, not very big, but very clean. It was newly opened, and all the furniture inside was brand new.

    Butpared to where Nash lived, this ce definitely could not amodate his stature. He was used to luxury from childhood, and he could never live in such a small ce in his life. She hoped he would take just one nce and then leave in disdain.

    Nina opened the door, but instead of going in, she stood at the doorway and said to him, "This is where live. It''s small, but it has everything4 need You can see everything at a nce!"

 Chapter 406

    Nash surveyed the area, which was still smaller than their bedroom. He walked in, noticing that there was only Nina''s stuff inside. Nina had always been neat, and the apartment was spotless. The sight of the fluffy bunny-patterned slippers at the door surprised him. He nced at Nina.

    Nina felt a bit ufortable and quickly put away the slippers. "Have you finished looking?" she asked.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Nash nced at the sofa where they both sat and said in a low voice, "Are you ustomed to living here?"

    "It''s alright."

    "This apartment is so small, and the furniture is iplete. It''s not as good as our home, where we have helpers attending to us. I think you won''t befortable living here," Nash said, taking her well-being into consideration. "Since this divorce won''t work out anyway, why not just go back home?"

    "Do you even know that I want a divorce from you? I moved out, not because we had a fight and I stormed out!" Nina hoped he would understand, rather than assuming that he could win her back with his coaxing. "You''re done looking, so let''s go. I have work tomorrow."

    Nash looked at her deeply. "We''re husband and wife, so what''s wrong with sitting here? We should let everyone know that you''re my wife."

    "What exactly do you want?" Nina''s patience was wearing thin. She feared Nash would resort to being unreasonable.

    Nash sat up straight, his legs crossed, and raised an eyebrow. "I don''t want anything. Didn''t you say before that two years of separation is enough for a divorce? By moving in here, am I not showing that we''re not separated? We''re just a couple used to a luxurious lifestyle, wanting to experience some ordinary days."

    "Nash!" Nina was exasperated by his stubbornness. "You can''t adapt to this kind of life. The bed here is only enough for one person. Please leave immediately!"

    "How do you know I can''t adapt?" Nash retorted. "Since you''ve said that, I''m more determined to show you whether I can adapt or not!"

    He immediately got up and walked towards her bedroom. The bedroom had a girlish style. With a bed only one and half meters wide, adorned with a pink canopy, and several rabbit-shaped pillows. It was nothing like the style when they were together.

    Seeing him walk in without hesitation, it felt like being caught naked, with everything exposed to him. "What will it take for you to leave?" Nina asked. "I''ll leave if youe home with me," he replied.

    "That''s not possible!"

    "Then I''ll stay here with you." Nash did not sit down directly. Instead he instructed Quincy, who was at the door, and took off his suit jacket. "Bring my clothes over here.ll spend the night here!"

    "Yes, Mr. York." Quincy brought a suitcase over.

    Quincy opened the suitcase, revealing Nash''s usual clothes, pajamas, and toiletries.

    "Madam, these are all Mr. York''s personal items. Where should I put them?" Quincy asked.

    Nina widened her eyes, wondering if she had never fully understood Nash or if she had never truly understood him. How shameless could he get!

    Yet, she found it both infuriating and

    amusing. He must have been prepared for this. When he showed such a genuine expression at the orphanage, he must have already packed everything and nned to move in with her.

    Nina sighed with a feeling of helplessness. "Nash, why bother? If you stay here, what will others think of me? This is a single person''s apartment."

    "Can''t two people stay in a single person''s apartment?" Nash looked at her seriously. "I don''t mind. It''s not inconvenient for me."

 Chapter 407

    Whatever Nash said now, Nina felt it was abnormal. She added, "There''s no space here for your things."

    Nash looked around and immediately opened the closet door, finding a small space inside. He said, "There''s room here, I don''t mind!" He thenmanded, "Quincy!"

    "Yes!"

    Quincy promptly hung up the clothes.

    Their movements were swift, as if hesitating for a second would mean losing the spot to someone else.

    Nina suddenly felt that their rtionship had changed, yet remained the same. She hadn''t divorced, nor had she severed ties with Nash. On the contrary, he seemed to be infiltrating her life more forcefully. Soon, Quincy finished organizing and left.

    Seeing Nina silent, Nash asked again, "You didn''t eat anything just now. Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?"

    Nina was already full of frustration and couldn''t eat anything. "I''m not hungry."

    "Even if you''re not hungry, the baby in your belly needs to eat," Nash said, aware that she was upset.

    Nina touched her stomach, feeling a bit reassured. She said, "When I''m hungry, I can cook for myself. It''s just that there''s nothing here for you to eat..."

    "I''ll cook for you," Nash interrupted.

    Nina was taken aback, then watched as Nash rolled up his sleeves and headed out.

    Quincy had already bought the groceries.

    Nina watched him bring them in, seeing several vegetables and a chicken. She didn''t know what he was nning to cook.

    Nash''s cooking seemedplicated to her. She didn''t think he could handle it. But she didn''t stop him as she hoped he would realize it was too much for him. She poured herself a cup of honey water but hadn''t opened the bottle when Quincy approached.

    "Madam, I''ll do it." He immediately prepared it for Nina.

    Nina said, "Didn''t I say before? There''s no need to call me ''Madam''."

    "Now it''s different. You''re no longer at the York residence, but still Mr. York''s wife, Calling you ''Madam'' is

    only appropriate," Quincy replied ne

    sticking to the formalities. He.

    §ÖN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    treated Nina with the same respect

    as he did Nash.

    epting the warm honey water Quincy poured, Nina returned to the sofa and watched TV for a while. There was no sound from the kitchen.

    She was actually curious about what Nash coulde up with, but she didn''t want to go look for herself.

    Half an hourter, unable to resist her curiosity, she quietly approached the kitchen door. The kitchen wasn''trge and it barely amodated one person. Nash''s tall figure seemed to fill the space entirely.

    She saw him cooking soup, with his phone ying a cooking tutorial video beside him. The soup was boiling, and Nash reached for the lid. She instinctively wanted to stop him, but before she could say anything, it was toote.

    The lid was scalding hot. Nash,cking experience, burned his hand badly.

    Perhaps he didn''t want Nina to notice, so he carefully set it down before lifting his hand. Nina noticed his reddened, burned hand.

    Yet, he ignored it and carried on following the recipe from the video. From where she stood, she could see the title: "Pregnancy Recipes."

    Nina didn''t know how to feel at the moment. Clearly, she had resolved to distance herself from him, yet he always appeared in front of her inadvertently, doing things that made her feel uneasy.

    If only she had a stronger heart. Perhaps then, things wouldn''t have turned out like this. But she had always been like this, appearing indifferent on the surface but actually quite soft-hearted. She couldn''t stand this anymore.

 Chapter 408

    She didn''t want to pay any more attention to Nash, ready to leave. Just as she turned, she caught Nash looking at her.

    He said, "It''ll be ready soon. Are you hungry?"

    Nina halted her steps, facing him squarely. "I only care about when you''re leaving," she replied.

    Nash evaded the question, saying, "We''ll eat in ten minutes."

    Nina saw him turn away, focusing on the dish he was preparing, evidently avoiding addressing her question.

    Ten minutester, Nash emerged with a small pot of chicken soup. cing it on the table, he wiped his hands with a towel and looked at Nina. "Come over, it''s ready," he said.

    Nina observed the chicken soup Nash had meticulously prepared for two hours, sticking to the pregnancy recipe. It appeared as if he hade to terms with the child growing in her belly.

    Silently, she approached and took a seat opposite him. Nash lifted the lid off the pot, releasing steam infused with the savory scent of meat.

    "Not bad, huh?" he asked, content with his creation. With just the two of them in the room now, the atmosphere was peaceful, almost giving the impression of a caring husband attending to his wife.

    Without uttering a word, Nina dipped the soupdle into the pot. "I noticed you were following a pregnancy recipe earlier," she remarked.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Nash''s expression shifted slightly, revealing a hint of awkwardness. Cooking wasn''t challenging, but preparing such a substantial dish for the first time was a new experience for him. "I made some for you," he said, spooning some soup into her bowl.

    Nina watched his attentive and caring demeanor, unable to detect any trace of his previous insistence on her having an abortion. She chuckled lightly. "So, have youe to terms with it?" Nash paused, his gaze shifting to her belly, his expression darkening for a moment before he ced the bowl in front of her.

    Nina eyed the soup but refrained from drinking it immediately. "Are you truly doing this willingly? I recall how eager you were about me getting an abortion before. Why the sudden gesture of kindness with the chicken soup?" She had to be cautious. Nash was capable of anything to achieve his objectives.

    Calmly, she asked, "You could give contraceptives to Miranda. Did you put anything in this soup for me?"

    She had stumbled upon Quincy''s purchase records by ident. On that day, only Miranda had visited him, and the contraceptive pills were intended for her. If he could do that to Miranda, what would stop him from doing the same to her?

    Nash''s expression shifted, his gaze turning cold. "Are you suspecting me?"

    "Shouldn''t I?" Nina stared back at him.

    Suspecting him was only natural. If he could do it to Miranda, why not her?

    Nash''s initial enthusiasm was

    quickly deted by the cold reality of the situation. He couldn''t thaw Nina''s icy demeanor, and his tone grew harsher. "Nina, I did want you to terminate this pregnancy. Apart from that, I''ve tolerated everything from you. I''m willing to overlook your past actions as long as you agree to abort this child!"

    He stressed multiple times that he had no tolerance for her unborn child. Initially, Nina had thought it wouldn''t matter if he doubted the child''s paternity. After all, they were headed for divorce anyway. But in reality, he couldn''t bear it. He didn''t want a divorce, and was now applying pressure on her.

    "I''ve made myself clear that I won''t terminate the pregnancy," Nina stated coldly, eyeing the chicken soup he had painstakingly prepared without any appetite. "I won''t even touch this soup. Don''t waste your efforts. If you''re eager to shower attention on a woman, go find Miranda. I''m sure she would appreciate your gestures, and I''ll dly support you two!"

 Chapter 409

    Nash frowned, his tone turning cold again. "Can we please not bring others into our issues?"

    Nina couldn''t help but chuckle. "You didn''t mention it was someone else when you were involved with Miranda, did you? Nash, your actions are beyond myprehension. I''ve already made things easy for both of you, what more do you want?"

    "Are you talking about these two ne tickets?" Nash pulled out the ne tickets Nina had left behind. She had talked about going to Frangelia with him, yet she had booked tickets for him and Miranda. "You didn''t go," Nina replied nonchntly.

    In front of her, Nash tore up the two tickets andid them on the table, his cold gaze fixed on her. "You think you''re making things easy for me, but you''re only making things easy for yourself, aren''t you?"

    He looked around the small apartment she had described as "small butplete," his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Nina, what exactly do you gain from this? You''re living in this tiny apartment and stuck with a father who can''t even bring himself to see your child."

    "After you left me, that man probably hasn''te looking for you, right?" Nash''s grip tightened, the veins in his arms bulging as he struggled to control his anger.

    Nina turned away, remaining silent.

    "I don''t need you to say it. I already know he hasn''te looking for you!" Nash gritted his teeth.

    "What does it matter to you?" Nina wanted to avoid this topic.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "You''re my wife, so it matters!" Nash''s tone grew heavier. "I''ve always seen you as a smart person, so how could you fall for someone like him? You won''t even terminate the pregnancy and now you expect me to take care of your child?"

    Nina retorted, "Doesn''t the fact that I''m living alone now prove my decision?"

    "Without my consent, you can''t!" Nash outright rejected her one-sided thoughts and actions.

    "In that case, we have nothing more to discuss." Nina''s expression tumed cold. "You already know what I want. I can give up everything, and there''s nothing to lose for you and your family."

    "Abort the child!" Nash reiterated sternly.

    Nina looked into Nash''s sharp eyes, feeling as if he would find a way to terminate the pregnancy if she didn''t agree, without giving her a chance to object.

    He had always been like this, never considering her feelings. She felt like a spinning top, with Nash deciding where she should go without considering whether it hurt or exhausted her.

    Despite everything, she didn''t regret

    it. She had chosen Nash, had fallen in love with him. The suffering of these past years was the bitter fruit she deserved. Her price had already been too high, so why couldn''t he let her have some peace?

    Nina fought back tears, stubbornly asking, "What if I refuse?"

    Nash''s deep gaze turned chilling. "Don''t force me toy hands on you!"

    At that moment, Nina couldn''t hold back any longer. Her eyes immediately reddened.

    In front of Nash, she was indeed weak. If he gave an order, she had toply, without even the right to say no.

    "Nina," Nash softened his tone slightly, seeing her eyes reddening and her effort to hold back tears, looking so distressed. His furrowed brows rxed a bit as he called her name.

    Nina lifted her head, the only way to hold back the tears and forget some of the pain. Nash, the child may not matter to you, but he''s a part of me. I''m more eager than anyone else for his arrival. I couldn''t bear to watch him being taken away from my body."

 Chapter 410

    After speaking, Nina rushed into the bedroom and closed the door, shutting out the noise from outside. The living room was now silent.

    Nash sat in the chair, unable to regain hisposure for a long time.

    He couldn''t understand Nina, why she wanted to keep this child. What was it about that man that she liked?

    That man didn''t know she was pregnant, didn''t know she was living in this tiny apartment, and had never cared about her. At the same time, Nash felt a sense of frustration. No matter what he did, Nina would never be satisfied.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    He had made chicken soup for her with his own hands, but she suspected it was poisoned and didn''t take a single sip. Looking at his scalded hand, he felt like he was being foolish, trying to please a heartless

    woman.

    Nash''s expression grew colder as he stood up and walked towards the door. Quincy was still waiting outside, and he looked surprised to see Nashing out. He had been eagerly waiting to be with Nina, and now Nash was leaving?

    Quincy asked uncertainly, "Mr. York, aren''t you going to apany Madam?"

    With a stern expression, Nash replied, "Why should I? To see her act foolishly?"

    With that, Nash strode out angrily, Quincy hurrying to keep up with his steps. As they sat in the car, Nash mmed the door shut and loosened his tie, unbuttoning his shirt cor. He lit a cigarette to calm his irritation, but his demeanor remained deeply solemn.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    Nash nced at the phone and took a deep drag before answering, "Hello?"

    "Nash, where are you off to now? I can''t find you anywhere," Hunter chuckled on the other end of the line.

    Nash remained silent for a moment, taking several more puffs of his cigarette before replying nonchntly, "Just not at home."

    "Of course, I know you''re not at home," Hunter said, sensing his displeasure. He paused for a moment before continuing, "Is it your wife again who''s got you upset?"

    Nash maintained his silence with a straight face.

    Hunter leaned back in his seat, trying to ease the tension. "You''re usually able to handle anything. Why can''t you handle a woman?"

    Nash furrowed his brows. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."

    "No!" Hunter didn''t want to see him in this gloomy state. "I know Nina has left. You act like you don''t care, but you''re like a lost soul without her."

    Nash''s voice turned cold. "Even if I care, she won''t appreciate it."

    Hunter found his words amusing and continued, "What kind of caring is that? Does she even know? Nash, you Care more about Miranda than you do about Nina!"

    Nash''s brows furrowed even tighter, his tone growing colder. "Hunter, watch your words. You know what kind of rtionship I have with Miranda!"

    "I do, but does Nina know?" Hunter

    pressed on Women, you know,

    when they don''t want to be with your anymore, it''s either because they don''t like you anymore, or

    giveover

    alternatively, you haven''t given them

    a sense of security."

    "She doesn''t like me," Nash''s first thought was that, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "She prefers a scumbag over me!"

    "Why don''t you consider the second option?" Hunter suggested.

    He believed it was the second option. When he thought about it, Nina had been by Nash''s side for seven years.

    How many women stayed with someone for seven years?

    If Nina wasn''t willing, why would she stay by his side all this time?

    But Hunter thought that Nash didn''t seem to understand that. In the past, he thought Nash didn''t have much affection for Nina. In addition, it was a contractual marriage, arranged by Nash''s grandfather.

 Chapter 411

    "Men always have a rebellious streak. They tend to look down on the choices made by others. But now, he has a different perspective. Nash is really attentive to Nina!" Hunter thought to himself.

    "It couldn''t be the second option," Nash''s tone was icy. "She has someone else in her heart, and she''s even pregnant!"

    With that, Hunter was also taken aback. Pregnant? That couldn''t be right. "Are you sure?" Hunter asked again.

    "If I''m not certain, would I tell you?" Nash said in a low voice.

    Hunter paused for a moment, then asked, "Are you sure the child isn''t yours?" He hadn''t heard of Nina being close to any other man.

    "Nina and I have never been intimate!" Nash asserted.

    "I''ve got to hand it to you. I''m impressed," Hunter concluded. "With such a stunning young wife by your side, and still, you can endure it? If you''re not the one being cheated on, then who else could it be?" Nash''s expression darkened. "Get lost!"

    Hunter hung up the phone directly as it was better not to provoke Nash.

    Nash''s cigarette had burned out, but the fire inside him hadn''t dimmed. Subconsciously, he nced up through the car window, towards Nina''s floor. The lights were still on, and she had been crying when she returned to her room just moments ago.

    Nash felt even more restless, as if countless ants were gnawing at his heart, making it impossible to rx. He pursed his lips and opened the car door again.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Quincy thought Nash was returning, but when he saw him stepping out of the car to head upstairs, he blurted out, "Mr. York, are you going to see Madam act foolishly..."

    As the words came out, Quincy was startled. What was he saying?

    He quickly covered his mouth. "No... Madam must be feeling very sad right now. It''s only right for you to go up andfort her. Maybe a little coaxing will make things better. Happy wife, happy life!" He hurriedly tried to speak kindly.

    Nash''s mind was filled with images of Nina on the verge of tears. He couldn''t think much beyond that and didn''t even hear Quincy''s words. When he left, he didn''t close the door. And when he returned, Nina hadn''te out of her room either.

    The chicken soup on the table had gone cold, so he took it back to the kitchen to reheat it. Maybe she wouldn''t be angry and would want to drink it.

    It was just regr soup. He wouldn''t add anything to it without her knowledge.

    Coming out again, he walked to Nina''s room, gently opening the door. He saw Nina lying on the bed, her face buried in the pillow.

    Approaching quietly, he realized she had fallen asleep, with traces of tears still evident on her cheeks, and her nose was red from crying.

    She must have cried silently and fallen asleep from exhaustion.

    Seeing her in this pitiful state, Nash''s heart softened. He went up to her and helped her adjust her position to make her sleep morefortable, tucking her in snugly under the covers.

    In her sleep, Nina would still whimper softly from time to time.

    In the dim light, Nash gazed at her delicate face, her eyshes still moist with tears. He felt both heartache and a sense of

    helplessness. With his fingertips, he gently wiped away her tears and caressed her cheek.

    "Nash!"

    Nina murmured in her sleep, her voice hoarse and barely audible.

    Nash leaned closer, wanting to hear what she wanted to say.

    "You jerk!"

    Nash was rendered speechless.

    With her, Nash couldn''t hit or scold her. Even when he was angry, he had to hold back. If he said too much, she would still give him a cold shoulder. He felt very helpless.

    But seeing her looking so worn out, perhaps it was because of the pregnancy and work. In other circumstances, she wouldn''t have been so tense by his side.

    Nash gazed at her for a while longer,

    as if wanting to etch her image into his heart forever. Bending down, he gently kissed her forehead and hoarsely whispered, "Nina.

 Chapter 412

    When Nina woke up, there was no one else in the room. Just her, with moist eyes. She remembered the argument she had with Nashst night and reached out to the side, finding no one had slept there. It seemed like Nash had left yesterday.

    Nina got up and hurried to the wardrobe to check, finding his clothes still there, indicating he intended to continue their entanglement. The joy she had just gathered dissipated. She took a shower and got ready for work.

    Arriving at the television station, she heard Michelle speaking loudly, "Don''t block my way, is your work more important than mine?" Today, she was like she had swallowed dynamite.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Michelle, what''s wrong with you today? Even if you''re in a bad mood, you shouldn''t take it out on others."

    Her colleague must have felt unhappy being scolded like this. Michelle had always been like this. When she was in a bad mood, she found fault with everyone.

    She looked at her colleague and said, "I''m not unhappy. It''s just that you''re blocking my way. Do you think you can dy my interview?"

    "Everyone knows your interview with Nash hasn''t been confirmed yet. If it had, would you still be throwing a tantrum here? You''d have let the whole station know how powerful you are, wouldn''t you?"

    Michelle frowned, bing even angrier, her voice louder, "I just haven''t nailed it down yet, doesn''t mean I won''t sort it outter. But what about you? Can you get it done? If you can''t, then it''ll fall on me to do it. So why are you challenging me here?"

    The colleague had nothing to say but felt very aggrieved. After all, Michelle was a pir of the station. As she said, she could shoulder many responsibilities.

    Nina walked in just then, and apart from the noisy argument between her colleague and Michelle, no one dared to say much. They were still a little afraid of Michelle.

    "What''s going on? Why are you arguing here? Do you still want to work?" Kate, seeing them at odds, said coldly.

    Michelle looked at Kate and began

    toin, "Chief editor, I went to see Nash, rushing around all day from morning till night just to meet him. She''s been mocking me behind my back. If I hadn''t managed to interview him, she''d probably be thrilled. What''s the use of my efforts and hard work? Maybe I don''t have the credit, but I''ve definitely put in the effort!"

    Kate knew in her heart that Michelle waspetitive and wanted to be first in everything. But her

    performance had always been good.

    Cons,

    Her presence had its pros and but the benefits outweighed the disadvantages. At least she set an example for everyone to strive towards.

    "Chloe, have you finished your work today? If not, then get to it instead of gossiping!" Kate reprimanded.

    "Yes, Chief editor." The colleague felt aggrieved but couldn''t do much about it.

    Michelle looked smugly at her

    colleague, a cold smile ying at her

    lips. She knew Kate would stand by her side. After all, she was a pir of the team! As long as she''s here, this department would not undergo any major changes.

    Kate looked at Michelle again and said, "Michelle, it''s going to be tough for youtely, but make sure you get it done!"

    Her words brooked no argument. Although she leaned towards Michelle, she also needed to see results. Otherwise, she wouldn''t keep backing her up.

    "Don''t worry, I will." Michelle boasted.

    Just then, Kate noticed Nina and asked, "Nina, how''s that thing you were handling?"

    Nina approached, "I''ve finished writing the article and n to send it out today."

    "Good," Kate continued, "It''s a small piece of news, but it still needs to be done well. Check on it when you have time."

    "Got it," Nina replied.

 Chapter 413

    Michelle looked at Nina, still feeling irritated, but she needed Nina''s help for this exclusive interview with Nash. Besides, only by securing Nash''s interview could she regain the face she had lost before. After Kate left, Michelle approached Nina''s workstation again, this time with a much softer tone, "Nina, about what we discussed yesterday, what are your thoughts?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "I think I already told you yesterday," Nina replied without looking at her.

    Michelle felt like swearing, but she held back. If someone didn''t give her face here, she wouldn''t show kindness either. Nina was different. After shepleted this project, Michelle vowed to teach her a lesson.

    Michelle continued, "How about this, we go together. If we secure the interview with Nash, we''ll both share the credit. You don''t want to keep writing for a public ount, do you? Everyone wants to climb up. I''m giving you this opportunity. Just follow me and I guarantee within a year, you''ll be in my position!"

    Nina just smiled as she listened. The workce was brutal. Words spoken by others without evidence were just jokes in the end.

    Nina looked up at her, "I''ve handed this project over to you entirely. Why should I go with you for the interview? Have you thought about that?"

    Michelle, running out of patience, said firmly, "Stop pretending to be noble. I clearly snatched this project away!"

    She didn''t allow others to say they were given. Snatching it proved her strength.

    "Think whatever you want. I''m not going to that interview. I''m not one of those two little girls who follow you around and can be easily fooled!"

    Nina finished organizing her materials, then continued, "I''ve seen all sorts of things since leaving the York Corporation. Didn''t you say everything is about grabbing opportunities yourself? This time, grab it on your own and prove your strength, isn''t that better?"

    Nina once again refused Michelle.

    Now Michelle realized that no matter what, Nina was determined to stand against her and wouldn''t help her at all.

    "Angel,e with me," Nina said to Angel, who was typing beside her.

    "Okay," Angel put down her work.

    Michelle watched as Nina ignored her, feeling infuriated once again. Since Nina arrived, Michelle felt like she couldn''t find her dignity!

    "Michelle, who does this Nina think she is? Daring to defy you like this, she''s really overestimating herself," Michelle''s follower whispered in her ear.

    "Not giving you face, isn''t it making everyone in the officeugh at you? You have to show her who''s boss!" Michelle''sckey fanned the mes.

    "I won''t let her off easy!" Michelle marked this down, her eyes turning fierce. "I''ll make her obediently help out, and she''ll have toe begging to me!"

    This time, Nina took thepany car out. Angel, on the other hand, seemed pleased, saying, "Nina, how could you stand up to Michelle like that? Besides the chief editor, everyone here treats her with special care." .

    UMS

    Nina drove the car out, saying, "I didn''t stand up to her, I just spoke the truth. I don''t want to offend anyone."

    "But you''ve already offended her," Angel said. "She''ll definitely target you in the future."

    She knew Michelle''s personality.

    While not everyone would try to curry favor with her, they also wouldn''t refuse her. If Michelle set her sights on someone, she wouldn''t make things easy for them!

    Nina added, "No one stays on top forever. Someone like her, who''s currently in the limelight but doesn''t treat other''s well, making enemies everywhere. Once she falls from grace, everyone will want to kick her while she''s down."

 Chapter 414

    "Michelle, who does this Nina think she is? Daring to defy you like this, she''s really overestimating herself," Michelle''s follower whispered in her ear. "Not giving you face, isn''t it making everyone in the officeugh at you? You have to show her who''s boss!" Michelle''sckey fanned the mes.

    "I won''t let her off easy!" Michelle marked this down, her eyes turning fierce. "I''ll make her obediently help out, and she''ll have toe begging to me!"

    This time, Nina took thepany car out. Angel, on the other hand, seemed pleased, saying, "Nina, how could you stand up to Michelle like that? Besides the chief editor, everyone here treats her with special care."

    Nina drove the car out, saying, "I didn''t stand up to her, I just spoke the truth. I don''t want to offend anyone."

    "But you''ve already offended her," Angel said. "She''ll definitely target you in the future."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She knew Michelle''s personality. While not everyone would try to curry favor with her, they also wouldn''t refuse her. If Michelle set her sights on someone, she wouldn''t make things easy for them!

    Nina added, "No one stays on top forever. Someone like her, who''s currently in the limelight but doesn''t treat others well, making enemies everywhere. Once she falls from grace, everyone will want to kick her while she''s down."

    At the end of the day, Michelle was a bit snobbish and valuing only benefits. She only treated those who could benefit her with kindness. As for genuine friends, she had none. Once they were of no use to her, they would be cast aside.

    "Are we going to the orphanage now?" Angel asked.

    "Yes, the chief editor wants to take a look. We''ll buy some things and ask thepany for reimbursement, as a form of charity," Nina said. "I guess there might be a big move. Maybe the orphanage project won''t just be on the public ount but also on a variety show or an important program on the station."

    Angel asked again, "Did you get the news?"

    "No, the chief editor just asked a few more questions so I''m just guessing. We''ll know if it''s correct in a couple of days." Nina simply inferred the intention of the leader and guessed subconsciously.

    It was also possible that she guessed wrong. She just felt that the chief editor asked a few more questions, so it could not be as simple as writing news.

    The orphanage project was essentially a form of charity. If it was featured on a TV program, there would be arge audience. If the segment was made more emotional, it could leave a positive impression and garner some good publicity.

    The currentpetition in

    programs, especially variety shows, was already intense. Incorporating social issues while doing variety shows evoking empathy from the audience, might have a different effect.

    This was Nina''s idea, though she was unsure if it was the station''s idea too. It took just over twenty minutes to drive to the orphanage But even before Nina got out of the car, she could hear crying. Half of the rusty gate of the orphanage had been dismantled, giving it a miserable appearance, as if it had been ransacked.

    Angel said in surprise, "Nina, is the orphanage really in such a bad state? The facilities here seem like they''ve regressed twenty years."

    "No," Nina did not have time to exin and got out of the car to go inside.

    Inside the hall, the children were

    huddled together, and the director wasforting them. "Don''t be afraid afraid, don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you, you will not be harmed by those bad people!"

    The director''s coat, worn for over ten years, had a hole torn in it. Her hair was disheveled, and she had bruises on her hands.

    "Director," Nina walked over and asked, "What happened? How did it end up like this?"

    Seeing the mess on the floor, Nina''s expression turned grim.

    "Miss Walker, you''re here," the director said politely, somewhat wary.

    "Are the children okay?" Nina asked.

    The director replied, "They''re fine, just some injuries to the teachers."

    "What exactly happened?" Nina asked.

    "Did you call the police?"

    "We can''t call the police!" The director looked pale with fear. "If we do, they''ll harm the children!" "They took everything?" Nina recalled the supplies she had broughtst time, now seemingly looted.

 Chapter 415

    The director nodded, tears welling up in her eyes. "They said you took someone else''s cake, so they wanted to take yours. They also mentioned that you''re not wee here anymore. If you doe, it could spell trouble for us. Miss Walker, I don''t want to push you away, but I can''t risk the safety of the children."

    "This is outrageous!" Angel eximed. "No matter what, they shouldn''ty a hand on the children. It''s inhumane!"

    "I''m sorry, Director. I didn''t mean to cause trouble for you," Nina said, shocked by the audacity of those who would target an orphanage.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "It''s not your fault. I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, the children wouldn''t have had meat so soon," the director expressed her gratitude. "But it seems like you''ve offended someone. They''ve blocked your opportunities. I know you work for the television station. They want to make sure you can''t stay there."

    "It must be Michelle!" Angel interjected. "You refused to help her, so she''s using these tactics to threaten you!"

    Nina looked at Angel, who was visibly upset. "Nina, she wants you toply. Only if you help her secure that project will she let you continue with the orphanage project. If she can''t do it, she won''t let you do it either. She''s despicable!"

    At the television station, the only person Nina could possibly offend was Michelle. Michelle did not hold back either. She wanted Nina toe to her, or rather, to beg her.

    Nina understood why the director did not want to call the police, given the fifty or so children in the orphanage. She needed to resolve the issue herself.

    Calming down, Nina said, "Alright, I understand. In any case, Director, I''ve caused you trouble. I''ll sort this out, and I hope that next time Ie, the children will have meat and a better life!"

    "Thank you, Miss Walker. Thank you for your understanding!" the director expressed her gratitude sincerely.

    "Miss Walker!" the children called out to Nina, their eyes filled with reluctance to see her leave.

    Nina smiled at them. "Don''t be afraid, I wille to see you next time and bring you delicious candies!"

    Leaving the orphanage, Angel asked, "What should we do?"

    Nina had not figured out a solution yet.

    "If the orphanage is affected, and you can''tplete this project, the chief editor will definitely question you. You''ll end up like me, stuck typing forever!"

    "There''s always a way," Nina''s eyes narrowed coldly. "Call Michelle and ask her to meet us."

    They arranged to meet at a cafe.

    This time, Michelle arrived with an air of arrogance, intentionally arriving half an hourte to show Nina that offending her would have consequences. She wanted to make it clear to Nina that she had toply with her demands.

    "What do you want?" Michelle sat down in front of Nina, crossing her legs and lighting a cigarette.

    Nina suppressed the urge to cough at the smoke. "Did you have a hand in what happened at the orphanage?" Michelle nced at Nina, finding her naivety amusing. "What does the orphanage''s problem have to do with me?"

    "There''s no one else it could be," Nina retorted sarcastically. "When you can''t solve a problem, you just pass it on to someone else. It seems that you, as a pir of the station, isn''t as capable as you think."

    Michelle''s expression darkened. She stubbed out her cigarette and crossed her arms, speaking sharply. "Nina, you came here to beg me today. How dare you speak to me like this!"

    Nina sipped her water calmly. "Who said I came to beg you? I''m just informing you of the situation. And whether I can arrange the interview with Nash is uncertain."

    Michelle tossed aside the cigarette

    butt, sping her hands arrogantly as she looked down at Nina. "All you need to do is invite him out for a meal. Thanking an old employee with a dinner should be simple. enough, especially since you''ve been by Nash''s side for so many years. I''ll take care of the rest."

    She was confident she could persuade Nash to agree to the interview.

    Nina paused for a moment, setting down her cup and meeting Michelle''s gaze. "Do you know about my other identity? I am Nash''s wife. Offending me is no different from offending Nash."

 Chapter 416

    After speaking, Michelle nced at Nina with a critical eye, from head to toe. She finally chuckled, "You''re Nash''s wife? Nina, even if you really can''t handle it, you shouldn''t have said such nonsense. Do you think I''ll believe you?"

    Her eyes were full of disdain, showingplete disbelief in Nina''s words. "If you are, then you would have handled the orphanage matter first thing, why would you need toe to me? You only came to beg me because you''ve hit a dead end. If you want my help, you need to say something convincing, not just spout nonsense. But I don''t believe a word of it!"

    Nina thought to herself that since she and Nash''s divorce was not finalized yet, she technically still was his wife. It would not hurt to tell Michelle. It was the easiest solution for her but Michelle did not believe her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "If I help you, will you stop meddling in the orphanage affairs?" Nina pondered for a long time, reducing the potential loss to a minimum. The best-case scenario was helping Michelle once, and afterward, whether they could reconcile would depend on Michelle herself.

    Michelle scoffed, "Are you done pretending now?"

    For her, arranging a meeting with Nash was simple. In the business world, one did not need to fuss so much. If their business could benefit each other, her orphanage matter would be resolved. If not, it would not be her concern.

    Nina thought this was the best solution. "I can help you arrange a meeting."

    Michelle continued, "You''ve been with Nash for so long, you should be able to find an excuse to bring him out. It depends on your abilities. If you don''t even have this ability, forget about staying in the TV station. You might just spend your life typing away."

    Her words dripped with sarcasm, apanied by the demeanor of a triumphant victor. Then, with a contemptuous gaze, she drew closer to Nina. "I''m just giving you a lesson. Although the words may be harsh, they''re still the truth."

    Nina did not take her words seriously and replied calmly, "I don''t need you to teach me."

    Michelle smirked triumphantly. "I''ll be waiting for your good news."

    With that, Michelle left. She knew Nina would obedientlyply. As long as shepleted this task, the position of chief editor would surely be hers. All her years of climbing thedder would finally pay off smoothly.

    ¦«¦Ż¦©

    After Michelle Jeft, Nina did not immediately depart. Instead, she calmly sipped her coffee, fingers scrolling through her phone. The screen paused on her phone chat, specifically on her conversation with Nash. She had not replied to Nash yet. She was still hesitating.

    Meanwhile, Angel had long been infuriated by Michelle''s arrogant attitude. Now that Michelle had left, she could vent freely, "I knew she was despicable, willing to do

    anything to achieve her goals! Net

    did you really agree to her? If you

    can arrange a meeting with Nash, that''s fine, but I can''t stand it. Why should you suffer this humiliation?"

    Nina replied, "She won''t get that chance."

    Hearing this, Angel looked at Nina again. "What do you mean? You can''t arrange the meeting, or Nash won''t agree to the interview? If you can''t arrange it, won''t it also affect you?"

    "I can arrange the meeting, but Nash won''t agree to her interview," Nina replied calmly. "I''ll do what I can, and she shouldn''t give me trouble anymore."

    Michelle had not received a positive response from Nash during their previous encounter. It was highly unlikely he would agree to an interview just like that.

    Plus, Nash detested being threatened. Michelle was simply too confident.

 Chapter 417

    "But you''re still the one who will suffer the most from this," Angel could not help but feel indignant. "But there''s nothing we can do. It''s just that Michelle has connections. But with her capabilities, why doesn''t she find someone else to connect her with Nash? Why make it so difficult for you?"

    "She just wants to show me who is the boss, to let me know that in this department, no one can resist her!" Nina replied.

    Angel continued curiously, "Nina, earlier you said you''re Nash''s wife. Is that true?"

    Nina paused, setting aside her phone before responding, "Yes, but not for long.

    "Let''s go, we should head back," she said, rising with her bag in hand.

    Still bewildered, Angel tried to make sense of it all. She thought to herself, "It''s like she said yes, but then she didn''t. I don''t quite understand the reason behind it."

    Nina did not borate further, and Angel decided not to press. They returned to the office.

    Michelle and herckeys were already celebrating in advance.

    "Michelle, did you really manage to arrange a meeting with Nash?" one of theckeys eximed. "I knew you would pull it off!"

    "When are we going? What should I prepare? I''ve never met such a big shot before. Michelle, can I stand next to you?" anotherckey eagerly asked.

    Michelle haughtily snorted, "It''ll be in the next few days. I''ll take you two along. You need to broaden your horizons and learn from me!"

    "Got it. We''ll definitely learn a lot from you!"

    Michelle boasted extravagantly, aiming to showcase her prowess while basking in the limelight. "Nash is unlike anyone else. His influence in the capital is unmatched. Securing an exclusive interview with him is a truly rare opportunity. Even asmall connection with him could pave the way for a life of happiness andfort."

    "Michelle, you''re amazing!" Colleagues overheard Michelle''s aplishment of securing an exclusive interview with Nash and joined in to congratte her.

    "Michelle, you''re incredibe.Net

    that falls into your hands gets sorted out. If you pull off this task you haveExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    to treat us all to a meal."

    "No problem, it''s just a small matter. I remember those who are good to me," Michelle replied, hinting that it was in everyone''s best interest not to oppose her.

    "We''ll be waiting for your good news. Looking forward to you leading us in the future!" Others chimed in, sensing the shift in power dynamics that might ur if Michelle bes the chief editor.

    Returning to hear such remarks stung, and Angel could not help but feel pped in the face. Her face turned green with frustration. Meanwhile, Nina remained unfazed, casually passing by but catching Michelle''s veiled remarks.

    "Of course," Michelle replied

    nonchntly, as long as someone

    doesn''t go around talking big

    without the skills to back it up,

    making everyone embarrassed and

    unable to get anything done, only to

    end up causing trouble for me."

    "Who''s causing you trouble, Michelle?" colleagues asked, curious about the implied drama.

    Michelle nced at Nina and smirked. "Nothing worth mentioning. I''m a magnanimous person, I don''t hold grudges."

    Passing by Nina, Michelle whispered, "Don''t forget, make arrangements with me in these two days." With that, she returned to her workstation, leaving Nina to check her phone, where she found a message from Nash.

 Chapter 418

    "I''m avable at noon." Nina texted Nash and sent him an address directly.

    She also sent a message to Michelle, "Noon, twelve o''clock."

    Michelle received Nina''s reply, a smirk ying at the corner of her lips. She had already devised a n to deal with this.

    Meanwhile, Nash was in a good mood. Nina had taken the initiative to invite him out.

    It seemed like Nina had never earnestly invited him out before. Was she suddenly enlightened? Did she not want a divorce and n to return?

    He thought that under only one circumstance would Nina''s initiative be a good start: if she had realized her mistake and wanted to reconcile.

    She had grown ustomed to the life of a wealthy wife. How could she possibly adapt to living in such a small apartment?

    Nash pondered whether he should give her a hard time when they met, to let her know that divorcing was easy, but remarrying would be difficult. Then she would understand that no other man would treat her as well as he did, and she would not bring up the idea of divorce again.

    Quincy walked in, seeing Nash lost in thought, and knocked on the door. "Mr. York, there''s a shareholder meeting this afternoon."

    Nash looked up. "Postpone the meeting. I have somewhere to go at noon."

    Quincy was somewhat surprised. Today''s schedule was quite full, and if he said that, the whole schedule for the day would have to be dyed. "Where are you going?"

    "To see Nina..." Nash corrected himself. "Nina ising to see me."

    Quincy seemed to have discovered something new. "Have you and Madam reconciled?"

    Nash ced his phone aside, rxing against the back of his chair, a faint smile ying on his lips. "She''s the one who wants to reconcile with me."

    Quincy chuckled. "Congrattions, Mr. York."

    Nash nced at him sideways, his voice chilly. "Don''t celebrate too early. I haven''t said I''ll forgive her."

    Quincy pursed his lips, saying nothing.

    But he knew that as long as Nina beckoned to Nash, Nash could not resist. He felt ecstatic at the thought. He was happy for them too. As long as the boss''s marriage was happy and fulfilling, he, as the assistant, would have to count his blessings. Only when the boss was happy could he expect a raise.

    "I''ll prepare the car now," Quincy said.

    Nash pondered for a moment, considering carefully. "What should I do this time?"

    Quincy quickly thought and advised

    him, "I think you shouldn''t bring up the topic of abortion again. Madam''s mood hasn''t fully recovered yet. If

    you bring up this matter again,Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Madam will probably get upset and sad again. Some things need to be discussed slowly. You should wait until Madam trusts you more before bringing it up again."

    Nash furrowed his brows slightly. "Are you saying Nina doesn''t trust me?"

    "Not enough," Quincy replied.

    "Why?" Nash did not understand.

    Quincy sighed and asked seriously, "Mr. York, do you really not understand?"

    Nash replied, "As long as this marriage certificate exists between Nina and me, everything I have belongs to her. What could she be unhappy about?"

    He admitted that at the beginning of their marriage, he had neglected her due to work and family reasons. Butter on, he got used to her presence, took care of her, and gave her surprises. He did everything a husband could do.

    Quincy advised, "Mr. York, Nina is your wife. Don''t treat her like an outsider."

    "When have I ever treated her like an outsider?" Nash had never thought of her that way.

    "Between you and Miranda..." Quincy started.

    "I have nothing with her. Aren''t you clear about that?" Nash furrowed his brows.

    "I know, but Madam doesn''t. You

    haven''t told her about the things

    between you and Miranda. How would she know? Besides, you were in a secret marriage before, which means you were essentially single. What Woman can tolerate her husband not willing to publicly acknowledge their marriage status? She doesn''t feel secure, and the trust isn''t there," Quincy criticized. "Mr. York, you might be in the right, but you need to make it clear to others."

    This struck a chord with Nash. He pursed his lips, remembering what Hunter had said a few days ago, "If you''re not the one being cheated on, then who else could it be?"

 Chapter 419

    Now another person was implying that if he did not speak up, it would all end up being his problem in the end?

    "You go and drive over," said Nash. "We''ll leave right away."

    Nina sat in the car which was parked outside the restaurant. Michelle came over and knocked on the car window. "Is this the ce?"

    "Yeah," Nina said. "At twelve, Nash will be here on time."

    "Good," Michelle looked at Nina and said with a smile, "Rest assured, I''ll remember your kindness. Once I be the chief editor, I won''t let you keep typing forever."

    "Well, then you can go in," Nina told her the private room number.

    Michelle then walked into the restaurant.

    Nina''s phone buzzed, and as she opened it, a smile crept onto her face.

    The orphanage matter had been settled. She looked in the direction Michelle had left, realizing Michelle did not have time to cause trouble for now. Immediately, she turned and headed towards the orphanage. Twenty minutester, Nash''s car arrived at the restaurant. He nced in the rearview mirror, adjusted his suit, and tidied himself up before stepping out of the car. At this moment, he was alone. He strode purposefully towards the private room.

    Michelle had been waiting in the private room for some time. Hearing footsteps approaching the door, she sat up straight, waiting for Nash to walk in.

    As Nash opened the door and nced inside, he saw Michelle sitting there all prim and proper, with no sign of Nina around. His previously calm face involuntarily darkened.

    "Mr. York," Michelle greeted with a smile, surprised that Nina had managed to actually get him toe out.

    "Where''s Nina?" Nash''s eyes darkened, his voice chilling.

    "She''s in the restroom, she''ll be here in a moment," Michelle replied.

    Nash thought this might be a trap. But he also feared missing Nina, so he endured and sat down farthest from Michelle, waiting in silence.

    Seeing this, Michelle quickly poured some wine and warmly said, "Mr. York, please wait a little longer. Let''s have a drink together before the dishes arrive." Nash''s expression was icy. "I''m waiting for Nina."

    "Mr. York, I know Nina invited you out," Michelle said with a smile. "We can take our time and enjoy the wine."

    Nash looked at the wine ss in front of him. Michelle kept urging him to drink. His fingers tapped the ss as he cryptically asked "Can you hold your liquor?"

    Seeing his question, Michelle became even more enthusiastic. "I can manage a bit. There shouldn''t be a problem with apanying Mr. York for a drink."

    Nash swirled the wine ss, squinting dangerously. "Did Nina ask you toe and drink with me?"

    Michelle quickly came up with an exnation. Nina and I are friends. She brought me here to meet you, so I came. Mr. York, perhaps you don''t remember me. Last time, wanted to interview you, but you were busy. I thought I''d wait for the next opportunity. I wonder if I have that chance now?"

    Nash looked at her deeply, smiling but silent.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "To show my sincerity, I''ll finish this ss!" Michelle said cheerfully.

    Nash remained unmoved, asking again, "Why isn''t Nina here?"

    Every word he spoke was about Nina. Michelle finished her ss, feeling the effects of the alcohol.

    She said, "Mr. York, can we not talk

    about Nina today? We''re having such a good time. We should drink more. What''s so great about Nina? She''s not as good as me. I can make you happy, Nina can''t. She''ll only

    cause you trouble."

    Michelle disyed her charms at the table, slightly tipsy. Her eyes were alluring and her manner of speaking was flirtatious and artificial.

    With a loud "crash," Nash''s wine ss shattered on the ground.

 Chapter 420

    With that sound, Michelle was startled, "Mr. York."

    Nash''s cold gaze turned towards Michelle, "I''ll ask again, where is Nina?"

    Michelle looked at the shattered wine ss on the floor, then at Nash''s expression, and suddenly sobered up. She had not expected him to be so unfeeling, smashing the ss at the slightest provocation.

    Seeing Nash stand up, his face looking terrifying, Michelle hurriedly said, "Nina isn''t here, it''s just you and me." Nash''s dangerous gaze grew even deeper, his voice cold, "Did she send the message asking to meet you?"

    "Yes," Michelle did not understand his strong reaction and asked, "Nina is an old employee of York Corporation. If I couldn''t get a hold of you, I asked Nina to figure it out. Since she could get you toe, I could discuss cooperation with you. In fact, Nina and I..."

    "Get lost!" Nash became increasingly infuriated as he listened, roaring angrily.

    Michelle''s face turned pale with fright, "Mr. York, I didn''t lie to you, Nina and I are colleagues. I hope you''ll take that into consideration..."

    With a loud bang, Nash directly flipped the table. Michelle waspletely frightened into silence. She was afraid that even a single word more would prompt Nash to hit her.

    She had not done much research on Nash, butpared to others, he was much more vtile when angry. She thought she could handle it. A meal and some drinks on the table would resolve everything.

    But Nash did not even touch her drink.

    There was a fire burning in Nash''s heart. He had not expected Nina''s initiative to be a setup to meet other women.

    He had thought she hade to apologize and make amends, showing signs of improvement.

    It seemed he had overestimated her!

    Nash walked out with his expression ice-cold. Michelle stood there with her legs trembling, staring at the mess on the floor, unable to grasp what had just happened.

    When Quincy saw Nashing out with such a terrible expression, he thought he had shed with Nina again.

    But he did not dare to say a word. Instead, he opened the car door for him and quickly got in the car.

    Nash adjusted his tie, his expression darkened, and he said sharply, "Where is Nina? Find her for me immediately!"

    Upon hearing that Nina was not seen, Quincy realized the situation and immediately made a phone to inquire. After learning Nina''s. specific location, he said, "Mr.. Madam is currently heading to the orphanage."

    Nash''s gaze turned icy, and he immediately said, "To the orphanage!"

    Nina had already arrived at the orphanage. There were several cars parked outside the gate.

    She got out of the car and saw a man in a suit. She greeted him friendly, "Leonard!"

    Leonard Hill turned around, "Nina, long time no see!" He quickly came over to shake hands with Nina.

    Leonard and Nina were old

    ssmates. Back in high school et

    upright. He

    Leonard was sunny and all team

    used to be on the basketball

    and was popr with mana

    After graduating, he inherited his parents'' business, and now thepany was growingrger and had gone public.

    They had met a few times for work and had exchanged contacts. It had been a long time since theyst contacted each other.

    Recently, Nina saw on social media that Leonard was helping with the sales of farm products and also participating in charity events.

    So she reached out to him to discuss the situation at the orphanage and Leonard readily agreed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Of course, it was not just for nothing. Since Nina worked at the television station, she could provide him enough exposure.

    As long as she sorted out the situation at the orphanage, their brand could also gain enough exposure.

    Nina needed to keep Michelle

    heet

    distracted, so she had to divert her

    attention with Nash. She had already confirmed with Leonard to send a

    batch of supplies.

    The supplies would bear theirpany''s brand, and she would make sure someone documented the entire process.

 Chapter 421

    She had discussed it with the chief editor, who found it feasible. The chief editor even mentioned including the orphanage segment in the new variety show. However, if more sponsorship and investors could be secured, it could actually be developed into a reality show focusing on child development.

    Nina''s initial goal was to provide the orphanage children with a new home. Even though she had limited abilities and could not ensure every child in the world livedfortably, she was determined to do her best within her means.

    "Thank you for this," Nina politely said. "You readily agreed to help me without hesitation, and I don''t know how to thank you."

    "You''re being too kind. You''re also helping me, and I should thank you," Leonard said, leading Nina inside. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. The orphanage children will be taken care of."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    As Nina entered, the children joyfully shouted, "Miss Walker!" and rushed towards her.

    "Miss Walker, we have meat to eat again!"

    "Miss Walker, I still have a hairpin!"

    They eagerly showed off their possessions one by one. Children were innocent and easily satisfied, as long as they had food, shelter, and clothing, they had no worries.

    "I see. From now on, you will all have meat to eat, and you won''t suffer from malnutrition anymore!" Nina assured them.

    "Thank you, Miss Walker!"

    "No need to thank me. This is Mr. Leonard Hill. Thank him instead. He''s the one who helped you," Nina said. "Thank you, Mr. Hill." These children were polite and grateful, remembering anyone who was kind to them.

    Leonard smiled and patted the children''s heads.

    The director was busy, so Nina greeted her briefly and then focused on the children again.

    "Miss Walker, where''s Mr. York? Why didn''t hee?" one child asked with wide eyes. "Why isn''t he here with you?" Nina hesitated for a moment before replying, "He''s busy and couldn''t make it this time. But he''lle next time." "Okay!"

    "I know! Mr. York is Miss Walker''s husband, and he''s busy working to make money for you, so that''s why he''s so busy!" The childrenughed happily again.

    Nina was speechless.

    Leonard was somewhat surprised and asked, "Is what they''re saying true?"

    "The children are just making things up. Don''t take it all too seriously," Nina replied. "I''ll have someone take some photos."

    She called over a photographer.

    Leonard resumed their conversation,

    "Weren''t you at York Corporation before? You spent seven years there. After graduating, you''ve been with York Corporation all along. It''s hard to imagine you resigning and joining a TV station. That''s not like you."

    He thought Nina was sentimental. If she could stay at York Corporation for so many years, they must have treated her well. Plus, being Nash''s secretary, her treatment was better than many others. Going to TV station seemed like a step down.

    Nina paused for a moment. Answering such questions always made her feel uneasy, bringing back memories of the past.

    "One has to try new things," Nina joked. "If I''m not at the TV station, how would I have the chance to work with you again?"

    Leonardughed along, "You''ve got a point."

    Nina walked with the photographer, with Leonard following behind. She took notes with pen and paper, preparing to include them in her reportter. They passed by a pile of freshly ughtered livestock, still bloody and wrapped in a bag, emitting a strong stench of blood.

    Most people would not be bothered by the smell, but Nina instantly felt her stomach churn.

 Chapter 422

    She tried to endure it for a while, thinking she could tough it out. But her nose was too sensitive, and she ended up retching directly.

    Leonard, in the midst of chatting with her, suddenly noticed her reaction and asked with concern, "Nina, are you okay?"

    Unable to hold back any longer, Nina covered her mouth and hurried to the bathroom. Seeing her symptoms, Leonard could not figure it out.

    Only pregnant women would have such a reaction, right? His expression changed constantly, and he followed her to the bathroom door.

    Nina vomited for quite some time. The morning sickness was getting stronger. After vomiting, Nina washed her face and walked out. Leonard handed her a tissue.

    Nina took it and said, "Thanks."

    Leonard asked, "Why are you vomiting so badly? Are you pregnant?"

    "Yes, you caught me," Nina admitted without hesitation.

    Leonard was very surprised. It had not been that long since hest saw Nina, and now she already had a child on the way. "Congrattions, I didn''t expect that after all this time apart, you''d already have a child," he said, genuinely happy for her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    But Nina avoided the topic and said with a smile, "Let''s talk about something else."

    Leonard sensed that Nina did not want to discuss the father of the child. He did not pry further. If she did not want to talk about it, he would not push. But looking at her slender figure, pregnant and still working so hard, he wondered if her resignation was rted to her pregnancy.

    She would rather step down than stay at York Corporation, so something must have happened. Leonard felt sorry for her. She was a woman after all, with limited capabilities. Would she continue working tirelessly every day, even with a growing belly? It was pitiful.

    Leonard immediately instructed his assistant, "Go, buy something for me."

    "Yes, Mr. Hill," the assistant replied promptly before leaving.

    Meanwhile, Nina continued her work with the photographer. Whenever she caught a whiff of the foul odor, she would cover her nose, furrowing her brows, and suppress the urge to vomit.

    "Leonard," Nina closed her notebook and discussed work with him. "There''s a new project at the TV

    station. I wanted to give you a

    heads-up. If you''re interested, we

    can discuss it further."

    "Let''s not talk about work for now. I think you need to rest," Leonard suggested, noticing her paleplexion.

    "It''s okay," Nina insisted, unwilling to waste time. "Work is important."

    She could not afford to ck off for a moment. She still had to go back and write articles.

    Leonard followed behind her,

    keeping a close eye on her.

    Suddenly, Nina felt dizzy, her vision blurred. Leonard instinctively

    reached out to support her. "I''ve

    been saying you need to rest Pregnant women need plenty of r¨¦st. The baby in your belly is important..."

    Before he could finish, someone grabbed Leonard''s hand tightly, causing him pain. Then, without warning, a fistnded on his face, knocking him to the ground. "Mr. Hill!" his assistant eximed in shock, rushing to help him.

    Nina, still feeling dizzy, sensed that something was wrong.

    Nash loomed over Leonard on the ground, his expression dark and his anger boiling over. He asked sharply, "Are you Zac? Is the baby in her belly yours?" Confused and disoriented from the sudden attack, Leonard''s cheek quickly bruised. He saw Nash standing before him. "Mr. York, I..."

    Nash grabbed his cor, lifting him up, and delivered another blow.

    As Nina''s dizziness began to subside, she witnessed Nash striking Leonard again. Her expression changed drastically. "Nash, what are you doing?" Nash held onto Leonard, interrogating Nina, "Is this the man you''ve been secretly in love with all these years?"

 Chapter 423

    "Let him go!" Nina saw blood at the corner of Leonard''s mouth and shouted loudly.

    She protected Leonard, which only fueled Nash''s anger. He sneered, "So you care about him, huh? Let''s see if I''ll spare him!" and kicked him directly.

    Leonard did not even get a chance to speak before he was knocked to the ground again.

    Nina was shocked this time, quickly rushing to help Leonard up.

    Nash grabbed her, shouting again, "You dare to care about him!"

    Nina looked at Nash, furious, and shook off his hand. "You''re unreasonable! Leonard is my new business partner!"

    "Who would believe that?" Nash raised his voice. "He was just helping you, showing concern for your child. He even prepared things for pregnant women for you. If he''s not the man, why would he care about you so much? Are you lying to me again?"

    "When did I lie to you?"

    "You didn''t lie to me?" Nash''s anger escted. "You arranged the meeting with me, but you weren''t there. What''s going on with Michelle?"

    At this point, Nina could not justify herself confidently. She admitted, "I used you in this matter. Let''s talk about our affairster. First, let''s check on Leonard''s injuries."

    "You still care about him!" Every word from Nina hit a nerve with Nash.

    Leonard was bleeding from his nose. He covered it and said, "It''s okay. You two talk first, as long as the misunderstanding is resolved."

    Nina was still furious and unable to understand Nash''s impulsiveness. She could not continue the conversation with him. "Leonard, I''m sorry for getting you hurt because of me. I''ll take you to treat your wounds first, and then I''ll make it up to youter!"

    "It''s okay, I''ll go by myself. Mr. York might have misunderstood. You two sort things out," Leonard said, assisted by his assistant as he left.

    Nina was worried about him, but as

    she looked at Nash, she knew he

    could act impulsively at any moment. She stopped in

    her gaze fixed on Leonard

    "Nina, shouldn''t you give me an exnation?" Nash stared at her coldly.

    "What exnation do you need?"

    "Is this man the father of the child?" Nash doubted, suspicion clouding his judgment with every man he saw.

    In her heart, Zac was the father of her child. Who else could it be?

    "No!" Nina stated firmly.

    "Your wordsck credibility!" Nash did not want to be deceived by her. "What do you want then?"

    "You''re asking me what I want, but what do you want?" Nash challenged her. "I thought you hade to your senses, yet you sent another woman to drink with me. Nina, do you have any conscience?"

    Nina looked at him, seeing the fury in his eyes, so different from his usual calm demeanor. She replied calmly, "You''re right, I have no conscience because I don''t love you. So, it doesn''t matter to me which woman apanies you. Do you know why Michelle was there? Why did I lie to you? It''s because I care more about my work. People act in their own self-interest. It just so happens that it made you give up on me. I''ll stop at nothing, even if it

    means using you!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Nash grabbed Nina''s cor, his grip tightening, his eyes zing with anger. "Do you know what you''re saying?"

    Nina stood on her tiptoes, her throat tight, her eyes stubborn as she struggled to speak, "I mean it, Nash. Stop wasting your efforts. I want a divorce!"

    Hearing her resolute words, her eyes cold and unforgiving, Nash''s fiery heart turned cold.

    He released Nina, filled with disappointment. "Fine, I agree to divorce you!"

 Chapter 424

    The two were at odds, each hesitant to speak further. Nash''s eyes were bloodshot and cold. Provoked by Nina, Nash''s emotions became unsettled, rendering him unable to maintain hisposure and think rationally.

    Yet, his words oddly brought about an unexpected calmness in Nina. She gripped her hands tightly, sensing a bitter taste spreading in her chest.

    Divorce was what she wanted, but the way it was ending left her feeling empty. Perhaps she had not expected Nash to be so furious with her. Perhaps, with everything that had happened today, she was still unable to cope. Her emotions were in turmoil, unable to digest the friction between them.

    Nash''s eyes were still fixed on her, seemingly waiting for her final answer. Nina remained silent for a long time before finally speaking, "Fine, let''s meet at the district court."

    Aware of the inevitable oue and that her conscience had gone to the dogs, Nash still clung to some hope. He coldly smirked and said, "Fine!"

    He turned and left. Before he departed, he nced at the pile of pregnancy supplements on the ground, finding them offensive, and kicked them away before disappearing from Nina''s sight.

    Watching Nash''s departing figure, Nina''s emotions surged violently. She felt even dizzier now, her head spinning. She felt like she was about to faint.

    "Miss Walker!" The teacher from the orphanage saw her and hurried over to help. "Are you okay? Take a rest."

    Nina sat down, trying to calm her emotions. "Here, have some water." The teacher poured her a ss.

    "Thank you," Nina replied, forcing a smile as she held the cup in her hands.

    "Miss Walker, couples argue all the time. They''ll make up eventually," the teacher, in her thirties, consoled her. "Don''t be too upset."

    In truth, she and Nash rarely

    quarreled before. Even if she was concerned, she would not voice it

    out, and Nash would ignore her feelings, not caring about her minor

    emotions. It was a reaction borne out ofck of love. She could

    understand that.

    Why were they arguing now? Was it because Nash''s demands were increasing, or was it because of her unreasonable actions?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Today, she used Nash to control Michelle. That was her fault. It was also a way to make Nash disgusted with her.

    She had said it before. To achieve her goals, she could resort to any means. She hoped Nash could understand that this time she used him, but it might not be so simple next time.

    After drinking a few sips of water to ease her difort, she remembered that Leonard was injured by Nash.

    She went to console him. Leonard was applying medicine, bruises forming on his face from the beating. His face now looked disheveled.

    "Nina," Leonard remained polite, not

    getting angry about being hit.

    Instead, he said, "You don''t need

    that you were quite agitated just now, and it''s not good for your health."

    "Thank you so much today. I feel really bad about making you help and getting injured," Nina felt embarrassed.

    "It''s alright. Don''t overthink it. Our cooperation today was mutually beneficial. As for Nash''s appearance, it''s just a minor incident. I didn''t expect him to get so angry," Leonard chuckled.

    He did not quite understand some

    things and asked, "It seems like

    Nash is very averse to the child in your belly and suspects that I''m the father of the child. Is that why you resigned from York Corporation?"

    "It''s a long story, and it''s hard to exin in a short time," Nina sat beside him, looking at the orphanage. "There are many things that are unclear, and I don''t know where to start."

    "If you don''t want to talk about it, then don''t," Leonard did not push. "I''ll be heading back soon. Do you want me to give you a ride?"

 Chapter 425

    "No need," Nina said. "I''ll drive myself. If you''re busy, go ahead and attend to your matters. I''lle by another day to apologize."

    "Don''t be so formal," Leonard replied. "This beating wasn''t in vain. I believe in your abilities, and I''m sure they''ll bring me greater benefits!"

    After treating his injuries, Leonard bid farewell to Nina and left early. Once he got into the car, he messaged Scott. "Do you know Nina is pregnant?" Scott was at home, looking disheveled and casually dressed. He nced at the message, his hand hesitating for a moment. "I didn''t know," he replied. Leonard was surprised. "Well, your path just got harder. Nina is carrying someone else''s child. Looks like she''s fallen for someone else. How do you n to win her over?" Scott''s expression changed several times before he finally responded with resignation. "If she''s happy, then I''ll offer my blessings... but only if she''s genuinely happy." "But she''s pregnant now, and judging by her current state, she doesn''t want the child''s father anymore. Do you want to be a stepfather?" Leonard inquired. Scott replied, "If I get the chance, that would be good."

    Leonard could not help but admire Scott. "You''re quite something. Among us, you''re thest one still holding onto such deep feelings for her after all these years!" Scott sighed and sank into the sofa. For him, it was a tough ordeal. Every day and night was filled with worry. On one hand, he fretted that Nina liked someone else, and on the other, he worried he was not worthy of her.

    All he wanted was simple. It was for Nina to be happy. He did not expect her to love him back. He only hoped she found someone to rely on and enjoyed a happy marriage.

    At the moment, it did not seem so. Yet he still held on to hope. Just then, the doorbell rang. Scott put away his phone without replying to Leonard and went to answer the door. "Hey!" The door swung open, revealing an excited girl standing there.

    Scott looked at her. "Yasmine, what brings you here?"

    Yasmine Smith had well-defined features,rge eyes, fair skin, and was quite attractive. She raised the bag in her hand. "You got drunk yesterday, so I made some soup for yout. It''s good for your stomach."

    She walked past Scott and entered. "Your parents asked me yesterday why they couldn''t reach you. They were worried. I told them you were with me and your phone had died, which put their minds at ease."

    Yasmine ced the soup on the table and continued, "But next time, I won''t cover for you. And you shouldn''t drink so much again."

    Scott had not approached yet, but Yasmine had already seated herself at the dining table. He did not know what to say.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you for yesterday," Scott expressed his gratitude.

    "No need to thank me. Why be so polite?" Yasmine waved him over. "Come on, the soup should be consumed hot. I cooked it for hours. Hurry up and taste it!"

    She was enthusiastic and eager for Scott to try her cooking. She had made some chicken soup, good for the stomach, garnished with some parsley, which looked quite appetizing.

    Scott approached the table, but he had no appetite. He politely declined, "Yasmine, I''m not really hungry. You didn''t have to go to all this trouble for me."

    Yasmine pushed the soup towards

    him and brought over a chair. "Even if you''re not hungry, you have to eat. You can''t skip meals. Your parents asked me to take care of you, sol

    must. Come on, open your mouth wide!"

    UMS

 Chapter 426

    She lifted the bowl and approached him with a spoon, ready to feed him. Seeing this, Scott just wanted to keep his distance. "It''s okay, I''ll drink it myself," he said.

    "Take it slow, it might be a bit hot," Yasmine said, not insisting further, but watching attentively from the side.

    Scott took the spoon and took a couple of sips. "How is it?" Yasmine asked eagerly.

    Looking at her, Scott smiled politely. "It''s not bad," he replied.

    Yasmine happily said, "You haven''t tried my cooking yet. I''m really good at cooking. Everyone who''s tried my food says it''s delicious. I have a talent for cooking. Next time, I''lle to your ce. I''ve asked your parents, and I know what you like to eat. How about Ie over and cook for you?"

    "No need!" Scott immediately refused. "I''m busy with work and rarely at home."

    "When you have time," Yasmine insisted.

    Seeing Yasmine so enthusiastic, Scott found a good way to refuse her. "Yasmine, you don''t need to worry about me so much, and don''t listen to what my parents say. I can take care of myself. Men and women are different after all. If youe to my house to cook, others will gossip, and how will you get married in the future?"

    With that said, Yasmine understood. The enthusiasm on her face vanished, and she sat back down.

    "After you got drunk yesterday, I heard you call out a name," Yasmine asked again. "Nina, do you really like her?"

    Scott lowered his gaze and answered calmly, "Yes."

    Unconcealed, Yasmine''s expression changed. She felt that all her enthusiasm had gone to waste. She asked again, "Why? Is she really beautiful, more beautiful than me?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Looking at her, Scott smiled. "In my heart, she''s the best."

    Yasmine looked at his gentle expression, feeling even more ufortable. Despite Scott''s amiable demeanor and polite manner towards her, never uttering a harsh word, she understood it was merely out of respect for her parents. Their families were close. His parents also liked her, so he regarded her as a friend or even a sister.

    But seeing him wear such a happy expression was a first. It was something she had not seen before. She did not quite understand what was so special about this woman in Scott''s mind that made himo remember her for so long.

    But if they both liked each other, why wasn''t she his girlfriend? Did she treat him better than she did? She did not believe it. "Scott, you know your parents approve of me," Yasmine spoke directly. "They ept me and they won''t ept this woman!"

    Scott was not very concerned, just

    looking at her calmly, he said,

    "Yasmine, when you marry someone in the future, make sure it''s

    §Ö

    someone you like and who likes you back, otherwise don''t marry!"

    He said it for her own good. But Yasmine got angry directly, stood up, and said, "I won''t!"

    After saying that, she left his house. Scott did not go after her or say anything else. He knew his parents were satisfied with Yasmine.

    He also knew about Yasmine''s little schemes. He just refused her in his own way, letting his parents know he was done with this.

    Nash left the orphanage, his expression grim and lifeless, as if shrouded in darkness. No one dared to approach him. The first thing he said when he got into the car was, "Go to the district court tomorrow morning!"

    Quincy was stunned. Nash added in a cold voice, "For divorce!"

    Quincy had thought this trip was for reconciliation. But now, it had escted to the point of such decisive divorce. It seemed that this marriage was beyond salvaging!

    As a subordinate, he could not say anything, only agree with his boss''s decision.

    Nina returned to the TV station. Just as she parked her car and was about to go in, she heard Michelle angrily shout, "Nina!"

 Chapter 427

    Nina turned around to see Michelle storming towards her, furious. Without a word, Michelle pped her.

    Fortunately, Nina reacted quickly, anticipating her move, and caught her hand.

    Michelle tried to resist, cursing, "You despicable woman! You set me up! While I wasn''t paying attention, you cozied up to the powers that be. Not only did you receive donations, but you also managed to get your project noticed by the chief editor. Why? What right do you have to steal my spotlight?"

    At this point, if Michelle caused trouble for the orphanage, she would only be causing trouble for herself. The station would surely fire her if they found out.

    Moreover, she had people protecting her, so if she offended others, she would not get far in the future. Thus, she had no leverage against Nina.

    While Michelle was in a frenzy, Nina looked at her with a cold smile and shook off her hand. "You''re allowed to scheme against me behind my back, but I can''t defend myself? Besides, didn''t I help you set up a meeting with Nash? It seems like you don''t have the ability to handle him."

    "You dare to mock me again, you vile woman! I''ll kill you!" Michelle was seething,pletely ignoring that they were at the TV station, drawing attention to herself. Her actions immediately attracted security, who rushed over and pulled her away.

    Nina did not take her seriously. "Let''s each mind our own business. I won''t touch your cake, and you''d better not touch mine!"

    "Before this, what did you say to Nash? He was so angry when he saw me. You sneaky little devil. If it weren''t for you, I would have taken down Nash long ago!" Michelle refused to admit that she could not handle Nash and instead med Nina for everything.

    "Get a grip. I''ve done what I needed to do. It''s your own ipetence. Just because you can''t do it, doesn''t mean others can''t," Nina retorted.

    "You''re not going anywhere!" Michelle desperately wanted to hurt Nina, but several security guards held her back, preventing her from acting out. Frustrated, she could only seethe with anger behind their backs.

    Nina did not want to get caught up in the confrontation. She returned to the car and went straight home after work.

    She had a busy day today and felt her body could not take it anymore. Sitting on the sofa, she was sweating profusely and feeling a bit ufortable in her stomach So, she decided to take a shower and go to bed.

    Opening the wardrobe, she saw Nash''s clothes hanging there and paused for a moment. Tomorrow was the day they were getting

    divorced, so what was she even

    thinking? Nina took the clothes, closed the wardrobe, and pushed aside those troublesome thoughts.

    All night, Nina slept very ufortably. When she woke up, she felt even more exhausted. She had to go to the district court, but she probably could not go to work. She needed to rest properly today. Meanwhile, Nash''s car had been waiting at the district court for half an hour, and he still had not seen Nina''s figure. They had agreed to meet at eight o''clock. But Nina was half an hourte. Nash''s expression grew colder and colder. Even for a divorce, she was stillte. It seemed she did not take him seriously at all.

    Nina waste because she was rushing. But there was traffic on the road, so she was dyed. When she got out of the taxi, Nash saw her. He stepped out of the car with long strides, his eyes coldly fixed on Nina. "I''m busy. If you want a divorce, hurry up. I don''t have time to waste with you." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Nina brushed off Nash''s cold words. After all, she was the one who waste. "There was traffic on the road, and I rushed here as fast as I could. Let''s go in now."

    Nina walked ahead of Nash. Watching her hurried figure, Nash''s expression remained stern.

    But when he lowered his gaze, his expression changed drastically.

    Quincy said, "Madam, you''re bleeding!"

 Chapter 428

    Nina looked down and saw blood on her pants. Her face immediately paled, her stomach had been bothering her since yesterday, but she was too caught up in work to pay it much mind.

    Lacking experience, she ignored the difort, and now her stomach was hurting even worse. Instinctively, she clutched her abdomen, bending over in pain. Her face was pale and she was covered in cold sweat.

    Seeing her bleeding, Nash''s expression changed drastically. He hurried over and grabbed her, saying, "Nina!"

    Nina was in so much pain that she almost fainted. This dyed reaction intensified the pain. She grabbed Nash''s arm and said weakly, "The baby..."

    Without hesitation, Nash lifted her into his arms. "It''ll be okay, I''ll take you to the hospital!"

    "Quincy, drive quickly!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Quincy was terrified, encountering such a situation for the first time. He quickly opened the car door for them. Nash ced Nina in the car, got in himself, andid her head on hisp.

    Seeing her deathly pale face, he was extremely worried. "Don''t be afraid, everything will be fine. I won''t let anything happen to you!"

    Seeing Nina losing so much blood, he had never seen her bleed so much before. He knew how painful it must be for her.

    Quincy stepped on the gas, and the car sped down the road. Nina was covered in cold sweat, her lips devoid of color.

    With a determined gaze, she firmly held Nash''s hand, the pain mingling with her worries. Her nails were digging into his flesh as she gritted her teeth and said, "Nash, you must protect the baby. Don''t hurt him!" Her only request to Nash was to protect the baby. She feared he would not protect the child.

    Nash looked into Nina''s eyes, seeing in them not only a blend of longing, pleading but also resentment. It was a bitterness driven by a deep sense of injustice, above all else.

    But Nash remained silent. To him, the miscarriage was a relief. He did not want her to keep the child. He was more concerned about her well-being, fearing she might get hurt.

    Seeing him silent, Nina clenched his arm even harder. "Can you hear me? You must save my child!"

    After a moment of hesitation, Nash said in a low voice, "I''ll save you."

    Looking into his eyes, Nina knew he was capable of being heartless. She gripped his cor tightly, her pulse pounding, sweat beading on her forehead, and insisted, "You must save the child, Nash. I''ve been by your side for seven years and I''ve never asked for anything. just want you to save this child... because he..."

    The pain was unbearable for Nina. Her reaction was dyed, and b time she realized it, she

    out.

    hold on any longer and the

    "Because he...?" Nash did not catch it clearly.

    "Nina, Nina!" Seeing Nina unconscious, Nash''s heart clenched. He gently shook her, calling out her name by her ear but she did not respond. "Faster, hurry!" he urged, his tone nearly a shout.

    Though Nash could not fully

    Luckily, Quincy was a skilled driver. Despite running several red lights, they finally arrived at the hospital.

    Nash quickly carried Nina out of the car, shouting, "Doctor, doctor!"

    Immediately, a nurse pushed a bed out.

    Nash hurriedly ced Nina on the bed, looking at her pale face, feeling a sharp pain in his chest.

    He told the nurse, "Save her, you must save her!"

    "Got it, sir. Please don''t worry, we''ll do our best!" The nurse reassured him.

 Chapter 429

    Nash followed all the way to the operating room, watching as Nina was wheeled inside. He could only stand at the door, his anxiety mounting. He felt as if the weight of the world was pressing down on him. Suddenly, he remembered something and added, "Save her, and also save her child!"

    As Nina disappeared through the door, a sense of darkness enveloped Nash. He stood at the entrance to the operating room, panting heavily. Sweat dripped from his forehead, his chest heaving as he remained rooted in ce for a long time. It felt like countless threads were pulling at his heart, making it hard for him to breathe. He felt a bit scared.

    Scared that Nina might be in danger.

    Scared that if Nina lost the child, she might resent him.

    In that moment, he truly felt it. Though he could not ept the child, he was even more afraid of losing Nina.

    Nash remained silent, not uttering another word throughout. He was sitting in a nearby chair, his head bowed, his face filled with worry. His palms were sweating profusely. Quincy hurried over, his phone ringing incessantly. He knew Nash was worried about Nina and did not want to take any calls. But as a subordinate, he still had to report. "Mr. York, there''s a call for you."

    Nash did not even nce at the phone. "I''m not answering it," he replied.

    Quincy looked at the caller ID but said nothing further, simply hanging up.

    Meanwhile, Nash''s assistant tried calling him but was promptly hung up on. She had no choice but to inform Miranda, "Miranda, Mr. York isn''t taking calls."

    Miranda was putting on earrings and replied, "How could that be? He knows he has to attend the premiere, I''m just trying to remind him. Why won''t he pick up?"

    She had not bothered Nash recently. Previously, he had made himself clear, and she naturally understood when to approach and when to withdraw. She did not want to provoke any feelings of aversion in him.

    She could have her assistant make the call, maintaining a distance. Besides, she knew what was most important to Nash.

    He had been with Nina for many years, reluctant to let her go, so he should be even more reluctant to let go of his business and ambitions.

    These were things Miranda could help him with. If Nina had been able to help him before, so could she. Perhaps, over time, he woulde to realize it.

    The assistantined, "He''s probably been held up by that someone again."

    Miranda added, "I heard from Sally that Nina has moved out. It seems like the divorce is a done deal. Impossible!"

    She even felt that with Nina gone, there would be no more contact between them.

    The assistant continued, "I heard

    someone say that Mr. York went to see Ni?a. He goes to see her every day, traveling from far away.d don''t know what''s gotten

    ene et

    She could not understand why Nash, who usually ignored Miranda, would go out of his way to see Nina.

    As soon as this was said, Miranda snapped the lipstick she was holding!

    She felt like her good days wereing, it was just a matter of time. But Nash was still entangled with Nina, keeping her awake every night.

    Miranda was angry, but on the

    surface, it did not matter. She tossed the broken lipstick into the trash, picked up another one, and applied it, saying, "It''s fine, lethim see Nina."

    Seeing Miranda being so magnanimous, the assistant wanted to say something, but Miranda interrupted, "Go get me a jacket, I''m cold."

    The assistant had no choice but toN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Miranda took her phone and

    sent a message, "What has Nina

    up totely?"

    The reply came after a while, "She seems to be working at the TV station."

    Reading the message, Miranda paused. After leaving Nash, Nina went to work at the TV station. She could not quite figure out what Nina was thinking.

    A momentter, the other person sent her another message, "She seems to be pregnant."

 Chapter 430

    Upon seeing this, Miranda''s pupils contracted slightly, revealing a mix of shock and anger. She directly threw her phone to the ground!

    Her assistant, witnessing the scene, asked, "What happened, Miranda? Why are you so angry?"

    The phone kept ringing, but Miranda''s entire focus was on the news of Nina''s pregnancy.

    Whose child was she carrying?

    Why was she pregnant?

    Didn''t they agree they hadn''t been intimate?

    Why would Nina be pregnant?

    Miranda clenched her fist tightly, her knuckles turning white. As the assistant approached, Miranda pushed her away, saying, "Don''t touch me!"

    The assistant was startled by her reaction. Seeing it was Ruby, Miranda''s face softened a bit, tears welling up in her eyes, appearing pitiful. She buried herself in the assistant''s arms, crying. "Why, after all I''ve done, is he still not satisfied? Has he forgotten my kindness to him?" Miranda sobbed.

    The assistant could not bear to me her, seeing her so broken.

    As Nina was wheeled out of the operating room, Nash quickly reached her side. Seeing her still pale, he anxiously asked, "When will she wake up? Why does she look so bad? Is the baby okay?"

    The doctor did not know which question to answer first, patiently responding, "The baby was almost lost, but luckily, with our efforts, it was saved. However, the patient needs to rest and avoid overexertion. She also needs to improve her nutrition. She''s too thin, and inadequate nutrition isn''t good for the baby."

    Nash''s tense heart eased a bit. "Thank you, doctor. I''ll take care of her."

    As Nina was admitted to the ward, Nash sat by her side, his eyes fixed on her. He held her hand tightly, bringing it to his lips for a kiss.

    Seeing his gesture, Quincy

    understood how important Nina was

    to him. Despite his words of divorce and the early morning visit to the district court, it was just a momentary impulse.

    But when Nina was truly in trouble, he was more nervous than anyone else.

    He could not help but sigh.

    When would they be able to reconcile?

    Nash also understood his own heart. He cared about Nina, deeply. He did not know when his attention shifted to her, but once it did, he could not take it away. But he understood very well, he was afraid of losing her. The feeling was like a knife to the heart.

    "Nina, we''re not getting a divorce," Nash dered.

    After this experience, he did not

    want her to leave. He was afraid she would not take care of herself well, as the doctor said, she was too thin, and she could not exert herself too much.

    In a low, husky voice, he said, "From now on, I''ll take good care of you."

    However, these words fell into Miranda''s ears. Outside the ward, Miranda, wearing sunsses, witnessed everything.

    The tenderness Nash showed towards Nina was unprecedented. Although Nash had given her everything she wanted, she had assumed he had her in his heart, which was why he tried to provide

    for her. de

    Now she suddenly understood, it was all just her illusion. It was merely out of guilt.

    Miranda clenched her fists tightly. The better Nash treated Nina, the more her heart felt like it was being punctured, gradually losing all sensation, only feeling coldness.

    If Nash wanted to give her everything she wanted, why didn''t he give her his heart? What she wanted most was him!

    She shed silent tears, her gaze icy, taking in everything.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Since he felt guilty, she would let him feel guilty forever, never clearing his conscience in this lifetime!

    Miranda nced at them onest time before quietly leaving.

 Chapter 431

    Nina woke up in the middle of the night. Feeling a weight on her hand, she opened her eyes and saw Nash sleeping soundly beside her, tightly holding her hand.

    His hair was disheveled, and his face showed signs of exhaustion, indicating he had not slept well. His usually clean-shaven face now had some stubble, which caught Nina off guard for a moment. Countless emotions surged within her.

    After a while, Quincy came over, holding various items in his hand. "Madam, you''re awake," he whispered softly.

    Nina nodded in acknowledgment.

    Quincy nced at the sleeping Nash and continued, "Mr. York stayed by your side all night. I told him to get some rest, but he insisted on staying with you. He only fell asleep in the morning." Nina felt a lump in her throat and hoarsely asked, "The child..."

    Quincy replied, "The child is safe. It was a close call, but luckily the child is fine. Otherwise, it will be over between you and Mr. York. The moment you went into the operating room, Mr. York was very concerned about you, as well as the child in your belly. He was afraid that if anything happened to the child, you would resent him!"

    Nina instinctively looked at Nash''s face and asked, "Is that really what he thinks?"

    Quincy ced the items on the table and continued, "I wouldn''t deceive you. Mr. York is genuinely worried about you. Even if the child isn''t his or if he has considered terminating the pregnancy, he won''t push you if you''re unwilling. He''s afraid of making mistakes that could irreversibly harm your rtionship."

    Nina had many concerns. She did not tell Nash because she feared he would not ept her child. After all, he had warned her from the beginning. Once he became ruthless, she would not stand a chance against him.

    Furthermore, if she divorced him with a child in between, what would that count for? It would be better if he did not know at all. She could work hard and support the child on her own.

    Until the moment she almost lostN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    her baby, she still could not bring herself to believe in him. He had not given he the unwavering trust she needed. She also feared that Nash would take this opportunity to persuade her to terminate the pregnancy.

    Until she woke up and saw him by her bedside, her emotionally numb heart softened slightly again at that moment.

    Nina closed her eyes. At this moment, she hated herself for being so soft-hearted. But if she weren''t, she would not have been able to stay by his side for so many years.

    Quincy noticed Nina''s distress, herplexion even paler than before, and asked, "Madam, I think you should talk to Mr. York about what''s on your mind. He''s not unreasonable." "Can I really?" Nina still had doubts. She was afraid that if she told him, she would have no way out. Logic told her she should not spend too much time on a man.

    "You and Mr. York are still not

    divorced. You''re husband and wife, and should be honest with each other. If Mr. York can''t do that, then I won''t say anything more," Quincy also wanted to give Nash a chance.

    Nina moved slightly, and Nash immediately sensed it and woke up.

    "Nina!" The first thing he did when he woke up was call her name. Seeing Nina awake, his dark eyes seemed to ripple. "You''re awake. Are you still in pain?"

    Nina looked at him. His eyes were bloodshot, and he remained silent for a long time. "The doctor said you can eat when you wake up," Nash said, looking at the table, his voice hoarse.

    Nina did not answer but asked, "Nash, do you really worry about me?"

 Chapter 432

    "Nash..." Nina''s words were cut off as the door suddenly swung open.

    Zoe hurriedly walked in, her gazending on Nina with a hint of joy. "Oh my goodness, my dear, you''re pregnant and you didn''t tell me. You''ve made me thest to know! If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have gone on that trip. Tell me, am I thest to find out?"

    Zoe still held a suitcase, wearing a headscarf and sunsses, looking like she had just gotten off a ne. Her skin appeared significantly tanner than before and she was carrying many things with her. Nina''s words to Nash were interrupted by Zoe''s arrival. Nina quickly sat up, calling out, "Zoe!"

    Seeing Zoe, Nina was overjoyed, as if all the clouds had dispersed. Zoe dropped her suitcase and walked over, pushing Nash aside to embrace Nina. "My dear Nina, you''ve worked hard, carrying the flesh and blood of our York family. It must have been tough."

    Nina hugged her, feeling either deeply moved or overwhelmed by recent events. She sniffled softly. "Why did youe back? You didn''t even tell me. I''ve missed you."

    "I wanted to surprise you, and also to check if Nash had been mistreating you!" Zoe said with a mischievous grin.

    Nash looked at Zoe, his lips pressed into a straight line, and he moved aside instinctively. In the York family, Nina had always favored Zoe.

    Not only was she open-minded and able to connect with young people, but she also treated Nina very well, genuinely regarding her as part of the York family.

    "I''m fine," Nina replied, avoiding any discussion about her conflicts with Nash. At this moment, she was just happy.

    "I don''t believe it." Zoe took off her sunsses and looked at Nash. f you haven''t mistreated her, why is she hospitalized? You dare mistreat her while she''s pregnant? Just wait and see how I deal with you!"

    Nina quickly grabbed Zoe''s arm. "It''s because I''ve been busy with work and exhausted. Nash brought me to the hospital."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "What kind of work is so tiring that it

    exhausts my grandchild-to-be?" Zoe checked Nina quickly, then

    remarked, "You''ve lost weight. You''re even thinner than when I was here. Nash must be mistreating you. Have you two divorced?"

    Before leaving, Nash had promised Zoe that he would not divorce Nina. But seeing Nina''s current condition upon her return, Zoe could not help but feel worried and suspicious.

    Nina, as always, did not want to burden her elders with worries and replied, "We haven''t divorced. Please don''t worry."

    With his hands in his pockets, Nash stood behind them, his tone somewhat indifferent. "You just got back. Why didn''t you go home first? You rushed over here with your suitcase."

    "I''m concerned about Nina. If she were fine, would I rush over here to see her?" Zoe turned to Nash. "Howe you didn''t tell me something as important as her pregnancy! I knew I was thest one to find out!"

    "If I hadn''t asked where you were, I wouldn''t have known you were at the hospital, let alone about Nina''s pregnancy!" She had not been informed until she asked. Nash remained silent.

    "What''s wrong with you? You have no manners at all. Can you even take care of a pregnant woman?" Zoe began scolding him. "I brought you some food, all prepared by tope chefs. I packed it for you, just to make sure you eat well and take care of your health."

    Zoe ced the many items she had brought on the table.

 Chapter 433

    The meals were packed in containers and kept warm. The pregnancy meals Nash bought were also cooked by a five-star hotel.

    Zoepletely disapproved, pushing aside those items and opening the containers, saying, "There are grilled salmon sd, spinach omelette, Greek yogurt with berries and many others. These dishes provide a bnce of protein, iron, vitamins, and minerals essential for pregnant women."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She recited alone but for everyone to hear, then turned to Nash. "This is your first time being a dad. Learn how to take care of a pregnant woman. You''ll have to take care of the child too. These are the foods pregnant women should eat. Don''t let her touch anything that promotes blood cirction. It can cause a miscarriage..."

    As Zoe continued, Nash interrupted, "She''s my wife. I know how to take care of her."

    "You know how to take care of nothing!" Zoe did not believe him at all. "As a husband, letting your wife work and tire herself out, what do you know about taking care of her? Given Nina''s condition, she should rest well and shouldn''t be working, understand? You have no experience whatsoever!"

    Nash nced at Nina, then at her belly, and said calmly, "She doesn''t have to work!"

    Nina did not want them to argue, so she interjected for herself, "Zoe, please sit down. I''m hungry and want to eat something."

    "Alright."

    Seeing this, Zoe stopped nagging and quickly prepared food for Nina, saying gently, "It''s still hot, take your time."

    "Okay." Nina nodded.

    Seeing Nina smile more since Zoe arrived, Nash guessed they had been chatting, so he voluntarily left the room to give them some time.

    Even after eating the nutritious meals, Nina still felt a bit nauseous.

    "Nausea during pregnancy is normal, but you still need to eat properly," Zoe said, noticing Nina''s reaction. "But don''t overdo it with

    supplements. If the baby grows to seven or eight pounds in your belly, it could lead to difficulty during childbirth and harm your body. Regardless, you need to take care of yourself more, understand?"

    As a woman, Zoe understood Nina''s suffering. Giving birth was even

    harder. These days, although medical science had advanced, there were still many women who die during childbirth. Difficult deliveries were like passing through the gates of hell. She felt a lot of sympathy for Nina.

    Nina held Zoe''s hand, taking all her advice to heart. "I know, Zoe. Don''t worry, will take care of myself properly. You don''t need to worry too much about me. I''m not a child anymore, I understand these things.

    "As an elder, how can I not worry? During your pregnancy, I will be on edge all the time!" Zoe cared about her, so she would worry too much. "I''m afraid you''ll suffer, and I''m afraid some people will hurt you." Before she got pregnant, there were people eyeing her position. Now, she did not know if they would harm her. She had to be cautious.

    "Don''t worry so much that you can''t sleep, or you''ll start losing hair!" Nina joked, knowing Zoe''s concerns.

    Hearing this, Zoe protected her hair. "That won''t do. My hair is my life!"

    The two chatted andughed, seeming quite happy in their conversation. Nash stood outside, peeking through the window for a moment, choosing not to interrupt them.

    He had not said much about Nina''s pregnancy, naturally avoiding the topic with Zoe as well. There was always a sense of distance within him.

    He went downstairs to smoke. Barely half a minute passed before Miranda''s assistant walked past him.

 Chapter 434

    She looked a bit surprised to see Mr. York, then tears welled up in her eyes. "Mr. York, I finally get to see you," she said.

    Mr. York looked up and saw the assistant with a distressed expression. He knew she worked Miranda, so he extinguished his cigarette and tossed it into the trash. "Is thepany empty?" he asked. He owned an entertainmentpany but had an executive CEO to handle day-to-day affairs. There were also others to handle matters when necessary.

    The assistant replied, "Even if there are many people in thepany, Miranda still needs you. And your phone has been unreachable."

    Mr. York did not want to hear more of this. He frowned. "Is there anything else?"

    The assistant wiped away tears, but they kept streaming down. "Miranda''s old illness has rpsed. Yesterday, she had a performance, but she couldn''t hear and had to cancel. If she goes deaf, how will she act? She''s already struggling with singing, and now she can''t even act. How will she cope with this blow?"

    At the assistant''s words, Nash''s expression grew even graver. "Is shepletely deaf?"

    The assistant nodded. Nash had arranged for the best doctors to treat her hearing. They assured her that with proper treatment, she could recover like anyone else. But her hearing had worsened instead of improving.

    After much deliberation, Nash said, "Take me to see her."

    The assistant quickly led him there. Nina was on the ninth floor, but Nash headed to the eleventh.

    Outside the ward, he could see Miranda sitting on the bed. Her hair was disheveled and her face was pale. She appeared frail, curled up in a ball. It was a sight that would tug at anyone''s heartstrings. Standing at the doorway, the assistant began again. "Mr. York, Miranda didn''t ask me to call you. She didn''t want to tell you, but I couldn''t bear to see her like this.

    "She''s not crying or making a fuss, but she can only rely on IV nutrition. She can''t eat anything. Every time she tries, she vomits. How can she endure this?" The assistant''s voice choked up as she spoke.

    Nash remained indifferent, simply opening the door. Miranda showed no reaction, confirming that her hearing was indeed impaired. He approached her. Miranda reacted slightly when she saw the figure, her voice hoarse and weary. "Didn''t I ask for some time alone?"

    Seeing the visitor lingering, Miranda

    raised her head. She looked somewhat shocked at the sight of Nash, her face pale, and eximed excitedly, "What are you doing here? Who told you? I didn''t want you here..."

    She nced at the assistant by the atth door. "Was it you? Why would you tell him? don''t want anyone to know I can''t hear. It will ruin my careen No one will watch my

    vel

    performances anymore

    you

    here to ruin me?"

    The assistant shook her head. Miranda could not hear her words. She only judged by her lip movements. "I don''t need you. Get out. You''re fired as my assistant!"

    "Miranda..." The assistant started crying again.

    Miranda joined in the tears. Nash watched theirmotion with deep eyes, not uttering a word, his expression icy.

    Miranda hugged her legs tightly again, as if trying to bury herself.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After crying her heart out, Nash pulled Miranda up and looked at her tear-streaked face. His voice turned cold. "Are you sure you want to torment yourself like this?" Miranda''s eyes were vacant, and she did not speak.

    Nash''s expression grew colder, his words devoid of warmth. "I brought in top doctors who assured your hearing could be restored. Why has it only worsened to the point where you can''t hear at all now?"

 Chapter 435

    Miranda''s gaze softened for a moment, and she forced a smile. "Nash, what are you saying? Don''t be so indifferent, okay? I''m scared, I''m already very scared!" Her hands began to tremble.

    But Nash released her, his eyes filled with coldness. "If you weren''t causing trouble for yourself, how could it affect your hearing? Your care for yourself seems fake. You don''t care about your career. You just want to torment yourself.

    "The entertainment industry is so easy to navigate, isn''t it? Anyone can climb to your position. Since you don''t cherish it, I should find someone who does!" Nash''s words were harsh, whether she could hear them or not, he made his point clear.

    He could not devote all his energy to her. She was someone he once raised up and he could just as easily bring her down.

    With that, Nash made up his mind to leave. Seeing his indifferent expression and realizing he did not care for her as he used to, Miranda became even more anxious. She hurriedly grabbed him from behind. "Nash, don''t leave!"

    Meanwhile, outside, Nina and Zoe were on the eleventh floor, heading towards them. Zoe wiped her nose with a tissue and said, "I told you not to apany me, but you never listen, and you even got out of bed."

    "It''s okay. The doctor said I can do some light exercise, just a few steps. It''s not strenuous." Nina linked her arm with Zoe''s. "Seeing you makes me happy."

    She leaned her head on Zoe''s shoulder, bing unusually clingy. "Sinusitis is so ufortable. Just a tiny hair on my face makes my nose itch. I still love cats so much, but if I can''t keep one, I''ll just have to give up. I''ll have to see a doctor again."

    "Get some medicine, as long as it''s not too serious, it won''t affect you," Ninaforted her.

    Zoe replied, "I hope so. Nash must have gone to get me medicine since he knows my sinusitis is acting up," Zoe casually mentioned. Nash knew about these minor ailments of hers. He had fetched medicine for her before.

    Hearing this, Nina looked around. The Ear, Nose, and Throat (ENT) department was at the end of the hallway. As she searched, she walked in that direction.

    Suddenly, she noticed that one of the ward doors was open, and the scene inside was clearly visible A woman was holding onto a man''s waist, and the figure was so familiar. en.swhovels

    When Nina saw clearly, she realized it was Miranda, and the person she was holding was Nash!

    Nina''s steps faltered, as if she had been weighed down by lead, unable to move forward at all. And the tiny spark of hope that had just ignited in her heart was extinguished by a bucket of cold water.

    Zoe noticed Nina''s pause and also stopped, following her gaze. This scene fell right into her eyes!

    ?

    Zoe''s anger red up instantly. She had been having trouble breathing due to her blocked nose, but now she could breathe freely. "This woman is shameless, isn''t she doing this on purpose?"

    Without another word, Zoe''s face turned cold, and she walked straight into the ward.

    "Zoe..." Nina realized what was happening, but Zoe had already gone in!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Miranda turned her head and saw Zoe''s cold expression. Her face turned pale, and she called out softly, "Zoe..."

    Zoe walked over and pped Miranda across the face. "You have no shame! Seducing a married man. Didn''t your mother teach you any decency?"

 Chapter 436

    Miranda''s head jerked to the side, and she fell directly from the hospital bed. It was a heavy fall, and the sound of bones hitting the floor could be heard clearly. She ended up lying sprawled on the ground in a miserable state.

    Just as Nash was about to push Miranda away, Zoe took the initiative and pped Miranda first.

    Seeing Zoe present, Nash asked sternly, "What are you doing, Zoe?"

    At that moment, only the assistant rushed to help Miranda up.

    "What am I doing? I''m dealing with the third party. Can''t you see?" Zoe retorted coldly, showing no mercy to either of them.

    Tears flowed even more intensely from Miranda''s eyes as shey motionless, appearing fragile and helpless.

    Nash frowned, pulling Miranda up from the ground and saying, "She''s ill, I just came to check on her."

    "And who are you to her, that she needs you to check on her?" Zoe disapproved. "She''s faking it all. The whole point is to make you feel sorry for her, and you''re falling for it!"

    "I''m her boss. Even if she''s acting, I still need toe and have a word," Nash replied, seeing nothing wrong with his actions, though he found Zoe''s behavior a bit audacious.

    "I don''t believe it!" Zoe eximed. "When was she ever sick? She conveniently falls ill just when you happen to be at the hospital. This woman is so good at acting, she even won an award. It''s not that difficult for her to put on a show in front of you!"

    With that, Zoe crossed her arms and turned away, her irritation evident whenever she nced at Miranda.

    Seeing Miranda''s pitiful state, the assistant could not help but defend her. "Why do you treat Miranda like this? She''s already in a sorry state. Why do you all have to treat her like this?"

    In the assistant''s eyes, Miranda had faced many difficulties along her journey. First, her voice was damaged, and now she lost her hearing, all while at the peak of her career. It was infuriating to see her being bullied by everyone.

    Upon hearing this, Zoe could not bear it any longer. "Pitiful? Where''s the pity? Nash has helped her so much, and she''s reached the position she''s in today, enjoying all the glory. If anyone should be pitied, it''s me, his wife!"

    She felt no sympathy for Miranda''s plight at all. If Miranda would just stay out of their lives a bit more, she would be grateful.

    The assistant wiped Miranda''s tears and continued, "Miranda is seriously ill, and you''re all bullying her. Even if she''s made mistakes, can''t you show some mercy? Besides, Miranda has done nothing wrong.

    She''s lived an upright life and hasn''t

    Wronged any of you!"

    "Ill? Then I want to see if she''s really ill!" Zoe sneered,pletely dismissing Miranda''s vulnerability, and went over to pull her up. "Where are you sick? I want to see just how thick-skinned you really are!"

    Terrified, Miranda covered her head, not knowing what to do. "What are you going to do... Please don''t hit me..."

    "You can hear, can''t you? NashMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.

    might be gullible, but I''m not. Your

    hearing loss is probably fake, isn''t it?

    Trying to gain sympathy, you dare to y tricks in front of me!" Zoe grabbed Miranda''s hand, trying to force her to admit that she was pretending to be pitiful.

    Miranda continued to cry, trembling all over, admitting, "I was wrong. Please don''t make things difficult for me anymore. I''ll stay away from everyone from now on. I''m useless now. Stay away from me. Anyone whoes near me will regret it!"

    She was nearing panic, on the verge of a breakdown.

    The assistant also pulled Zoe away, shielding Miranda. "Let go of Miranda. She can''t handle any more stress right now. What you''re doing is like murder!"

 Chapter 437

    Nash intervened, pulling Zoe back, fearing her impulsive actions might escte the situation. "What''s going on, Aunt Zoe? Let her go!"

    Zoe shrugged off Nash''s hand. "I''m not letting go. Today, I''m going to reveal her true colors and show you all. She''s nothing but a liar. She''s not deaf at all!"

    "Ah-" Miranda screamed loudly. "You all wish for my death, I''ll die then!"

    In the midst of their entanglement, she pushed past everyone and ran out. She crashed into the wall. Blood gushed from her head, and she fell to the ground unconscious.

    Nina widened her eyes, watching Miranda''s action in shock, her face pale and her body retreating. Zoe was also stunned, not expecting Miranda to be so reckless. No one reacted in time.

    "Miranda!" The assistant called out in fear, "You gang of tormentors, you''re all hurting her!"

    Nash did not hesitate, and he carried Miranda out directly. "Quick, call the doctor!"

    The assistant did not have time to argue with them and hurried out to call the doctor. The doctor rushed over and quickly pushed Miranda into the emergency room.

    The chaotic scenested a few minutes before returning to calm. They all waited outside. The assistant kept crying. Nash''s expression darkened as he made a call nearby.

    Meanwhile, Zoe, feeling calmer, observed Miranda in the emergency room, looking almost like a corpse. Zoe hadn''t expected Miranda to be so ruthless towards herself. It seemed she had underestimated her! Nina still had not recovered from the shock just now.

    Zoe was now hit with a cold dose of reality, unusuallyposed. She turned to look at Nina, noticing her pale face, and said, "Nina, I scared you just now."

    Nina nced at Zoe and began, "Zoe..."

    "You''re pregnant, you shouldn''t be exposed to blood. Go rest,"

    Zoe regretted her impulsive actions. Miranda''s acting was unexpectedly convincing. "I acted rashly earlier, and it might have upset you. L apologize. I''ll take care of this situation."

    "No, Zoe," Nina replied, "I''m concerned that Miranda''s actions might have affected you."

    "It''s okay, I''ll handle it," Zoe reassured her.

    But Nina held her hand, very worried about her, "You did all this for me. If only I had stopped you earlier."

    Zoe patted Nina''s hand gently and smiled warmly, "Sweetheart, don''t worry like that. I''m straightforward and I''ve offended many people. I''m

    v

    not afraid of anyone''s judgment.ne

    Plus, really can''t stand

    homewreckers like her, not just for your sake. I just didn''t expect it woulde to this. Miranda was so ruthless to herself!" She had underestimated Miranda too much.

    Nina was notpletely reassured, "I hope she''s okay."

    "Go and rest, lying down for a while is good. You shouldn''t overexert

    yourself!" Zoeforted Nina,

    assuring her that she would taket

    care of everything if anything

    happened, but she could not let Nina

    and her baby suffer.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina could not rest easy, but Zoe kept persuading her. She knew Zoe would not stop until she did. So, she did not argue with her.

    Instead, her gaze shifted towards Nash. Zoe was his aunt, so he would definitely figure out a way to handle this.

    She walked over, coincidentally heading back towards the ward. She wanted to ask Nash about Miranda''s specific illness.

    After all, it was better to be prepared for anything.

 Chapter 438

    "Nash..." She had just approached and was just about to call out but Nash turned back. He was still on the phone and he walked past her without noticing. "Block the news. Don''t let anyone know about Miranda''s condition. It won''t look good..."

    Brushing shoulders with Nash, she felt like she was being treated as invisible. At that moment, Nina felt quite uneasy. While she worried about Zoe, it seemed that Nash was consumed with concern for Miranda, fearing it might affect her future prospects.

    She should not have thought so much about it, but everything she saw nted seeds of doubt in her mind. Seeing Nash so preupied with Miranda, he must have been very worried.

    Nina did not want to trouble him to find out more, so she headed towards the office. The doctor would surely provide her with urate answers.

    Talking to the doctor about Miranda''s condition, she learned that Miranda was deaf in both ears,pletely unable to hear.

    She had already known about Miranda''s inability to sing due to throat issues and that she had some hearing impairment in one ear. But how could it affect both ears?

    The doctor also informed her that Miranda''s ears were originally expected to fully recover. Nash had even brought in top doctors to ensure her full recovery.

    Even if her voice could not fully return to its former state, her hearing could. However, this sudden onset of deafness in both ears was puzzling, and they could not find answers.

    If Miranda continued to not recover, she might permanently lose her hearing and have to rely on hearing aids in the future. Nina was taken aback by this revtion. Miranda seemed to have quite a few health issues.

    Nina added another question, "Is Miranda''s condition congenital?" Some people may not have had hearing problems before, but as they age, hidden gic issues can surface.

    The doctor shook his head. "No, it''s acquired. This condition arises from severe brain trauma or ear injuries."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Previously, Nina had heard about

    some of Miranda''s physical defects but had not looked into them in detail. Since it was not congenital and there had been signs of

    et §ă§ä§ŕ§Ý§Ö

    improvement, why had it woed

    to the point ofplete deafness?

    It did not seem so straightforward. Zoe might have indeed run into trouble today. Nina could not help but worry.

    "Alright, thank you, Doctor," Nina said, concluding her inquiries before leaving. She did not wait with them for Miranda toe out but instead returned to her own room.

    She scrolled through all the videos

    and news she could find online

    about Miranda but found no

    mention of her hearing loss. Even et

    ever

    today when she entered the

    hospital, there was no newsdt was a

    bit strange.

    Lost in thought, Nina was jolted back to reality when her hospital room door opened. She looked up to see Scott standing there, out of breath. When he saw her, he visibly rxed.

    "How did you know I was here?" Nina was a bit surprised. She did not remember telling Scott she was in the hospital.

    "I heard from Leonard that you were admitted got worried so I rushed over to check on you. Thankfully you''re okay. What a relief!" He repeated it several times, showing how much he had been worried.

    As he spoke, Nina understood. She had professional dealings with Leonard and had informed him. He must have told Scott right away.

    "Why did he tell you? I didn''t want you to worry, seeing you all sweaty." Nina and Scott had always maintained some distance between them, as ssmates and old friends do. She appreciated his concern but did not want to trouble him too much.

 Chapter 439

    She owed him too much, debts she had not yet repaid.

    "I''m fine," Scott walked in, wiping his sweat with a smile. "I rushed over from home so I didn''t even have time to change clothes."

    Looking at him, Nina smiled. "Sit down, I''ll pour you a ss of water."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "No need, I''ll do it myself!" Scott grabbed it, not wanting her to strain herself. "Is the baby okay?"

    Hearing him, Nina sat back down. "Has Leonard already told you everything?"

    Scott sipped his water, smiling but not saying a word.

    Nina teased, "He tells you everything. I suspect he''s your informant. The moment something happens to me, it''s immediately in your ears."

    "No way," Scott ced the ss down. "He and I are just good friends. We chat more because we''re ssmates."

    "Good then, or else I''d have no privacy left," Nina joked.

    Scott''s gaze lingered on her belly.

    "The baby''s fine. There''s been some bleeding but it''s not serious, the doctor told me to rest more," Nina informed him.

    Scott inquired further, "How many months?"

    "Over two months," Nina replied truthfully. "I didn''t know before, so I didn''t tell you. I''ve been cautious, being a first-time mom. I''m inexperienced and prone to mistakes." Scott gazed at her belly tenderly, then asked, "Is the child Nash''s?"

    That question silenced Nina. She did not know whether to speak or not. She had kept this matter hidden, not wanting anyone to know, fearing Nash could not handle the responsibility for the child. Since that was the case, she did not need him to be responsible. She could deny it to Scott, but she did not want to lie to him.

    Some people, in her mind, even a small lie about important matters felt like a sin.

    Scott also sensed Nina''s dilemma and empathetically said, "It''s okay if you don''t say anything. I understand. You want to divorce Nash, and you definitely don''t want this child to have any connection with him."

    Nina did not expect Scott to understand her so well. She smiled, "I don''t know how to describe you. You just know me too well, making me feel like I''d be caught lying to you with just one sentence." "Don''t worry, even if you lied to me, I wouldn''t expose you," Scott reassured her.

    Scott gave Nina a feeling that whatever she did was right. He would unconditionally believe her. This also gave Nina courage.

    She hesitated for a long time before

    §Ö

    speaking again, "Nash and I have many differences. Even though we''ve been together for so long, we still don''t trust each other enough We''re notpatible, so I want to divorce him. But divorcing isplicated, many things

    tangled up, and I don''t know what to do. I''m torn between being soft-hearted and being tough, but I''m stuck and can''t move forward. The divorce just isn''t happening."

    Even though Nina did not say anything, Scott could still see it. Ninal had never experienced happiness. Scott also regretted it a bit. He had given his blessings to Nina, but forgot that she would suffer by

    Nash''s side.

    Without much thought, he said, "I have a solution."

    Nina widened her eyes and looked at Scott, wanting to know what solution he had in mind.

    "Do you trust me?" Scott asked Nina.

    Nina nodded. She certainly trusted him. At least Scott had never let her down.

    Scott then made a phone call, his tone as gentle as always, "Aren''t you investigating who the child''s father is? The child in Nina''s belly is mine."

 Chapter 440

    Upon hearing this, a look of shock crossed Nina''s face.

    Scott hung up after finishing his words. This decision had been on his mind for a long time. He needed to be brave and give it a try. If he did not seize this opportunity, he might never have it again.

    "Scott, what are you saying!" Nina had never expected him to do this. She was not carrying his child, yet he was eager to step in as the father. This was unheard of.

    Scott exined, ''I''m sorry for making this decision on my own, but I believe it''s the only way to make him give up.''

    "But what about you?" Nina furrowed her brows. "The child isn''t yours, yet you''re taking on this responsibility. It''s not fair to you!"

    She was mindful of the situation. Scott was still young, with a long road ahead.

    What would his future wife think? What about his family? She could not let him bear this responsibility for her sake, inviting gossip and criticism.

    Scott responded, "Fair or unfair, in this life, I''ll do what I like. I don''t care what others say. If I cared about others'' opinions, how could I live my life? Don''t worry about me. Besides, I''m gaining something from this."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "No, I can''t burden you," Nina could not bear the thought. "You may not mind, but I''ll feel guilty. I won''t be able to repay your kindness."

    "Who said you had to repay me?" Scott smiled. "I willingly do this for you. I''m happy just to have any connection with you. Knowing that you need me is an honor. I wouldn''t want it any other way."

    At this point, Nina felt a great deal of guilt towards him. She had never considered turning to Scott for help. She wanted to avoid owing him any favors.

    She knew he liked her, so she should not get him involved. He would undoubtedly suffer for her sake, and she did not want that. His considerate actions made her both touched and convinced of his reliability, making him someone she could entrust with her life.

    If she wasn''t married and did not have a child, she would consider Scott. After all, there were only a few people in this world who were so devoted to someone without

    expecting anything in return.

    She hoped for Scott''s happiness, but the key to that happinessy in his own joy and contentment. Could she be the one to bring him that happiness?

    The answer was impossible!

    Carrying someone else''s child, it would be unfair to him. She was not worthy of him and did not dare to entertain such fantasies.

    Scott seemed to sense her

    hesitation and continued, "Nina,

    everyone has different aspirations What you hope for may not be what I hope for. Do you know what may greatest wish is? It''s for your happiness."

    Nina looked at him, struggling to find the words. She would also consider whether she could make Scott happy, but she could not give any assurances, so she did not dare to speak up easily.

    "I thought you were happy marrying

    Nash, but you''re not. Since he can''t

    give you happiness, I feel like I can. If

    you loved him and he could make you happy, I wouldn''t worry so

    much. But since he can''t, I feel like he doesn''t deserve you. That''s why I

    muster up the courage to

    take care of you."

    With a bitter-sweet smile, Scott added, "You don''t know. Just being with you, even if we''re just talking, makes me genuinely happy from the bottom of my heart!"

    His smile carried a hint of bitterness. Nina had never glimpsed his heart before. Yet, he still yearned for Nina''s gaze.

    Nina knew that agreeing to Scott would be easy. As long as she agreed, Scott would be overjoyed. But she would not easily agree to it.

    She had to be responsible for herself and for Scott.

    She could notmit to a lifetime with him, so she should not tie him down.

    Ultimately, Scott would be the one to end up hurt.

 Chapter 441

    "Scott..."

    The door mmed open, revealing Nash''s grim face as he stormed in angrily.

    "Scott!" Nash grabbed Scott''s cor as he approached. "You''ve got some nerve to say that!"

    He had been itching to punch him for a while now! Lingering around Nina, it had been fueling his frustration.

    But for Scott to say something like that today... it was asking for trouble!

    Hended a direct punch on Scott''s face.

    "Nash!" Nina intervened immediately, scolding, "This is a hospital, don''t resort to violence!"

    Nash''s voice turned cold. "He''s the one I''m hitting!"

    Despite taking a punch, Scott chuckled. "Go ahead, I owe you this. But once it''s done, can Nina be returned to me?"

    Seeing his rxed smile, Nash clenched his fists so hard they creaked. "Scott, you''re not leaving with a face!"

    "As long as you give Nina back to me, my face means nothing. I''d even give you my life!" Scott wiped the blood from his lip,pletely unfazed by how much more beating he might take. "You''re asking for it!" Nash swung another punch, this time with lethal intent, knocking Scott sideways.

    Nina''s expression turned grim as she shouted, "Stop it, Nash, enough!"

    Nash''s eyes zed with fury as he stared coldly at Scott. "Are you really that Zac?"

    What intrigued him the most was the person in Nina''s heart.

    Who was this Zac?

    Nina imed he was not Zac. However, for the sake of defending him, Nina might be lying.

    She had deceived him once, wouldn''t she deceive him a second time?

    Scott stood up again, admitting openly, "Yes, I am Zac!"

    With that, Nash flew into a rage,pletely losing hisposure He kicked Scott in the stomach, not giving him a chance to get back up. "Perfect, then the one I''m hitting is you!"

    IMS

    Scott did not retaliate, falling onto the nearby table, scattering its contents onto the floor.

    Seeing Scott bruised and swollen, his expression full of pain but showing no resistance, Nina could not bear it any longer.

    She stood in front of Scott, "Nash, if you''re so angry and want to hit someone, hit me instead!"

    Nash''s gaze turned icy as he looked at Nina defending Scott, making him feelpletely unfamiliar. He spoke through clenched teeth, "You think I won''t dare?"

    "Thene at me," Nina prepared to take his punch.

    "Don''t be foolish, Nina!" Scott quickly pushed her aside, not wanting her to get hurt.

    Nina looked at Nash coldly, "Nash, you better hit me with this punch. Cutting off all connections between us is better than staying tangled in this mess. Let me go!"

    Those words cut deep into Nash. Was he really being a nuisance, making her disgusted with him?

    It seemed he had been acting foolish, seeking affection from someone who was indifferent.

    As he watched them protect each

    other, he suddenly felt like an

    outsider. In Nina''s eyes, all his efforts to win her back were met with disgust. He asked, "When did you two get together?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Scott replied, "Wasn''t your marriage from the start just a transaction? You also tacitly agreed that it''s just a marriage of convenience. Since both parties are getting what they need, whatever happens is each other''s business. Nina doesn''t need to

    worry about how many women you have around you, and you shouldn''t meddle in her affairs either."

 Chapter 442

    Scott knew Nina inside out. Everything became crystal clear to him.

    "Great, you two are on the same page now, and I''ve be the outsider!" Nash''s heart turned cold. His gaze shifted to Nina, a smirk ying on his lips. "You want to tell me this, don''t you? You and Scott have the closest rtionship!"

    From that moment on, Nina knew they hadpletely severed ties. It still hurt her.

    However, knowing how caring he was towards Miranda, it was an insurmountable barrier even if their marriage persisted.

    He would never let go of Miranda. For her, it was a thorn in her side, a nagging feeling that would not go away.

    "Think what you will," Nina said. "I''ve said my piece."

    "There''s no need for you to say anything," Nash retorted. With icy resolve, he pulled out their marriage certificate from his inner coat pocket.

    Holding up the certificate, he scoffed at Nina. "Our marriage, you don''t want it? Well, neither do !!"

    Before their eyes, he tore up the marriage certificate. Nina watched in silence as their marriage certificate, along with their wedding photo, was ripped into two halves, symbolizing the death of their rtionship. Empty and unsure of her own feelings, she could only watch as the torn pieces fluttered to the ground like snowkes.

    "Nina, from now on, we''re done!" Nash''s cold words hung in the air as he turned and walked out of the hospital room without another nce back at her.

    Nina remained silent, her gaze nk, unable to react for a moment. She instinctively lowered her head, staring at the scattered fragments on the ground, including their shattered wedding photo. Nash''s face in the photo was devoid of warmth or affection.

    She was like a young girl experiencing her first love, her face radiant with happiness and joy.

    Her marriage with Nash had always. been like this-only she found

    happiness in marrying him. As nes

    Nash? His thoughts never lingered on her.

    Nina crouched down, her fingers tracing the shattered pieces of the torn-up marriage certificate on the ground, picking them up one by one.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Watching her, Scott could tell that she was also grieving deep down. She could not remain indifferent to Nash. A tear fell to the ground.

    Quickly, Scott reached out and grabbed her hand.

    Nina looked up at him nkly. "What''s wrong?"

    "You... you''re crying," Scott said, his gaze fixed on her. "Do you love him that much?"

    Nina did not even realize she was

    crying. Hearing his words, she

    quickly wiped away her tears,

    blinked rapidly, and forced the tears back. "Do I? Maybe my eyes are just irritated."

    "Nina, is there anything you can''t tell me?" Scott asked. "I know you love Nash."

    Nina could not hold back anymore. Tears streamed down her face as she looked at him. "How did you know? Why would you know?"

    She thought she had hidden it well, but she had not expected Scott to find out.

    "Because I care about you," Scott replied calmly. "Naturally, I discovered the secret buried deep in your heart."

    "This is not good, not good at all," Nina started sobbing, covering her face with her hands. "Now I have no secrets left. You shouldn''t know this. It''s embarrassing for me. Why did I have to fall for him and make myself so miserable?

    "I shouldn''t love him!" she eximed, her emotions boiling over, tears cascading uncontrobly down her cheeks.

    This was a secret-a secret she could not bring herself to share.

 Chapter 443

    Nash was unaware, but Scott was. She had truly kept it to herself, not mentioning it to anyone.

    Scott''s words resonated with her deeply. If someone paid even a bit of attention to her, they would recognize the person reflected in the depths of her eyes.

    The absence of attention meant ignorance. This indirectly suggested that Nash did not know about her feelings because he hadn''t focused on her.

    She felt immensely sad.

    Scott''s heart ached sharply. He had never seen Nina cry so intensely. It was merely Nash tearing up their marriage certificate, seemingly a trivial act, yet it left Nina utterly devastated.

    Scott embraced her, gently patting her back. "I understand your sadness. I understand you. You''re not wrong. There''s nothing wrong with liking someone."

    "I was wrong," Nina shook her head. "I was wrong from the beginning. I thought I was special, but I was just a passing figure in his life. It was wrong from the start!"

    She liked him because Nash had saved her, and she believed he would value her deeply. But he treated others the same, not just her. There were many others, so she was not special. Nash could not even remember her.

    Her own unwarranted feelings had harmed her. She wished she could go back, maybe then she would not have taken it to heart. She would not have mistaken his indifference for care, and she would not have fallen into this web of emotions woven with knives.

    "It''s okay now, everything''s okay." Scott''s eyes were also red as he hoarsely spoke. "Time will forget everything, and you will break free from it."

    Nina still held onto the piece of paper, clutching it tightly in her palm. She cried for a long time until she exhausted herself. She had cried for Nash many times before, but this time was the hardest.

    Her heart slowly cracked open and seemed beyond repair. Eventually she regained herposure. Apart from her red eyes, she sat in silence for a long time, still holding onto that piece of marriage certificate.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She needed time to process. She also believed in Scott''s words that time would change everything, and she could eventually push Nash out of her heart. She just had not found the right way yet. Seeing her like this, Scott was still very worried, so he called Yvonne over. Yvonne dropped everything toe to Nina''s side.

    When Yvonne arrived, Scott said, "I''ll leave this to you."

    Seeing Scott''s worried expression, Yvonne added, "Scott, I think what you did wasn''t wrong. Since Nash cares about someone else, he should know that Nina also has someone who cares about her and isn''tcking in attention!"

    Scott did not say anything. He had taken matters into his own hands, unsure if it was good or bad for Nina. He left the hospital room to give them space.

    Nina touched her face, afraid there

    l.ne

    might still be tears. She was feeling too disheveled, which was not like her usual self. "I''m okay now. Everyone has emotions. Crying is a

    way to release them and make

    oneself feel less miserable.

    However, Yvonne said, "Nina, you should consider Scott. Moving on from your current rtionship means starting a new one. Without Nash, the world won''t stop turning."

    Nina took a deep breath to alleviate her suppressed emotions and shook her head. "I''m pregnant. It''s not appropriate. I can''t hold him him."

    Yvonne had a different opinion. "Do you know how many years Scott has waited for you? You don''t seriously believe that he''s been harboring a secret crush on you all these years without making a move, do you?"

 Chapter 444

    In Nina''s perspective, she could not allow herself to affect others. Though she did not always seed, within her capabilities, she had to make it happen.

    "You''re not him, so why do you think you''re holding him back?" Yvonne remarked again. "It''s the modern era now with emotional freedom and marital freedom. Don''t confine yourself. So what if you have a child? You''ll still be living together in the future. Besides, he doesn''t mind. Why do you? You''re just too considerate, always afraid of others being at a disadvantage, while they consider it a blessing!" Nina looked at Yvonne. Their views on rtionships were different. Yvonne was carefree, true to herself. When it was time to break up, she did it without feeling indebted. But Nina was different. "I don''t like him enough," Nina told her.

    Yvonne did not see it as an issue. "You haven''t even dated. How can you be sure you won''t like him? Love can grow over time."

    "What if I let him down?" Nina pondered deeply. " Rtionships should be approached with care. I can''t afford to hurt anyone. Today, I''m with him out of gratitude, but tomorrow, I might part ways with him for the same reason. I can''t promise him a future, so I shouldn''t give him false hope."

    Upon hearing this, Yvonne sighed heavily, shaking her head. "Live in the moment. Worrying about the future is too far-fetched. You shouldn''t tie yourself down to one man for your entire life. Amicable separations aremon. What truly matters is that you once had each other."

    Yvonne made a valid point. However, everyone had their own reasoning. Nina was the kind of person who, when she liked someone, immediately envisioned the future. Just like her feelings for Nash, she immediately thought about marrying him and having children. It was a challenging process, and the oue was not ideal, but she had indeed considered it.

    Yvonne grasped her hand and ced it on her belly. "Nina, think about it. If you lose Nash, you''ll have a chance for a new rtionship. Even without Scott, there will be another man. Your child isn''t a hindrance. I believe a man who truly loves you will ept your child."

    Many times, Yvonne would offer her Nina''s mind weighed heavily She was clinging stubbornly to numerous fixed beliefs, making it difficult to let go of anything.

    Her gaze shifted to Scott outside the door. He had been standing there without leaving. Upon closer thought, how many people in her life had treated her well?

    "For all these years, Scott has been abroad. You might think my art exhibition was your first meeting, but he did try to reach out to you before. Did you know?" Nina''s gaze returned to Yvonne''s face. "Really?"

    "Nina, your attention has always been on Nash, you never thought about the fact that Scott came back to see you." Yvonne could not help but mock her for being too focused. "It''s been a long time, probably since you were in high school. He knew you had been through a life-threatening experience and was worried about you, so he flew back overnight. But you two didn''t meet." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "Why not? If he came back to find me, why didn''t he meet me?" Nina asked.

    Yvonne tapped her forehead. "You''re clueless. It''s because you only have eyes for Nash!"

    Nina had never realized any of this. She had not even noticed that Scott liked her, let alone anything else.

    "Nina, sometimes I admire your

    loyalty, but other times I feel you''re

    clueless about rtionships,"

    Yvonne criticized her. "How could be

    have the courage to appear in front of you knowing you''ve developed feelings for someone else?

    He wouldn''t even mention liking you. Dealing with emotions requires a lot of courage. Just like your feelings for Nash all these years, when did you ever let him know?"

 Chapter 445

    Nina suddenly realized, "So he knew all along." She had not said anything, but Scott understood it all too well. Yvonne looked at her and chuckled, "That''s why not everyone can remainmitted, Nina. Just be content." Nina fell into deep thought. What did she have to be discontented about?

    The two chatted for a while longer before Yvonne emerged. Scott was still standing at the doorway. Seeing Yvonnee out, he asked, "Is she feeling better?"

    Yvonne said, "Your mind is all on Nina. She''s much better now. Don''t worry, she''sing to terms with it. In her marriage with Nash, she had already envisioned the ending, though she still harbored dreams of growing old with him if luck was on her side. But dreams eventually must yield to reality."

    Scott fell silent, a trace of worry crossing his face. These years must have been tough on Nina too.

    Yvonne walked over, gripping the railing of the corridor. "I put in a good word for you."

    Taking a deep breath, she looked out the window. "I certainly want her to be happy. And since you care for her so much, and can bring her happiness, I hope she considers those around her more. Life isn''t long, finding someone who loves you wholeheartedly is rare. If you two can have a happy ending, that would be the best oue."

    Scott looked at Yvonne gratefully. "Thank you."

    Yvonne smiled back at him. "No need to thank me. Don''t forget, I''m Nina''s best friend. I only want what''s best for her."

    For this, Scott was truly grateful. "Let me treat you to a meal sometime."

    Yvonne waved it off. "Just don''t disappoint me."

    After a while, Scott finally entered the hospital room.

    For some reason, he felt a bit awkward. Yvonne had said so much, and he had too. Everything that should and shouldn''t have been said was out in the open. Opening up his heart to Nina and letting her see it was even more embarrassing.

    Nina was lying down, not asleep, her hand resting on her belly as she gazed at Scott. She was just contemting how she should make her decision.

    Then Scott broke the silence, "Feeling better now?"

    "Much better," she replied.

    "That''s good," Scott said, taking a seat.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "Aren''t you busy? You''ve been here for a long time," Nina asked.

    "I can stay with you," Scott replied.

    "Don''t let me keep you from important matters," she insisted.

    "For me, you''re the most important," Scott said, looking at her.

    Nina was momentarily speechless, avoiding his gaze and shifting her eyes away.

    Finally, she said, "Why are you telling me this now? Yvonne mentioned that you came to see me back in high school, so you knew all along, didn''t you?"

    Scott admitted, "I only dared to sneak nces at you. How could I openly stand before you?"

    "You saw it, didn''t you?" Nina said. "While you were sneaking nces at me, my eyes were looking at someone else."

    Scott pursed his lips, his gaze dropping.

    Nina turned back to look at him,

    seeing the loneliness in his eyes. At that moment, she did not feel quite right She could understand Scott and she could empathize with him.

    "Stop sneaking nces at me from now on," she said.

    At her words, Scott lifted his head.

    Nina smiled and continued, "Now that you know everything, there''s nothing left for me to hide from you. Actually, there''s a saying that''s true: do what makes you happy. If it brings you joy, do more of it. If it doesn''t, then distance yourself from it Rtionships are the same way. Happiness should outweigh sadness."

 Chapter 446

    "I''m not upset," Scott replied.

    "I know," she continued, "I''m referring to me. But Scott, I have to tell you, I''m not ready to ept another rtionship."

    "What was I thinking?" Scott chuckled. "Don''t underestimate me. I admit I''m selfish, but I want to help you more than anything. Despite our feelings, I still consider you my best friend." "What''s so good about me?" Nina did not understand, making him worry for so many years.

    Scott paused for a moment, then simply said, "You''re very kind."

    Nina smiled again.

    Scott stayed by her side until she fell asleep. As he watched her up close, he reached out to touch her face, noticing the furrow between her brows even in her sleep.

    He gently smoothed it away, then whispered in her ear, "Nina, I''ll never ask you for anything, because everything I have now is thanks to you."

    With that, he tucked her in, hoping she would sleep well and be free from worries in this life.

    Nina was awakened by the sound of her rm clock. As she stirred from her sleep, she felt disoriented. It was already dark outside.

    ncing at the time, she reached for her phone and checked her social media, only to be greeted by thetest news about Miranda.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her expression immediately darkened. Miranda was a public figure, so it was understandable that there would be many reports about her. However, this particr news was not just about her. It also involved Zoe.

    Miranda Lewis, Fighting a Severe Illness, Forced into Colliding with a Wall. Where''s the Justice?

    A torrent ofments followed:

    Who is this individual? Acting so audaciously, causing a scene even in the hospital room. Doesn''t Miranda deserve any bodyguards by her side?

    Just by looking at her face, you can tell she''s not a good person. Miranda''spany isn''t taking action either. No one cares when she''s sick, and she''s allowed to be bullied. Where''s the justice?[

    ???

    I''ve heard this woman has connections, rted to thepany''s boss. The fact that Miranda is being bullied is tacitly approved. Looks like she''s been through a lot of injustice!

    "They''re all so heartless. Regardless of this person''s rtionship with the boss, we, as Miranda''s fans, won''t stand for her being bullied. Even without thepany''s support she has us fans behind her. We''ll protect

    her

    UMS

    [As Miranda''s fans, we demand justice for her! Thepany must apologize, investigate the reasons, and make those who bullied her pay the price!

    Miranda''s fans were busy responding, filled with righteous indignation, vowing to seek justice for her.

    The incident garnered widespread attention, not only from fans but also from the general public, who were all expressing their opinions. Personal attacks were rampant.

    As Nina scrolled through thements, she noticed something.

    I know who she is. Her name is Zoe. I don''t know her rtionship with Miranda''s boss, but I do know she owns several beauty salons, and her business is doing very well, she''s wealthy!"

    Ils being rich supposed to be impressive? Someone with such a bad attitude and low morals shouldn''t be able to make money!

    Below, there were images attached.

    It showed Zoe''s beauty salon vandalized. The storefront was sttered with red paint, and the words "Vixen, Karma Will Get You!" were written inrge letters.

    In less than ten minutes, someone had already caused trouble at Zoe''s beauty salon.

    Nina''s expression grew increasingly grim. She knew how dangerous the inte could be. Cyberbullying and doxxing were both terrifying.

    With the beauty salon now implicated, she was even more worried about Zoe''s safety!

    She hurriedly tried calling Zoe. But the call would not go through, leaving her feeling even more unsettled.

    Zoe went to teach Miranda a lesson because of her.

    However, with so many people on the inte condemning her, could she be in danger?

 Chapter 447

    Nina could not rx and was about to go find Zoe. Before she could, she saw Zoe walk in unharmed.

    "Nina, look what I brought you. I noticed you''ve been feeling nauseoustely, so I brought some sour and appetizing pickles for you, and also this - your favorite soup."

    "Zoe."

    Nina''s relieved heart sank back down, and she immediately ran over to hug her. Seeing her so excited, Zoe put down what she was holding.

    "What''s wrong? You''re all grown up, yet you''re acting so impatient!" Zoe teased.

    Nina let go and looked at her carefully. "Were you hurt? Did anyone throw stones at you?"

    "What nonsense! How could I possibly get hurt? Don''t forget what your aunt does. Who could dare to bully me!" Zoe rolled her eyes.

    "Haven''t you seen the news? Your beauty salon was vandalized. How could I not worry?" Nina was deeply concerned.

    Zoe sat down, crossed her legs, and took out a handful of nuts from her pocket, munching on them casually. "Let them vandalize. They''ll have to pay for the damages, and if they can''t afford it, they''ll end up in jail. I''ll only lose a bit of money at most. Do you think I, Zoe, don''t have money? I have plenty! The beauty salon is just a minor setback."

    She was not worried at all. She did not understand the online situation, but it did not affect her. Even if the whole world cursed her, as long as she had money and lived afortable life, she did not care at all. Nina admired her positive attitude. "What about where you''re staying?"

    "You don''t need to worry about that," Zoe said. "I don''t have a fixed ce to stay. I might be staying here today and somewhere else tomorrow. Who knows where I''ll be living? I don''t even know which vi I should stay in today!"

    Nina sat down and said, "Your sh with Miranda has gone viral online. Many people are criticizing you, especially Miranda''s fans. I''m worried. We need to think of a way to resolve this situation."

    "Don''t worry about it," Zoe replied. "The heat will die down in a few days, and I''ll be able to live a normal life again."

    "No, I can''t let you bear this

    reputation," Nina disagreed. "I know you mean well. On top of that, with Miranda being deaf, I have a feeling there''s something suspicious going on. People are sympathizing with her online, and with that leaked video, everyone is outraged, calling you a wicked woman. This issue will continue to escte, and it won''t be resolved quickly." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t worry about me," Zoe did not want her to fret too much. "Especially with your pregnancy, don''t be impulsive. I thought it was something serious. People can. curse at me all they want, but won''t stoop to their level. Their words can''t hurt me, and besides, there were already plenty of people criticizing

    me before, so I don''t care even more now."

    "But when you mentioned Miranda''s deafness being suspicious, I actually agree with you," Zoe added.

    Meanwhile, upon learning about

    Miranda''s illness being exposed, Nash''s expression darkened considerably. He convened a meeting and immediately exploded

    in anger. "What''s wrong with your PR team? Are they ipetent? Didn''t I specifically instruct to block the news? Why did it still leak out?"

    "Mr. York, we blocked the news as soon as possible, but it seems that the video was leaked by a third party who was present at the scene. We..." They were also unable to prevent it.

    Nash had not watched the video yet, but he knew that many people were criticizing Zoe online. He had tried to block the news as soon as possible, fearing it would have an impact on Zoe.

 Chapter 448

    Worries would always find a way to surface. This not only affected Zoe but also thepany. Nash watched the video briefly.

    The video captured from this angle was taken at the entrance. It could have been secretly filmed by someone with an agenda or by one of the people present at the scene.

    At that time, they were all present, making it unlikely for any of them to have filmed it, but he overlooked another possibility. This could work to their advantage.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Find a way to suppress the hot search topics," Nash instructed. "Minimize the losses."

    As an outsider to the entertainment circle, Zoe was ustomed to her freedom, making it difficult for her to deal with the various rumors and controversies on the inte. The power of the inte remained formidable. He did not want anyone to influence her in any way.

    "Understood, Mr. York."

    They would have to work overtime to suppress the trending topics. After sorting out the trivial matters of the entertainmentpany in a meeting, Nash left without dy and headed to the hospital.

    Zoe and Nina were chatting inside, they noticed a group of reporters crowding at the entrance, eager to interview Miranda.

    They were concerned about her condition and well-being. Cameras and reporters were all in position.

    Nina knew that Miranda had not yet regained consciousness, but there was no immediate danger to her life. Her deafness was also confirmed.

    Nina immediately ushered her inside. "Zoe, let''s go this way."

    "They can''te in," Zoe reassured her.

    "We''re currently in the spotlight. If they see you, they''ll definitely make a big deal out of it," Nina, with her background in television, knew the tricks of the trade. Reporters would stop at nothing to dig up a story, and catching Zoe on camera would easily stir up public outrage.

    "Then we''ll wait for Miranda to wake up. I don''t believe she hasn''t lied. I''ll expose all her dirty secrets, and let''s see how she manages to survive!"

    Miranda''s willingness to be a third party in rtionships would definitely anger people if exposed. Her image as a virtuous woman would also be shattered. However, she did not have evidence to prove Miranda''s shady dealings, so she could not speak out. If it came to a showdown, she would not hold back either. "Zoe, please don''t say that. If you speak without evidence, it''ll be hard to justify even if you''re in the right. You might just end up stirring up more trouble," Nina advised.

    Zoe also considered the consequences. "I won''t shoot myself in the foot unless I''m forced to."

    They stayed away from the drama. Sometimes, it was best to endure and keep quiet.

    Outside, Michelle was shouting,

    "Make way, make way!" She and her team had also arrived at the hospital, with photographers ready, waiting for a big scoop. But no one made room for her, so she pushed her way through.

    "Michelle, we''re all reporters here. Why should we make room for you just because you camete? Don''t be so arrogant!" Reporters from different ces were not pleased with Michelle''s aggressive behavior.

    Michelle retorted, "It''s every man for himself. Even if I didn''t squeeze in, you wouldn''t be able to interview Miranda anyway."

    Despite her argument, they still disapproved of her actions.

    Michelle had missed out on an exclusive interview with Nash and had been scolded by the chief editor for causing trouble at the television station. Losing the chief editor''s trust was a big blow to her.

    Since she could not rely on Nash anymore, she had to find another way. With the news about Miranda making such a big ssh, everyone wanted a piece of the action.

    She had to keep up with the current events, and if she could be the first to break the news, she could solidify her position at Starry Sky TV station. This was her chance to turn things around, but with reporters from over a dozen TV stations crowding the entrance,petition was fierce.

    "I''ve checked. Miranda is still unconscious. We can only keep vigil here tonight!" she dered after some thought.

 Chapter 449

    "Is it true? Can we trust the news?" Upon hearing Michelle''s words, they still asked for confirmation.

    "It''s true. I''m prepared to stay here all night. We''ve got the hospital surrounded from all sides. The moment Miranda appears, even if we only catch a glimpse of her, it''s still a win!" Michelle assured them. "Well then, we''ll all stay here. I refuse to believe they won''te out!"

    They had been waiting here for a whole day, closely following any news about Miranda. They could not go wrong by staying here.

    However, Michelle''s assistant asked, "Michelle, do we really have to wait here indefinitely?"

    Michelle was also pondering how they could see Miranda. Even if they only caught a shadow, it would be worth it. "We can''t just sit around waiting to die."

    She looked at the nurses ahead and suddenly had an idea.

    Handing everything over to them, she said, "You guys stay here and keep watch. I''m going to take a look inside."

    "Michelle, the hospital is guarded. How do you n to get in?"

    Michelle was not giving up. She had to get thetest news to lift her status at Starry Sky TV station.

    Her interview with Nash did not happen, and her colleagues who were against her had been mocking her. She had to prove herself one way or another. Taking advantage of the distraction, she disguised herself as a nurse and slipped into the hospital.

    Meanwhile, Nash was in Miranda''s ward.

    As Nina and Zoe were walking over, they made eye contact with Nash. Their gazes alternated, and Nina was the first to look away, followed by Nash. Zoe looked at Nash and said, "Why are you still here? Are you so concerned about Miranda? How do you think Nina feels?"

    "I''m fine," Nina replied quietly.

    Zoe turned to Nina again, "How can you be fine? Seeing your husband worry about another woman, does it not bother you?"

    Nina fell silent.

    Nash''s gaze turned icy, and he spoke in a low voice, "I have business here."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What other business could you

    possibly have?" Zoe retorted

    sarcastically. "Even with all the

    you

    this concerned. But Miranda being unconscious has got you all worked up.

    Coincidentally, Nash had something to say too. "Stay at home for the next few days and don''t go out."

    "I know there''s a lot ofmotion

    outside, with people calling me a witch and using me of hurting their precious Miranda. But I''m not afraid. I''ve done nothing wrong? Everything I''ve done is to expose her true face, and I have no regrets!" Zoe eximed.

    At the sound of her voice, Nash furrowed his brows again. "Miranda''s status is different now. Your actions are only inviting trouble."

    "And whose hand was it that raised

    her status in the first ce?" Zoe retorted angrily. "If it weren''t for you she wouldn''t be where she is today. But now, she''s biting the hand that fed her. If anything happens to her, not only will they me me, they''ll me you for not taking action as her boss!"

    "Miranda, Miranda, you''re awake!" Just then, the assistant cried out.

    Their gazes shifted to the bed where Miranday.

    Her head was wrapped in bandages, her face pale and haggard. She looked frail and weak, her eyes hollow as she hoarsely asked, "Where am I? What happened to me?"

    Her eyes met Nash''s, and tears welled up once again. "Nash... you''re here too. I missed you so much... Am I dreaming? You''re actually here in front of me."

    "Miranda..." the assistant sobbed.

 Chapter 450

    "Who... who are you? I don''t know you. Nash, who is she, who are they all?" Miranda looked at the assistant with a puzzled expression. Everyone was stunned for a moment.

    The assistant, confused, said, "Miranda, don''t you remember me? I''m your assistant, Ruby."

    Miranda pushed her away abruptly. "Get away from me! Nash, what''s happening? Why can''t I hear you? Come here, I''m scared!"

    Zoe was also taken aback by her reaction. She joked, "Started with deafness, now it''s memory loss. If this were a drama, it would be too tragic!"

    Nash walked over.

    Miranda grabbed his sleeve as if he were her lifeline, hiding behind him and looking at everyone. "Nash, who are they, why are they looking at me like that? Get them all out, I''m scared." "You all, leave," Nash ordered.

    Zoe was furious to see him so easily swayed by Miranda. She snapped, "Nash, she pulls this and you fall for it? Do you even have a brain?"

    "Leave!" Nash emphasized firmly.

    Seeing him so protective of Miranda and watching how angry Zoe was, Nina clenched her fists tightly. She did not say anything, feeling like an outsider now. She had even less reason to intervene. "Nash, I''ve raised you with care, but this is how you repay me. Don''te cryingter, losing your wife and losing me!"

    Nash did not even spare them a nce. Seeing his indifference, Zoe did not stick around either.

    She grabbed Nina''s hand and said, "Nina, let''s get out of here." As they stepped outside, Nash did not follow. Zoe knew he was set on staying inside.

    Nina remained silent, but Zoe was worried she might be hurt. "Nina, this time I won''t interfere anymore. If you want a divorce, go ahead. I''ll pretend I don''t have this nephew!"

    Nina simply said, "Even without Nash, you''ll always be my aunt!"

    Michelle walked over, seeing Zoe and Nina together, and overhearing their conversation. She was shocked to learn their rtionship.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Was Nina really Nash''s wife?

    Are they getting a divorce?

    Could it be rted to Miranda?

    Michelle had heard some rumors

    about Miranda and Nash. Could it be that Nina was abandoned by her wealthy husband? This gossip had to be thoroughly investigated. It could be her chance to turn the tables!

    After they left, Miranda spoke softly, "Who are they? Why do they look so fierce? Nash, I can''t hear what you''re saying. What''s happening to me? Why am I like this? I can''t hear anything. Why do I look like this?"

    Nash looked at her. "You really don''t remember anything?"

    Miranda looked at his lips. "What are you saying?"

    Nash typed on his phone, "What do you remember?"

    Miranda replied, "I remember us going to school, being together, and me going abroad... Nash, I shouldn''t have left you. I had no choice... I''ll never leave you again!"

    With that, she hugged Nash tightly around the waist, tears silently streaming down her face.

    Nash pushed her away. "Many years have passed."

    Miranda looked at the text and asked, "Many years? Did Ie back?"

    "Yes."

    "I came back? How did Ie back? I don''t remember. Did I do something to upset everyone? Why does it feel like nobody likes me?" Miranda asked anxiously. "Miranda, nobody dislikes you. Don''t be afraid. You''re already a big star!" her assistant typed reassuringly.

 Chapter 451

    Miranda looked bewildered and surprised, "What did I miss? Why can''t I hear anything? Do I have some illness?"

    "No," the assistantforted her.

    Nash stood nearby, carefully observing Miranda''s every move. Her every action indeed resembled those from the past, as if she was experiencing memory loss.

    After staring for a while, he typed a message to her, "There are many reporters outside wanting to interview you. Do you want to go and talk to them?"

    Miranda naturally refused, "I don''t want to."

    Waking up from her sleep, Miranda suffered from memory loss and became a true victim.

    As for the video, Nash knew it was uploaded by her assistant, Ruby.

    When questioned about the incident, the assistant boldly admitted, "I''m the one who uploaded the video. Miranda was bullied, and no one came to her defense. So, I left it to theizens to judge. She had no one to stand up for her, but she had fans supporting her, and I''m one of them. Mr. York, if you want to punish someone, punish me. But there''s no turning back now!"

    Nash was firm and decisive, stating, "Alright, you''re fired!"

    There was no room for reconsideration. The assistant shed tears and nced at Miranda with lingering reluctance.

    But Miranda''s eyes held no trace of her.

    "Miranda, I can''t take care of you anymore. Take care of yourself, but if you need me, I''lle back."

    However, Miranda hid behind Nash,pletely ignoring the assistant.

    After the assistant left, Miranda looked at Nash again, "I can''t hear with my ears. Will you despise me? Can I still be with you?"

    Her words carried a plea, needing Nash to provide an answer. She was deaf now. Would he still want to be with her?

    Nash gazed into her eyes, pondered

    for a moment, then typed, "There are many reporters outside, it''s not safe.

    Later, I''ll have someone pa

    things and we''ll head to the vi."

    A smile spread across Miranda''s face, "Nash, I knew you wouldn''t despise me."

    "I''ll have someone pack for you." Nash then left.

    As he left, Michelle slipped in.

    Miranda felt pleased about advancing further with Nash when she sensed someone''s presence. She raised her head cautiously and asked, "Who''s there?" Michelle removed her mask, "Miss Miranda, it''s me!"

    Miranda looked at her, and her wariness dissipated.

    Nash entered the doctor''s office, where he found no one else present. He then proceeded to make a phone call.

    "You want Miranda to go to the Rde Estate? What are you thinking? Don''t you want your wife anymore?" Ben was shocked to hear this news over the phone.

    Nash replied, "I just told you Miranda is both deaf and has memory loss. Don''t you think something''s wrong?"

    Ben pondered, "There''s indeed something wrong. She''stched onto you."

    "I think it''s moreplicated than that." Nash''s expression was serious as he questioned, "Do you know why Miranda went abroad in the first ce?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "How would I know? Isn''t she your childhood sweetheart?" Ben fell into thought, realizing that Nash''s question was not simple.

    "If her deafness can''t be cured, do you think it will have a significant impact on her?"

    Hearing this, Ben suddenly realized again, "Are you suggesting that someone is helping her behind the scenes?"

    Nash leaned against the wall,

    furrowing his brows slightly, "I don''t rule out this possibility. From whatˇý know about her, she couldn''t make such a significant sacrifice by making herself deaf. Moreover, I suspect Miranda''s departure and return from abroad are both rted to that case!"

 Chapter 452

    "Are you talking about the trafficking case?" Ben responded, "I remember, it was a very serious criminal case, and I was involved as a defensewyer."

    At that time, there was no public trial. There were many dark things involved and he had a strong impression of it.

    "Yeah." Ben was no stranger to this matter. Nash then said to him, "It was also around this time that Miranda left the country without notice."

    Ben added, "It might just be a coincidence. Miranda is just a girl. She shouldn''t be involved in such a big case."

    If she was involved in this case, it would probably involve even more people around her. It would also indicate that Miranda was not simple.

    Ben had very little contact with Miranda. He had been friends with Nash for many years, and had only met her a few times. He wouldn''t befriend her either. "Let''s hope not."

    Nash could only say that, "But you know, even though the case was solved, the mastermind behind it was never caught."

    "There were many suspicious points, and you also suffered a serious head injury because of it. Now, you easily forget things when you drink too much."

    Ben continued to discuss this with him.

    "Back then, you rescued a girl. I remember you told me that both of you were risking your lives. I don''t know if you still remember."

    Nash hesitated for a moment before saying lightly, "I have some impression."

    He had infiltrated the enemy as an undercover agent on a mission to rescue some women and children who had been trafficked.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    It was a massive organization. They were involved in not only human trafficking but also guns and drugs.

    They were ruthless, and their activities were extremely heinous.

    There was a small dark room where someone was always on guard, keeping a girl locked inside. It was different from where the other abducted women were detained. Nash''s eyes darkened as he fell into thought.

    But Ben did not give him a chance to ponder, continuing, "It''s been many years. Many of the criminals have been caught. If there is still a

    mastermind behind it all, I''d bol

    they wouldn''t show up. If they do, you''ll be their first target."

    However, Nash replied, "I actually hope they do show up."

    "Nash, you''re not in the military anymore. Dwelling on these things won''t do you any good. As for Miranda, if she really is who you think, she''ll slip up eventually. But I don''t want you taking unnecessary there''s

    risks. In your currentary

    no longer a girl who needs your rescue." Ben''s tone was grave, warning him.

    Nash was now the CEO of the York Corporation, not a soldier in the military. He had no obligation to save anyone anymore. He had already given everything, almost living on the edge of danger.

    "I understand," Nash replied, "Times have changed."

    "Good that you know."

    After the call, Nash sensed someone at the door and sharply looked over, asking, "Who?"

    The person at the door gathered courage and pushed it open.

    Nina stood before him, her gaze steady as she said politely, "Sorry to disturb you. I originally had a question for the doctor, but I didn''t expect to find you here."

    Nash spotted her, and his gaze intensified. He replied, "The doctor isn''t in the office."

    "I already know," Nina said, about to close the door. "I''lle backter to find him."

    With that, Nina started to leave again.

    "Nina," Nash called out to her.

    Nina paused at the door, turning to look at him. "Is there anything else?"

    Nash walked over a few steps and whispered, "Don''t get involved in Zoe''s matter."

 Chapter 453

    Nina hesitated for a moment. "Aunt Zoe got into trouble because of me. How can I not get involved? I know you want to protect Miranda, but Aunt Zoe has been subjected to so much online abuse. She needs

    to clear her name. She shouldn''t be bullied like this!"

    "It''s not as simple as you think," Nash said with a meaningful tone.

    But Nina smiled. "I know it''s not simple. Miranda is not a simple person, and if she can do it, others can too. You may not want to help, but I will find a way to help Aunt Zoe."

    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help Zoe," Nash added.

    Nina looked at Nash, somewhat incredulous. "Didn''t you ask Miranda to move to Riverside Estate? I''ll be with Zoe these days. If she has any problems, I''ll protect her!"

    Just now in the hospital room, Nash''s words could not have been clearer. Even Zoe was on the verge of severing ties with him.

    Nina had hoped that regardless of the circumstances, Nash would not let things escte further. Unfortunately, she was mistaken. For Miranda''s sake, he was willing to do anything.

    In that case, she had to prioritize Zoe.

    Nash furrowed his brows tightly. Without being entirely sure, he did not want to risk telling her anything prematurely. So he said, "Until things are cleared up, both you and Zoe need to stay safe. Try to avoid going out as much as possible."

    He did not borate further or offer any exnations. Nina felt a surge of frustration and did not want to respond. With a cold expression, she turned and walked away.

    Nash watched her leave in frustration and immediately made a phone call to have someone follow them and ensure their safety at all times.

    Shortly after, Miranda''s luggage was all packed.

    "Nash," Miranda called out when she saw him. "We can leave now."

    As Miranda reached out to hold Nash''s hand, he avoided her touch slightly. "I''ll have someone escort you there."

    "Don''t you want toe with me?" Miranda looked puzzled.

    Nash wrote, "Sending you to Riverside Estate is for your safety. I have other matters to attend to. If you need anything, you can ask Quincy or the helpers at Riverside Estate."

    Seeing Nash keeping his distance,

    Miranda could not help but feel a bit unsettled. Despite being able to go to Riverside Estate and being close to Nash, their rtionship did not seem to progress any further.

    But she reassured herself that it was still good. Everything would take time.

    Miranda obediently said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I can''t hear well now, and it''ll be difficult for me outside. I don''t know if I can manage on my own, but having you around would put me at ease."

    Nash stood to the side, twirling a lighter in his hand, his gaze unreadable.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    After Miranda finished speaking,

    Nash seemed lost in thought, not really listening. He wrote meaningfully, "By the way, we''ve know each other for so long, but I''ve never met your parents. Are they stiff living abroad?"

    Miranda''s expression stiffened, and she nervously sped her fingers together.

    Nash noticed her subtle movements. "Is it inconvenient to talk about?"

    Miranda forced a smile. "They''re both abroad. When I went abroad, they naturally moved there too. But I came back here because I couldn''t leave you behind. Besides, I''m used to the air here." Nash did not press further. He put the lighter away and slipped one hand into his pocket. "Once you''re ready, let''s go. Quincy is waiting at the door."

    "Okay." Quincy came in to collect the luggage, and with a nod at Nash, they left.

    At this moment, there were still many reporters gathered downstairs.

    Miranda quickly disguised herself and headed directly out through the underground garage.

 Chapter 454

    Nina and Zoe were holding hands. At this moment, Zoe was very angry and had already cursed Nash numerous times.

    Nina said, "Aunt Zoe, you still have me to keep youpany. You won''t be lonely."

    "Back then, everyone wanted sons, but daughters are so much better. Daughters are more caring and affectionate. Look at Nash, the only child of our York family. He just keeps upsetting me. Now, he doesn''t even acknowledge me as his aunt." Zoeined, feeling her blood pressure rising at the thought.

    Nina still tried tofort Zoe, "Perhaps Nash has some hidden troubles?"

    "What hidden troubles!" Zoe snapped, her anger ring. "I don''t want to talk about him anymore. Every word feels like a stab in my heart. Let''s just go, the farther away from them, the better!"

    She did not want to stay in the hospital any longer.

    "I just asked the doctor. Deafness can also be artificially induced," Nina said.

    Nina was still worried about Zoe. The inte was a breeding ground for gossip, and spreading rumors came at no cost. There were already rumors circting, ming Zoe for Miranda''s deafness. Theizens were ruthless in their criticism.

    They needed to find the truth, then everything would fall into ce.

    Zoe''s attention shifted again. "You suspect Miranda did it to herself?"

    "My thought may be narrow-minded, but I do think so," Nina said. "However, I can''t understand why Miranda would be so ruthless to herself. Why would she do this?"

    ording to the doctor, the chance of Miranda recovering her hearing was very slim. The cost was too high. If she were Miranda, she would never choose this path. And now, Miranda had also lost her memory.

    "Maybe to gain sympathy," Zoe suggested.

    "Why would she pay such a high price for deafness to gain sympathy? Wouldn''t other methods be better?" Nina asked.

    Zoe also fell into contemtion. "You''re right, I can''t make sense of it either."

    Scott arrived at the perfect moment to pick up Nina. Seeing Zoe grumbling, he greeted her kindly, "How are you, Aunt Zoe?" Zoe nced at Scott and asked, "And who might this be, Nina?"

    "My friend, Scott," Nina introduced.

    Zoe gave a meaningful look and remarked, "Seems like more than just friends."

    "We''re just friends," Scott replied amiably.

    Zoe patted Nina''s hand and said, "I won''t object anymore, Nina. Don''t sympathize with me just because I''m Nash''s aunt. Given his character, even if he were to marry multiple wives, they would still want to leave him Even I can''t stand him, let alone you. Just kick him away and let him regret it!"

    Zoe was clearly angry with Nash, and her words were sharp and biting. She wished Nash would lose his wife right away!

    Nina exined, "Aunt Zoe, it''s not asplicated as you think. Scott and I were ssmates in middle school."

    "You guys have known each other

    for many years, longer than you''ve known Nash," Zoe emphasized. "Scott, you drove here, didn''t you? Why don''t you give me and Nina a ride?"

    "Sure," Scott agreed readily.

    They did not know where to go yet. Nina''s apartment was not very secure, and she was worried about reporters or others finding them, which could be dangerous.

    Zoe did not want to go back to her ce either. The vi was ultimately owned by the York family, and now, just hearing her own name made her feel disgusted.

    She would rather stay far away. That way, she could at least be a little happier.

    They had no destination, so Scott suggested, "Why note to my ce?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Both Zoe and Nina looked at Scott.

    He continued softly, "It''s safe there, you can trust me. No one will find you, and it''s spacious. Normally, no one lives there, so you won''t be disturbed."

    While Nina remained silent, Zoe said, "Sure, Scott, you''re quite the friend. I''m considering you my friend now. You''ve helped me today, and if you need anything in the future, just ask. I won''t hesitate to help."

    Scott replied, "Aunt Zoe, it''s just a small favor. You don''t need to worry about it."

 Chapter 455

    "I''ve got to remember it. If I don''t, people will think I''m heartless, and how will I get by in this world?" Zoe was also a generous person.

    Scott did not refuse either. "Alright, I''ll count you as a friend."

    Zoe and Scott got along well with each other.

    Soon, they arrived at Scott''s residence. It was a spacious t. There were security guards downstairs, keeping watch twenty-four hours a day.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "How do you feel about it?" Scott asked them.

    "It''s quite nice, Scott. We''re not that particr," Zoe said.

    "Then you''ll stay here tonight. I used to live in this house. There''s still some clutter inside, so I''ll tidy it up today," Scott suggested.

    "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble?" Nina asked.

    "Not a bother at all. Besides, it all needs to be tidied up anyway. I''ve already called my assistant toe over." Scott, upon learning about their ordeal, had thought they needed apletely new ce. He had it prepared since early on.

    "Alright." Nina looked at Zoe and epted Scott''s kind gesture.

    "Take a rest," Scott quickly poured them some water.

    "Do you want some milk?" Scott asked Nina.

    "No, water is fine," Nina replied.

    "You''re pregnant now. It''s good to have some milk. If not now, then you should drink some before bed. I''ll remind youter," Scott said with concern.

    Nina nodded as she drank her water. "Alright, I''ll make sure to do that."

    Zoe''s gaze shifted between them, noticing Scott''s fondness for Nina.

    Despite criticizing Nash and feeling angry with him, even mentioning his shorings to Nina, she couldn''t help but worry about Nash when she thought about Nina being with someone else.

    After all, the benefits should stay within the family. No matter how bad things were at home, they were still family. Zoe might speak bluntly about Nash, but her actions contradicted her words.

    Thinking about it, Zoe sat between them with a thud. "What are you guys talking about? Include me, don''t whisper behind my back."

    At the same time, she sent a message to Nash. She did not want to talk so she just sent a sneaky photo.

    Nash received the photo from an

    anonymous number. Without mu

    thought, given the angle and timing, he knew that only Zoe could have been with Nina at that moment.

    When he saw the photo of Nina and Scott together, his expression immediately darkened. He gripped his phone tightly.

    Quincy returned. "Mr. York, Miss Miranda has been taken care of."

    Nash responded with a cold "Okay," but could not help but send Zoe a message, "Keep an eye on her!"

    When Zoe received the message,

    she could not help but mutter

    quietly What''s the meaning of this?

    Do you remember your attitude just

    now? Why should your wife be

    watched by me?"

    "Aunt Zoe, what are you talking about?" Nina saw her mumbling to herself.

    Zoe raised her head in surprise. "Huh?"

    She put her phone down again,ughing, "I''m saying, if someone can''t keep his wife in check, who else but him will end up being cheated on?" "Who are you talking about?" Nina did not understand.

    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it."

    "You guys chat, I''ll go see if everything is packed." Scott got up and went to the study. His assistant was tidying up.

    Just then, an old newspaper fell out.

    of the books. "Mr. Lucas, there''s an old newspaper here, looks like it''s been here for years. Shall we bring it with us?" the assistant asked. en.swhovels

    Scott stood at the door. "Is it the one with the kidnapping news?"

    The assistant nced at it. "Yes, it is."

    "Take it. This newspaper can be counted as the beginning of me and Nina."

    The assistant looked at it again. "You mean this Miss Walker?"

    "Yes, I only found out about her experiences six monthster. I was so worried about her, I rushed back here with this newspaper."

    The assistant found it strange and read the news carefully. "Mr. Lucas, is the newspaper mistaken? This girl named Nina should not be Miss Walker, right?"

 Chapter 456

    Upon hearing this, a look of astonishment appeared on Scott''s face. "How is that possible? It''s supposed to be Nina."

    At that time, he had already developed feelings for Nina. He cared about her so much that he rushed back to the country overnight.

    The assistant, holding the newspaper, also found it incredulous. He thought he might have made a mistake. "I remember you mentioning that you and Nina were ssmates, but this person is one grade below you," the assistant remarked.

    With that, Scott''s expression registered another wave of shock. He hurried over, taking the newspaper and examining it closely. Despite its age, the newspaper was well-preserved. The headline was clear, detailing a murder case at a certain high school, with casualties listed, and the only survivor being...

    Scott stared nkly, unable to believe it. He blinked a couple of times, afraid he might be seeing things wrong. Suddenly, it felt as if this newspaper was not the same one he had seen before. The survivor mentioned in the paper was also named Nina but was a year younger. It could not be the same Nina.

    How could this have happened?

    Scott''s expression turned grim. Was the newspaper wrong, or was there some misunderstanding somewhere?

    Nina had indeed experienced a traumatic incident, something he had heard firsthand from her and others. How could she have turned into someone else in the blink of an eye?

    Scott struggled to make sense of it all.

    "Scott." Just then, Nina came over to find him, seeing them packing up. She asked, "Do you need any help?"

    Scott snapped out of his daze, nced at Nina, and instinctively tucked the newspaper away. The surprise on his face vanished in an instant. "No need, everything''s packed up. I''ll have my assistant take it awayter."

    Nina noticed the change in his expression. "Is something wrong? If it''s troublesome, Aunt Zoe and I can go somewhere else."

    She was worried that their presence might be affecting Scott. Zoe was easygoing and would readily ept others'' kindness. If someone treated her well, she would remember and return the favor twofold next time. So Zoe agreed readily.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "No, don''t worry." Scott ced the newspaper under a book and then into a box. "I n to have dinner with you both. Hope you don''t mind."

    He immediately changed the subject.

    "Of course not, Zoe enjoyspany," Nina replied.

    "Great." Scott handed the box to his assistant. "Please take this away."

    The assistant obediently took the box. Nina nced at the assistant and then at the box he took, sensing something odd but did not pursue it further.

    "Let''s order takeout for dinner tonight, since we didn''t buy any groceries," Scott suggested, pping his hands.

    "I''ll do it. Please don''t refuse this

    time," Nina insisted. She felt that et

    since they were staying at someone else''s ce, they could not keep relying on them.

    Scott did not refuse this time. "Okay."

    However, he had many doubts. His gaze turned to Nina, still not

    forgetting the shock the newspaper had given him. Was the person who had been kidnapped really Nina?

    Nina was focused on ordering takeout. She knew Scott preferred mild vors, while Zoe liked spicy food. She needed to order two different types of cuisine.

    "Nina..." Scott''s looked at her, hesitating. "Do you still remember the time our middle school was attacked?"

    For Nina, it was a bad experience. Scott did not want to bring it up again, but he could not help but wonder.

    "I remember," Nina replied, setting

    down her phone and smiling at Scott. "But that incident doesn''t affect me much anymore. I''m living well, aren''t I? Why do you suddenly bring this up?"

    Scott''s expression became more serious. Nina remembered, which meant she had experienced it.

    But then why did the person in the newspaper turn out to be someone else?

 Chapter 457

    Scott waspletely puzzled. Back then, he was so focused on Nina that he overlooked crucial information and likely misinterpreted things.

    But what about Nina''s real experiences? Could it be that the newspaper was mistaken?

    Seeing Scott lost in thought since earlier, Nina asked, "What are you thinking about, Scott?"

    Scott snapped out of his daze and replied, "Nothing, let''s just order takeout."

    "Already done," Nina said. "Aunt Zoe might have some beer. Would you like some too?"

    "Sure." The two left the study.

    Zoe was calmly watching TV on the sofa. For her, watching TV was just a way to pass the time, and the TV was airing her scandal.

    Nina walked over and joined Zoe in watching TV. They saw Michelle in the hospital room. "Look at the camera. This is our victim, Miss Miranda. Miss Miranda, can you still hear us?" Miranda resisted the camera a bit. "Stop filming. I don''t want to be interviewed."

    "Miss Miranda," Michelle called again.

    "I can''t hear. I don''t know what you''re saying. Stop filming. I don''t want to see anyone now!" Miranda''s face was pale, extremely haggard, portraying a delicate beauty in illness.

    Michelle seized the opportunity and addressed the camera, saying, "Miss Miranda has indeed lost her hearing and has suffered a great mental blow. This incident is a significant setback for her career. T The perpetrator who hurt her is likely the woman who drove her to despair and to injure herself. Even now, there are numerous reports about her on the inte, but she has yet toe forward. I hope that upon seeing this report, you wille to your senses and give Miss Miranda an exnation. Even a simple apology would be a greatfort to her psychologically."

    Upon seeing Michelle''s interview, Nina immediately turned off the TV.

    Zoe, who had been enjoying the show, turned to Nina and asked, "Why did you turn it off? Keep watching."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Nina remarked, "This is Michelle''s interview How did she manage to get into Miranda''s hospital room? If it were her, she would definitely exaggerate the situation, stirring up public outrage."

    However, Zoe responded, "My reputation is already ruined. I don''t care about this. I just want to see how Miranda acts." "Miranda''s side said they were blocking the news and prohibiting reporters from entering. How did Michelle get in?" Michelle would do anything for a scoop. With so many reporters outside, she managed to get in by using some tricks. Despite Miranda not saying anything on camera, she actually said everything.

    "Seeing how Miranda acted, I already know howizens would criticize me," Zoe continued, munching on nuts. "Despite iming she wouldn''t grant an interview, she still spilled information to the reporters. She even yed the sympathy card, saying she might not be able to hear and portray herself as mentally suffering."

    "Knowing that, don''t let it bother you. I''ve ordered takeout, all your favorite dishes, and we can have some drinks too."

    "Great, I''ll have to drink more tonight to sleep well." Zoe did not mind, but Nina was concerned.

    Miranda currently resided in Riverside Estate, which actually made it easier to keep track of her movements.

    Nina walked into a corner and made

    a call, saying, "Keep tabs on Miranda for me Make sure she doesn''t notice anyone following her, and if anything strange happens, let me

    know immediately!"

    When Miranda entered Riverside Estate, she found everything to be lively and vibrant. As she walked, she observed her surroundings until she reached the sofa and sat down. "Miss Miranda," a helper respectfully addressed her.

    Miranda looked up at the helper. She preferred being called "Madam" over "Miss Miranda."

 Chapter 458

    "It''s okay. There''s still plenty of time. I''ll eventually be thedy of the house here. Look, I''m already one step closer now." Miranda thought to herself.

    Miranda nced at Quincy, who apanied her. After all, he was someone close to Nash. She needed to maintain a good rtionship with him, so she asked in a friendly tone, "Quincy, does Nash stay here often?"

    Quincy replied, also typing on his phone, "Mr. York has been staying here quite frequentlytely, but he hasn''t been around here for many days."

    "He doesn''t return to the York residence?" Miranda realized she had not reached out to Sally in a while. Work had kept her busy, causing her to overlook Sally''s messages on several asions.

    "Mr. York does visit asionally," Quincy replied tactfully. "But Madam isn''t fond of going back there, so Mr. York''s visits are less frequent."

    Miranda tightened her fist instinctively but maintained herposure. "Will he being by soon?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "I can''t say for certain," Quincy responded. "Mr. York has been upiedtely. It depends on whether he will visit Madam."

    His words were meant to make Miranda understand her position.

    Miranda smiled again. "I heard she went to work at the TV station. She left Nash, looks like they divorced."

    "They haven''t divorced yet," Quincy said.

    "Are they nning to?" Miranda asked further.

    "It''s their personal matter," Quincy replied directly. "As a subordinate, I wouldn''t know."

    He said what he needed to say. He would not disclose anything he should not. Miranda could also see that Quincy''s loyalty leaned towards Nina. After so many years of working together, their rtionship was long enough for such inclinations.

    Once she married Nash, he would know whom to prioritize. If she became dissatisfied with him by then, she could even get Nash to fire him. Now was not the time to be angry with him.

    Miranda turned back around, adopting the demeanor of thedy of the house, asserting her authority over the ce. "Since there''s nothing to do, you can leave now. I don''t need you to look after things here anymore!"

    Quincy did not want to stay longer than necessary. He put down her luggage and left.

    Miranda immediately summoned a helper. "Help me take these things upstairs."

    The helper helped her carry the belongings upstairs. Miranda followed, nced at the room, and saw the helper continuing forward.

    She said, "Wait, I want to stay in this room."

    The helper knew her boundaries and shook her head. "This is the master bedroom, Mr. and Mrs. York''s room. Miss Miranda, you should stay in the guest room."

    Miranda gathered some information. "Looks like they''ve stayed here quite a few times."

    She did not insist on staying in that room and her expression was cold.

    Nina leaving the York residence

    Vol

    meant she was no longer under Sally''s control. Her days would be more rxed. It showed how

    considerate Nash was towards her.

    As Miranda''s belongings were moved to the guest room, she could not shake the feeling that it was too small and ufortable. The

    master bedroom would suit not"

    her

    better. That position would be hers one day.

    She messaged Sally. Sally was in the middle of a spa treatment. When she saw Miranda''s message, she immediately sat up, ignoring the face mask on her face. She promptly called Miranda.

    Miranda knew Sally would call her back. Sally''s enthusiasm towards her meant Sally would not ignore her, but Miranda rejected the call. Sally was still pondering why Miranda did not answer her call.

    Miranda messaged her. "I''m not able to answer the phone."

    Sally understood and replied immediately. "Are you busytely? Miranda, you''re a big star now. I''m genuinely happy for you."

    Miranda replied her. "Thank you, Sally. I''m staying at Riverside Estate now. I have some free time recently. I''ll find you whenever I can."

 Chapter 459

    "Now! Now is the perfect time!"

    Miranda smiled. She knew Sally must be eager to see her. All she had to do was wait.

    She took a spin around and found herself curious about the master bedroom. She opened the door and walked in. It was evident that no one had stayed there for a while.

    She went straight to the wardrobe, where she found numerous women''s pajamas, some with tags still attached.

    There were a few sexy camisole nightgowns as well. She held one up against herself and twirled in front of the mirror. If she wore these and twirled in front of Nash, he would undoubtedly find her attractive. She did not linger too long. There would be other opportunities she could wait for. ncing at therge bed, she could not help but imagine scenes of passion with Nash.

    Twenty minutester, Sally arrived at Riverside Estate. She called out, "Miranda! Miranda!" at the door, but Miranda did not appear.

    Not finding Miranda in the living room, Sally asked, "Where is she? Wasn''t she supposed to be at Riverside Estate?"

    "Miss Miranda is upstairs," the helper said, suddenly realizing and added, "Miss Miranda can''t hear from here. She can''t hear your voice either. You''ll have to go upstairs."

    "What?" Sally was surprised and quickly ran upstairs. She opened the door to the guest room and called out, "Miranda."

    Miranda, with her back turned to Sally, could not hear her.

    Seeing that she really could not hear, even at such close proximity, Sally hurried over and tapped her on the shoulder, "Miranda."

    Miranda turned around, "Sally."

    Sally looked at her haggard face, as if she had lost some weight. "What''s going on? What''s all this about? Why can''t you hear anything? Who did this to you?" Tears welled up in Sally''s eyes as she spoke. Miranda tried to lip-read. "Sally, I''m fine. I only had time to meet you recently because of my vacation."

    Sally immediately saw through her and remembered she could not hear anything, so she wrote instead, "Stop pretending. I know you can''t hear. I heard it from others. Why is my da suffering so much?"

    Seeing what Sally wrote, Miranda burst into tears. "Sally." She hugged her tightly, and Sally also began to cry, gently patting her back.

    "Who did this to you?" Sally did not forget about the main issue.

    Miranda bit her lip. "I fell ill..."

    "I don''t believe it. Was it Nina, or someone jealous of your sess, trying to poison you?"

    Miranda''s eyes filled with even more tears. "Sally, please don''t ask. We''re family, I..."

    "Are all the things said on the

    inte true?" Sally caught on to set

    words, having been keeping up with the news recently. "Did Zoe hurt you?"

    Sally was furious.

    "Sally, no, it''s not..."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Sally''s anger red up. "I''m going to confront her. How dare she target my future daughter-inw? I''ll make her pay!"

    "Sally, please, don''t." Miranda hurried to stop her.

    Sally would not listen to anything, consumed by her anger. She knew Zoe''s whereabouts were uncertain and she did not even know where she was now. She had her phone and called her.

    Zoe was enjoying herself, but her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she answered and heard a barrage of curses.

    "Zoe, was it you who did this? It''s bad enough that you''re against me, but why take it out on Miranda? What did she ever do to you?"

 Chapter 460

    Zoe had no idea Sally would call her, and her temper red. "What''s the matter? Did Miranda tell you something? So what if I did something to her!"

    "Where are you now?" Sally only wanted to confront Zoe.

    "Why should I tell you? Who do you think you are!" Zoe stopped eating her nuts and swung her hand. She was just looking for a way to vent her pent-up anger.

    Sally sneered, "Are you scared now? Scared I''lle after you? I know your beauty salon got vandalized, and now you''re hiding like a turtle!"

    "Scared? Have I ever been scared of you all these years? If you hadn''t married into the York family with William, I wouldn''t even acknowledge you as part of our family!" Zoe retorted.

    "Fine, thene out. Let''s confront each other face to face!" Sally dered.

    "Come out if you dare, Sally! If you want to confront me head-on and tear each other apart, then I won''t give you any face either!" With that, Zoe hung up the phone and grabbed her bag to leave. Seeing this, Nina called out, "Aunt Zoe, where are you going? I''ll go with you."

    Zoe looked at Nina. "You don''t need to go. Sally wants to stand up for Miranda. I''ll give her this chance. Let''s see if she can turn the tables!"

    "Aunt Zoe..." Nina followed, but only saw Zoe hailing a taxi and leaving.

    "Scott, I want to go too," Nina said.

    She was afraid this might be a trap. With so many people on the inte condemning Zoe, if her whereabouts were exposed and something happened, she wouldn''t have anyone by her side. "I''ll take you there." Seeing Nina''s urgency, Scott immediately agreed.

    Zoe arrived at the location Sally mentioned, which turned out to be a cemetery. Her expression darkened a bit upon arrival. She could not understand why Sally chose this ce.

    As she walked in, she saw Sally standing in front of her father''s tombstone. Standing beside her was Miranda, who was saying, "Sally, let''s not break ties over me and Zoe. Grandpa wouldn''t like that. Let''s go." Sally held Miranda''s hand, knowing she could not hear, so she wrote with her hand, "This is something I must do. Miranda, I will definitely seek justice for you!"

    "Sally!" Zoe walked over and called her name directly.

    Sally''s expression changed drastically when she saw her. "You came at the right time. Today, I''m going to settle things with you in front of Dad. You hurt Miranda, and I have to get justice from you!"

    Zoe''s gaze shifted from Sally''s face to Miranda, and she sneered, "What can I say about you? You''re so kind to Miranda, but does she even

    appreciate it? If only half of that

    kindness was directed towards Nash, you wouldn''t be in this

    situation. After so many years in the York family, you still haven''t figured out your ce!"

    "I don''t need you to lecture me," Sally said, her tone icy. "No matter what, Nash and are mother and son. What right do you have to intervene? You''re just his aunt, after all, there''s always a bit of distance. Amb as his

    mother, not closer to him than you?"

    Zoe stood before her, a smile ying on her lips. "Of course, I''m closer than you. After all, you were the one who didn''t want him. If it weren''t for me, he would have died in the cradle."

    Sally''s eyes welled with tears as she continued, "If you want to bring up the past, then me it on your York family. It''s William who didn''t want, it''s all because of him. Otherwise, how could I end up being treated like an outsider?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    As they spoke, Zoe could not bring herself to agree with William''s actions, but she harbored even more disdain towards Sally.

 Chapter 461

    "So you resort to any means to destroy one family after another! You never think you''re wrong!" Zoe eximed.

    "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Sally eximed, agitated. "You all forced me into this!"

    Seeing both of them so worked up, Miranda interjected, "Zoe, don''t argue with Sally. She''s just impulsive. I''m fine, I don''t me you. Let''s all calm down."

    "It''s none of your business!" Zoe looked at Miranda sharply. "You don''t me me, yet you tell Sally everything. You just want her to step forward, don''t you? Hypocrite! You disgust me the most!"

    At this, Sally immediately shoved her. "Who are you cursing? Knowing that Miranda can''t hear, you talk behind her back. How despicable can you be!"

    "I may be despicable, but not as despicable as you!" Zoe pushed back.

    "You''reying hands on me?" Sally red at her. "Today, you''ll pay for it!"

    "Let''s see if you can handle me!" Zoe wasted no time in engaging in a physical fight with her.

    When Nina and Scott arrived, they saw the scene unfolding. They were both rmed. Meanwhile, Miranda stood nearby, pale but unmoving.

    "Aunt Zoe!" The cemetery was full of steps, and a mishap was likely in their current state of struggle. Nina''s heart raced to her throat, and she hurried over.

    Seeing Nina so worried, Scott quickly followed behind, saying, "Nina, be careful." He was afraid she might trip or bump into something.

    Sally and Zoe were at each other''s throats, neither willing to back down. Their hair was in disarray.

    "It''s because of you meddling that my son is kept away from me. Now you''re bullying Miranda. Today, we''re at odds, and even Dad sees it. If he''s watching from above, he won''t spare you!" Sally said to Zoe.

    But Zoe fired back, "Take a good

    look at yourself. If you had treated Nash better from the start, would things be like this now? You''re

    saying all this, but don''t you think Dad saw through you? If he thought you were a good mom, he wouldn''t have been so eager to find Nash a wife while he was still around. He knew you weren''t a good person, yet now you are still keen on bringing a hypocrite like Miranda into the York family. If Dad hadn''t arranged Nash''s marriage, he wouldn''t be able to rest in peace!"

    "You must have said something to Dad. I wondered why he wanted someone from a family like Nina''s to marry into ours. It must be you who influenced Dad!" Sally used.

    "I didn''t influence him. I, like Dad, also like Nina!" Zoe retorted. "You''re the one with questionable morals. No wonder William didn''t like you. If you hadn''t used every trick in the book back then, how could he have married someone like you?"

    This enraged Sally, who pped Zoe across the face. "You''re talking nonsense! It''s him who changed, he betrayed me!"

    Zoe''s face flushed red after the p, a vivid handprint marking her cheek. In response, she immediately swung back with another p, "You me him and think you can do anything to get your way, even if it hurts future generations! Nash isn''t your biological son, that''s whyN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    t

    indifferent to him. If you''re so

    hadn''t tried

    to please William, there wouldn''t be a Nash. You''ve destroyed his entire life! You owe Nash everything in this lifetime!"

    These words shocked Nina. She stopped in her tracks, staring at them nkly.

    What were they saying?

    Nash wasn''t Sally''s biological son?

    And behind her stood another person, looking at them with cold indifference.

 Chapter 462

    "Nash." In the midst of the dispute with Zoe, Sally noticed his presence, and she was taken aback.

    Nina also nced over and saw Nash''s figure standing behind them. His expression was indifferent, seemingly unsurprised by their arguments. Instead, he epted the fact calmly.

    Zoe was shocked to see Nash''s gaze. In that moment, she regretted blurting out that he was not Sally''s biological son. It was undoubtedly a blow to him. Distracted, her gaze remained fixed on Nash. "Nash..."

    Nash remained silent. He knew they were at the cemetery and came over out of concern that something might happen.

    Sally, infuriated, eximed, "Zoe, what are you saying? You''re intentionally making things difficult for me. You''re truly despicable!" With force, she shoved Zoe.

    Zoe focused her attention on Nash so she became less hostile. She withdrew her ws, her mind preupied with the possibility of causing him harm. Unaware of Sally''s action, she was suddenly pushed down the steps.

    Nina, still reeling from the revtion that Nash was not Sally''s biological son, watched in shock as Zoe tumbled down the stairs. She watched in shock and cried out, "Aunt Zoe!"

    All eyes turned to her. Even Nash''s face betrayed a hint of fearful concern.

    Zoe rolled down several steps, sustaining scrapes and bruises, with the most severe injuries on her head. Nina was the first to reach her, hesitant to move her but calling out in worry, "Aunt Zoe, wake up!" Zoe hadpletely lost consciousness.

    Sally was scared out of her wits, her face pale as she stared in shock at Zoe, who had tumbled down the stairs. She looked at her hands as if they were stained with blood. "1 didn''t mean to. If she didn''t provoke me why would I push her? It''s none of my business!"

    Nash hurried over and quickly lifted Zoe.

    "Zoe!" he called out, but she remained unresponsive. Without dy, he said, "We need to get her to the hospital right away!"

    He carried Zoe out of the cemetery, not sparing a nce at Sally. Nina followed closely behind.

    Seeing Nash leave without looking back, Sally called out, "Nash!"

    But Nash did not respond. Seeing this, Sally hurriedly followed them, and Miranda, still in shock, followed her.

    Zoe was rushed to the hospital. Nash anxiously waited outside. When Sally caught up, her gaze was fixed on Nash, and she felt uneasy. "Nash..."

    At this moment, Sally was filled with apprehension. Zoe''s revtion and Nash hearing it firsthand had shaken her to the core.

    Nash nced at her coldly and asked, "Is there anything else now?"

    Her heart sank and she tried to exin, "Don''t listen to Zoe''s nonsense. She''s intentionally making things difficult for us. She..."

    "I remember clearly that the person who brought me up was my aunt, not you."

    Nash''s words pierced through

    Sally''s defenses, and tears welled up

    in her eyes. "It''s not like that. It''s all

    because of your father. Even if I brought you back, he still didn''t

    eveBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    appreciate it. I had no choice.

    lived in the York family, and it hasn''t been easy for me either. You should understand, Nash. I didn''?mean any harm when you were young."

    Nash remained indifferent to her

    words. Instead, he scoffed, "I was et

    just a a

    ol for you to salvage your marriage. Since he didn''t appreciate it, became useless to you"

 Chapter 463

    "No...," Sally protested, "you''re still my son. I regret it, and I''ve been trying my best to make it up to you..."

    "I no longer need that," Nash said, his gaze icy. "Calling you ''mom'' was my greatest concession. You should consider yourself lucky!"

    Sally could not help but step back, her voice trembling with emotion. "You can''t treat me like this. You can''t be like your father. Otherwise, what''s the point of bringing you back?"

    Nash''s tone remained cold. "The only point was to win back my father''s heart. Unfortunately, all efforts were in vain!"

    Every word hit Sally like a dagger to her chest.

    Back then, her marriage to William was, to put it rather ironically, nothing but her forcing herself into it. William did not love her. In fact, he despised her. She thought that once they were married, he would be hers. Afterall, what''s done was done.

    But she was too naive. William could stay out all night, leaving her alone. To win back his heart, she made countless efforts, even trying to conceive his child. She knew he loved sons. She thought if she bore him a son, he would love her, and he woulde back to her. Her family would be whole again.

    Unfortunately, things did not go as nned. She could only adopt a son, who was Nash. But William''s heart was too cold. Even if she gave birth to a son, he never looked at her favorably. Not only that, he did not even care for his own son.

    Every day was spent in disappointment, and Sally med all the responsibility on the infant in the cradle. She began to mistreat him, even withholding food, wanting to starve him to death.

    Sally paid no attention to whether Nash lived or died. Fortunately, Zoe discovered it. She took Nash away, freeing him from such an environment.

    "I regret it. I shouldn''t have treated you that way." No matter how Sally treated Nash in the past, she had now realized her mistakes.

    With her husband''s indifference, her

    thoughts turned to her son, hoping he would be good to her. "I know I was wrong. I will never do it again. Please don''t hold a grudge against me

    Tears streaming down her face, Sally grabbed Nash''s arm, seeking forgiveness. However, in Nash''s eyes, the time when he needed her most had passed, and he knew who his true savior was.

    He took Sally''s hand and said calmly, "Even without me, don''t you still have another child? You should treat her better."

    "No, I only have you as a son!"

    Miranda rushed over and saw Sally''s humble demeanor, as if pleading with Nash. It was the first time she had seen Sally so at loss.

    Regardless of whether she heard

    their conversation, she immediately

    said, "Nash, don''t me Sally. It''s allN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    my fault. I should have stopped Sally, then Zoe wouldn''t have fallen down the stairs. It''s all my fault..."

    As she spoke, she pped herself.

    "Miranda." Sally immediately grabbed her hand. "It was my impulsive behavior. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t me yourself. What if your condition worsens?"

    "Sally, please don''t stop me. I''m the one who got you into trouble," Miranda cried.

    This only made Sally feel even more distressed.

    "You''re at fault, of course!"

 Chapter 464

    While Sally was defending Miranda, Nina''s expression turned cold.

    Seeing Nina speak up, Sally added, "Nina, look at the state of Miranda. Stop causing her more harm!" Her instinct was to protect Miranda.

    Approaching them, Nina saw Miranda crying, looking fragile and pitiful. "Why can''t I speak up? Who among you is truly worried about Aunt Zoe? You''re worried about your son doesn''t want you anymore, and Miranda is worried about being med. She''s putting on an act to gain sympathy. We all saw Aunt Zoe being pushed, and you''re the one who did it. Miranda, on the other hand, is likely the instigator!"

    As Zoe was rushed into the operating room with serious injuries, Nina felt no need to hold back.

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Sally snapped. "Yes, I pushed Zoe, but it was gentle. Why don''t you mention that Zoe intentionally fell?"

    Nina looked at Sally. "That push wasn''t gentle at all. We all saw it."

    Sally, feeling challenged, raised her voice. "Nina, who do you think you are to talk to me like this? I''m your elder, your mother-inw. Do you even want to stay in the York family?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina coldly mocked, "Now that you''re caught doing something wrong, you''re trying to use your status as an elder to pressure me? Weren''t you the one who refused to acknowledge me before? You''ve epted everything for Miranda''s sake. Who is she to you that you''re so careful to protect her from any harm?"

    Sally instinctively grasped Miranda''s arm. "This doesn''t concern you. If it weren''t for your instigation, Zoe wouldn''t haveid a hand on Miranda, leading to her deafness!"

    Nina''s gaze shifted back to Miranda, who was still sobbing, tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful. Taking advantage of her hearing loss, she seemed to ignore the chaos around her, leaving others to clean up the mess.

    "Did she tell you that Zoe caused her deafness?" Nina found it amusing. "Ask Nash how Miranda''s ears were really damaged. It wasn''t Aunt Zoe''s doing. You''re just a pawn in someone else''s game, and you don''t even realize it!"

    Sally paused, looking at Miranda. Miranda cried even harder, seeming frightened. "Sally..."

    Sally pressed on, "Even if Zoe wasn''t the cause, she still did something outrageous, didn''t she? Otherwise, why would so many people criticize her online? We all know Miranda is a big star, known to everyone. Mahy have rallied behind her, seeking justice. Given that her parents aren''t around, it''s only right that, as her elder, fought for justice for her."

    "Fine!" Nina''s expression remained cold, without a word, she pushed Miranda as well.

    "Ahh!" Miranda fell to the ground, crying out in pain. Nina used considerable force, enough to cause pain but not serious injury.

    Sally''s expression darkened with anger. "Nina, what are you doing? How dare you do this in front of me!"

    Nina looked at the sobbing Miranda on the ground. "If you can seek justice for her, why can''t I do the same for Aunt Zoe? What''s wrong with giving her a little push? I didn''t even hit her. Consider it mercy!"

    "This is all wrong!" Sally eximed, witnessing Nina''s stubbornness, her eyes zing with fury. She wanted to unleash her fury on Nina. She was about to grab Nina''s hair, just as she would have done with Zoe.

    However, Nash stepped in front, his tone cold and firm. "Enough!"

    Sally turned to Nash. "Nash, did you see that? This is the true face of Nina. She''s always bullying Miranda. She''s not worthy of being a daughter-inw of the York family. Miranda is a hundred times better than her. Miranda is the one suitable t¨¦be your wife. You should divorce Nina right away!"

    She emphasized it several times.

    "You don''t need to worry!" Nash''s gaze was calm but determined. "If anything happens to Zoe, you''re responsible: Don''t me others for your mistakes. It''s fortunate if nothing serious urs to Zoe, But if it does, you won''t be able to escape responsibility. You''ll have to bear the consequences of your impulsive actions. I won''t help you then!"

 Chapter 465

    Seeing his indifference, Sally called out, "Nash!"

    However, Nash did not want to hear her words and he walked away with a cold expression.

    Sally wanted to talk and patch things up with Nash. However, with Miranda crying and being bullied, she could not leave.

    She could only go over to help Miranda up, saying, "Miranda, get up quickly, stop crying."

    Miranda was supported by Sally, burying her face in her arms. "Sally, am I too annoying? Everyone seems to dislike me!" she sobbed.

    "No, no, I like you, everyone likes you," Sallyforted her, patting her back.

    Miranda continued to cry in Sally''s arms. In this state, even if she was at fault, she turned into a victim, and no one dared to say a word against her.

    If it weren''t for the hospital and so many people around, Nina would have wanted to give Miranda a good beating, tearing off her mask to see how good she was at pretending.

    Of course, she knew that no matter how much of it was true or false, Sally would still defend her. The rtionship between them seemed inexplicable.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of hurried footsteps approaching.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "How''s Zoe?"

    Nina looked up and saw Williaming over. He was wearing a suit. William was almost as tall as Nash, with meticulously groomed hair. Despite being in his fifties, he still looked young and handsome, but his coldness was evident.

    He seemed worried about Zoe''s situation. After all, she was his biological sister. No matter what, he would still be concerned. In the many years Nina had been in the York family, she had only seen William a few times, and each time was in a hurry.

    While he was the son of Nash''s

    grandfather, their rtionship didn''t seem to be very good. Nash''s

    grandfather had never mentionedet

    him over the years. The family business had been passed down to Nash. When Nash''s grandfather passed away, William also did not return.

    William''s gaze was not on Sally at all. Instead, he asked, "Nash, how is Zoe?"

    At that moment, Nash frowned slightly and replied coldly, "She hasn''te out yet."

    William paused and said, "Then I''ll wait here."

    When Sally saw William, she was surprised. In this situation, she naturally wanted her husband to support her. However, she felt a sense of resentment because William treated her like she was invisible.

    "You''re willing toe out for this!"

    Sally used him, "I got sick and was admitted to the hospital but you didn''te. When something happened to Zoe, you rushed over immediately. How heartless of you! Do you even consider me your wife?"

    Sally''s emotions were already unstable, and facing her husband''s indifference made her feel even worse.

    William, with a cold expression, looked at her with his gloomy eyes and said, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done. I''ll settle the score with you when Zoe wakes up!"

    "It was her own fault. If she hadn''t hurt Miranda, why would I treat her like this You''re the same. How can you be so indifferent now?" Sally burst into tears.

    William nced at Miranda. Miranda stopped crying at this moment. Facing William, she felt a bit nervous, her hands tightly sped. After seeing his gaze, she lowered her head and carefully called out, "Mr. Ford!"

    William nced at her briefly before withdrawing his cold gaze. "You''ve lost your mind over an outsider. You''re getting more and more out of control!"

    "You want a divorce?" Sally

    understood his meaning. "I''ve been

    married to you for so many years, and even if I haven''t done much, I''ve endured a lot. Now you want a

    divorce for some other wo

    You''re so determined to this extent. Well, I won''t allow it. Even in death, I''ll haunt you within the York family, never letting you off!"

    Disgust flickered in William''s eyes.

 Chapter 466

    He did not argue with her, simply ignoring all her crying and fussing. To him, Sally''s tears were worthless.

    But as a woman, Sally felt her defenses crumbling under her husband''s indifference, leading her to be even more agitated. "Why won''t you speak? Do you value Zoe more than me? I''m yourwfully wedded wife, William! You can''t treat me like this!"

    Her eyes almost red with tears and she desperately wanted her husband to show some concern. Even a nce would help soothe her anger and anxiety. Yet William remained silent, treating Sally as if she were a stranger.

    Nash, observing their dynamic, was unfazed. He withheld anyment. To him, they were only nominally his parents. Growing up in this environment had made him ustomed to everything, even their indifference.

    Unable to bear Sally any longer, William rose and said to Nash, "I''m going downstairs. Let me know when Zoe wakes up!"

    Nash kept his gaze low, his eyes cold, offering no response. William did not wait for a reply. He had no expectations from Nash and saw no need to feign warmth in their rtionship.

    Nash''s dislike meant nothing to him. Only Zoe, his biological sister, elicited the slightest hint of concern. With that, William left.

    Seeing him treat her like air, Sally chased after him. "William, you can''t just leave! You haven''t given me an exnation yet!" Watching Sally''s emotions escte, Miranda could not recall her ever being so agitated, not even during her quarrels with Zoe. And here, only Sally stood by her side. Of course, she followed after her.

    However, just as Sally grabbed William''s sleeve, he shook her off as if she were contaminated. He looked at her icily and said, "I''ve been more than fair to you. Don''t do anything to further disgust me." With that, he pulled out a wet wipe from his pocket and wiped the spot where Sally had touched him. He then tossed it into the trash.

    "Sally," Miranda called out anxiously

    from behind. She approached and

    slowed down when she saw

    William''s cold demeanor. In his presence, she seemed to lose Ker confidence. She held onto Sally

    carefully, afraid she might fall.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Witnessing this scene, Nina could not help but feel deeply affected. How much disdain must there be to provoke Sally''s tantrum and William''s indifference?

    She could not help but ponder. It was the most brutal manifestation of a loveless marriage, and Sally was suffering terribly.

    Although she had only seen William

    a few times, she should have known that their marriage had long been broken. It''s just that it was never mentioned, and she didn''t pay much attention to it.

    Who could have guessed it would end so tragically?

    William''s gaze never lingered on Sally, no matter how hard she cried or how fierce her tantrums. From a woman''s perspective, such

    l.ne

    indifference from her husband must

    have been the most devastating

    blow.

    She wondered if, given more time, she might be the next Sally. The situation in the York family could push her to be like Sally, or so she thought.

    And with that, William left, leaving everyone present in silence, except for Sally. She cried silently,forted by Miranda.

    Nina nced at Nash. He did not say a word, his expression dark and unreadable.

    There was no questioning or surprise on his face, as if the revtion that he was not Sally''s biological son did not affect him at all.

 Chapter 467

    Could he have known all along?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She had heard Zoe mention it a few times before, but she had not given it much thought. Perhaps Nash had known all along and just never said anything. "Nina," Scott approached her and gently said, "Why don''t you take a break? You look exhausted."

    Nina had been standing for a long time and was starting to feel a pain in her back, but she wanted to wait for Zoe toe out.

    She sat down nearby and said, "I want to wait until Aunt Zoe wakes up."

    "I''ll stay with you," Scott added.

    Nina nodded at him.

    Nash, with his tall frame leaning against the door frame, nced over. The concern in Scott''s eyes for Nina was almost palpable. Nina seemed to readily ept his kindness.

    A surge of irritation swept through Nash. His gaze turned colder, and he deliberately kicked the chair next to him, creating a noise.

    It was the chair Scott was sitting on. He looked up, and Nash said in a cold voice, "Sorry, didn''t mean to kick it!"

    "No problem," Scott responded kindly.

    Nash, however, retorted, "This is the family waiting area. I''m curious, Mr. Lucas, aren''t you busy with yourpany?"

    Scott smiled and said, "I''m here with Nina. She''s pregnant and wants to wait for Aunt Zoe to wake up. It''s not very convenient for her to be alone, and I''ll feel more at ease being here with her."

    "Aunt Zoe?" Nash was even more displeased, "Scott, when did my aunt be your aunt?"

    Scott''s eyes twinkled with amusement, a stark contrast to Nash''s coldness. He always seemed more approachable. "Mr. York, don''t you know? I''m friends with your aunt now. She is someone Nina respects, sc naturally, I respect her too."

    Nash clenched his fists, resisting the urge to throw a punch.

    "Who would have thought that the usually straightforward Mr. Lucas likes to take advantage of things? Nina calls her ''aunt'' because Zoe is my aunt. What right do you have?"

    Scott replied, "I call her what Nina calls her."

    He said this as if he and Nina were already married.

    Nina noticed Nash''s anger and interjected, "This is a hospital. Aren''t we here to wait for Aunt Zoe to wake up? Scott is being kind. Aunt Zoe had nowhere to go, and it was Scott who provided a ce. Even for Aunt Zoe''s sake, we should thank him, not be rude to him!"

    Nash, seeing Nina defend Scott so vehemently, sneered, "Who is he to you? I barely said a word, and you''re already defending him. Are you nning to marry him or

    something?"

    Nina looked at him and said, "The future is uncertain. Maybe I will marry him."

    Her wordspletely shut Nash down, making his anger re even more.

    His icy gaze fixed on Nina, as if he wanted to see what her heart was made of, to be able to say something like that.

    They stared at each other, neither willing to back down, as if they might start fighting at any moment.

    Just then, the operating room door opened.

    Zoe was wheeled out.

    Their gazes shifted, focusing on Zoe.

    Nina held onto the stretcher, her eyes filled with worry as she looked at Zoe''s pale face, noting the bandages covering her head and body.

    swnovelet

    She had never seen the usually lively and cheerful Zoe lying on a hospital bed like this.

    It made her heart ache, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes.

    "Who is the patient''s family member?"

    "I am!"

    "I am!"

    Nina and Nash answered quickly.

    They nced at each other, still technically a couple, but the situation was incredibly awkward, and they both looked away.

    The doctor took one look at them and did not need to guess, "You two are married, right?"

 Chapter 468

    "No," Nina said firmly.

    Nash''s expression changed, and he added coldly, "Soon to be ex-wife!"

    The doctor was momentarily taken aback by their responses but quickly continued, "The patient has a mild concussion and a fractured hand. She will recover with some rest. There''s no need to worry too much."

    Nina was relieved and immediately said, "Thank you, doctor."

    "You''re wee."

    They followed Zoe as she was taken to her room.

    Nina noticed that Zoe''s lips were dry, so she quickly got some warm water and used a cotton swab to moisten them.

    Nash stayed by her side. No one else was in the room to avoid disturbing the patient''s rest.

    Nina could not rx, so she sat across from Zoe, keeping vigil. As she watched over her, she grew tired and dozed off, slumping over in sleep.

    She was jolted awake by a nightmare, finding herself in a dark, confined space. These dreams gued her often, leaving her feeling unsettled. When she awoke, she realized she was covered with a jacket. It was still warm and carried a familiar scent. She knew it belonged to Nash.

    However, he was nowhere to be seen.

    Holding the jacket, Nina hesitated for a long moment before putting it aside. She could not afford to lower her guard just because of one act of kindness from Nash.

    It made no difference to her. What he did for her, he could do for anyone else. It was not special.

    Zoe had not woken up yet, so Nina decided to buy some daily necessities before she did. She thought about how Zoe would need them once she was awake.

    When she stepped out, Scott was still sitting there waiting. Sally and Miranda were no longer around.

    "Scott," Nina called.

    Scott turned, "You''re out."

    "You''ve been waiting a long time. Why didn''t you go back?" Nina thought he did not need to wait around.

    Scott stood up, "Even if I went back, I should say goodbye to you first."

    "Sorry, I identally fell asleep. You must have waited for a long time."

    "It''s no problem, really."

    "I''ll walk you downstairs. I''ll call you when Aunt Zoe wakes up, so you don''t have to worry," Nina said.

    "Alright," Scott agreed softly, walking with her.

    They went downstairs together, and Nina saw Scott off.

    ik

    Before Scott left, he said, "Call me you need anything. I''lle by to see Aunt Zoe tomorrow. You should rest early and not overwork yourself."

    He was just being considerate and not demanding.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina nodded, "I will. You should get some rest too. You''ve had a long day."

    Scott waved at her and drove off.

    After watching him leave, Nina headed to the nearby mall to buy some clothes and toiletries, along with a few sets offortable pajamas.

    Though Zoe was often carefree, she had high standards for her quality of life. She knew Zoe would not befortable in the hospital, so Nina meticulously prepared everything. en.swhovels

    Soon, she wasden with bags as she left the mall.

    At the entrance, she suddenly collided with a tall figure. Her things fell to the ground.

    Not knowing who was at fault, Nina politely said, "Sorry."

    She bent down to pick up her things.

    The person she collided with nced at her, then crouched down as well, saying softly, "I bumped into you. Let me help you pick these up."

    He reached out to gather the items. However, they both reached for the same item at the same time.

    The man''s hand covered Nina''s. His hand was icy, sending a chill through her. Nina instinctively pulled her hand back.

    She noticed the man''s hands which were pale, with long, slender fingers. He had neatly trimmed nails, and a string of green beads around his wrist.

    UMS

 Chapter 469

    She caught a faint scent of disinfectant.

    Instinctively, she looked up. The man was wearing a ck coat over a sweater, with dress pants and leather shoes. His face bore a slight smile, and he stared at her with his brown eyes.

    His face was fairer than his hands and he wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses. His lips curved naturally into a soft smile, giving him an approachable appearance, and a small mole marked the corner of his left eye.

    Despite his friendly appearance, Nina felt a chill run through her.

    A chill that prated to the bone.

    "Ivy..." the man murmured, staring at Nina.

    Trying to calm her unease, Nina stood up, "Who are you calling?"

    Seeing no reaction from her, the man stood up too. He looked at her with those deep brown eyes meaningfully as he said, "It seems I mistook you for someone else."

    "Could you give me my things back?" Nina asked.

    The man smiled silently and handed her the shopping bags.

    Nina quickly took them, and the moment she touched his hand, she felt that icy chill again. "Excuse me, I need to go."

    The man stepped aside, and Nina hurried past him, keeping her head down.

    She did not look back, nor did she want to interact with him further.

    The man watched her retreating figure, softly murmuring the name "Ivy." His voice was drawn out, revealing no hint of emotion.

    He only turned away after Nina was out of sight. ying with the string of green beads in his hand, he walked forward.

    After about ten minutes, and after navigating several turns, he arrived at the base of a building.

    It was a quiet area, mostly office buildings used for business. Few people were around, making it quite secluded.

    He climbed the stairs slowly, heading to the fourth floor.

    There was only one room on this floor.

    He turned the doorknob once, then as he was about to turn it a second time, he squinted slightly. He paused, and then proceeded to open the door.

    "Why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Miranda was sitting directly opposite the door, clearly waiting for him.

    The man calmly closed the door, took off his ck coat, and reced it with a whiteb coat, transforming back into a doctor.

    Adjusting his gold-rimmed sses, he said, "You''re anxious because you want my help again. It hasn''t even been a few days, and you''re already impatient?" "Write it down. I can''t hear you!" Miranda demanded coldly.

    The man circled around the desk and sat in his office chair. Leaning back with his head resting on the backrest, his gaze fixed on her. "You can read lips. Don''t you understand what I''m saying?"

    Miranda pursed her lips and then spoke, "Wilfred, I don''t want to go on like this. Help me get my hearing back. I still have work to do, and this is affecting my life!"

    She had struggled to break into the entertainment industry and could not afford to fall apart now.

    She had intentionally damaged her hearing to gain Nash''s sympathy and keep him close. Having been injured for Nash before, losing her hearing was meant to evoke his guilt.

    This was her way of keeping Nash

    close. At the same time, it had increased her fear. She could not lose her career. She had worked too hard to get where she was and was not about to lose it now.

    Wilfred Yates looked at Miranda, a smile ying on his lips. "You said you wanted to make the act convincing, so people would believe it. If you get your hearing back, how will you continue to y the victim?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "The act is over," she insisted.

    "The act isn''t over," Wilfred countered.

    His long fingers twirled the beads, his eyes narrowing as he propped his hands on the desk. "Why don''t you deceive Ivy one more time?"

 Chapter 470

    Hearing this, Miranda''s expression stiffened slightly, but she firmly retorted, "No, I can''t do that. I''m Miranda, a big star now. How could I stoop to doing such things?" "Miranda..." Wilfred repeated the name softly, then suddenly smiled. "That name isn''t clean either. You''re dwelling in the darkness but dreaming of seeing the light, hmm?" He asked, tapping his slender fingers on the table.

    They were both people from the underworld and neither could im purity.

    Miranda''s face turned pale, and her hands clenched tightly. "It''s all in the past. We can be clean now!"

    She longed to believe she could be clean. No one knew about the things she had done before. Although her hands were dirty, she had washed them clean.

    Wilfred remained silent.

    Miranda looked at him earnestly, "I want a normal life. I have a career, and I will have a family. You can have that too. You can live a normal life."

    Wilfred gazed into Miranda''s eyes. He believed that, at this moment, she was sincere.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    But...

    He smiled and said unhurriedly, "It''s not over yet."

    Miranda froze.

    "They wille back."

    Her body went limp again. "Can''t I ever escape them?"

    "There is one way."

    Miranda looked up. "What way?"

    "Death." Wilfred''s eyes were calm, but there was a hint of mncholy in his voice.

    Only death could free them.

    That was their fate.

    A fate sealed from birth.

    Those in darkness could never see the light.

    Even if they had glimpsed it once, it was only fleeting.

    Death was their ultimate end.

    He did not know when he would die.

    But he knew it would not be a good death.

    Wilfred caressed the green beads on his wrist, smiling as always. He was acutely aware of their fate.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    Already steeped in fear, Miranda jumped at the sound.

    Wilfred nced at the door, "You''ve been followed."

    Miranda was shocked, "What?"

    "Who''s following me?"

    Wilfred stood up, parted the curtains, and said, "There might be more than one.

    "You''ve been exposed."

    "Is it Nina?" Miranda immediately stood up, her face changing color. "What should I do?"

    The public opinion out there was overwhelming. She knew Nina was definitely acting on behalf of Zoe. Most likely, Nina had hired someone to follow her, trying to uncover the reason for her hearing loss.

    She had intentionally created a huge public scandal to burden Zoe. Zoe had been unfriendly to her and had even hit her. This was her way of getting revenge but she could not let Nina find out.

    Wilfred pointed with his hands in his pockets, "There''s a back door."

    Miranda hurried towards the

    direction he indicated but then stopped and looked back at Wilfred "She came knocking on our door, herself. This is a great opportunity. You know she''s a stumbling block, not only hindering me but also threatening your life. Why not take this chance to get rid of her?"

    Wilfred''s gaze remained fixed on the window as he replied, "I know what to do."

    A smile curled on Miranda''s lips. She hoped Wilfred would follow her advice and eliminate Nina.

    With Nina out of the way, her life would be much easier.

    The biggest obstacle now was Nina!

    After Miranda left, Wilfred slowly went to open the door.

 Chapter 471

    Nina stood at the doorway. She had hired someone to follow Miranda, waiting for this moment.

    There was no way Miranda would have intentionally made herself deaf. Someone must be helping her. Coming to this ce was highly suspicious, and Nina hoped to find some clues. When the door opened, she saw the tall figure before her. "It''s you!"

    Wilfred responded, "What a coincidence."

    Nina looked at the man dressed as a doctor. It all made sense now. She nced inside, searching for any sign of Miranda. The person following Miranda said she had entered and never left. "Are you a doctor?" Nina asked.

    Wilfred answered, "Yes."

    Nina probed, "I think a friend of mine came here..."

    "Miranda?" he interrupted.

    Nina looked up at him. He did not seem to be hiding anything, and he seemed to know exactly what she wanted to ask. It felt almost too easy.

    "She really came here?" Nina asked.

    "I have the answers you''re looking for," Wilfred said directly. "If you want to know,e in."

    He left the door open and walked inside alone. Nina hesitated for a moment but then mustered her courage and followed him in.

    It was arge space. This entire floor was his. The kitchen, bedroom, and office were all in one open area. She had never seen a setup like this before. The room was filled with various items-a bed, surgical tools, and medical supplies. He was indeed a doctor.

    "Sit!"

    Wilfred walked silently, then suddenlying up and speaking beside Nina. This startled her slightly.

    "I only have coffee," he said, cing a cup on the table next to Nina.

    She eyed his pale face warily but thanked him, "Thank you."

    She sat down, holding the coffee cup in both hands. The warmth from the cup eased the chill inside her. She studied Wilfred''s face.

    Wilfred sat in his office chair. "What do you want to ask?"

    Nina began, "Have we met before?"

    Wilfred''s brown eyes fixated on her and his fingers twirled the green beads faster. The sound of the beads clinking drew Nina''s attention, making her feel even colder.

    Instinctively, she shrank back.

    Wilfred picked up a remote and turned on the heater. "It''s always cold here, about ten degrees cooler than outside."

    He ced the remote down and added, "To answer your question, we just met earlier."

    Nina felt she might be overthinking things. She ran it through her mind multiple times, thinking they might know each other, but could not ce his face.

    "Sorry, that was inappropriate of me," Nina said. She was now feeling warmer and she changed the subject, "You mentioned Miranda is your patient. Can you borate?"

    Wilfred narrowed his eyes, sipping

    his coffee, and spoke candidly, "I think you want to know why Miranda lost her hearing. Yes, it was my doing. She came to me today asking for her hearing to be restored." Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina was stunned that he admitted it so readily. She had prepared

    herself to find nothing, but she could not understand, "Why are you telling

    me

    this? Given that Miranda@ame to you, shouldn''t it be confidential?"

 Chapter 472

    Wilfred''s smile remained, the mole at the corner of his eye bing more pronounced. "Isn''t this what you wanted to know? I''m just telling the truth." Nina could not quite read him. With a single nce, she could see the entire space, and she was sure that Miranda was not there.

    She doubted the truth of his words. "How can I trust what you''re saying?"

    "What would I gain by lying to you?" Wilfred looked at the desk. "Here are the records of Miranda seeking my help. You can see for yourself."

    Nina picked up the medical records and reviewed them. Indeed, it showed Miranda hade to him for help.

    The regr doctors could not cure her, but he could. His medical skills seemed impressive. He was capable of inducing and restoring hearing loss. Everything fit.

    "You know the truth now, aren''t you afraid for your life?" Wilfred had moved close to her, his words dropping from above.

    Nina looked up at him, genuinely feeling a bit panicked. This man''s background was unknown, and she was in his territory. Dying here was not out of the question. Still, she had mustered the courage to follow him in.

    She nced at the surgical tools on the table, instinctively clenching her fists. She feared he might actually harm her. "You must have gained a lot from helping Miranda. I can offer you double whatever benefits you received from her. There''s no need for bloodshed. Everything can be negotiated. I value my life and hope you can grant me this chance."

    Wilfred leaned on the desk, lowering himself, and coldly said, "One should never lose their integrity."

    Nina grew more nervous, her eyes fixed on his fingers, fearing he might grab a surgical knife and attack her. She was nervous but she had to negotiate. Clutching the medical records tightly, she was determined to clear Zoe''s name. "I..."

    At that moment, Wilfred chuckled softly.

    Nina was taken aback.

    Wilfred moved away from her and sat down across the table. "In fact, I''ve never been one for integrity."

    Despite his words, Nina''s heart

    tightened Whether he was being truthful or not, it did not benefit her in any way. Someone as

    ver

    unpredictable as him could easily betray her at any moment.

    "Can I really have these medical records?" Nina asked, extending her hand. "I can pay you this much."

    "Sure," Wilfred replied. "It would be a waste not to take this deal."

    Nina sighed in relief and quickly put the records in her pocket. "Good, I''ll transfer the money right away."

    She pulled out her phone and scanned the QR code on his desk.

    Afterpleting the transfer, she hurriedly left, not wanting to linger.

    "Wilfred Yates!" he eximed just as she turned to leave.

    Nina stopped, momentarily stunned, and then turned back to look at him.

    Wilfred''s gaze fixed on her and he smiled slightly. "That''s my name."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    She stared at him for a few seconds, he

    Ke genuinely wanted

    know his name. She nodded "Got it."

    t belongs to

    She quickly exited.

    Wilfred did not move, watching her until she disappeared from sighte Then he tilted his head back andughed out loud. In the empty room, the eerieughter echoed, creating a terrifying and sinister atmosphere.

    As Nina stepped outside, just as she descended the stairs, she was grabbed by a hand.

    Already on edge, she instinctively struck out with both hands at the unexpected contact.

 Chapter 473

    "It''s me!" Nash grabbed her hands.

    Nina looked up and saw Nash standing in front of her. "What are you doing here?"

    Nash''s expression was dark. "I should be asking you that. What are you doing here?"

    Nina still had the medical records in her pocket and could not let Nash find out. If he knew, he might destroy them. She quickly responded, "I came to see a friend." "Do you think I''ll believe that?" Nash retorted.

    "What else would I be doing here?" Nina countered.

    "You went to the fourth floor," Nash said coldly. "Do you know the consequences of entering a stranger''s territory?"

    Nina replied, "But I came out just fine!"

    Seeing herck of concern, Nash''s brows furrowed. "Nina, if something had happened, you could have lost your life. Do you realize how serious this is?"

    Nina studied Nash, wondering why he was here. Was it for the same reason as her?

    She could not be sure. Maybe their purposes were different. Regardless, she had what she came for.

    She softened her tone. "I understand. I won''t recklessly enter someone else''s ce again."

    Nash''s expression softened a bit. "I''ll take you back."

    He had also been following Miranda. Nina simply got there first, making it difficult for him to act. Miranda''s situation wasplex, and it was unclear if she was connected to a certain case. He also did not want to alert the prey prematurely.

    He had calcted that if Nina did note out within twenty minutes, he would go in to ensure she was safe. To his surprise, she had emerged in just a few minutes. For now, Nash put Miranda aside. As long as Nina was okay, that was all that mattered.

    Nash did not ask her more questions.

    Nina suggested, "Let''s go back to the hospital. Aunt Zoe might be awake by now."

    "Okay," Nash agreed without hesitation.

    Miranda returned to the York residence.

    Sally was pacing anxiously. Seeing Miranda return, she sighed in relief. "Miranda, where did you go? You''re not well. Don''t wander around. I worry about your safety."

    "Why are your clothes so wet?" Sally touched her damp shoulder. "Did you get caught in the rain? Let me see if you''re okay."

    She touched her forehead.

    Miranda''s eyes focused on Sally. "Sally."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Sally asked, concerned.

    Miranda looked at her but clenched her fists tightly. "Why are you so kind to me now? And why didn''t you treat me better earlier?"

    Sally''s expression stiffened. "What happened?"

    Miranda rested her head on Sally''s shoulder, her gaze cold. "I got caught in the rain because I didn''t bring an umbre."

    "Go change your clothes quickly. I''ll make you some tea," Sally said.

    Miranda nodded and went upstairs.

    Watching her leave, Sally''s eyes filled with pam. She felt deeply indebted to Miranda. She wanted to

    make an ends but did not know where to start. If not for her past mistake, she would not have to spend so much time now trying to make up for it. Content befongs to

    Sally wiped her tears.

    At that moment, William came back from outside. She turned to see William, immediately perking up. "You actually came back."

    William coldly responded, "Don''t

    think I I

    on''t know what you''ve done.

    You''ll have to deal with the

    ences of your own."

 Chapter 474

    "Isn''t the child yours too?" Sally retorted.

    William looked at her coldly. "I don''t even want this marriage, so why would I want a child?"

    Sally''s face turned pale. "I knew you would say that, William. Why did I ever marry you? I regret it. If I could start over, I would rather have never married you!" William''s tone was equally harsh. "Didn''t you use every trick in the book to marry me? Did you think I wanted to marry you?"

    Sally''s heart felt like it was tearing apart, her eyes reddening. "Yes, I used every trick, and you''ve been punishing me ever since!"

    He stayed out all night, rarely came home, and never treated this ce as his home since they married. She felt like she was living a life of emotional deprivation. "Punishing you? That''s putting it lightly," William said with cold eyes. "I never even saw you as someone worth my time."

    Sally''s heart grew colder. What had she been hoping for? That one day William would have a change of heart?

    No, she had not. She just could not let go. Now that their child was all grown up, she thought she hade to terms with everything. Yet, William continued to hurt her.

    William never cared to look at her, only returning home for specific reasons. It was never out of concern for her or their family.

    His heart was ice cold. From the moment she was part of the York family, he had ceased to be part of it. Not even the death of his dad could bring him back.

    William''s face was cold and expressionless as he walked past her without a second nce. No matter how heartbroken or angry she was, he would never look back at her. Nor would he ever feel sorry for her.

    Just then, Miranda came downstairs and saw William. She instinctively stopped and called out, "Mr. York."

    William looked up at Miranda, his expression unchanged. "This is the York family. If you have any issues, talk to your parents, not her."

    His words were heartless. Miranda clenched her fists. "Mr. York!"

    William stopped.

    "Have you never regretted anything?" she asked.

    "I never do anything I regret," he replied.

    It was not just Sally who was hurt by his words. Miranda felt the sting too. She forced a bitter smile and remained silent.

    William walked past her and left.

    Miranda turned her gaze to Sally, who could not even control her own husband. At this moment, she understood that in such a family, there was no ce for feelings.

    They were all cold-hearted. How could they possibly sympathize with her plight? She could not rely on anyone but herself.

    She lifted her head and blinked backBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    her tears, refusing to appear weak. She could not afford to be a

    weakling. She had to be strong and could not lose to anyone.

    Everything she had done was justified. She had to continue down this path.

    Heading downstairs, Miranda said to the tearful Sally, "Sally, I''m going back."

    Sally wiped her tears, looking at her with concern. "You''re leaving already? I haven''t even made you tea. If you catch a cold, it won''t be good. Wait for me."

    She hurried to the kitchen, still caring deeply for Miranda.

    But as Miranda watched her busy figure, she felt no warmth. She knew why Sally was so kind to her now, but it was toote. When she was imprisoned, no one had helped her. Now that she was better, she no longer cared for their affection.

    Without looking back, Miranda left.

    When Sally returned with the tea, Miranda was already gone.

 Chapter 475

    At that moment, she felt like she had lost everything. No one would be by her side.

    Nina returned to the hospital.

    By this time, Zoe had woken up. She looked tired, lying motionless on the hospital bed.

    "Aunt Zoe," Nina called softly, carrying several bags.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe turned her head and smiled, "Nina, it''s you."

    "How are you feeling? Any better?" Nina asked. "If you''re ufortable, let me know."

    Zoe nced at Nash standing behind Nina and hesitated before saying, "The pain is still there, but it''s manageable. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine in a couple of days." Nina nodded, acknowledging her words.

    "Nash," Zoe turned her gaze to Nash, feeling a bit guilty about what happened at the cemetery. "I''m sorry, I spoke without thinking. Don''t take it to heart."

    Although she was angry with Nash, she felt she had said too much, which could have affected him.

    Nash looked at Zoe and said in a low voice, "It''s in the past. Don''t dwell on it."

    Zoe sighed, her face filled with sorrow. "It must have been hard for you, growing up in such an environment. Besides me and your grandfather, who really cared about you? I couldn''t take care of you, and you had to live under someone else''s roof, suffering. I feel for you. If you hadn''t been part of our family, your life would have been better."

    "Life is fine now," Nash replied. "I don''t feel like I''ve suffered. Zoe, you need to take care of your health."

    "I know, I will get better." Zoe held Nina''s and Nash''s hands. "My biggest wish is for you two to be well, take good care of the child, and look after Nina."

    She nced at Nina''s belly. "Before my grandchild is born, I won''t be at ease. Nash, you must protect Nina."

    Nash held Zoe''s hand. "Don''t worry."

    "Don''t be too concerned," Nina added, "I will take care of myself."

    "I don''t know why, but I''ve been feeling anxious," Zoe confessed. Since Ker fall, she had been

    constantly worried about the el

    well-being.

    "Get some more rest," Nash suggested.

    Zoe nodded. Perhaps it was her age that made her worry so much.

    Nina stayed with Zoe for a while longer. Seeing that she was doing well, Nina felt reassured and left the room.

    Nash followed her out and called, "Nina."

    She turned, "Yes?"

    Nash''s gaze was intense. "Stay out of Miranda''s affairs."

    Nina looked at him and asked, "Are.

    you

    you

    ered about Miranda, or a I about the impact free

    yourpany?"

    "There are many things you don''t understand," Nash said. "I don''t want you to get involved and get hurt."

    Nina hesitated but then said, "I''m not

    a child anymore. I know what I''m doing, and I will take responsibility for my decisions. The same goes for Miranda."

    Nash frowned. "Nina..."

    "Nina." At that moment, Scott arrived to pick her up, interrupting their conversation.

    Nina nced at Scott and then back at Nash. "I have to go. Take care of Aunt Zoe."

    Nash''s expression turned serious when he saw Scott arriving to pick up Nina. "Are you and Scott that close now?"

    Nina replied, "I don''t have a car. Scott is just giving me a ride."

    "What about the car I gave you?" Nash asked.

 Chapter 476

    "When I left the York family, I didn''t take it with me, so it''s not mine anymore!" Nina retorted.

    Nash pursed his lips, his eyes sharp, and his fists clenched tightly.

    "Let''s go," Scott said to Nina.

    Nina followed Scott. Nash, watching their retreating figures, did not stop them but his gaze remained icy.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    In the basement parking lot, Nina said to Scott, "I found out the reason for Miranda''s hearing loss. Now I need to make a call."

    With the online discussions heating up, she needed to rify things to restore Zoe''s reputation.

    Scott immediately opened the car door. "Do you need to go to the TV station?"

    "Yes, I need to go back," Nina replied.

    Scott promptly drove her to the TV station. Nina had recently taken some leave.

    Originally, Michelle had failed to get an exclusive interview with Nash and had sabotaged Nina''s news story, causing a scene at the TV station. The chief editor found out about all of it and gave her a good scolding. As a result, Michelle left a poor impression on the chief editor for being ineffective.

    Moreover, the orphanage had been chosen as the debut feature for a popr TV station''s reality show. Michelle''s disruption added to the difficulty of their work,plicating the project''s execution. However, her interview with Miranda became a turning point. She was the only one who had interviewed Miranda, and her report was the first to be released by Starry Sky TV station, somewhat restoring her image as a leading reporter.

    When Nina returned, Michelle happened to be leaving. She saw Nina getting out of another man''s car and smirked, "Nina, you''re back? Changing men today?"

    Nina looked at Michelle and retorted, "Feeling smug now?"

    Michelle replied confidently, "You fall in one ce, you get up in another. As long as there''s news, I can make any ce my stage."

    "Does that mean you can report anything you want?" Nina asked. "Aren''t you afraid of tarnishing your reputation by rushing for sess?"

    Michelle had sensationalized her report on Miranda, distorting the truth and losing the essence of real news. For a reporter, this was a significant error.

    If her reports were not credible, how could viewers trust her in the future? Nina believed Michelle knew this but chose to do it anyway.

    Michelle, brimming with confidence,

    strutted over in her high heels,

    looking down at Nina with an air of superiority. "Do you think you''ve won? I''ve been here for years and have never failed. I don''t need you to teach me, Nina. Just watch how I push you out of the game

    Nina raised her head defiantly. "Alright, I''ll be watching."

    Michelle smirked, "I have an interview to do. Just wait and see." With that, she strutted away, acting as if victory was assured.

    Nina headed to her workstation,

    where Angel was working diligently at herputer. Angel''s hair was disheveled, and she was so focused that she did not even notice Nina approaching.

    Nina tapped her shoulder. "Working hard on news articles now? Didn''t you say you didn''t like just sitting here typing away every day?"

    Angel turned around, stunned to see Nina, thinking she was dreaming. "Nina, you''re finally back!" She burst into tears.

    Surprised, Nina asked, "What''s wrong?"

    She quickly grabbed some tissues to wipe Angel''s tears.

    Angel cried out, "I''ve been bullied!

    "Michelle got burned during her exclusive interview and was mocked by the entire department. Somehow, she got a major scoop, and the chief editor put her back in the spotlight. Now that she''s favored again, she''s been taking it out on me, giving me tons of work. I''ve been writing news articles nonstop, barely sleeping four hours a night these past few days..."

 Chapter 477

    Seeing Nina brought somefort to Angel. Nina immediately reassured her, patting her on the back. ncing at theputer screen filled with pages of text, she said, "Alright, stop crying. This time, I''ll make sure you get your moment in the spotlight."

    Angel, still sniffling, asked, "What do you mean by ''spotlight''? If I can get back at Michelle, that would be the real victory!"

    Having been oppressed by Michelle for so long, Angel wanted nothing more than to see her fall and to crush her underfoot. "That''s exactly what I''m talking about," Nina replied.

    Angel froze, quickly wiping away her tears. "Nina, I knew you''de to my rescue. Tell me what to do, and I''ll do it immediately!"

    Nina sat down, ready to work with Angel to expose the truth about Miranda.

    Meanwhile, Michelle was on her way to Miranda''s residence.

    Miranda had returned home to Riverside Estate, a ce where Nash would not visit. She was exhausted and knew she could not rely on Nash to support her.

    She had to climb the ranks on her own, especially in the entertainment industry, which was her true pursuit. She understood that she could not depend on others and that her career was the only constant she could trust.

    When she arrived, her assistant, Ruby, was already there. Ruby was invaluable to her, a loyal servant who had never failed her. Ruby was deeply touched by Miranda''s continued reliance on her, which made her even more dedicated to serving her.

    Michelle rang the doorbell as Miranda was applying makeup to look more haggard for the interview. Ruby went to open the door while Miranda finished applying her makeup to look more haggard.

    "Miss Miranda," Michelle greeted as

    she arrived handing some supplements to Ruby. Using hand gestures and a note she had written, she said, "You don''t look much

    better today. Is it conv.pel?

    interview?"

    an

    "You don''t need to write. I can understand what you''re saying," Miranda said, not wanting to bother with all that hassle.

    Miranda saw Michelle as a kindredN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    spirit, someone who would do whatever it took to achieve her goals. She knew that in dealing with such a person, mutual benefits were all that mattered, and there was no need to feign innocence.

    Michelle did not hold back and sat directly across from Miranda. "Since that''s the case, I''ll be

    straightforward. I''ll write your

    interview to make you appear pitiable. Your fans will sympathize with you, and you''ll gain the public''s empathy. This will improve your image, and your career in the entertainment industry will expand. I''ve been at the TV station for many years and have seen all kinds of people. I understand the current environment, and I hope you trust me. Your fortune lies ahead."

    Miranda had researched Michelle in advance, understanding her ambition and capability, which was why she had decided to work with her.

    "Alright," Miranda responded coolly.

    "Then let''s get started."

    Michelle''s camera was ready. Just as they were about to begin, Ruby''s phone rang incessantly. She answered it, her expression quickly turning grim. "What did you say?"

    Miranda, noticing Ruby''s troubled look, asked, "What''s wrong?"

    After hanging up, Ruby disconnected the phone line as it continued to ring.

    She turned to Miranda, worry evident in her eyes. "Miranda, someone has exposed your medical records, revealing that your hearing loss is fake. People are already calling to scold you!"

 Chapter 478

    Miranda quickly stood up, her face pale. "What? How is that possible?"

    "I''m not lying. People have already started calling!" Ruby, her assistant, was equally stunned. "They''re saying horrible things. I didn''t know how to handle it, so I unplugged the phone. You shouldn''t listen to them."

    The shock was overwhelming for Miranda. "Who has my medical records? This is impossible!"

    She quickly pulled out her phone to check online and see what was going on. The only possible way this could happen was if...

    No, it could not be. She did not believe it.

    But when she opened her social media, it was flooded withments criticizing her.

    They called her a hypocrite, an actress pretending to be innocent while scheming behind the scenes. They used her of ruining others'' lives for her own gain, saying she was a deceitful woman with a double-faced persona.

    Miranda had been in the industry long enough to see negativements before, especially when she was a singer. But those were in the minority.

    She had spent money to boost her poprity before, but she had never been under this much scrutiny. Acting brought her a broader audience, but it also came with more severe bacsh. Everyment she read was filled with criticism.

    "Deafness was staged? All those sympathies we had for her were wasted. To gain the public''s support, Miranda stooped so low as to ruin an innocent person. She''s worse than a viin!" Some people did not understand why she did it and asked questions.

    "Why would she do something like this?"

    "What else could it be for? For fame, for public sympathy. She maniptes others'' lives to garner attention. Isn''t she afraid of retribution?"

    "She''s a scheming witch! I used to watch her dramas, but now I''m disgusted!"

    The barrage ofments was a heavy blow to Miranda. She could not bear to read more. Instead, she turned to Michelle, breaking down. "You said your reports would bring me poprity. Now everyone''s cursing me! You''re ruining me!"

    Michelle was just as shocked by the turn of events. She looked at Miranda, "I didn''t know this would happen! was genuinely trying to help us both. We were supposed to win together. How could I have known your medical records would get leaked? You never mentioned this. And now my reputation is on the line too!"

    The bacsh was also affecting Michelle. The onlinements did not spare her.

    "Looks like she''s stirring up trouble.

    That Miranda is a schemer. And who

    wrote this report? They''re also

    Vl

    spreading fake news. Do these.

    reporters even care about the truth anymore? Which station is this

    from? I''m never watching it again!"

    "Who else but Michelle Jacobs? As soon as I saw her name, I knew it was trouble. She''s always sensationalizing everything."

    "She''s from Starry Sky TV station. All they care about is clicks. I''m never trusting her reports again. I looked up her previous work, and it''s all the same. Exaggerated and sensationalized!"

    "No wonder they teamed up. Both of them are liars. What about that innocent person?"

    "She''s in the hospital!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Is your source reliable? Is she really in the hospital?"

 Chapter 479

    "It''s reliable. I''m in the hospital room next to her. I saw the person covered in injuries. I don''t know how it happened, but it''s really bad. All because of a few words from Miranda, now she''s badly hurt!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "This is so unfair! Just because Miranda is a public figure, a single word or look from her can twist reality. Today the person is admitted to the hospital, and tomorrow, her life could be at stake. The rules in the entertainment industry need to be changed for the better. Artists should embody both virtue and talent. People like her should be severely punished!"

    "Miranda, get out of the entertainment industry!"

    "Michelle, you should stop reporting. You''re feeding on people''s misery!"

    Michelle''s face turned pale. She had not anticipated this would backfire on her as well.

    Suddenly, she recalled Nina''s warnings about valuing her reputation.

    Michelle''s first reaction was to me Nina. "Could this be Nina''s doing?"

    Miranda was too afraid to check her phone, fearing thements that could affect her career in the entertainment industry. She was terrified.

    Her phone rang incessantly, showing an unknown number. Hesitant, she finally answered, hoping it was a private call. Instead, a voice shouted, "You bloodsucking witch! Do you think acting in a few dramas makes you special? Bullying ordinary people like this, you''ll meet a terrible end. If I find you, I''ll skin you alive!"

    The threat turned Miranda''s face white with fear. She quickly hung up and threw the phone aside, but it immediately rang again with another unknown number. Covering her head as if the phone were a virus, she turned to her assistant. "Turn it off, shut it down now!"

    The assistant quicklyplied, turning off the phone.

    Seeing the chaos, Michelle snapped, "Miss Miranda, haven''t you

    considered who leaked your medical records? If you had nned properly, you wouldn''t have been caught off guard. I thought you were smart, but how could you let this happen? Now I''m dragged down with you!"

    Michelle had hoped working with Miranda would elevate her career, but instead, it was sinking.

    Miranda tried to regain herposure. She needed to find a way to turn the situation around. She looked at Michelle and asked, "You mentioned Nina?"

    Michelle replied, "Didn''t you see

    news? The report exposing you

    the

    came from Starry Sky TV statne

    and was written by someone from my department!"

    Seeing the byline had already made her anxious, and now she felt like a pawn in someone else''s game. It was infuriating.

    Miranda quickly checked Michelle''s phone and saw the name, "Angel."

    Michelle added, "You probably don''t know, but Angel and Nina are close. If it weren''t for Nina''s meddling, this news wouldn''t exist."

    "Nina," Miranda muttered, pondering.

    She had expected Wilfred to deal with Nina, eliminating her as an obstacle With Wilfred''s help, she thought things would go smoothly, and she could quickly marry Nash and be a top figure in the entertainment industry.

    The only person who had her medical records was Wilfred.

    How could this have happened? Miranda could not fathom why Wilfred would expose her so easily.

    "This can''t be, it''s impossible!"

 Chapter 480

    Miranda was in shock, unable to believe it could be him. Her world felt like it was falling apart.

    Michelle, seeing her distress, said, "Miss Miranda, we''re in this together now. We need to turn things around. Otherwise, we''ll both suffer!"

    Since she had already reported the news, there was no turning back. The only option was to work with Miranda to find a solution. They needed to regain the trust of the public by creating a new narrative. But Miranda could not process it. "Everyone, leave. I need to cool off to think."

    Michelle, desperate, continued, "We need toe up with a n. Cooling off won''t help. We''ve been exposed. Maybe you could use them of nder, file awsuit, and use legal action to buy us some time..."

    Before she could finish, Miranda interrupted, "Ruby, escort her out. I need to be alone."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Miss Jacobs, please leave. Miranda needs some time to think," the assistant said, quickly guiding Michelle out.

    Michelle was furious. She knew her reputation and job were at stake. If Miranda did not retaliate, she would be left to fend for herself. She needed to protect her credibility, even if it meantter iming she was misled by Miranda. Apologies and exnations couldeter. For now, survival was key.

    Once outside, Michelle was beside herself with frustration. Returning to the TV station like this would make her aughingstock and jeopardize her career. The TV station''s credibility was on the line, and the station head would not spare her.

    Desperate, she pounded the steering wheel, trying to figure out her next move.

    Back inside, Miranda immediately went to her bedroom and sent a message, seeking answers.

    At that moment, Wilfred was at the

    Central Park feeding a flock of pigeons. He held out bits of bread and the birds swooped down to take the food from his hand. Hundreds of pigeons circled him, vying for his offerings.

    His phone buzzed, and he saw a message from Miranda. Anticipating this, he smiled slightly and replied, "Central Park."

    Miranda, now disguised with sunsses and a hat, grabbed her bag and headed out to find him.

    Central Park was nearly empty, with

    only a few pigeons soaring above, seeking food from passersby.

    Feeling secure that she would not be noticed, Miranda approached

    Wilfred, who seemed unbothered by the chaos.

    "You have the nerve to feed pigeons at a time like this!" Miranda burst out, "Did you betray me?"

    Wilfred, watching the birds p their wings, replied calmly, "Why do you think that?"

    "The medical records!" Miranda''s eyes were red with anger. "They''ve been exposed. You gave them to Nina!"

    Even now, she struggled to believe it. To get anything from Wilfred required his willingness. Otherwise, it would be impossible for anyone else to obtain it.

    She hoped there had been some mistake, that perhaps someone had tricked him or he had slipped up.

    Wilfred nced at the pigeons

    before him and answered vaguely, "These pigeons are clearly wild, yet they eat from my hand and show no inclination to fly away. They prefer to get something for nothing, even at the cost of their freedom."

    "Are you even listening to me?" Miranda was losing her patience. Wilfred turned to face her. "Yes, I gave her the records."

 Chapter 481

    Wilfred did not hide anything, revealing it all inly.

    Miranda was shocked. "Why would you do this? Do you realize how much this affects me? I asked you to take care of Nina, thinking her death could save us. But instead, you pushed me into the fire. Why did you do this?"

    The bread in Wilfred''s hand had been eaten by the pigeons. He brushed the crumbs off his coat. "There was no transaction between us. You didn''t pay me, and I didn''t ask for your money. Nina paid me for your information. Out of respect for the money, I couldn''t refuse."

    "Wilfred!" Miranda growled. "This is not a joke! We''re supposed to be in this together!"

    Wilfred''s slight smile faded, and he replied calmly, "I know exactly what I''m doing. Aspensation, I''ll restore your hearing."

    "I don''t understand you anymore," Miranda said, almostughing at the absurdity. "I thought we were the same. I believed you''d always help me, but then you sold me out to Nina. Who are you? Unless there''s something between you and Nina that I don''t know about!"

    Wilfred said, "Some things are better left unknown. Curiosity killed the cat."

    He paused and then added, "If you can''t solve the problems you''re facing, you''re not Miranda. I do whatever I want, purely for my own amusement."

    Miranda sensed something was off with Wilfred. His actions made no sense to her.

    "You''ll end up destroying yourself!" she warned.

    Wilfred chuckled. "Do you think you''ll live longer than me?"

    A chill ran down Miranda''s spine. "I want to live, and live freely."

    With his hands in his coat pockets, towering over her, Wilfred said, "Life''s duration is one thing. How you live it is another. We each have our own paths. I won''t hinder yours, and you shouldn''t hinder mine. I''ve done everything you asked me to help with!"

    Miranda calmed down. Yelling would not change what had happened. She nced at his hands. "You''re not wearing your beads today? You always used to."

    "I was feeding pigeons and didn''t want them to get dirty."

    In that moment, Miranda realized how little she truly knew about Wilfred, despite their long association and coboration. She furrowed her brows and said seriously, "She will never be your Ivy. Stop deluding yourself."

    Wilfred just smiled without responding.

    "Your voice is really beautiful. From now on, I''ll call you Ivy."

    "Why is it so dark here?"

    "This is a dark room, of course it''s dark."

    "Are you scared?"

    "Yes. What about you?"

    "I''m scared too."

    "Then

    on

    ver here. Let''s put t

    This has been

    blessed, and it will protect.

    ens

    "By the way, I haven''t asked your name."

    "My name? I... I don''t have a name."

    "Nina!"

    Suddenly, someone pushed Nina, waking her abruptly. She

    upright, startling Angel.

    belongs to en.swnove Cont

    Angel looked at Nina with concern. "Nina, are you okay?"

    Nina, still dazed, lifted her head and spoke slowly. "I''m... fine."

    "But you were crying." Angel took a tissue and wiped the tears from

    a''s eyes. "I thought you were

    g a nightmare." Conten

    Nina''s gaze was distant, unable to recall her dream.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She just felt overwhelmingly sad.

 Chapter 482

    Why did she feel so sad?

    Nina thought about it for a while but could not figure it out. "How long was I asleep?" she asked.

    "Half an hour," Angel replied. "Nina, have you been overworking yourselftely? You fell asleep as soon as you put your head down on the desk."

    Nina guessed it might be because of her pregnancy. "Maybe I just didn''t sleep wellst night."

    Angel, still looking worried, finally felt reassured once she was certain Nina was okay. She could not wait to share some good news. "The article we posted was well-received. Can you guess the number of views? Over a million!

    "The inte is up in arms against Miranda, and they''re not sparing Michelle either. We did it!" Angel was eager to share her excitement. "I''d love to see Michelle''s reaction. This time, she has hurt Starry Sky TV station''s reputation, and she''ll definitely face consequences!"

    Nina''s main target was always Miranda. "We''ve made some progress, but if this affects Starry Sky TV station, the higher-ups will hold us ountable. We need to tread carefully."

    Angel reassured her, "Don''t worry about that. We focused on Miranda''s story, not Michelle. She brought this on herself. If the higher-ups are smart, they''ll see it as us upholding justice."

    Angel made a good point. Nina always tried to consider every angle. This time, it seemed Michelle would not be able to bounce back. Losing credibility as a reporter would impact her entire career, and she was dragging Starry Sky TV station down with her.

    Just then, Michelle stormed in, her expression dark with anger. She red at them and shouted, "Nina, Angel, you''ve ruined everything for me again!"

    Nina remained expressionless.

    Angel confidently confronted

    Michelle, "What are you talking about? We wouldn''t dare ruin your ns. We''re just doing our jobs, reporting the news, and seeking justice. Is that ruining your ns? The world doesn''t revolve around you." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "You both knew I was working on an interview with Miranda. You did this to target me Michelle argued. "Come on, let''s go see the chief editor. was about to secure a major deal with Miranda that would benefit our department greatly, and you ruined it. Let''s see what the chief editor has to say about that!"

    Michelle was desperate and excellent at shifting the me. Shepletely absolved herself of any responsibility.

    Nina looked at Michelle, finding her reasoning absurd. "Do you really think you''re the only one who can report the news?"

    Michelle took Nina''s words as a challenge and sneered, "Everyone knows my capabilities! You have no right to question me!"

    "Everyone here is capable, not just you," Nina said firmly. "And you''ve vited the core principles of journalism. You''re not fit to be a reporter anymore."

    Michelleughed mockingly. "You

    think the world revolves around you,

    don''t you? Do you think you can decide who''s fit for what? You''re nothingpared to me. You''ll be

    stuck here typing away for the rest

    of your life if I say so!"

    It was clear that Michelle had no cards left to y, which was why she was acting so aggressively.

    "You''re going too far," Angel said. "You wanted to see the chief editor, right? Let''s go right now. It will be clear who''s in the right."

 Chapter 483

    "Fine," Michelle sneered. "Let''s see who the chief editor sides with!"

    "Enough!" Suddenly, Kate was standing behind them, her expression stern and displeased. Seeing them argue without regard for their colleagues'' presence made her even more upset.

    Michelle quickly turned to Kate and said, "Chief Editor, you''re just in time. Please judge this fairly. They ruined my work and damaged my reputation. I was about to secure an exclusive interview with Miranda, a rising star, which would have brought tremendous benefits to us. But they..."

    "Enough!" Kate cut her off, her cold gaze fixed on Michelle.

    Michelle, trying to appear calm but feeling a bit panicked, she stammered, "Chief Editor, I''m telling the truth."

    "Do you even realize what you''ve done?" Kate questioned sternly. "Miranda''s reputation is already in shambles. Her actions have caused public outrage, and she might even get cklisted. And yet you''re talking about this? Those inurate reports you published have severely affected the station''s reputation. Do you understand the gravity of your actions?"

    Michelle''s face turned pale as she tried to exin, "It''s not like that. They were the ones who..."

    "You still don''t understand your mistakes!" Kate''s voice was cold. "Because of you, I was reprimanded by the station head. He used me of having a traitor in my department! If it weren''t for Nina and Angel exposing Miranda''s misconduct under Starry Sky''s name, do you know what could have happened if another station had reported it first? You would have ruined the entire Starry Sky TV station!"

    The severity of Kate''s words made Michelle''s legs go weak. "Chief Editor, I didn''t mean to. I was trying to help Starry Sky by chasing big stories and boosting our ratings!"

    Kate''s disappointment was clear. "You''re fired."

    Michelle felt as if she had been thrown into a pit of despair. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She, the station''s star reporter, was being dismissed.

    She grabbed Kate''s hand, pleading,

    "Chief Editor you can''t fire me. Even if I made a mistake, I''ve had so many achievements! Please, give me another chance. I won''t make the same mistake again. Please forgive me this once!"

    Kate remained unmoved, her gaze still cold. "I''ve already given you a chance. This time, it''s not my decision The station head himself demanded your termination. You''ve vited journalistic ethics. Keeping you at Starry Sky would

    audience''s trust. Pa Detray our

    your thingsMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.

    and leave."

    She pulled her hand away from Michelle.

    Michelle could not believe her fate. She had once been at the top, and now she was being thrown out.

    Desperate, she continued to beg, "Chief Editor, please don''t fire me. I''ll change, I promise! Just give me one more chance!"

    Kate ignored her pleas and called out, "Security, escort her out!"

    At hermand, the security guards entered, dragging Michelle out and gathering her belongings.

    "Chief Editor!" Michelle continued to struggle, unwilling to leave.

    No matter how much she cried and fought, there was nothing she could do.

    Desperately, she turned her anger towards Nina, ring at her with hatred. This is all your fault, you bitch! You plotted against me.4 won''t let you get away with this. I will make you pay!"

 Chapter 484

    Michelle''s voice faded as she was dragged away.

    Kate turned to Nina and Angel. "Thanks to both of you, we''ve managed to restore Starry Sky TV station''s reputation."

    Angel, being praised for the first time, blushed a little. "Chief Editor, we just reported the truth. As long as it didn''t affect the station, that''s what matters."

    Kate looked at them, erasing their worries. "Remember, our job is to pursue the truth and reveal it. You did the right thing."

    From Kate, they received validation.

    Kate turned to Nina. "I can see you put a lot of effort into this."

    For Nina, it was also personal. "I did what a reporter should do."

    "Your writing and professional skills are impressive," Kate said, appreciating Nina''s work. "Keep it up, and you''ll have a bright future."

    "Thank you, Chief Editor," Nina responded politely.

    After Kate left, the whole department burst into celebration. The troublesome Michelle was finally gone, and they were grateful to Nina and Angel for standing up against her.

    Meanwhile, Nash quickly learned about the exposure of Miranda''s fake hearing loss. Knowing it was reported by Starry Sky TV station, he suspected Nina was involved. Despite his warnings, she had gone ahead with it.

    He immediately grabbed his coat and headed out.

    That night, they were all workingte. They did not finish until 7 PM. Angel, finally free from just typing behind a desk, was thrilled to be able to go out and cover news. She was so happy that she decided to treat her colleagues to dinner and karaoke.

    Nina, however, declined. She was exhausted and wanted to go home and rest, especially considering her pregnancy.

    Angel did not insist. She said goodbye and left with the others.

    Nina was left alone at the TV station entrance. The atmosphere was quiet. She put her hands in her coat pockets and walked to the roadside, intending to hail a cab.

    Just as she raised her hand, a familiar car pulled up in front of her. The next second, Nash stepped out of the car. Seeing him, Nina was surprised. She thought he would be too busy with work and taking care of Zoe to have time for her. Nash''s expression was grim. His deep eyes locked onto Nina as he questioned, "Did you expose Miranda''s hearing loss?" Nina paused, realizing why he hade to her. It was about Miranda. Did he think she was bullying his beloved Miranda? With a steady gaze, Nina replied, "Yes, I did."

    Nash''s brows furrowed tightly. "You just don''t listen!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Are you feeling sorry for her? Does it hurt you to see her suffer?" Nina''s tone was self-mocking.

    "Can''t you see?" Nash retorted, "I''m worried about you!"

    "What is there to worry about?"

    Nash''s eyes turned cold. "What is there to worry about?" His voice grew agitated. "I''m worried you''ll get hurt! Besides worrying about you being retaliated against, what else could I be worried about?"

    His tone was harsh, even angry, but it made Nina pause. She stared into his eyes, trying to discern if he was being genuine.

    Was it possible to trust him? From the urgency in his eyes, she could tell he was really worried about her. But what did that mean?

    Nina quickly calmed her emotions. "I''m fine. Even if someone retaliated against me, wouldn''t just sit back and take it. You should be more

    concerned about Miranda. Her

    reputation is in shambles, fans are leaving her, and she might get cklisted. Her actions could also affect yourpany."

 Chapter 485

    Nina chuckled lightly, her tone mocking. "Your entertainmentpany''s executives must be running around in circles with worry, yet here you are, taking the time to find me." Nash''s deep gaze remained fixed on Nina, taking in her sarcasm and mockery. He replied, "It''s just an entertainmentpany. Do you really think I care?"

    Hearing this, Nina looked up again and saw the genuine concern in Nash''s eyes. It seemed to say thatpared to her, his entertainmentpany meant nothing.

    Wasn''t thepany founded for Miranda? Could this mean she was more important to him than Miranda?

    Nina quickly brushed aside such thoughts. The bond between Miranda and Nash seemed far more convincing.

    "How am I supposed to know? There''s no need to say more," she said, choosing to avoid the topic. Seeing a taxi stop in front of her, she added, "I''m going home. Please step aside."

    She tried to pass by him to get into the taxi, but Nash grabbed her hand. She was moving quickly, and the sudden pull made her twist her waist.

    "Ouch!" Nina instinctively frowned, cing a hand on her stomach as she felt a sharp tug.

    Seeing her reaction, Nash loosened his grip, his eyes immediately shifting to her abdomen. "Does your stomach hurt?"

    Nina took a moment to recover from the pain. As a pregnant woman, she needed to be extra cautious. There should be no pulling or tugging.

    At that moment, arge hand gently rested on her stomach. Nina looked down to see Nash''s hand, warm and soothing, rubbing her belly.

    This did not feel real. She looked up and saw his face, his attention focused intently on her stomach. It was not a dream.

    Nash, though a bit unsure, continued to gently rub her stomach, trying to calm any difort. "Does it still hurt?"

    Nina stared at him for a moment, speechless.

    Nash''s body was tense. "Did the baby move?"

    Nina replied, "How could that be? I''m not even sixteen weeks yet."

    "Really?" Nash was unfamiliar with these details but felt a connection.

    The taxi driver, impatient from waiting, honked repeatedly.

    Nash called out to him, "She''s noting. I''m taking her."

    The driver was annoyed and drove off.

    Nina realized she had said too

    much. How did the conversation et

    shift to discussing their unborn child? She could not forget they were getting divorced.

    Their marriage was in tatters,

    symbolized by the to

    There was no going

    w things were.

    "No, I''ll take a cab," Nina said firmly "I understand your concerns, and be careful. You should go home. It''ste. We''re not heading in the same direction."

    She deliberately tried to distance herself.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nash remained silent.

    Taking his silence as agreement, Nina walked away, nning to catch a taxi further down the road.

    Just as she thought she had put some distance between them, she suddenly felt herself being lifted off the ground.

    There were not many people around, but it was notpletely deserted.

    "Nash, what are you doing? Put me down!"

    Nina felt embarrassed with so many people watching them in public.

 Chapter 486

    Nash effortlessly picked her up and said softly, "Since you won''t listen to me, I have no choice but to do this."

    Nina was annoyed and retorted, "Are you a robber? Forcing me like this!"

    "It''s better than you acting on impulse!"

    "How am I acting on impulse?" Nina countered.

    Nash''s expression became more serious as he replied calmly, "Do you remember thest time you were overworked and almost had a miscarriage? Today, you''ve been busy with Miranda''s issue, haven''t you?"

    Hearing this, Nina''s agitation subsided. "What does that have to do with me taking a taxi home?"

    Nash had already carried her to the car and put her down, staring at her intently. "What if your stomach starts hurting on the way? You just said it hurt a moment ago. How can I be at ease letting you go home alone?"

    His words revealed his concern for her.

    So he remembered.

    Nina bit her lip, remaining silent for a moment. She could feel Nash''s worry and care but feared it was just her wishful thinking. She had not forgotten the hurtful things he had done before.

    Nevertheless, his concern was genuine. "You pulled me earlier, but I''m fine. It happened once. It won''t happen again. I''ve been careful to rest."

    Despite this, Nash was not convinced. His tone became more forceful. "We''re already here. If you don''t want me to carry you, get in the car."

    Nina looked into Nash''s eyes. His gaze told her he would do whatever it took to achieve his goal. Not wanting to make a scene, she obediently got into the car.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Quincy, the driver, watched their interaction through the rearview mirror. Despite their tense rtionship, he could not help but feel that their bond had deepened. Quincy smiled and greeted Nina, "Good evening, madam."

    Nina pursed her lips and reminded him, "Nash and I are getting a divorce. We haven''t managed to finalize it yet, but the marriage certificate is torn. The divorce will

    happen as soon as I have time. Stop calling me ''madam."

    Quincy, unfazed, continued to smile. "But you''re not divorced yet. You''re still legally Mrs. York."

    Nina paused. "Once we have time, that will change. People usually consider a couple as good as divorced once they''ve decided to separate. The title should change too."

    Quincy, still hoping they would not

    divorce, tried to be optimistic. "I think it''s not really about ack of affection. There might just be a misunderstanding between you twe."

    Nina wanted to rify her rtionship with Nash. "There''s no misunderstanding. This title bothers me."

    "I see you really don''t want to be Mrs. York," Nashmented, interpreting her words as a rejection of any connection to him.

    "Not right now," Nina said bluntly.

    "When you married me, why didn''t you say you didn''t want to?" Nash said in a low voice. "Do you think being my wife is something you can choose to be or not be at will?"

    Nina looked up at him. "What do you mean by that?"

    She feared Nash might change his mind. Previously, when he tore the marriage certificate, he had been firm about the divorce. She thought he had decided.

    Some things should not drag on. Dying could lead to newplications.

    Nash turned his head and studied her for a while before saying, "Haven''t you lied several times to achieve your goals?"

 Chapter 487

    "What are you trying to say?" Nina asked.

    "To divorce me, you might even lie that the child is Scott''s," Nash replied.

    Nina could count the times she had lied to Nash on one hand. If it was not necessary, she would not lie to him. And she never imed the child was Scott''s. She never admitted that. Turning to him, she countered, "If it''s not Scott''s, then could it be yours?"

    "Who exactly is Zac?" Nash''s expression turned serious. "Nina, is this person real, or did you make him up to provoke me?"

    He had searched extensively, investigating everyone she had ever known, but found no trace of anyone named Zac. It could have been a nickname, but even then, there were no leads.

    When he pressed her on this, Nina''s heart tightened, and she instinctively clenched her fists. Should she keep this secret buried forever?

    If he was determined, he might figure it out eventually. Even if she revealed it, it might not matter. If he did not remember, he would forget forever.

    Nina decided to tell the truth. "He is real. I didn''t lie to you."

    Her gaze softened as she looked at Nash, her resistance waning. She continued, "He saved my life. At that time, when he shielded me from an enemy''s gun, he became my hero. I don''t think I''ll ever forget him."

    Nash listened carefully, hoping to find more clues about Zac. But as he listened, he felt an involuntary surge of anger. He was clenching his fists and tightening his jaw. "Stop talking!"

    Hearing too much about her past with another man only made him want to find and eliminate this rival forever.

    Nina obediently fell silent.

    After a long pause, Nash asked, "When were you held hostage? Why don''t I know about this?"

    Nina was silent for a moment. If Nash had thoroughly investigated her background, he should know. The incident was significant, involving multiple student deaths and making headlines. The school was shut down for weeks.

    How could he not know? Or maybe he had not dug deep enough and only extracted bits of information from her.

    Nina smiled wryly. "You didn''t know me back then. How would you know?"

    Nash replied, "You mentioned being

    at gunpoint. It must have been a major incident. Such a significant event would have made the news, with photos surfacing. Your family, friends, and teachers should have known.

    "But I haven''t found a single piece of news or evidence about it."

    Nina was taken aback by his words. It should not be this way unless he had not been thorough.

    "But..." Nash continued, his tone deepening. "When you were sixteen or seventeen, you disappeared for a whole summer."

    Nina looked at him skeptically, thinking he must have confused her with someone else. "That''s impossible. I stayed local during high school. I never went anywhere." Nash''s gaze was full of doubt.

    Nina reconsidered. "It''s been so

    long. Your investigation might not be

    perfect, and errors could have

    urred Besides, I am the person in question. I remember allN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    significant events in my life.

    If you

    im I disappeared for a summer,

    that''s simply not true!"

 Chapter 488

    Nina was so certain and she waspletely unaware that she might have disappeared for an entire summer. This made Nash a bit suspicious. That missing summer seemed unusual.

    Not noticing anything wrong, Nina looked ahead and said, "I''m almost home. You can drop me off here."

    Quincy hit the brakes, stopping smoothly at the intersection. Nina got out of the car.

    "Thank you for the ride. You should head home early too," she said politely to Nash.

    Nash was still puzzled, unsure where things had gone wrong. Nina saw he was deep in thought and did not wait for him, walking into her apartmentplex.

    Nash watched her go, not getting out of the car. He was caught in a loop, unable to find an exnation.

    "Did we miss anything in Nina''s records?" Nash asked.

    Quincy had handled this matter, spending a lot of time trying to find Zac. "No, we didn''t miss anything. If it''s something known, it should be correct. Maybe she just forgot because it was so long ago?"

    "Do you remember things from when you were sixteen or seventeen?" Nash asked.

    "I do remember..." Quincy replied, still confused.

    "So why doesn''t Nina remember?"

    Nash fell into deep thought, his expression bing more serious. "There''s a part of her memory that seems missing. Zac must have appeared during that time. Do you think Nina''s memory is faulty, or did we get something wrong?"

    Both scenarios seemed possible. Quincy found it perplexing.

    "Nina and Scott are old ssmates, right? He should know too," Quincy suggested. "But I don''t think Scott is Zac. Nina mentioned they hadn''t seen each other for years and were just old ssmates."

    Nash knew this deep down. His anger was more about Nina and Scott being too close. But he certainly was not going to ask Scott.

    He had already asked all of Nina''s ssmates, and no one knew about that part of her past.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Right, there''s also Principal Wace," Quincy remembered. "He used to be Nina''s homeroom teacher. He might know more."

    Nash nodded. "We''ll meet Principal Wace on our way back."

    He needed answers.

    Back home, Nina turned on the lights. She slipped off her shoes, putting on her fuzzy bunny slippers. Sitting on the sofa, she felt an

    emptiness inside her, her thoual. ne

    drifting back to what Nash had said about the mismatched memories.

    She took out her phone to check in with her family through a quick text. Her mother, Julia, replied quickly with some warm, caring words.

    "Take good care of yourself our

    there, don''t overwork. Come home for dinner this weekend. Your dad misses you, but he''s too shy to say it."

    The warmth from her family always washed away her fatigue. Nina responded, "I will." Julia sent another message. "By the way, have you finalized your divorce with Nash?"

    Nina knew her family was concerned about this. "Not yet."

    "If you''re going to do it, do it soon. Don''t drag it out. It''s wasting your youth," Julia continued. "You need to think about your future. How will you remarry and have kids? Making the right decisions while you''re young is crucial. Don''t wait until it''s toote. Qur Nina is so wonderful. You''ll find someone a hundred times better than Nash!"

    Nina could not help but smile.

    In her parents'' eyes, she was always the best.

 Chapter 489

    Mentioning Nash brought a big question to Nina''s mind. She hesitated for a long time, her hand hovering over the screen.

    She finally decided to ask and typed, "Mom, was there a summer during high school when I wasn''t home?"

    Since Nash had this doubt, she wanted to clear it up as well. Julia took a while to respond, making Nina feel uneasy. They had been chatting just fine, but now there was silence.

    After ten minutes, Julia finally replied, "Who told you that?"

    Nina was not sure how to respond. "No one, I was just asking."

    "There''s no such thing," Julia said firmly. "You''ve been always at home from childhood through adulthood, except when you were working. Our family has strict rules. There''s no way you would be away for an entire summer. Don''t overthink it, and don''t listen to what others say!"

    Nina thought that made sense. All their rtives lived locally. Even visiting them would not ount for disappearing for a month. Besides, while their family was not highly academic, they were very strict. Relieved, Nina dismissed her doubts and went to wash up before bed.

    Meanwhile, Nash rushed to Principal Wace''s house. Principal Wace had already gone to bed but got up and put on a coat when he heard Nash was there.

    Seeing Nash, Principal Wace greeted him warmly, "Nash, what brings you here sote? If you''d told me, I wouldn''t have gone to bed."

    He invited Nash in and asked someone to make tea.

    "Sorry to disturb you sote," Nash said as he entered, being polite.

    "It''s no trouble at all," Principal Wace replied. "Have you eaten? How about ate-night snack? I have plenty."

    "No need," Nash declined. "I have a few questions to ask you."

    Principal Wace sat on the sofa, listening attentively. "Go ahead, ask away."

    Nash got straight to the point. "I remember you mentioned before that you were Nina''s homeroom teacher in middle school."

    Principal Wace was surprised by

    the

    Ni Yes, that''s right. I r secretary? Are you setN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    about her?"

    Nash''s expression was serious and he focused entirely on Principal Wace. "After you were her teacher, was Nina ever harmed or rescued by anyone?"

    At this, Principal Wace''s expression changed, and he took a long time to respond.

    Nash closely observed the change in his expression, sensing something amiss.

    ??

    Ket

    Principal Wace, feeling pressured, lowered his eyes and hesitated for a while. Adjusting his sses, he began to exin in detail, "Nina was indeed kidnapped once. Several students died, but she survived. It was a tragedy for our school, something I''ll never forget. The incident had a significant impact on her mental and emotional

    well-being. She developed depression afterward. For her sake, we never talk about it. Even when

    the topices up, we quickly change it, doing everything we can to help her move on."

    Nash''s expression grew cold. "Are you talking about this girl?"

    After Principal Wace finished speaking, Nash ced a photo on the table.

    Principal Wace''s eyes widened in shock, rendering him speechless.

 Chapter 490

    After a long pause, Principal Wace turned his gaze to Nash, his shock giving way to confusion.

    He did not understand why Nash was so concerned about this matter. "Why are you suddenly so interested? Even if the kidnapped girl wasn''t Nina, why does it matter to you?"

    Principal Wace''s questions seemed genuine, not an attempt to hide anything or with any ill intent.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Nash''s sharp gaze rxed slightly, and he spoke in a calm tone. "I''m investigating something and came across this. I thought you could help rify. The girl who was kidnapped wasn''t Nina, but she believes it was her and even shares the same name. If there was no intentional effort to hide the truth, how could she have these memories?"

    Principal Wace''s expression kept changing.

    "Principal Wace, this happened at the school you managed. Can you provide an exnation?" Nash wanted a reasonable answer, suspecting there might be arger conspiracy.

    Principal Wace sighed deeply and sat up straight, ready to share what he knew. "I can''t give you all the answers, but I can tell you what I know."

    Nash''s eyes darkened with anticipation.

    Principal Wace picked up the photo and continued, "It''s true that Nina''s memories are confused. Coincidentally, the kidnapped girl had the same name as Nina. The reason for hiding it was to cooperate with her parents in an act."

    "Cooperate with her parents?" Nash asked, even more puzzled. "Why hide it?"

    "I''m not entirely sure. Nina was likely in high school at the time. Her parents begged me not to reveal the truth. They wanted everyone to treat her as if she was the kidnapped girl. As for why Nina''s memory is confused, I really don''t know," Principal Wace exined.

    "Weren''t they afraid Nina would find out she wasn''t the girl?" Nash pressed.

    "It happened a long time ago. News reports quickly get reced by new stories, and she wouldn''t have had a reason to investigate. For her, it''s a past she''d rather not remember, and her family wouldn''t let her discover the truth," Principal Wace said.

    Nina had never mentioned this

    incident. If it weren''t for Nash asking

    about Zac, Nina would not have told him. He would not have paid attention to the gunpoint story she

    mentioned. This series of questions led him to the discovery of

    Vina''s

    confused memory.

    So, did Zac, the person she mentioned, really exist?

    Nash''s ultimate goal was to find this person. He looked back at Principal Wace. "Was there ever anyone named Zac in her life?"

    Even if her memory was faulty, this person might still exist.

    Principal Wace thought carefully, then shook his head. "I don''t recall anyone by that name."

    Nash''s eyes narrowed, suspecting

    that Zac might be a figment of

    Nina''s imagination. Nina''s high

    school experiences seemed to include some troubling events her

    family wanted to keep from

    possibly to protect her from

    her,

    traumatic memories.

    Who was the father of her child? Could Nina have mistaken someone else for Zac, leading to her getting pregnant, trapped in a deceptive rtionship without realizing it?

    If that was the case, it was even worse.

    Regardless, her parents must know the truth. The mysterious summer Nina disappeared was highly suspicious.

    Satisfied that Principal Wace was being truthful, Nash nodded slightly. "Sorry to disturb you sote."

    Principal Wace quickly stood up. "No problem at all. I just don''t quite understand your rtionship with Nina. Why are you so concerned about her?"

    He had known Nina was his secretary but sensed there was more to it now.

    Nash looked directly at him and stated, "She is my wife."

 Chapter 491

    Principal Wace was taken aback, not expecting things to be like this. "I only just found out today. If I said anything inappropriate in the past, please don''t take it to heart."

    He had not forgotten his past attempts to matchmake Nina with Scott, including considering his own daughter.

    "You''re overthinking it, Principal Wace," Nash said. "It''ste, so I''ll take my leave."

    Principal Wace, being a cordial person, personally saw them out.

    It was already early morning. Ninay in bed, feeling her stomach growl with hunger. Lately, she had been getting hungry more often. Her cravings had intensified, with a particr fondness for salty and spicy foods. She could handle spicy food much better now.

    But she was also very tired and did not want to get up. She tried to sleep through it, curling up under the covers. Suddenly, she heard a noise, waking her up fully. It was the sound of knocking.

    She got up to answer the door. Opening it, she found Nash standing there, his tall frame filling the doorway. Nina''s drowsiness vanished.

    "What are you doing back here?" Nina thought he would have gone home by now.

    Nash replied, "I was worried about you and wanted to check on you."

    "I''m at home. What''s there to worry about?"

    Nash nced at her stomach. "You''re pregnant and living alone. You need to be careful. If you fall or get too hungry, there''s no one to help."

    Living on her own was not the same as being at his ce, where she had support.

    With that, Nash stepped inside, carrying a bag. Nina immediately caught the scent, making her mouth water. "Spicy tacos?"

    Nash nodded slightly. "Yes."

    He unpacked the food and handed her a set of utensils. "Come over and eat."

    Nina found it odd. Nash would never eat this kind of food. He never even touched it but she loved it. The fact that he bought her spicy tacos was surprising.

    As she walked over, she asked skeptically, "Did you buy this?"

    Nash looked at her. "Who else would?"

    She sat down, still puzzled. "You never eat this stuff."

    "You like it, don''t you?" Nash countered.

    Nina did not say anything, but she had many questions. She had always avoided eating junk food in front of him, and she never ate street food like this. How did he know?

    Seeing her confusion, Nash

    exined, "Zoe said pregnant

    women''s tastes change and they get

    hungry more often. I heard you''ve

    been craving spicy food. I found out girls love eating this."

    When he went to buy it, the ce was crowded with men and women alike, all eagerly choosing their fillings and queuing up. He could not understand the appeal. The smell was strong, filling the entire room with its spicy aroma.

    Nina liked it, and he did not mind. But Nash added, "Once in a while is fine, but you can''t eat this often."

    Too much spice and salt could affect her health.

    Nina looked at him. Nash calmly unwrapped the food and handed it to her. "Eat."

    She was amazed that he had lowered himself to buy her spicy tacos. "Why did you get this for me? It''s like you read my mind. You used to be so strict about this."

    He had always disliked the strong smell and never wanted her to eat it. She rarely indulged in it.

    Nash''s gaze softened, and he said quietly, "Nina, can''t you see? I care about you. That''s why I''m trying to make you happy. Just because IS don''t like something doesn''t mean it''s a hard limit for me. I can change for you." Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 492

    Hearing this, Nina instinctively clenched her fists and avoided his gaze. She was afraid she was being too self-centered. "You only want to change because you care. Why do you care so much?" Nash looked at her. "You''re my wife."

    Nina pursed her lips slightly and poked the tacos with her fork without eating. "Haven''t we already agreed to divorce? Just being your wife isn''t enough of a reason. You never tried to change for me before, so why now?"

    Nash simply watched her, seemingly deep in thought, without saying anything more.

    Feeling his gaze on her and seeing that he was not speaking, Nina stopped waiting and began to eat, keeping her head down.

    "I think I''m falling for you."

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    The lightment caught Nina off guard, causing her to choke on the spicy tacos. It burned her throat and made her feel awful.

    Seeing her struggle, Nash quickly poured her some water. "Are you okay? Drink some water!"

    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes, blurring her vision, and she was not sure what the tears meant. Was it because of the long-awaited confession, or was she just in pain from choking? She took the water from him and drank.

    Despite this, the spicy burn lingered in her throat, making her cough and turning her cheeks red.

    Nash frowned slightly and patted her back to help her breathe.

    After a while, the burning sensation faded, and Nina had time to process his words.

    What had he just said?

    That he felt he was falling for her?

    Nina never dreamed that Nash would say such a thing to her.

    "Feeling better?" Nash asked, concerned.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina looked at him in shock. "What did you just say?"

    Nash''s expression was serious as he repeated, "I think I''m falling for you."

    Nina quickly averted her gaze. If he had said this earlier, she would have been overjoyed. Now, howeverga bitter feeling spread through her heart. .

    Nash was also nervous, his hands clenched tightly. He feared her rejection, knowing their marriage had not been perfect from the start.

    "You don''t need to respond. Just knowing how I feel is enough."

    He was anxious and did not want to hear her answer, aware that another man still upied her heart. He knew it would take time to win her back.

    Nina, overwhelmed by his sudden

    confession remained silent, unsure of what to say. She lowered her

    head, and as she moved heret

    she identally spilled some sauce from the tacos. The sauce sttered onto her pajamas.

    Nash quickly grabbed a napkin and wiped it off. "Eat slowly. No one''s going to take it from you."

    "Okay."

    Nina''s long eyshes fluttered slightly, hiding her inner turmoil.

    Nash sat beside her, watching her take small bites. Whenever the spice got to her, she would breathe in sharply. He was there, handing her tea and napkins.

    After she finished eating, Nina felt satisfied but also sleepy. Seeing that Nash had no intention of leaving, she asked, "Aren''t you going home?"

    Nash replied, "Go rest if you''re tired. I''ll close the door when I leave."

    He kept his distance, but he could not stop himself from caring about her.

    Nina nced at him. Since moving here, Nash had not been as domineering as before. Instead, he seemed more cautious.

    Deciding to let it be, she went to her room and quickly shut the door, still feeling unsettled.

 Chapter 493

    She sat on the bed, her gaze drifting toward the door, knowing that Nash was just outside. She could not fall asleep, her mind unable to calm down. She kept thinking about what Nash had said. When it came to this matter, she still felt a bit timid, unable to reveal her true feelings. Yet, she could not help but feel agitated.

    After a while, the door opened again. Nina looked up to see Nash walking in. She stared at him, just as she had the first time she saw him. She was unable to say a word and was simply looking at him openly. Nash held a cup of milk and ced it in front of her. "Drinking a ss of milk before bed is good for you. It''s sweet and can help relieve stress," he said in a low voice.

    Nina nced at the milk and then at his arm, where veins slightly bulged. She felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if she had experienced this moment before. Recently, she had felt very off. Not only was she bing paranoid, but she was also recalling scenes she had not actually experienced.

    Her head throbbed. Nina instinctively clutched her head.

    Nash noticed her pained expression. "Headache?"

    Nina recovered quickly. "I''m fine."

    She hurriedly held the milk in her hands, bending her legs and taking a sip. The sweet taste of the milk helped calm her nerves.

    Nash watched her, deep in thought. After a while, he asked, "Nina, were you ever kidnapped in middle school?"

    Hearing this, Nina instinctively tightened her grip on the cup and looked at him in shock. She felt as if a secret was about to be uncovered. "You..." Nina''s anxiety grew. Did he know?

    "Why are you asking about this? It''s not exactly a big secret."

    Nash saw she was deeply entangled in this memory, not realizing she was sharing someone else''s.

    it

    better for her to know the trundline

    not?

    BUMS

    or

    Her parents preferred she ept this memory rather than recall a summer lost in high school, likely more painful for her.

    Nash was hesitant. He wanted to tell her that "Zac" was fictional, that this person never existed, but he did not want to cause her pain. "It''s nothing." Nash decided not to push further. "Get some sleep."

    Nina frowned. She thought he knew her secret, perhaps even that Zac was him. But he suddenly stopped questioning her.

    Had he forgotten, or was he unable to find the answer? If he asked, he should have known.

    It was strange. Nina watched as Nash tucked her in, saying softly, "The weather''s cold. Keep warm. It''s important for the baby."

    "You don''t resent this baby anymore?" Nina asked as he straightened the covers.

    "You threatened me with your life. How could I?" Nash replied.

    ove

    Nina bit her lip, gripping her hands tightly. After a while, she asked, "You know about the incident when was in middle school. You must know about Zac, the hero who saved me..."

    "I know," Nash replied, aware of what she wanted to hear. He decided to uphold the lie. "There were a few bank robbers who, finding themselves cornered, entered the school and kidnapped several students. You were one of them, and the only survivor. Zac saved you."

    Nina was stunned again. If he knew Zac saved her, why didn''t he realize it was him?

    "Is that all?" she asked again.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash looked up, hesitating. "What else do you want to say?"

 Chapter 494

    Seeing that he really did not remember and had no impression of it, Nina felt a bit disappointed. She shook her head. "No, nothing else." Nash did not press further. Ninay down, turning her back to him, avoiding his face. She had noticed his calm expression earlier.

    Why didn''t he remember that Zac was him?

    Had hepletely forgotten this part of his past?

    Even if so, he should remember his former name. Where did things go wrong?

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt trapped in a dead end. Frustrated, her head ached. She closed her eyes, trying to stop thinking.

    Nash tucked her in, watching her for a while until her breathing steadied. Then he quietly left the room.

    Taking out his phone, he saw numerous missed calls. He called back, his expression serious.

    On the other end, someone reported, "Mr. York, thepany''s stock has dropped several points because of the news about Miranda. We couldn''t reach you and didn''t know what to do. We need your decision."

    Nash, who had not had time to address this yet, asked, "Any news from Miranda?"

    "None. She hasn''t contacted thepany since the negative news broke."

    After considering for a moment, Nash made a decisive call. "If she can''t resolve the negative impact she''s caused, terminate her contract."

    There was a pause on the other end. "Mr. York, are you sure?"

    With one hand in his pocket, Nash''s voice was cold. "Her actions have affected not just thepany but also my family. She needs to learn a lesson."

    "Understood."

    Miranda''s negative publicity was

    harming thepany. Severing ties with her would minimize the

    damage and send a clear message. Nash had done all he could for her and had no intention of further protecting her.

    Meanwhile, Miranda was at Wilfred''s ce, lying on a hospital bed. She had just had surgery and was still recovering. When she received the news she was in a daze, shocked to hear that thepany had given her an ultimatum to fend for herself.

    Even thepany was not willing to help clear her name or buy media attention to divert the focus. What could she do? Was she just supposed to bear such a reputation?

    Clutching her phone, she saw the onlinements calling her a "hypocrite" and a "liar," and it infuriated her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "You can leave now," Wilfred said, removing his mask and tossing his gloves in the trash. His tone was indifferent.

    Miranda''s expression turned cold, as

    if covered by a thickyer of frost. "Leave? Where can I go? Even thepany isn''t backing me up. I''m being trashed trashed everywhere!" Her voice was filled with despair and unwillingness to ept this oue.

    Pouring himself a cup of ck coffee, Wilfred nced at her and smiled. "Weren''t you with Nash? Didn''t he start an entertainmentpany for you? He should be supporting you."

    Clenching her fists, Miranda let out a bitterugh. "An entertainmentpany for me? Maybe at first, but people change. Now that I''ve caused trouble, no one will stand by me. "They''re all the same!" Miranda shouted. "None of them can tolerate me!"

    Wilfred remained silent, watching her.

    "No, I can''t let this defeat me. If I can reach the top again, no one will look down on me!" Determined, Miranda got out of bed. She knew she could not rely on anyone but herself now. Seeing her about to leave, Wilfred said, "I''ll see you out."

    Miranda did not respond.

    She had to find a way to deal with the current scandal on her own.

 Chapter 495

    Only by escaping these troubles could she establish herself in the entertainment industry, and thepany would unconditionally stand by her side.

    Miranda had not walked far before she was recognized. "Isn''t that the liar Miranda?" someone shouted.

    Seeing that she was recognized, Miranda panicked and instinctively covered her face.

    "That''s her! She''s feeling guilty!"

    Despite wearing sunsses and a mask, she was still recognized. One person speaking up drew the attention of many others, and soon she was surrounded.

    "How dare you show your face? Aren''t you afraid of getting hit with rotten eggs?"

    "What face does she have left? If she had any decency, she wouldn''t have done such despicable things!"

    "Liar! You led your fans to cyberbully others. You deserve to go to hell!"

    Miranda looked at them, their faces fierce and menacing. Her face turned pale, and her heart trembled. She quickly tried to exin, "I didn''t bully anyone online, and I didn''t lie..."

    Smack!

    Someone grabbed a handful of dirt from a flowerbed and threw it at her in anger.

    Terrified, Miranda instinctively covered her head. But Wilfred stepped in front of her, using his coat to shield her. The dirt and leaves hit his coat instead of her face.

    Stunned, Miranda felt a sense of security under the coat.

    "Get inside," Wilfred instructed.

    Miranda quickly followed Wilfred. The security guards intervened, stopping the mob.

    Once they were in a safe area, Wilfred let go of Miranda and tossed his dirty coat into a nearby trash can.

    Miranda, still shaken by the encounter, said, "So many people hate me. They want to tear me apart!" Tears streamed down her face.

    Wilfred simply replied, "There''s a way."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Miranda looked at him, hopeful. "What way?"

    With a slight smile, Wilfred asked, "Aren''t you sick?"

    At first confused, Miranda suddenly understood.

    The next morning, Nina got up early and turned on the TV to watch the news. She saw that Miranda had held a press conference.

    She appeared on camera with no makeup, her hair loose. She was looking very haggard, and her ears were still bandaged.

    Miranda spoke into the microphone,

    "I know there have been misunderstandings about me.

    People think I faked my hearing loss and that I caused a random person to be cyberbullied. I''ve let down the trust everyone ced in me, and for that, I sincerely apologize

    She bowed deeply, seeming very earnest. Then, she started crying, "My hearing loss was due to a surgery. It wasn''t fake. I have a medical condition..."

    Nina watched silently, understanding that Miranda had found a way to handle the situation.

    She exined that she underwent surgery for hearing loss because she had a medical condition that caused her ears to ring at night, affecting her sleep and causing her great pain.

    That was why she had the surgery.

    This surgery had temporarily

    resulted in hearing loss. She imed she did not expect her hearing loss

    to be exposed. As for the person who had conflict with her in the video, she was not bullying her.

    She cleared Zoe''s name, then defended herself, shifting the me to Michelle, She imed that Michelle had reported false information to boost her own poprity, which caused the

    vel

    negative impact.

    She apologized for the dy in addressing the issue, exining that she had not seen the online news due to her surgery. She took full responsibility and bowed in apology, three times in total. Some people might feel that Miranda''s apology was sincere and choose to forgive her, believing she took the me for others. However, others remained skeptical.

    Nheless, the damage had been minimized.

    As Nina was engrossed in the news, there was a knock on the door.

    Assuming it was Nash, she opened it, only to freeze in surprise at the unexpected visitor.

 Chapter 496

    How could it be him?

    "What are you doing here?"

    Nina was still very cautious. She hadn''t had much contact with him, only meeting once because of the situation with Miranda. His sudden appearance made her suspicious, wondering if he had followed her or had other motives.

    Wilfred''s expression showed a bit of surprise, but he calmly said, "I live next door."

    Nina looked at him, not quite understanding what he meant.

    Seeing her wary and confused look, Wilfred pointed to the adjacent door and exined, "I''m your new neighbor."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina looked at the open door next to hers and realized the empty apartment had been upied. She turned back to Wilfred and asked, "When did you move in?" "This morning."

    "I remember when I came to find you before, your workce looked more like a ce you lived," Nina said, thinking he had stayed there.

    "No, I rest there when I''m busy, but I still need a private space."

    Nina recalled their previous encounters, which seemed a bit too coincidental.

    To ease her concerns, Wilfred added, "This is just another coincidence. You don''t have to be so guarded around me. I won''t harm you."

    He had helped herst time. If not for his prompt assistance, she would not have found evidence of Miranda''s hearing loss so quickly.

    "I don''t mean it that way," Nina said, not forgetting his help. "I just don''t understand why you''re knocking on my door."

    Wilfred held out a bowl of strawberries. "I just moved in. Here''s a little gift for the neighbors. I grew these strawberries. Give them a try."

    Nina looked at therge, deep red strawberries, almost ck, and found them quite interesting. "What kind of strawberries are these? I''ve never seen this variety before. Is it a new type?"

    To be honest, she liked fruits, and strawberries were among her favorites. She had tried many kinds but never seen these.

    "They''re called ck Pearls," Wilfred said.

    Nina nced around and asked, "Did the other neighbors get some too?"

    "Yes," Wilfred replied. "This is thest bowl."

    Knowing it was a neighborly gesture, Nina epted without hesitation. "Thank you. I hope you enjoy living here." Wilfred''s brown eyes sparkled with a smile. "I will."

    As Nina took the bowl, she caught a whiff of the fragrant strawberries, which smelled even more aromatic than usual. "Did you really grow these yourself?" she asked.

    Wilfred nodded. "Yes."

    "Didn''t know you had that skill," Nina remarked.

    "It''s nothing special. There was a plot ofnd on the farm that had been unused for a long time. There

    wasn''t much else to nt, so decided to grow strawberries,"

    Wilfred exined.

    "All strawberries?" Nina asked.

    "Mostly strawberries, but there are other things too. If you''re interested, I can show you around sometime," Wilfred offered kindly.

    Nina had not expected him to say

    that. She felt like he was very

    attentive to her, remembering and

    helping with anything she

    mentioned. She wondered if?t was

    just her imagination.

    Her initial impression of Wilfred was not very positive. Her body reacted with an instinctive need to distance herself from him.

    The smell of disinfectant on him

    made her ufortable, possibly because she did not like hospitals. It

    was not a bias against his profession. It was a natural aversion to doctors and hospitals.

    But Wilfred had helped her, so she could not ignore his kindness.

 Chapter 497

    Although she had paid for the information, she still felt indebted.

    "Maybe another time," Nina replied, not rejecting the offer directly. "Wait a moment. You gave me strawberries, so I''ll give you something in return."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She hurried inside her house. Wilfred did not follow her in, quietly waiting at the door. Nina had not nned on what to give him, but she spotted a few bottles of fresh milk and decided to grab them. Wilfred watched Nina''s retreating figure with a gentle smile and warmth in his eyes. When she turned back around, he quickly concealed his emotions.

    "I don''t have much at home, but I really like this milk. It''s quite rich. I don''t know if you''ll like it," Nina said.

    Wilfred did not refuse, taking the two bottles of milk from her. "Thank you."

    "It''s nothing. You''ve helped me, and I''ll remember that."

    "You paid for the information. You don''t owe me anything," Wilfred replied.

    "Miranda''s information wasn''t just any information," Nina said. "Since you were willing to sell it to me, I feel indebted."

    Wilfred rubbed the milk bottles thoughtfully. "How do you know I didn''t approach you on purpose?"

    His words made Nina pause. She had considered this but had not voiced it. Since he brought it up, she asked, "Honestly, I''ve wondered. Why did you help me? What do you gain from getting close to me?" She thought for a moment. "I''m just an ordinary person. I can''t figure it out."

    Wilfred could see her wariness. "I gain nothing."

    Nina stared at him, feeling like he was implying that his help had no significance for him. Yet, he still helped.

    Nina looked at him, realizing something. "Your name is Wilfred Yates, right?"

    Wilfred''s lips curved slightly, his brown eyes seemed to brighten. "Yes."

    "Are you sure we haven''t met before?" Nina asked again.

    Wilfred''s fingers tightened momentarily. Before he could respond, someone called out, "Nina!"

    Nina turned to see Yvonne waving at her. She immediately smiled. "Yvonne!"

    Yvonne came over and hugged Nina. "It''s been so long! It looks like you''ve put on some weight."

    "Really?" Nina touched her face, not having noticed.

    Yvonne then noticed Wilfred

    standing nearby. She looked him up

    and down, seeing a tall, fair man with gold-rimmed sses and elegant hands. His face was strikingly handsome.

    Surprised, she blurted out, "Wow, luck with men is

    Nina,

    First, there''s Nash, and

    now this handsome guy shows up."

    "Don''t be silly. This is my neighbor, Wilfred Yates," Nina quickly introduced.

    Wilfred nodded to Yvonne. "Hello."

    "Hello, I''m Yvonne Turner, Nina''s friend," she said warmly. "Why are you standing outside? Come in.

    "Nina, I''m exhausted. Just got off the ne. Do you have anything good to eat?"

    "Sure," Nina said, knowing that

    Yvonne had just gotten off a nee

    and was probably exhausted. from her busy schedule and trav

    She then turned to Wilfred and asked, "You haven''t had breakfast yet, right? Want to join us?"

    Wilfred did not hesitate. "Sure."

 Chapter 498

    They walked inside first, with Wilfred following. He hesitated for a moment as he stepped in but ultimately followed through.

    Yvonne entered, ced her bag on the side, and plopped down on the sofa. Meanwhile, Nina went to the kitchen to prepare three bowls of noodles.

    Wilfred stood by the door, his eyes scanning the room. He remained silent with a slight smile on his face.

    Yvonne noticed him standing there and said, "Why are you standing? Come sit."

    Wilfred nced at her before walking over. Yvonne poured him some tea, curiosity evident on her face. She could not help but be intrigued by this handsome man. It seemed Nina had a knack for attracting good-looking men.

    "What do you do for a living? How old are you? How many people in your family?" Yvonne asked, sipping her tea like a family member grilling a potential suitor.

    "Doctor," Wilfred replied simply in a casual tone, as he picked up the cup to drink tea.

    Yvonne noticed a string of beads on his wrist, which looked unique and added to his mysterious aura. "I see you''re wearing a string of beads. This is my first time seeing it. Is it for religious purposes?" Wilfred squinted slightly. "No, but I''m used to wearing them."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sensing his reluctance to share more, Yvonne decided to drop the subject. Not everyone was as open as she was. She excused herself and headed to the kitchen.

    "Sorry for making you work so early in the morning. I almost forgot you''re pregnant. Let me help," Yvonne offered, trying to take over the cooking. Though she had not cooked before, she figured it could not turn out too bad.

    Nina declined, "I can manage cooking noodles. I usually cook for myself anyway. You go rx. I''ve got this."

    Seeing Nina wouldn''t let her help, Yvonne stood beside her and asked, "Has Nashe looking for you?"

    "He has," Nina replied.

    Yvonne probed further, "He still came to find you despite everything? That''s not really the behavior you''d expect from a big CEO, right?"

    She only knew about their marriage from the stage when it was falling apart. But Nash''s persistence did not quite match the idea that he had no feelings for her.

    "Nina, are you two not divorced yet?"

    Nina sighed, "We haven''t gotten around to it. We nned to, but something always came up. So, it just hasn''t happened."

    "You two have been trying to divorce for ages," Yvonne noted. "Being stuck in limbo like this must be tough."

    It also affected Nina''s chances of

    starting a new rtionship. By this time, Nina had finished preparing the noodles. They brought them out to the table where Wilfred was seated. en.swhovels

    Nina called him over to join them.

    Yvonne noticed the strawberries on the

    are

    What kind of strawberries

    They''re so dark red. I''ve

    never seen this kind before C

    "Wilfred brought them," Nina exined.

    Yvonne looked at Wilfred, "Your name isn''tmon, but it suits you."

    Wilfred smiled without saying anything.

    "Can I try one?" Yvonne asked.

    "Go ahead," Nina replied.

    Yvonne took a bite. "These are so sweet! They''re delicious, Nina, you should try one."

    Nina tasted one and found it incredibly fragrant, with a perfect bnce of sweetness and a hint of tartness. These tasted much better than the strawberries usually found in stores.

    "These are really good," Nina said, eating a second one. "These are the best strawberries I''ve ever had."

    Yvonne nodded in agreement.

    Seeing Nina enjoy the strawberries brought a smile to Wilfred''s face. "If you like them, I''ll bring more next time I have a batch ready."

 Chapter 499

    Nina looked at Wilfred and said, "You don''t need to go through all that trouble."

    Wilfred replied, "I don''t really like fruits. The strawberries would just go bad if left uneaten, so it''s better if you have them."

    Yvonne''s eyes lingered on Wilfred, feeling something was off. He seemed very attentive to Nina.

    "Let''s eat the noodles before they get soggy," Nina suggested.

    They began eating together. Wilfred stared at his bowl for a while before starting to eat, taking his time.

    When Nina finished, he still had half a bowl left. As she took her bowl to the kitchen, Yvonne followed, nudging her shoulder. "Do you think he likes you?"

    Nina nearly choked on her noodles. "That''s impossible. Including today, we''ve only met three times and barely talked."

    Yvonne pondered for a moment, recalling that she had not seen Wilfred around before. "But it feels like you''ve known each other for a long time by the way he looks at you. And he brought you strawberries. You love strawberries, right? Big and red ones. Isn''t that too much of a coincidence?"

    "That''s a bit much, isn''t it? They''re just strawberries," Nina said.

    "Some things seem simple, but when you think about them, they''re not," Yvonne replied. "Hasn''t he met your needs every time you''ve seen him?"

    The first time, he helped her retrieve something. Then he helped her find evidence about Miranda''s hearing loss. Now, he brought strawberries. It all seemed to align with her needs perfectly.

    She was certain she had never met Wilfred before, yet her instincts told her there was some sort of connection between them.

    Nina nced towards the living room, where Wilfred was eating slowly. When he noticed her looking, he gave her a smile.

    "Don''t overthink it," Nina told Yvonne. "It could be a coincidence."

    "Actually, it''s no big deal," Yvonne conceded. "Having someone who cares about you is better than having someone who harms you."

    This made Nina think. "How do you know he won''t harm me?"

    Yvonne studied Wilfred carefully. "He doesn''t seem like the type. He seems eager to please you. Maybe you''ve just never noticed, but he''s been paying attention to you for a while."

    "Yvonne, I''ve been feeling really

    strangetely I''ve been having

    dreams that don''t seem to belong to

    me. I haven''t experienced any of it yet they appear in my dreams as if they were real. And him..." Nina looked at Wilfred, "I think I''ve seen him in my dreams."

    "What kind of dreams?" Yvonne asked.

    was l

    "I dreamt I was locked in a dark room," Nina recalled. "It was so dark and terrifying, like I''d been there forever. There was a boy with me, telling me stories tofort me. When I tried to see him clearty, I woke up."

    "You didn''t see his face. How do you know it was him?" Yvonne asked.

    "The voice sounded like his," NinaContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    said, puzzled. "If it was a dream, and there really was a boy with me, f should have felt an unprecedented warmth. So why do I feel a chill all over when I associate it with him?"

    "You''ve always had a fear of dark, enclosed spaces," Yvonne noted.

    Seeing theplex emotions in Nina''s eyes, she added, "Don''t think too much about it. Maybe it''s not as bad as it seems."

    At that moment, Wilfred finished his meal and brought his bowl and utensils to Nina. "I''m full. The noodles were great," he said, handing her the empty bowl.

 Chapter 500

    "That''s a bit much, he even finished the soup," Yvonnemented.

    Nina nudged Yvonne with her elbow, not wanting her to say anything inappropriate, and took the bowl from Wilfred.

    "I like drinking soup," Wilfred replied.

    Then he added, "I have work to get to, so I won''t disturb you two any longer."

    Nina responded, "Alright."

    Wilfred nodded to them both before walking out of the apartment. Nina saw him to the door and closed it behind him. As the door clicked shut, Wilfred paused. He turned back to look at the door for a moment, and then finally walked away.

    Downstairs, a car was parked and waiting for him. Just as he was about to get in, a nearby sports car rolled down its window.

    A striking woman with red hair, styled in loose waves, leaned out. Her eyes were captivating. She supported her chin with one hand, smiled yfully and asked. "Why did you move without telling me?" Seeing her, Wilfred closed his car door and smiled. "You found me quickly."

    The red-haired woman stepped out of her car, her high heels clicking on the pavement. She looked around and remarked, "Why would you choose this ce? It doesn''t seem like your style at all." Knowing Wilfred''s meticulous nature and strong sense of cleanliness, this ce did not seem to match his usual standards.

    Wilfred replied, "Just wanted a change. What''s up?"

    "Boss wants to see you," she said, her smile widening.

    Wilfred''s expression shifted slightly, and he nodded, getting into his car.

    She got back into her sports car, leading the way as Wilfred followed behind.

    Back in the apartment, Nina was tidying up. "I''m heading to work. If you want to stay here, the keys are here."

    Yvonne, still engrossed in her phone, said, "Your mom asked me if you''ve finalized the divorce. I told her you haven''t."

    Nina, changing her shoes, looked up. "Why did you tell her that?"

    Her mother did not ask her directly but went to Yvonne instead, which definitely meant something was up.

    Yvonne shrugged. "She''s your mom. If I lied and she found out, she''d never trust me again. I couldn''t avoid answering too."

    Nina understood. Since her parents

    learned about her marriage arrangement, they were eager for her to leave it behind. "Fine, let them know then," Nina said, not wanting to hide it but also not wanting her parents to worry too much. I''m off to work now."

    Before leaving, Nina packed some strawberries into a box to take with her.

    When she arrived near the office,

    Nina decided to walk the rest of the

    way to get some fresh air, as her morning sickness made bus rides unbearable. As she walked, she snacked on strawberries.

    Suddenly, she noticed a car trailing her closely. The engine was loud catching her attention. A red-haired woman in a sports car was driving slowly beside her, giving hera knowing look.

    "Where did you get those strawberries?" the woman asked.

    Nina found the question a bit abrupt. "I didn''t buy them," she replied, without mentioning they were a gift. The red-haired woman squinted slightly. "I wondered where they disappeared to. Turns out, you have them."

    Even though Nina did not say it outright, the woman understood perfectly.

    Nina did not get what she meant. "What are you talking about?ˇ±

    The red-haired woman smiled. "Nothing, really. I''m just a little envious of you."

    Those strawberry nts were Wilfred''s pride and joy. Whenever he had time, he would tend to them personally.

    He did not let anyone else touch them. When the strawberries ripened, he would not share them with anyone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    And here they were in her hands. This woman must be special.

    Nina thought for a moment, noticing her interest in the strawberries. "You know Wilfred Yates?"

    The woman''s smile widened. "Yes, we''re friends."

 Chapter 501

    "What''s so special about these strawberries?" Nina asked.

    Nina thought to herself, "Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so concerned, following her all the way and saying she''s envious."

    The red-haired woman eyed Nina carefully, examining her closely. The more she looked, the more familiar Nina seemed. "If there''s anything special about them, it''s that he grew them. No one else is allowed to touch them. Absolutely no one." Hearing this, Nina stopped in her tracks.

    "I have something to do. I''ll be going now," the red-haired woman said, speeding away.

    Nina stared at the strawberries in her hand, deep in thought. Wilfred had told her all the neighbors had them, but did that mean only she had them?

    Pondering this, Nina hurried back to herpany.

    After Michelle left, both she and Angel had managed to turn things around. Angel was especially happy, no longer confined to typing at aputer all day. She could finally go out.

    Nina was busy working on a draft when she suddenly received a call from Julia.

    "Mom."

    Julia''s voice on the other end was full of concern, "How''s work going? Are you settling in?"

    "I''m used to it. It''s going pretty well," Nina replied.

    Julia continued, "You haven''t been home in a while. Come home for dinner today."

    "I''m pretty busy today, maybe..."

    Before Nina could finish, Julia interrupted, "Busy or not, you can''t work all day and night. You must have some time toe home. Tomorrow''s Sunday, surely you have a day off. Come home, your dad and I want to see you, and we have some other guests too."

    Hearing about other guests, Nina asked, "Who else will be there?"

    "You''ll see when you get here," Julia said with augh.

    Realizing she had not been home in a while, Nina agreed, "Okay, I''lle home tomorrow."

    Julia was delighted, "You muste. We''ll all be waiting."

    The next day, Nina heeded her mother''s request and went home for lunch. But instead of at home, they were meeting at a fancy restaurant, which was unusual for them.

    As soon as Nina arrived, she saw Julia looking around the restaurant entrance.

    Seeing her, Julia''s face lit up with a smile, "Nina, over here."

    "Mom." Nina got out of the car and walked to her. "Why aren''t we eating at home? Where''s Dad? Is there a special asion?"

    Julia, smiling broadly, took her hand, "Of course, there''s something to celebrate. Come on, let''s go inside first."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina followed her into a private

    room, where a middle-aged couple and a well-dressed man about her

    age were sitting inside. The man looked a bit nervous but smiled at her

    Nina hesitated, only to see the man''s mother stand up, warmly saying "Oh, Julia, is this your daughter Nina? She''s grown so much, and she''s so beautiful. Come, have a seat."

    "My daughter is beautiful, isn''t she? I told you, you''d be pleased," Juliaughed.

    Nina was a bit confused and asked, "Mom, what''s going on?"

    Julia said, "These are the guests mentioned. We''re just having a meal together. Come, sit down. This is Mrs. Lincoln''s son. He just returned from abroad. You two should get to know each other."

    Nina realized this was not just a casual introduction. It was a setup for a blind date.

    Meanwhile, Nash had just arrived at Nina''s house. He rang the doorbell several times with no response. It was the weekend, and she was not home.

    As soon as he finished work, he rushed over to find her. Where could she have gone?

    Nash frowned slightly, "Find out where Nina is."

    "Madam has gone home. It seems... she''s on a blind date."

 Chapter 502

    "Blind date?"

    Hearing this, Nash''s expression instantly turned cold, his eyes narrowing sharply. They were not even divorced yet, and she was already thinking about meeting someone new.

    Did she really think a blind date could find her someone better than him?

    Nash said icily, "Let''s see how good this blind date is!" On the surface, he remained calm, but his hands clenched into fists. He was already imagining killing the man trying to steal his wife.

    Just then, Wilfred stepped out of his house. Nash looked at him, their gazes locking. Wilfred stared back with a meaningful look. Nash did not back down either. They passed each other without a word, but the tension was palpable.

    Nash''s expression remained cold, and he was on high alert. This man was not simple. And he lived right next to Nina.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Meanwhile, Nina was handling the situation in the private room. The man stood up and introduced himself, "Hello, Nina. I''m Carl Lincoln. Do you remember me? Our families used to live next door to each other when we were kids."

    He seemed friendly and smiled at Nina, showing obvious interest.

    "Carl, I wonder if you remember, when you both were little, Nina always loved ying with you," Julia said. "She would wake up all groggy, and the first thing she''d ask was where you were, just so she could y with you."

    At this, everyoneughed, and Carl blushed, "Really? I don''t remember that, Auntie."

    Julia continued, "Yes, you two have a bond that goes way back."

    Seeing Julia''s clear intent to matchmake, Nina frowned and interrupted, "Mom, that was a long time ago. Why bring it up now?"

    Julia replied, "Carl is a good man. His family lives abroad now, and after all these years, he still remembers us and you. He asked about you as soon as he returned. You see how sincere he is." Nina nced at her mother, whose eyes were saying that Carl was a good match.

    Realizing where this was heading, Nina asked directly, "Mom, is this a blind date?"

    Carl''s parents, noticing Nina''s reluctance, stepped in. Mrs. Lincoln said, "Nina, we''re just here to have a meal and catch up. It''s been so long. We''ve always liked you and wanted to see you."

    Nina looked at Carl''s parents, who seemed polite and kind. "I remember you, Mrs. Lincoln, Mr. Lincoln. L understand you want a good match for your son. But maybe my mom didn''t tell you that I''m married."

    Julia''s expression changed immediately.

    Carl''s parents exchanged nces. Mrs. Lincoln Continued, "Your

    mother told.us. Don''t worry about it. Divorce is not a big deal. Who doesn''t have a past? Marriage is a certificate. Nowadays, young people have several rtionships. We don''t mind."

    Nina was speechless. She was married, and they did not mind.

    Carl added, "If my parents don''t mind, I don''t either."

    He clearly liked Nina too.

    "Nina, I understand your concerns. We''re not traditional. As long as you''re happy together, we''ll be satisfied Mrs. Lincoln said, smiling as she moved closer and looked at Julia There''s no need for so many rules. In our family, you definitely won''t be treated unfairly. We would cherish you like a treasure."

 Chapter 503

    These were all their promises made to Julia. Julia knew what kind of life Nina had in the York family. Marrying a wealthy man did not guarantee happiness. Despite the wealth, life could still be miserable. In the end, it all depended on the attitude of the husband''s family.

    Julia did not want Nina to repeat her mistakes. The attitude of the inws was crucial when choosing a marriage partner. The other family had maintained a good rtionship with them for many years, even while living abroad. That showed sincerity.

    Julia trusted them and believed they valued Nina. Moreover, if Nina moved abroad, she would not run into Nash anymore, cutting off theirst hope of reconciliation. They had been inseparable, and despite not being divorced yet, Julia decided to make the choice for them.

    She had exined the situation to the other family. They did not mind, showing they genuinely liked Nina. Given this leniency, Nina responded, "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln, for your kindness, but I can''t..." Before she could finish, the private room door swung open.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nina isn''t divorced yet. She''s still my wife!" Nash suddenly entered, his eyes cold and sharp. "Did you even ask me beforeing here for a blind date?"

    Nina looked over and saw Nash standing at the door, his expression stern. Everyone in the room was stunned.

    Julia stood up immediately, displeased to see Nash here. "Why are you here? We didn''t invite you. Please leave."

    She was worried Nash would ruin things.

    Instead of leaving, Nash signaled, and a group of men stormed in, surrounding them. Julia''s face turned pale at the sight of so many burly men. "Nash, what are you doing? Are you nning to hurt someone?" Nash looked at Julia gently, though his actions were forceful. "Mom, Nina and I are still married. Bringing her to a blind date isn''t fair to either her or the other party. I''m here only to take my wife home, nothing else."

    Julia retorted, "Have you ever treated

    her like a wife? You yourself admitted that you married Nina only for a contractual marriage. If it''s just a marriage of convenience, then end it and be fair to your family. We may not be wealthy, but Nina is our treasure, and I won''t allow her to

    suffer any longer."

    "If your family can''t cherish Nina, there are others who will," Julia said coldly. "I won''t let her be mistreated anymore!"

    "I love her!" Nash suddenly dered.

    Julia was taken aback. "What did you say?"

    Nash turned to Nina. "I love Nina. I don''t want to divorce her. Mom, I admit that our marriage didn''t start well, but I''ve fallen in love with her. I want to take care of her and protect her for the rest of my life. Please trust me and let her stay with me."

    Nina was stunned, her hands clenching tightly. Nash walked over and took her hand, his warm grip now feeling almost scorching. He looked into her eyes with his deep, intense gaze. "Nina, can you trust me this once?"

    Julia hesitated, unsure whether to believe him. "I don''t trust you!"

    "You''ve already lost my trust. I didn''t stand up for my daughter before, which led to her being mistreated by your family. Now, I must take a stand. No matter how much you love each other, it alles down to family. If the family isn''t harmonious, love will fade." Julia, having experienced such hardships herself, didn''t want Nina trapped in an unhappy marriage.

    Nash nced at Julia, then suddenly dropped to one knee.

 Chapter 504

    Nash dropped to one knee, followed by the men behind him, creating an imposing scene that filled the room with tension. Julia stumbled back a few steps in shock. Even Nina was stunned.

    Julia had initially been full of righteous anger, but seeing Nash kneel, her fire diminished. "Nash, what are you doing? Get up now!" she said, her tone softening.

    Nash kept his head bowed. "Mom, please entrust Nina to me."

    He used force with others, but with Nina''s family, he was always respectful. No matter how dissatisfied Julia was or how little faith she had in their marriage, seeing Nash humble himself like this made her reconsider. She found herself conflicted.

    "Julia," Mrs. Lincoln interjected, noticing the unresolved tension, "Hasn''t Nina gotten a divorce yet?"

    Julia felt embarrassed. "They were supposed to divorce. I didn''t expect this."

    "It''s alright, we understand. This gentleman seems sincere," Mrs. Lincoln replied kindly. "If there''s a chance to save the marriage, we shouldn''t interfere. Let''s respect Nina''s wishes."

    Not wanting to cause trouble, Mrs. Lincoln and her family stood up to leave.

    Julia, feeling apologetic, said, "You''re leaving? I''m sorry about this. I didn''t know it would turn out like this."

    "It''s okay, you don''t need to see us out. Focus on resolving this situation," Mrs. Lincoln said, ncing warily at the intimidating presence of Nash''s men.

    Julia escorted them out with repeated apologies, then turned back to Nash. "Get up, they''ve left."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "If you''re angry with me, I''ll kneel until your anger subsides," Nash said.

    Julia pursed her lips, seeing Nash''s sincere posture. "If you had been like this from the start, things wouldn''t have reached this point."

    Nina finally spoke. "Did you even ask me how I feel about this?"

    Nash looked up at her and asked, "What will it take to make you happy?"

    What was there to be happy or unhappy about? She had never had many demands of Nash. Her heart had withered away bit by bit. How could it evere back to life?

    Nina remained cold. "Feelings

    ???

    should be mutual. Like I told you before, forced love isn''t sweet, ve repaid whatever I owed you. Please, don''t cling to me anymore.

    Julia was taken aback by Nina''s words. She had thought her daughter was the one reluctant to divorce, not realizing it was Nash who was holding on.

    She had not even fully processed the situation when Nina started walking away.

    "Nina!" Nash stood up and quickly followed after her.

    Nina did not walk fast, knowing Nash would catch up. She turned back to him, her expression cold. "Do you think being a little nicer to me will make me change my mind? Maybe that would have worked when I was a young girl, but I''m not a child anymore. I don''t feel anything."

    Nash was not angry and he called out softly, "Nina."

    "The marriage certificate is already torn up. Legally, we''re still married, but to me, it doesn''t count anymore. If you don''t want to get a divorce, fine, I don''t care about that piece of paper. I just hope you''ll stay away from me and not disrupt my life. If you evere to your senses and want a divorce, you can send the papers over. Everything can be handled by mywyer. I''ve said all I needed to say. Mr. York, let''s keep our interactions strictly professional and not involve any personal matters."

 Chapter 505

    Nash''s expression becameplicated, and his expression looked grim.

    Nina did not care how harsh her words were. Once she decided to leave, nothing he said could change her mind. She turned her head and calmly left the restaurant.

    Nash remained where he was, rooted to the spot.

    As Nina stepped out of the restaurant, she felt a sudden sense of relief. Leaving Nash was the right choice. Despite his deration of love, how much of it could she believe? Trusting in a man''s love might only lead to deeper hurtter on.

    "Mr. York, aren''t you going after her?" Quincy asked, seeing Nash standing there. Quincy was stunned and more anxious than him.

    Nash replied, "Didn''t you see how much she resented my attempt to keep her? If I chase after her now, she''ll only hate me more."

    "So what should we do? Just let her go?" Quincy questioned.

    Nash, determined to find a solution, said coldly, "Doesn''t Starry Sky TV station want to interview me?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What? What are you talking about?" Quincy hadn''t caught on yet.

    Nash did not linger on the topic, instead, he turned his thoughts to Julia in the private room, "Get someone to take Mom home first."

    He had just managed to regain some of Julia''s trust and could not afford to lose it again.

    Nina returned home and paused by Wilfred''s door. She remembered the red-haired woman''s words about the strawberries he grew, which no one else was allowed to touch.

    It showed he treasured them, but he never ate them himself. It was odd that he did not eat them but gave them to her.

    She considered knocking on his door to ask about it, but seeing the time, she guessed he might not be home. Hesitating, she turned towards her own apartment.

    She was about to unlock her door when she suddenly saw Wilfred returning.

    "Wilfred," she called out.

    He looked fatigued, but upon hearing her, he quickly looked up, taking out a packet of wet wipes from his pocket to clean his hands. "You''re back." Nina noticed his paleplexion, which seemed even more washed out than usual. "Are you feeling unwell?" she asked.

    Wilfred finished wiping his hands and tossed the wet wipe into the trash can by his door. "No," he replied.

    As he approached, Nina caught a whiff of blood mixed with the sharp scent of antiseptic. "You don''t look well," she observed.

    Wilfred smiled, his voice gentle, "Work was busy today. I''m probably just tired. I''ll be fine after some rest."

    Nina nced down and noticed a fresh cut on his wrist. Before she could say anything, Wilfred said, "I''m going inside now." Nina hesitated for a moment, then replied, "Alright."

    Wilfred went inside and closed the door, leaving an eerie silence.

    Nina stood at her door, pondering. She had intended to ask him something, but now it would have to wait.

    Later that night, Nina was woken by

    loud noises from the apartment next door. Despite the good

    soundproofing in the building, she could hear what sounded like someone ransacking the ce. She listened carefully and realized the noise wasing from Wilfred''s apartment.

    Could he be getting robbed?

    Nina quickly got out of bed. Standing at her door, she listened closely, but the noise had stopped. Curious, she opened her door slightly to peek at what was happening next door. en.swhovels

    To her surprise, she saw a tall woman emerge from Wilfred''s

    apartment. The red-haired word

    clothes were disheveled, and ther

    hair was a mess.

    Sensing someone watching, she turned and locked eyes with Nina.

    "It''s you!"

    "It''s you!"

 Chapter 506

    Nina noticed the red-haired woman''s disheveled appearance and couldn''t help but think along certain lines. But the noise shouldn''t have been that loud, should it?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The red-haired woman crossed her arms and suddenly understood. "So that''s it. You live next door."

    "What do you mean?" Nina asked, puzzled. "Is everything okay now?"

    The red-haired woman asked, "Was the noise very loud?"

    "A bit."

    "Sorry for disturbing you," the red-haired woman said with a smile. "It''s all settled now. You can go back to sleep."

    After exchanging a few words, the red-haired woman gave Nina a meaningful look before walking away slowly. Once she was sure there were no more noises from next door, Nina closed her door. During the day, Wilfred had injury on his hand, and at night this woman came over, making a lot of noise. It seemed moreplicated than it appeared. But ultimately, it was someone else''s business. Why should she worry about it?

    Nina quickly got back into bed to sleep.

    The next day, Nina received an assignment from the chief editor to conduct a personal interview. Usually, this was the work of field reporters.

    Early in the morning, Kate came to the department specifically to wait for Nina. When Nina arrived, Kate greeted her with a bright smile. "You know Grand Era Corporation, right? The CEO is a significant figure and has finally agreed to an interview with Starry Sky TV. The appointment is at noon. You and Angel will handle this."

    Of course, Nina had heard of Grand Era Corporation.

    Although they had not coborated with the York Corporation, she knew it was a leader in the restaurant industry. The CEO of Grand Era Corporation, now over fifty, had many stories covered in financial reports. He built thepany from scratch.

    "Just Angel and me?" Nina felt

    uncertain given the importance of the interview. "I''ve only been with Starry Sky for a short time. I''m afraid Ick experience. Maybe we should include someone more seasoned."

    She was not refusing. She just feared she could not handle unexpected situations well. As a Starry Sky employee, she could not afford to tarnish the brand''s reputation.

    "Don''t worry, everyone has a first

    time. This task is yours." Kate reassured her. "Don''t dy. This is also an opportunity. Since you like this job, do it well, and there will be chances for promotion. I believe in your ability."

    With Kate''s high expectations, Nina could not disappoint her. She nodded and agreed, "Okay, I''llplete the task."

    Kate patted her shoulder. "You promised, so I expect you toplete the task."

    Nina always made sure to fulfill hermitments thoroughly. She immediately began researching the CEO of Grand Era Group.

    Being a reporter had simrities to being a secretary. She needed a thorough understanding of her interview subject. Her meticulousness would surely impress him. Angel was thrilled and said, "Nina, we''re finally getting field assignments?"

    Nina, while gathering information, replied, "Yes, isn''t this what you''ve always dreamed of?"

    "Of course!" Angel beamed. "Who wouldn''t want to be like Michelle? Even though she got fired, she was very sessful before. I also want to shine like that. Once we''re field reporters, we can do news coverage and live reports. Imagine viewers seeing our faces on TV. It would be such an honor."

    She aspired to be someone notable, making her family proud.

    Nina responded, "I hope you achieve that one day."

    Angel, resting her chin on her hand, asked, "Nina, don''t you have any goals? Don''t you want your face to be seen on TV?"

    Hearing this, Nina paused for a moment.

 Chapter 507

    She had never considered that goal before. Maybe Angel had pure intentions, wanting to make a name for herself in journalism. For Nina, it was more of a passion, a way to speak for others. She did not have grand ambitions for achievements.

    Looking at Angel''s innocent expression, Nina smiled, "I haven''t thought about it yet. You''re different from me."

    "Yeah, you and I are different. You''ve already aplished so much. You were Nash''s senior secretary, practically the third inmand at York Corporation. And you still chose to resign. Your thinking must be way ahead of mine," Angel said admiringly.

    Nina excelled in everything she did and had the ability to uplift those around her, something Angel greatly admired and wanted to learn from.

    "We''re all just ordinary people. Don''t put me on a pedestal," Nina said. "I''ve been working for years, and you''re just starting out. When I was your age, I was just like you. Once you gain more experience, you''ll be even better than me."

    "You''re just being modest," Angel said with a smile. "Honestly, working with you is my fortune. I feel like my luck has improved since meeting you."

    "I hope your luck continues," Nina replied warmly.

    Angel, grinning, wrapped an arm around Nina''s shoulder in a show of affection.

    After thoroughly researching the CEO of Grand Era Corporation, they set off for the interview. This was Angel''s first field assignment, and she was nervous. At the entrance of Grand Era Corporation, she adjusted her clothes and checked herself in the mirror repeatedly.

    Before getting out of the car, she asked, "Nina, do I look okay? I don''t want to embarrass you."

    "You look great, very professional," Nina reassured her.

    With Nina''s approval, Angel felt more confident and nodded, "Okay."

    They grabbed their microphones and entered the building. Grand Era Corporation''s headquarters was not veryrge, probably because the food and beverage industry did not require a massive headquarters. It was about half the size of York Corporation.

    At the reception desk, Nina said, "We''re from Starry Sky TV station and have an interview scheduled with your CEO."

    The receptionist checked the

    appointment book and smiled, "Yes,

    your appointment is at noon. TheN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    CEO

    be upstairs. I''ll take you "

    "Thank you," Nina replied.

    They took the elevator to the floor. When the doors

    18 oor When the

    , Nina was surprised to

    non-office-like area.

    a

    "Please wait here. I''ll let the CEO know you''re here," the receptionist said.

    Nina nodded.

    "How strange, there''s hardly anyone here," Angel observed. "It doesn''t feel like an office."

    "Maybe this floor is a private area," Nina suggested.

    "The CEO must enjoy having a private floor," Angel said. "Quite the luxury."

    From what Nina had learned, the

    vel

    CEO was known for being approachable and frugal, so it seemed odd that he would reserve an entire floor for himself,

    "Miss Walker, the CEO will see you now," the receptionist said with a smile.

    Nina was about to proceed when the receptionist added, "Miss, you need to stay here. The CEO only wants to see Miss Walker." Nina turned back, "She''s with me."

    The receptionist continued smiling, "This is the CEO''s request."

    "It''s okay, you go ahead," Angel said. "Maybe he values privacy."

    There was only one door. Nina turned the handle and opened it, revealing a massive swimming pool inside!

 Chapter 508

    "Why is there a swimming pool here?" Nina thought to herself.

    Just as Nina was puzzled, she heard a ssh in the pool. Startled, she raised her hands to shield her face from the water droplets. Once the water settled, she noticed someone swimming in the pool. The swimmer''s tall, muscr physique was evident even through the rippling water.

    Wasn''t the CEO of Grand Era Corporation over fifty? How could he have such a young and fit body?

    As Nina tried to make sense of the situation, she realized that the swimmer''s body seemed increasingly familiar. When the man swam closer and emerged from the water, Nina was stunned. "Why is it you?" she eximed.

    The man wiped the water from his face and looked at her with a confident, almost smug, expression. "Why couldn''t it be me?"

    Nina scanned the surroundings again, her expression growing cold. "Where is the CEO of Grand Era Corporation?"

    She was here for an interview, not to y games with him.

    With a slight smirk, Nash leaned against the pool''s edge, took a sip of the nearby wine, and said nothing.

    Growing impatient, Nina pressed on, "Why aren''t you answering me? I''m here for work, not to waste time."

    Without turning around, Nash replied in his deep, maic voice, "You never neglect your work, do you? Always so focused."

    Nina pursed her lips, suddenly realizing what was going on. "Don''t tell me..."

    The receptionist had mentioned the CEO was inside. Could it be that Grand Era Corporation had been acquired by him?

    "You guessed right," Nash said, confirming her suspicions. "Grand Era Corporation is mine now. The person you''re here to interview is me."

    Nina''s expression darkened with

    frustration. She had spent so much

    time preparing, thoroughly

    researching the original CEOBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    of

    Grand Era Corporation, only to find out Nash had taken over.

    "Why did you do this?" she demanded. "Are you ying games with me?"

    She could not understand how Grand Era Corporation had ended up in his hands.

    "Business is business," Nash replied coolly. "It''s never just a game. The goal is always to grow bigger. You, of all people, should understand that after working with me for so long."

    Nina was taken aback. She never expected the interviewee to be Nash. She struggled to separate her personal feelings from her professional responsibilities.

    She should not assume that Nash acquired Grand Era Corporation just so she could interview him. That kind of thinking was too far-fetched.

    Trying topose herself, she adopted a professional demeanor. "Mr. York, I didn''t know it would be you."

    Nash raised an eyebrow and, without hesitation, countered, "If you had known, would you have refused toe?"

    If she had known, she might have hesitated. Whether she would havee or not was uncertain. She was in a critical phase of her career, and maintaining a clear boundary between her work and personal life was crucial.

    Besides, even if she did not meet Nash now, as her reputation grew she would inevitably have to work with him. As long as she continued to develop on such arge tform, their paths would inevitably cross.

    Nina responded coolly, "You''re overthinking it, Mr. York. You know I take my work seriously. If my superiors assign me a task, I''ll see it through." Nash raised an eyebrow, effortlessly seeing through her facade. "You could have taken this assignment earlier, but you handed it off to someone else."

    Nina fell silent at his words.

    "If I had known you were the one to interview me, I would have given you this opportunity," Nash continued, turning to reveal his broad chest as he moved.

 Chapter 509

    Nash was not wearing any clothes, his disheveled hair still dripping water. His deep-set eyes and chiseled features were entuated by the droplets trailing down his jaw, over his neck, and disappearing into his chest.

    Even though she had known Nash for seven years and had been his wife for three, seeing him like this still made her feel ufortable.

    She maintained a cold demeanor, but her eyes avoided looking directly at him. "Why didn''t you let me know earlier? Someone else took the assignment, and I couldn''t go against the editor''s decision." Nash did not continue the topic but asked, "And this time?"

    "Well, now that I''m here, you should know I''m sincere about this interview," Nina replied.

    She reminded herself that they were no longer married. No, they had never truly been a couple. They just had a piece of paper saying they were. She had never experienced happiness or joy in their so-called marriage.

    "Alright then, let''s begin," Nash said.

    He was still in the pool,pletely naked, making the interview awkward.

    Nina suggested, "Shouldn''t you get out of the pool and put on some clothes, Mr. York? It would be more appropriate."

    "Isn''t your professional ability enough?" Nash questioned. "As a reporter, shouldn''t you be able to conduct interviews anytime, anywhere?"

    Nina pressed her lips together.

    With anyone else, even another man in a pool, she wouldn''t feel this ufortable.

    "Mr. York, you know I''m new at Starry Sky TV station and not as experienced as seasoned reporters. I hope you can understand and give a neer some leeway," Nina replied, maintaining a polite demeanor.

    Nash rested his arms on the edge of the pool. His muscr arms were clearly defined, and his veins bulged, exuding an intense sense of masculinity.

    "Thene here," Nash instructed in his deep voice.

    Nina hesitated. "For what?"

    "Isn''t this for an interview?" Nash''s voice was low andmanding. "How can you interview me if you don''te closer?"

    She hesitated, not wanting to face him in such a situation, let alone be so close to him.

    Nash''s eyes darkened, his tone more

    like that of a boss instructing her: "If

    a

    you still don''t know how after I''ve

    taught you, what can I do? If you et

    really don''t want to face me, then just go back. I''ll have my assistant talk to your editor and find another reporter. I don''t mind."

    His words were casual, almost as if it did not matter whether it was Nina or someone else. Even if it were another reporter, Nash would have handled it just as well. This made Nina feel a little less cautious-and hesitant. This was work, not personal life, and she needed to keep them separate.

    Finally, she cleared her mind, lifted her head, and looked at Nash. He had turned away again, showing her the back of his head. His words and attitude were distant and indifferent.

    That was fine. If Nash did not care,

    then why should she be so

    self-conscious? Ninaposed herself, stood up straight, prepared the recorder, and attached the

    microphone to her clothesN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Once she was ready, she approached Nash, treating him as just another interviewee. "Mr. York, since you don''t mind, let''s start. I have a few questions for you..." Ssh!

    Water sshed up again.

    As Nina reached the pool''s edge and before she could finish her sentence, a long arm reached out. He grabbed her waist, and pulled her into the water.

 Chapter 510

    Nina was startled and instinctively wanted to scream, but she did not fallpletely into the water.

    Nash had one hand supporting her hips and the other under her back, keeping her head above water. She was not choking, but she was entirely soaked.

    The pool water was warm, not cold. Nina was furious and was ring at him. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders to avoid falling into the water.

    "What are you doing?!" Nina''s tone was sharp.

    Nash pinned her against the pool''s edge, his hands still holding her hips, their eyes level. "You wouldn''t havee over otherwise."

    Nina pushed against his chest, but he was as immovable as a wall. "You said we could work, but what are you doing now? Are you trying to end the interview? Mr. York, your mind clearly isn''t on business. If you''re not serious, then I''m leaving!"

    She struggled to get out, but Nash grabbed her hand. "We''ll get to work, but sometimes you need to rx."

    Nina retorted, "Getting dragged into the water isn''t my idea of rxing."

    "Just swim with me."

    "Our work doesn''t include swimming. If you want femalepany, plenty of women would be willing, but I don''t like swimming."

    Nash wasn''t angered by her refusal; instead, he teased her, "Many people would do anything just to see me. I''m asking you to swim with me, and it''s such a big deal? You must be more important than I am."

    "It''s inappropriate for us to be alone

    like this. If someone sees us, it could cause rumors," Nina said coldly, her eyes fixed on him. "You might not care about your reputation, but I do. Besides, there are plenty of women involved with you, and you may not mind, but I do. I hope you can show some respect, Mr. York."

    Nash stared at her, amused. "You''re my wife. What reputation do you need? Isn''t it better to show everyone that we''re happy together?"

    When did he be so cheeky? Nina was annoyed. He used to never bring up their marriage, but now that they were getting divorced, he kept mentioning it. "Nash, do you have no shame?" Nash wiped the water off her face with his thumb and whispered, "I''ve given up my pride, so why worry about shame?"

    "You''re shameless!" Nina couldn''t help but insult him.

    Nash had rarely heard her curse. His gaze softened, almost tender. "If it helps you feel better, you can call me whatever you want."

    Realizing nothing she said was working against the shameless Nash now, Nina decided to stay silent.

    But Nash had more to say. "Zoe is out of the hospital. You didn''te to see her, and she asked about you. And Grandpa Henry hasn''t seen you since you left. He said he wants to see you next time."

    "Don''t try to y the emotional card with me!" Nina knew he was trying to make her feel guilty, but she wasn''t falling for it. "If you have time, tell we''re getting divorced. If you were sensible, you''d sign the divorce papers so we can end this once and for all."

    "Do you really have to be this heartless?" Nash asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina turned her head away and coldly replied, "I think you haven''t faced reality yet. I''m pregnant with someone else''s child. Can you really ept being so tantly cheated on?"

 Chapter 511

    Hearing this, Nash''s expression finally changed, the words striking a nerve.

    "Do you really have to bring this up?" Nash''s tone grew colder.

    "I''m saying this to minimize the harm to both of us."

    Nash stared at her intensely, struggling to ept what she was saying. He had been trying hard to forget these unpleasant truths, yet she insisted on bringing them up. "Just get rid of the baby," he said.

    "I don''t want to."

    Nash''s lips tightened as he took a step back, offering apromise. "I can give you time to think about it."

    Nina looked up at him, her eyes firm. "There is no time left."

    Nash pressed further, "Then tell me, whose child is it?"

    "It''s Zac''s."

    Nash''s fists clenched with veins bulging on his forehead. He asked coldly. "Who is Zac? Does this person even exist, Nina?"

    "He does," Nina said, her eyes locked with his. "I''ve told you before. He''s my hero. He saved me."

    A surge of heat rushed to Nash''s head. He had heard this name countless times, but had never seen any evidence of this person.

    His voice rose in anger. "What if this person never existed? If Zac is imaginary, how could he be part of your life? Have you been fooled and still thank the person who deceived you?"

    Nina''s heart tightened at his words, and she looked at Nash in shock. Her innocent eyes were filled with surprise and helplessness, as if striking at Nash''s conscience.

    For a moment, Nash felt a pang of guilt, not wanting to shatter Nina''s dreams. If Zac was that important to her, how could he destroy her illusions?

    "I don''t know," Nash said softly. "I''ve never met your Zac."

    Nina stood silent for a long time, her palms sweating. Why would he say Zac was imaginary?

    But then he contradicted himself by saying he did not know.

    Nina''s grip loosened slightly lowered her eyes. "He''s... in the military. It''s hard for him toe back often. It''s normal you haven''t seen him."

    Nash''s brows furrowed again. "A soldier?"

    "Yes," Nina said softly. "He''s a soldier."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at her, Nash could see she was not lying. But he could not shake his suspicion. "What''s Zac''s full name? I have friends in the military. I can ask

    belongs to en.swcontent

    Nina''s heart raced. "Why are you so curious?"

    "You said he saved you, didn''t you?" Nash said. "I want to see who this person is that you admire so much. If I''m going to lose, I want to tose knowing why."

    Nina had made it all up. There was no way she could produce someone out of thin air.

    "He... he''lle back. When he does, you can meet him. There''s no rush now."

    Nash''s frown deepened. She was still protecting this man. But something felt off. If this man existed, why couldn''t he find any trace of him?

    Even if this man existed, he was a mystery. No one had ever seen him, not even her parents.

    When did Nina be so reckless, getting pregnant with his child?

    Nash fell into deep thought. There were only two possibilities.

    Either this man was deceiving her with a fake name, or Nina was lying!

 Chapter 512

    Nash''s eyes fixed on Nina.

    Feeling uneasy under his intense gaze, Nina asked, "Are you done swimming? If so, can I leave now?"

    Nash''s eyes darkened further. "Are you lying to me?"

    Nina''s heart tightened, as if bound by an invisible string. She met his gaze and said, "No."

    Nash''s brows furrowed slightly, and he slowly released her. "You''ve lied to me once. I won''t allow you to lie to me again."

    Nina remained silent. Given their current situation, whether she lied or not seemed irrelevant. Sometimes, lying was a way to protect herself.

    Nash did not press her further but instead let her go to the changing room to put on a fresh set of clothes. He had prepared everything in advance. Inside the changing room, a female secretary handed her afortable, loose-fitting tracksuit. "Miss Walker, Mr. York asked me to bring this for you." Nina''s clothes were soaked through, and her hair was half-wet. She nned to towel it dry. "Alright, you can leave now."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The secretary suggested, "Would you like to take a shower? It might be morefortable."

    Nina replied, "No, thanks. I''ll just use the hairdryer."

    "Okay, I''ll get it for you," the secretary said before exiting.

    Nina sat on the bench, drying her hair. Just as she was about to change into the tracksuit, the door opened. Assuming it was the secretary with the hairdryer, she said, "Just leave it there. I''ll change first." She stood up to change out of her wet clothes, but then she heard the sound of the hairdryer.

    Her hair was gently lifted, and warm air spread through her strands. The slightly rough touch of the fingertips made Nina feel something was off. She turned around and saw Nash standing beside her, holding a hair dryer and intently drying her hair.

    She froze for a moment.

    Nash''s fingers brushed through her hair. "Is this temperature okay?"

    Nina snapped out of it. Under the changing room''s spotlight, Nash''s wless skin and sharp features were more pronounced. His hair was still damp, and he wore matching tracksuit. Hecked his usual stern demeanor and instead exuded a surprising tenderness.

    As she looked into his eyes, she thought she saw deep affection.

    What was she thinking? Men were the best actors!

    She averted her gaze. "I''ll do it myself."

    She reached for the hairdryer, but Nash lifted his hand out of her reach. "Go change your clothes first."

    Nina nced at the matching tracksuit, feeling hesitant. Nash''s voice turned cold, "If you don''t change now, you''ll catch a cold. Don''t make me force you."

    His authoritative manner left no room for argument, implying he would undress her if she did notply. Reluctantly, Nina took the tracksuit and went to change. en.swhovels

    While Nina was in the changing room, Nash received a phone call He stepped out, putting the phone to his ear. "Start investigating that man named Zac. Check the military records."

    "Again? This time you''re checking the military?"

    Nash''s voice was firm. "Start there. Nina might be lying, but we can''t overlook any possibility. We must find this man." "Nash, what are you worried about?"

    Nash was silent for a moment, his grip tightening, brows furrowed. "What do you think? I''m worried she''s being deceived." "She''s an adult. How could she be deceived? Maybe it''s mutual affection."

 Chapter 513

    Nash let out a coldugh, "Have you ever seen such mutual affection?"

    The other person was left speechless. They were all adults and should be responsible for themselves, not easily deceived. It seemed to him that Nash was overreacting.

    However, it was understandable. Worry could cloud judgment, and Nash''s concerns weren''t entirely unfounded.

    Nash pulled back the curtain and gazed outside, his eyes deep with worry. "She hasn''t interacted with many men. What if someone tricks her with a few sweet words? It''s not impossible." Anything was possible. He could not afford to let his guard down for a moment.

    After hanging up the phone, Nash walked back to the changing room. Nina was already out, and seeing Nashe in right on time, she reached for the hair dryer. "I''ll do it myself." Nash didn''t insist. He looked at her and said, "I have some business to attend to. You''ll have toe back another time."

    "Alright." Nina turned her back to him as she dried her hair, not meeting his gaze.

    When she finished, she and Nash headed out together.

    "Nina!" Angel had been waiting outside for a long time and was stunned to see them bothe out wearing matching tracksuits like a couple''s outfit.

    She was even more shocked to see Nash.

    "Is that... Mr. York!" Angel covered her mouth in surprise. "Nina, you told me before, and now I see it with my own eyes. You and Mr. York are really married! He''s really your husband!"

    Angel was beyond excited. Thankfully, she was on good terms with Nina and could meet Nash in person. With Nina married to Nash, her career at the TV station would undoubtedly skyrocket, and she might even benefit from it.

    Nash, pleased by the recognition, stepped forward. "Hello."

    Seeing this extraordinary man speak to her, Angel felt like she was dreaming. It was too unreal. She was both excited and delighted. "Hello, Mr. York!"

    "I''ll have someone drive you back," Nash said, looking at Nina before nodding at Angel and heading to the elevator.

    Angel was still in shock, but Nina said, "Don''t tell anyone about me and Nash."

    "Why not? He''s Mr. Nash York, your husband!" Angel eximed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    "We''re getting a divorce," Nina replied.

    Angel''s face fell in disbelief. "Why? Isn''t this perfect? Who wouldn''t want to marry into a wealthy family, especially someone as rich and handsome as him? Finding such a man in this city is like finding a needle in a haystack."

    Nina looked at her. "It might seem that way, but if you were in my position, you''d see it differently." "Really?"

    "Yes."

    The sorrows and joys of people never truly align.

    As Nina and Angel left Grand Era Corporation, they received a new task from their group chat.

    Nina nced at the message and

    put her phone away. She then said to Angel, "The reporter on the way, the fashion show got into a car ident, and they can''t send

    anyone else. Since we''re already in that direction, let''s head over there quickly."

    "Great, let''s go," Angel said enthusiastically.

    They arrived at the fashion show, where any celebrities and models

    were present. They weren''t toote and still had seats avable.

    As they arrived, the photographer was already in position.

    "Nina, hurry up. Don''t miss the best spot," the photographer called out, having rushed over from the ident scene.

    "Got it," Nina replied.

 Chapter 514

    Reporters were not the only ones arriving here. With the rapid development of the inte, everyone was racing to be the first to publish news. Whoever reported first and with the highest uracy would get the best ratings.

    Though the fashion show was not exactly breaking news. It was a live event. Everyone was vying for that first wave of traffic.

    Some models were already walking the runway, and several celebrities were seated in the audience. Nina was busy looking for the best angles to take photos.

    "Miss Walker."

    She turned around at the sound of her name and saw Penelope behind her. She looked around. It was all staff here, while the celebrities were in the main area. "Ms. Zimmerman, what are you doing here?" Penelope responded warmly, "You don''t need to call me Ms. Zimmerman, just call me Penelope."

    Nina had a good impression of her. "What are you doing out here? You should be in the main area. It''s all staff here. You might get mobbed by photographers!"

    She knew how crazy reporters could be. Penelope being out here like this was risky for her safety.

    Penelope seemed unconcerned, ncing at the reporters and photographers who were focused on other celebrities. "Do you see anyone paying attention to me?"

    Nina looked around and realized they were all either photographing the runway or some well-known actresses. She understood that Penelope was not as popr as she used to be.

    Nina was not sure if she had hit a sore spot, but she wanted to be considerate. "But you''re still very beautiful. We''ll take some photos of youter."

    "Thank you," Penelope replied with a rxed smile.

    Her assistant, who was with her, added, "Ever since Penelope yed a supporting role to Miranda, Miranda''s poprity soared while Penelope''s fell. She hasn''t been getting good roles, and she refuses to take on bad ones, so she''s been on hold."

    Her assistant seemed more worried than Penelope herself, fearing she would be forgotten.

    Nina looked at Penelope who was still maintaining her smile.

    Penelope asked, "Why did you be a reporter? I remember you used to work with Mr. York. Did you switch jobs?"

    "Yes, I did," Nina replied.

    "Make way, make way! Miss Miranda ising through!"

    Suddenly, Miranda emerged from the backstage, as morous as ever. Despite her declining fame, she always made a grand entrance, apanied by seven or eight assistants. In big events, she ensured everyone knew she was the favored rising star. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Penelope''s assistant looked displeased, but Penelope moved aside to let them pass.

    Miranda had been making headlinestely. Despite some negative press, reporters loved any buzz around her. Being controversial was better than being irrelevant.

    Nina watched as Miranda was

    surrounded by a crowd, with people frantically taking her photos. Though Miranda appeared to be trying to hide, her expression was perfectly controlled. Even when avoiding the cameras, she managed to present her most beautiful angles,

    "Miss Miranda, over here!" a famous magazine photographer called out.

    Miranda was adept at reading the room and was aware of the magazine''s prestige. She knew that a good shot from them could boost her image, so she looked up, offering a perfect shot. Even a simple nce, when captured by a professional photographer, could be stunning.

    As long as she had attention, she could regain her footing in the industry.

    Nina observed the scene and couldn''t help but think that Miranda was like an unbeatable cockroach. Even when her reputation was tarnished, she could still find a way to rise again.

 Chapter 515

    Compared to Miranda''s knack for maintaining her controversial fame, Penelope''s high standards and refusal to take on bad roles set her apart.

    The entertainment industry was like a fast-food market these days, with new talents constantly emerging and old ones easily forgotten. Some people became famous with just one show, but without a follow-up sess, even top-tier stars could quickly fade into obscurity.

    In such apetitive field, Nina, despite not being in showbiz herself, understood these harsh realities. Taking on bad roles or gaining a bad reputation did not matter as long as it drew attention. In this sense, Miranda was a sessful product.

    "You''re a great actress. Not only is your acting superb, but you also stay true to yourself. It''s rare to see someone like you," Nina said to Penelope. "You''re bound to have your moment of explosive sess." Penelope looked at Nina, genuinely pleased with her praise. "I guess I should call you Reporter Nina now. Thank you for your encouragement. I''ll keep working hard."

    She handed Nina a business card. "Although I''m not as famous as I used to be, if you ever need my help with work, just let me know."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Despite her cold exterior, Penelope was warm-hearted, and Nina epted her card.

    "Madam." Suddenly, Quincy approached Nina.

    Nina was surprised to see him but was relieved that Nash was not with him. "What are you doing here?"

    Quincy held up a bag. "Mr. York thought you might be working too hard, so he asked me to bring this over."

    He pulled out a few bottles of warm milk and handed one to Nina. "Mr. York said it''s your favorite."

    Nina looked at the bag full of milk, pressing her lips together.

    Penelope noticed the exchange but did not say much. "Reporter Nina, I''m heading back inside. Let''s chat next time." With that, Penelope and her assistant headed towards the main area.

    Nina looked at Quincy. "I''m working."

    "Mr. York knows you tend to overwork and forget to take care of yourself. He said you mustn''t forget to rest, especially for the sake of the baby." Quincy reminded her.

    Nina instinctively touched her stomach. To avoid more disruption, she took the milk from Quincy.

    "I''ll drink it, okay?"

    Meanwhile, Miranda had been

    watching the scene. She pretended not to notice Nina earlier due to the cameras but could not ignore the sight of Quincy caring for her and giving her milk. It was clear these gestures were from Nash,

    He was constantly thinking of Nina!

    Miranda clenched her fists, feeling a surge of jealousy. Why did Nina get all the good things?

    But when she nced at the brand on the bottle, it felt very familiar. Back in high school, Nash used to have this brand of milk on hand.

    Nash didn''t even like milk. Could this be a coincidence?

    Miranda''s grip tightened as she saw Nina touch her stomach. She nearly forgot that Nina was pregnant, and the child could very well be Nash''s! Miranda''s gaze turned cold. How could she allow this child to be born?

    If she couldn''t have Nash, then Nina couldn''t either.

    Despite all the cameras around, Miranda, who usually loved the

    spotlight and attention, surprin

    avoided the limelight this time. She headed to the lounge room instead.

    Alone, she sat there for a long time before finally dialing a pinned number without a name attached.

    "I need you to help me with something!"

 Chapter 516

    Nina was going to take some photos of Penelope. Although she was not famous for her looks, her acting skills were top-notch, and she had helped many male actors rise to fame. Nina admired her for her humility andposure.

    As the fashion show was wrapping up, Nina brought the photographer over to find Penelope.

    Seeing Penelope, Angel let out a loud squeal, "Penelope! I can''t believe I''m seeing her in person!"

    Nina, amused by Angel''s reaction, asked, "Why are you so excited?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Angel replied, "Of course I''m excited! I''ve watched so many of her dramas. Is this real? I''m meeting my idol! I adore her!"

    Penelope approached them and said, "Hello, I''m Penelope Zimmerman," extending her hand to Angel.

    Angel, feeling like she was dreaming, shook Penelope''s hand, "Am I dreaming? I''ve seen all your dramas. I know your story, how you came from a small town and fought your way through the entertainment industry. I''m your fan..."

    As Angel spoke, her voice choked with emotion.

    Penelope quicklyforted her, "I know, don''t cry. A girl''s tears are precious."

    She helped wipe away Angel''s tears, which made Angel realize she had not chosen the wrong person to admire. Penelope was approachable and kind, unlike many other celebrities.

    Nina reminded her, "Angel, let''s get to work. We need to make sure she looks stunning in the photos."

    Wiping her tears, Angel said, "Alright, I promise to do a great job."

    They needed a location for the photoshoot, and since there were many celebrities present, they had to wait their turn. They had already reserved a spot.

    When they reached the pre-arranged photoshoot location, Angel was shocked, "What? We don''t have our spot?"

    "Sorry, it''s been booked by someone else," the staff said.

    Angel was upset, "What do you mean? We had this ce reserved! How can you just give it to someone else? This is so unprofessional!"

    This was their first time encountering such a situation, and it was infuriating.

    The staff did not offer much exnation, "Sorry, you''ll have to leave."

    They had specifically chosen this spot because Penelope was in her historical gown, perfectly capturing the elegance of the Victorian era, and this location was the only one with a vintage, garden-like

    ambiance.

    Most other celebrities preferred modern, fashionable locations, so they usually would not choose this location.

    The timing, location, and atmosphere were perfect for Penelope''s shoot. She was the ideal fit for this setting, but they were told it was not allowed.

    Nina had already nned for a snow-covered garden photo shoot.

    "Should we find another ce?" Penelope suggested.

    Nina did not want to give up. She had already set everything up, and a change of ns would disrupt her work. She stepped forward to negotiate, "I see the ce is empty. Can we use it for just half an hour?"

    "Sorry, no," the staff refused.

    Nina sensed they were being difficult on purpose, likely sabotaged by someone, "Could you tell me who booked it? I''ll pay double what they paid."

    The staff hesitated, "It''s not about the money."

    "Don''t bother, this ce is mine," a voice interrupted. Miranda appeared behind them.

    Nina turned to see Miranda in a simr outfit to Penelope''s, apanied by three or four high-end photographers. Nina remembered that Miranda was not wearing this earlier.

    Miranda no longer pretended, her

    beautiful face carrying a hint of coldness. She seemed pleased with the current situation, "I''ve taken this spot, so you won''t be able to shoot here today."

    Nina looked at her, puzzled by her actions, "Is your ear better now?"

    Miranda sneered, "Thanks to you, it''s fine now."

    Nina shot back, "Not faking anymore?"

    "Fake or not, at least some people fall for it," Miranda retorted quickly. "Including this location today, someone will always pay for me."

 Chapter 517

    Miranda was still a part of Nash''spany. If she got into trouble, thepany would protect her. In recent days, there had been a lot of articles aimed at rehabilitating Miranda''s image. Nina looked at her outfit andmented, "Trying to imitate, huh?"

    Nina''s words hit Miranda''s pride, but this time, she was not backing down. She wanted to win, so she smiled and said, "Nina, you''re not in the entertainment industry. How would you know what the audience likes? Whoever is prettier gets more attention. Do you really think there''s a need for me to imitate?"

    She implied that she was more beautiful than Penelope. But Penelope''s acting skills far surpassed hers. She was a true talent and did not need topete based on looks alone.

    Penelope stood there with a cold expression. She did not utter a word of rebuttal, seemingly unwilling to argue with Miranda.

    Nina decided not to argue with her either. She wanted Miranda to realize that relying on others was futile. "If you want it so badly, you can have it. Penelope doesn''t need this location to seed." Seeing Nina back down without a fight, Mirandaughed. "Good. Nina, I won this time, and I''ll keep winning. Stoppeting with me."

    Nina walked past her, ncing back. "Do you really think you''ve won?"

    Their eyes met, and Miranda''s hatred for Nina was palpable. If it weren''t for Nina, she wouldn''t have lost fans, her public image wouldn''t have suffered, and she wouldn''t have lost Nash. Miranda felt the world owed her, but she was not in a hurry. She believed that sess would require patience.

    She whispered in Nina''s ear, "Defeating you is easy. Just wait and see. You''ll lose everything."

    She nced at Nina''s belly, tempted to push her down and cause a miscarriage. But she held back. Her good days were still ahead, and she could not dirty her own hands now. They left, and Angel was puzzled. "Nina, why didn''t you argue? They were clearly in the wrong!"

    Nina wanted them to understand that underhanded tactics wouldn''tst long. "Arguing won''t help. It''s better to prove ourselves with our abilities."

    She looked at Penelope. "Let''s shoot here."

    Angel nced at the riverside and the cottonwood trees. "Isn''t this too casual? The scenery isn''t as good as inside."

    Penelope smiled, understanding. "It''s not about the location. Look at the natural ''snow'' here."

    Angel was confused. "What snow?"

    Penelope caught some falling white fluff in her hand.

    Click! Nina took a photo of Penelope''s side-profile.

    "Beautiful!" she praised.

    Angel caught on. "Using the fluffy, white seeds as snow for the shoot?"

    Nina looked through the lens at Penelope. "Let''s shoot a short video. You''re so beautiful. It will definitely go viral."

    Penelope agreed. "How about I recreate a look from my most famous period drama? It''s what first made me popr and left asting impression on the audience."

    Many still called her by her character''s name from that drama.

    "Great idea," Nina agreed.

    Theypleted the shoot by the river, even making a short video. Nowadays, with the inte, anything could be shared, and attention was not limited to O traditional media.

    After the shoot, they edited the video.

    Angel was moved to tears, her memories flooding back. She vividly remembered the character Penelope yed, a role that left a deep impression. The character ended in depression, never uniting with the male lead. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    In several scenes, Penelope''s portrayal was cold and deste. She held a withered bouquet with her eyes filled with sorrow. A single tear rolling down her cheek, capturing the essence of heartbreak. It brought back the intense emotions from that popr period drama.

    Once the editing was done, they posted the content online.

 Chapter 518

    Meanwhile, Miranda was also in the midst of her photoshoot. She and Penelope were both dressed in historical costumes for their respective shoots. "Great, Miranda, you''re looking stunning!" The photographer praised her as he snapped pictures from various angles. "This angle is exquisite, it really pops!"

    Miranda, confident in her beauty, took the shoot seriously. Her looks were even more striking than Penelope''s, which gave her an advantage in the entertainment industry.

    In this business, beauty could attract a massive following on its own. Miranda had both acting skills and beauty, and she was determined to outshine Penelope.

    Her real target was Nina, for coborating with Penelope. Her real target was not Penelope, but Nina.

    But because Penelope was working with Nina, winning over Penelope meant winning over Nina. Winning this time would pave the way for future victories.

    She reviewed the photos and was satisfied, confident that they would trend.

    "Let''s ride the wave of this event''s poprity and get these out as soon as possible," Miranda instructed.

    "Of course, the photos should be up by tonight!" the photographer replied.

    Miranda smiled, feeling victorious. By evening, everyone was eagerly posting theirtest photos. To gain more attention, they would often buy some traffic to boost their posts to the trending list. Sure enough, Miranda''s poprity ranked in the top three.

    Miranda was known and liked for her innocent and pure appearance, making it easy to win the audience''s favor. Her pictures naturally stirred a lot of discussions.

    "Wow, Miranda is really beautiful. These candid shots are stunning, and her skin looks wless!"

    "I love this look. She''s perfect for historical costumes. Can any director cast her in a period drama? I''d definitely watch it!"

    Most of thements were positive. Seeing thesements made Miranda happy. During prime time, her photos quickly climbed to the top of the trending charts, the result she was aiming for. Despite any controversies, her high poprity was undeniable. She believed that one day, her talent and hard work would turn things around.

    "You guys need to check out Penelope''s video in historical costume too!"

    "What? Penelope also did a historical costume shoot? I need to see that!"

    "I''m going to check it out right now!"

    Viewers who watched Penelope''s video quickly returned toment.

    "Everyone, go check out Penelope''s video! It instantly took me back to year 2019 and her hit period drama. It''s so heartbreaking! [crying emoji]"

    Miranda noticed the shift in opinions

    as everyone started talking about Penelope''s video, and her mood soured. It seemed that Penelope''s video was even more impressive than Miranda''s photos.

    She decided to see for herself how good it really was. Penelope''s video was not on the same tform. Curious about all the buzz, Miranda downloaded the app and found that the first rmended videowas Penelope''s. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The video featured a voice-over of the most iconic lines from

    Penelope''s hit drama. She stood in the snow, with snowkes swirling around her. Holding a wilted flower, she turned around, and a single tear rotted down her cheek, capturing a profound sense of heartbreak.

    The short clip had over ten million likes! Her own social media followers had not even reached ten million yet. How was this possible?

    "This drama is my all-time favorite, and only Penelope can bring out this emotion so perfectly."

    "Over the years, Penelope hasn''t changed a bit. She''s still my favorite!"

    "When will my favorite actress return to the screen? I can''t wait!"

    "Penelope''s performance is so genuine. I thought Miranda did a great job, but now I realize she only looks good. Her acting feels empty inparison."

 Chapter 519

    "You''re right, whenparing the two, I much prefer Penelope''s video. I absolutely loved her character in that drama!"

    Miranda''s face turned green with anger. What were these people saying? That Penelope''s video was better than hers? Impossible! She was definitely more beautiful than Penelope.

    Her assistant, who had been watching from the side, started to chime in as the likes on Penelope''s video exceeded ten million. "What are these peoplementing? It''s obvious that our Miranda looks better. Penelope is just ying on nostalgia and doesn''t have any real talent. And to think she''s making vide. Those are for ordinary people. No self-respecting celebrity would post on that tform. It''s beneath us!" The assistant looked down on this type of behavior. In her eyes, most of the celebrities on these short video tforms were nobodies trying to make a quick buck. They would not stoop to that level. "Ugh!" Miranda screamed and threw her phone against the wall.

    Her assistant, who had been trying tofort her, was startled by the sudden outburst and turned pale. "Miranda..."

    Miranda''s eyes were red with fury. "Why does she have ten million likes and so much admiration? All she did was star in a few dramas. She''s not as pretty as me, and I even took her spot for the photo shoot. There''s no way her photos turned out better. She must have bought those likes!"

    She could not ept being outdone by Penelope and convinced herself that Penelope must have used underhanded tactics.

    The assistant, trying to calm her down, agreed, "Absolutely. Miranda, don''t be upset. Penelope''s tactics are so cheap. No top-tier celebrity would fight for likes with regr people. That''s the kind of thing influencers do. She lowered her own status. We don''t need to stoop to her level. Even if she has a popr video, it doesn''t mean her overall poprity is higher than yours."

    But Miranda was still furious. Just the thought of Penelope gaining even a little traction made her anxious. She wanted to crush herpletely and force her out of the entertainment industry. If Penelope was out of the picture, Miranda would finally triumph over Nina.

    Miranda was so agitated that her hands trembled. She quickly took some pills from her bag to calm herself down. As she regained herposure, her expression changed quickly.

    She thought about Nina losing her

    baby soon and smirked coldly. "It''s okay. It''s just one video. Let them enjoy their moment. Once this isN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    over, Nina won''t be so smug."

    She was determined to teach Nina a lesson. She wanted to show Nina that crossing her would lead to a terrible end and she would lose everything.

    In the dimly lit room, not a ray of sunlight could be seen. Wilfred wore gloves, both stained with blood, as he held a scalpel in his hands. He was dissecting an animal''s corpse, pulling out its heart and tossing it aside.

    Despite the gruesome scene, his expression remained calm, the vibrant red of the blood making his pale skin stand out even more.

    The red-haired woman sat on a

    nearby chair, legs crossed, watching

    the autopsy with casual interest. She touched her chin and smiled at him. "We''ve got a new task."

    He spoke in a detached tone, "What task?"

    "Dissecting a pregnant woman," the red-haired woman replied.

    He paused briefly. "Has it really gotten this twisted?"

    She reclined in her chair. "What haven''t you seen in your line of work? To you, humans are no different from the rabbit on your table."

    He continued his work. "When?"

    She pulled out a pocket watch and nced at it. "This afternoon, I suppose."

 Chapter 520

    Wilfred said, "A bitter, at the usual ce."

    The red-haired woman gave a meaningful smile. "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you."

    With that, the red-haired woman quickly left his territory.

    After she left, Wilfred calmly put the animal''s heart back in ce.

    He stitched it up meticulously.

    No matter how bloody the surgery had been, from this moment on, the heart could still beat.

    After finishing everything, Wilfred took off his bloody gloves and repeatedly washed his hands with disinfectant and soap until there was no smell left. Only then did he leave. He drove to the farm.

    There were guards at the entrance. Seeing Wilfred''s car, they immediately opened the gate to let him in.

    The farm was decorated with some flowers, but it only grew strawberries.

    The strawberries had not been picked, and many were rotting on the ground.

    Wilfred got out of the car, a smile on his face as he looked at the meticulously nted strawberries, feeling quite pleased.

    A guard handed him a basket.

    He took the basket and walked directly into the strawberry field.

    The field was full of ripe strawberries, so dark red they were almost ck.

    He carefully picked each one and ced it in the basket without damaging any of them. They were all fresh and covered in dew.

    Only when he had filled the basket was he satisfied.

    As for the rotting strawberries, he did not care at all.

    Their only value was to bring joy.

    After picking a full basket, he put it in the car and drove away.

    On the other side.

    Their video had surpassed ten million views, which made them all very happy.

    No one thought it was demeaning.

    As long as the audience liked it, they were sessful.

    Who said you had to make a blockbuster to feel a sense of aplishment?

    Right now, no celebrities were looking to profit from short videos.

    Penelope was an exception, having gone viral with a short video.

    This gave the public a good impression of her.

    At least she was willing to have fun with everyone.

    Soon, many inte influencers started to imitate her.

    Though they imitated her, they could never be her.

    While leaving an impression onizens, it also brought Penelope another wave of poprity.

    "Nina, we''re really amazing!" Angel felt very aplished, winning everyone''s liking through hard work was the happiest thing for her.

    Nina looked at the data on theputer, a smile appearing on her face as well. "Penelope has gained some fame this time too."

    Angelughed. "Look at the

    butcking the acting skills, wartN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Everyone is talking about Miranda."

    As long as the video went viral, this was within Nina''s expectations.

    What left a deep impression on the audience was never beauty, but skill.

    Even if Miranda found some

    sess from her acting career, had a good character setting, and capital investment, she would still be

    criticized if her basic skills werecking.

    "Your idol got some glory this time, didn''t she?" Nina looked at Angel''s joyful expression, happier than if she had won an award herself.

    Hugging her phone, Angel giggled,

    "Of course she did. It''s not just the audience, even I got into it. I wish I could go back to that year. Penelope was the first to break new ground, even though so many period dramas got popr afterward, she''s still my first love. That kind of cold and pure feeling isn''t something everyone can have. I believe she will be a top star in the future!"

    It was not just Angel who felt that way. Nina did too.

    Someone with great talent and hard work would never be let down.

    Just then, Penelope called Nina.

    This was a call she had to make, to express her gratitude, "Nina, thank you so much this time for helping me out."

 Chapter 521

    Nina said, "It''s not really helping. You have the talent, and we came up with this idea together. If it were someone else and you have the same idea, the result would be the same. Besides, helping you is also helping myself."

    Penelope smiled, "Even a great horse needs a good trainer. This is fate. Alright, I have to get busy now. Let''s catch upter."

    "Okay."

    After hanging up the phone, Angel leaned on the table and winked at Nina. "Nina, I think you are excellent at everything you do. You could even be Penelope''s agent."

    "You''re ttering me too much," Nina said modestly. "Her sess was inevitable. Traditional media might not achieve this, but short videos certainly can."

    It was no longer the era when exposure relied solely on traditional media.

    The first person to break new ground would always unforgettable.

    At the end of the workday, Nina said to Angel, "It''s time to go home."

    "Okay." Angel packed up her things. "We don''t go the same way, or I''d go home with you."

    Nina smiled at her, "See you tomorrow."

    "See you tomorrow," Angel waved.

    The two parted ways, and Nina walked alone on the street.

    She did not call a taxi right away. After sitting for so long, she needed to move a bit.

    Lately, she had noticed her belly getting a bit bigger.

    She touched her belly, a smile appearing on her face as she thought about growing together with the baby inside her.

    Not far away, a car was quietly following her.

    Nina brushed the dust off her shoes and took a couple of photos with her phone.

    Wilfred watched with a smile in his eyes, his charming face entuated by a mole at the corner of one eye.

    To him, these actions seemed quite amusing.

    He nced at the freshly picked strawberries on the passenger seat and continued to follow her slowly.

    After a while, Nina was ready to take a taxi home.

    A taxi slowly approached and stopped in front of her. She got in and gave an address.

    The car started moving slowly again.

    Inside the car, Nina smelled a strong scent of perfume and looked towards the driver''s seat.

    The driver turned her head away, as if trying to hide her face.

    This made Nina suspicious. "Hello."

    "Hello."

    It was indeed a woman.

    While Nina had seen female drivers before, it was unusual for one to

    cover her face so tightly, rais

    alertness.

    her

    A driver who used perfume likely would care about her appearance. Covering her face seemed contradictory.

    Moreover, it was unusual for a female driver to wear perfume while driving. These behaviors made Nina uneasy.

    Nina said, "I suddenly have something to do. Just let me off here."

    "Aren''t you going home? The ride has already started. It''s not

    que now. I''ll get you h

    "Content belongoodne

    Nina''s expression changed. "How do you know I''m going home?"

    The driver stiffened, then smiled, "It''ste, so you must be going home from work."

    Nina did not believe it. What kind of taxi driver would ignore a

    want to get out immedi mel Zequest? "Let r

    The driver did not respond.

    As the car speed increased, Nina''s sense of unease intensified. "Didn''t you hear me? I want to get out!"

    The driver refused to let her go.

    Realizing the danger, Nina knew the driver hade for her, and whatever was to follow would be unpredictable.

    She boldly grabbed the steering wheel. "Let me out!"

    The driver was prepared for this. She raised her hand and struck Nina on the shoulder.

    Nina immediately lost consciousness.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    After Nina passed out, the driver removed her hat, revealing a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 522

    The mission was aplished!

    But before she could smile for even three seconds, she noticed a car following closely behind her.

    It was tailing her tightly.

    She sped up.

    The road was busy with traffic, and despite her increased speed, the car stayed right on her tail, seemingly reckless in its pursuit.

    Realizing the risk of a serious ident, she could not elerate any further.

    The car caught up.

    After a long standoff, they reached arge bridge, and her car was forced to the edge, on the verge of falling into the river below.

    She mmed on the brakes to stop.

    The other car performed a sharp drift, blocking her path to prevent her escape.

    Wilfred stepped out of the car without hesitation.

    The woman in the car took a moment to adjust herself, then got out and demanded, "Why did you follow me? Didn''t you say you had an urgent matter? You''re always punctual, never early orte. Are you more in a hurry than I am?"

    Wilfred, eyes narrowing dangerously, asked, "Is the pregnant woman you mentioned her?"

    The red-haired woman brushed back her hair, which had been messed up by her hat. "Are you questioning me?"

    Wilfred nced at the unconscious Nina in the car and asked again, "What did you give her?"

    The red-haired woman''s smile widened, "Just knocked her out, no drugs."

    Wilfred did not ask further. He opened the car door and carefully lifted Nina out.

    Seeing this, the red-haired woman was shocked and immediately grabbed his hand. "Wilfred, what are you doing? The higher-ups want her dead and n to sell all her organs. That''s our mission!" Wilfred, looking at the unconscious Nina in his arms, shook off the red-haired woman''s hand coldly, "Stay out of it!"

    The red-haired woman''s expression darkened, "Are you insane? Do you have a death wish?"

    Wilfred, no longer hiding his intentions, replied, "Scarlett, she''s not an option."

    "Why?" Scarlett Hill did not understand, "We''re only allowed sess, not failure. Are you willing to fail the mission for her?" Wilfred''s eyes were cold and resolute, "I''d give my life for her."

    Scarlett''s face turned pale, and her tone became more severe, "Wilfred,Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    your ruthless side? Yukill

    without blinking, and now you''re this pathetic over a woman!"

    She nced at the basket of strawberries in his car''s passenger seat and continued, "You used your life-and-death-earnedmission to buy a farm just to grow strawberries for her?"

    Wilfred remained silent.

    "Wilfred, you can''t do this!"

    Scarlett warned him sternly, "She''s wanted by the boss. She must die. If she doesn''t, we''ll be the ones who die!"

    Wilfred''s eyes were indifferent, as if life and death no longer mattered to him. He told her, "Just put the me on me." With that, Wilfred ced Nina back in the car.

    Scarlett screamed hysterically, "If I~ had known, I would have disfigured her so you wouldn''t recognize her. This way, you could focus on your mission. Wilfred, I despise you!" en.swhovels

    That was her n.

    Wilfred was only supposed to handle the dissection.

    She knew this woman was special, and her death would leave Wilfred with no way out.

    But she acted too slowly. Before she could disfigure her, Wilfred had already found out.

    "Why?" Scarlett asked with her red eyes. She did not understand why Wilfred spared her. "Who is she, Wilfred? Why is she more important than your life?"

 Chapter 523

    Scarlett could not understand.

    She had worked with Wilfred for so many years, but she had never seen him like this before.

    Wilfred did not say anything. He ced Nina in the back seat, then drove away without looking back.

    Scarlett watched his car leave, feeling a twinge of sadness. He did not even exin himself to her. Had he really be indifferent to life and death?

    But she could not just watch him throw his life away.

    Scarlett clenched her fists tightly, calming herself down before releasing her grip. She then casually brushed her red hair as if nothing had happened, got into her car, and left the scene. Wilfred took Nina straight home.

    Since he did not know the code to her apartment, he carried her into his own home.

    Heid her on the sofa. After ensuring she was not injured, he sat quietly beside her, waiting.

    His gaze lingered on Nina''s face, his eyes filled with emotion. The bandages on his exposed arm were clearly visible.

    He waited like this, doing nothing.

    About an hourter, Nina woke up.

    Her neck hurt terribly.

    Her first reaction was remembering someone in the taxi hitting her.

    She jolted awake immediately.

    "You''re awake," Wilfred said as soon as he noticed her stirring.

    Seeing Wilfred, Nina instinctively jumped up, leaning back and eyeing him warily. "What do you want?"

    She had always been cautious of Wilfred.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    From the taxi to seeing him now, she could not help but suspect he was in cahoots with that female driver. Seeing Nina''s distrust, Wilfred''s expression showed a hint of sadness. "You''re safe now. There''s no danger."

    Nina looked around and realized she was in a room with the sameyout as her apartment.

    It must be next door, in Wilfred''s apartment.

    "I didn''t know your apartment code, so I brought you here."

    Wilfred''s room was simple.

    Everything was white and minimalistic, devoid of any homely warmth. Apart from the smell of disinfectant, itcked any sign of life.

    She looked back at Wilfred, her

    suspicion growing. "Why am I in your

    apartment? I was in a taxi. I

    remember a female driver. What''s

    your rtionship with her?"

    Her persistent questioning was exactly what Wilfred least wanted to address. It would not benefit her to know.

    He hoped their rtionship could be pure, without so much suspicion and doubt.

    The best approach was either not to lie to her or not to answer at all.

    Wilfred smiled gently, "I brought you back. You''re safe now, rx."

    Nina could not rx. "You still haven''t answered my question. What''s your rtionship with her? How could it be such a coincidence that was in the taxi and you were there?"

    These points did not add up.

    It was hard not to suspect that Wilfred had ulterior motives for approaching her.

    She had considered this possibility but did not want to think too badly of him, so she had not voiced it.

    This time, she could not tolerate it.

    Wilfred''s hand absentmindedly touched the beads hanging from his wrist. "I followed you the whole way. You just didn''t notice me."

    "Is that all?" Nina asked, skeptical.

    Wilfred met her gaze, calm and unbothered. "Not just that."

    Nina looked into his eyes, sensing that he would not harm her.

    For a moment, she could not tell if he was a good person or a bad one.

    She was indeed unharmed.

    But Wilfred was certainly not simple, and her caution was justified. "You know that woman, right? She wanted to hurt me, and you saved me How do I know this isn''t some borate trick?"

 Chapter 524

    Wilfred lowered his eyes and said, "I won''t hurt you."

    Nina stood up, distancing herself from him. "I don''t know if I should trust you, but you don''t seem entirely clean. I hope we don''t have too much contact."

    She did not dare get too close to him.

    Protecting herself was the most important thing.

    Wilfred offered a bitter smile and looked at the strawberries he had picked earlier. He picked them up and handed them to her. "These are the strawberries you like. I just picked them today. Take them." Nina did not ept them and instead said, "Thank you, but no thanks."

    With that, she quickly walked out.

    Her palms were sweating.

    One moment she wondered if Wilfred was pretending, nning to kill her. Everything was uncertain.

    Now she wondered if she should move.

    Living next door to him might be dangerous.

    She could not risk her life.

    She hurried away as if he were a virus.

    Wilfred remained alone in his apartment, the basket of strawberries still in his hand.

    His expression was neutral as he looked at the fresh strawberries for a long time. They had lost their value, and he threw them all into the trash.

    What Nina did not want, he did not want either.

    Nina returned home, quickly locked the door, and leaned against it, still shaken.

    Why did the female driver act like that?

    She could not figure it out.

    Was someone already trying to harm her?

    Would she need to be more careful when going out from now on?

    In a dimly lit room.

    p!

    A hand struck Scarlett''s face.

    "You couldn''t even capture a single woman. What use are you?"

    Scarlett''s face swelled immediately, a trickle of blood at the corner of her mouth. She clenched her fists, enduring the pain, and knelt on one knee. "The roads were crowded today couldn''t find a suitable spot. Give me a little more time, and I''ll capture her and give the boss an exnation."

    A man stood in front of Scarlett, appearing to be in his forties, dressed in a ck suit. He was about 1.77 meters tall and looked

    like someone who practiced martial

    arts.

    He had a scar on his left cheek and his eyes were cold as he looked at Scarlett. "Scarlett, you didn''t use to be like this. You alwayspleted your missions smoothly."

    His words were filled with suspicion. Scarlett kept her head down, her face pale. "I guarantee I''llplete the mission within a week."

    The man did not say more, but his doubts lingered. "What about Wilfred? What is he doing? Weren''t you together? Why didn''t hee to report?"

    Scarlett decided to conceal the truth.

    "He''s been busy with surgeries

    woman and then take her to him, soContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I didn''t have time to inform him."

    "He sure is busy," the man remarked, then added, "The boss will be out soon. You won''t have it this easy then."

    "When is the bossing out?" Scarlett asked.

    "When the heat dies down."

    Scarlett continued, "Do we need to wee him?"

    "No need," the man replied. "He''ll see you when he wants to."

    Scarlett kept her head down all the time and said, "Alright, before the bosses out, we will definitely give him a satisfactory answer!"

    "I believe you this time," the man said, his eyes sharp. "There must be no more failures. If you can''t capture this woman next time, I won''t be able to protect you!" Scarlett''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. She replied firmly, "Understood!"

 Chapter 525

    The middle-aged man snorted disdainfully and left.

    Scarlett copsed to the ground, finally rxing.

    She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. One side of her face was swollen, losing its usual refinement, and her eyes showed a fear that was not there before.

    It was clear she was scared.

    They were people who lived in the shadows and could not leave the organization

    Leaving meant the only path left for them was death.

    She began to worry about Wilfred. His current actions were directly opposing the organization.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If he was discovered one day, what would happen?

    A hint of sorrow appeared on Scarlett''s face. No matter what, she had toplete the mission.

    It was not only to save herself but also Wilfred.

    She had no time to waste, just one week.

    This was their countdown.

    Scarlett stood up, covered the red mark on her face with foundation, tidied her hair, and left looking as if nothing had happened.

    She arrived at the riverbank.

    Wilfred was already waiting there.

    "Sawyer Dixon has already looked for you!" Scarlett said calmly.

    Wilfred, with his hands in his pockets, turned to her. "What did you say to him?"

    "Nothing," Scarlett concealed her expression. "You can''t protect her forever. Those targeted by the organization have no way out but death."

    Wilfred asked, "Who exactly wants her dead?"

    "I''m just following Sawyer''s orders," Scarlett replied. "This is an order from the boss. It''s no joke."

    That made Wilfred even more suspicious.

    After hesitating, he asked, "Why didn''t you expose me?"

    A rare gentleness appeared on Scarlett''s face as she looked at Wilfred. "We''re partners. If you''re gone, what will I do?

    "That night, didn''t I cause a bigmotion just to get you to treat the wound?"

    Scarlett walked up to him, wrapping her arms around his waist, resting her head on his chest. "Without you, what will I do? There''s no one left in this world that I care about. It''s so lonely!"

    Scarlett could not bear to lose him.

    Without him, she would be utterly alone in this dark world.

    So lonely.

    She did not want to feel so cold.

    Wilfred did not hug her back or push her away. He looked into the distance and said, "Thank you."

    Scarlettughed, "We''re in the same boat."

    Then she gripped Wilfred''s sleeve tightly. "I need to tell you. The boss ising out soon. This kind of thing can only happen once, or they won''t let us off."

    Wilfred''s eyes darkened. He asked, "Did they give you a deadline?"

    "One week."

    A cold smile spread across Wilfred''s lips.

    "Alright."

    Seeing hisck of resistance, Scarlett took it as his agreement and rxed.

    As long as he did what the boss ordered, everything could be made right.

    They were people living in the dark after all.

    Once they stepped into the light, there would be no way out.

    She hoped Wilfred would realize that he and Nina were not meant to be together and understand his goal as well. Staying alive was most important, no matter how one lived.

    At the military base in the Gabi Desert, a military vehicle drove in, and soldiers immediately opened the gate.

    As Nash got out of the car, a man with a colonel''s rank warmly approached and shook his hands. "Nash, long time no see. You''ve grown up and matured quite a bit!" en.swhovels

    "Colonel Quinn," Nash greeted. "You haven''t changed much."

    Colonel Mark Quinn said, "I''ve aged. Nearly fifty now. Look at all the white hair."

    Nash replied, "You looked the same when I first joined the unit."

    "That was many years ago," Mark said. "Now it''s your generation''s world."

 Chapter 526

    "I still remember when you were a bit shorter than me, and now you''re a head taller. You''ve grown into quite a handsome man. Seeing you makes me as happy as if I were seeing my own son," Mark said, patting Nash''s shoulder and looking him up and down.

    In the past, Nash had been under Mark''s guidance.

    Back then, Mark was not yet a colonel, just a small squad leader.

    They had shared life-and-death experiences, forming a deep bond.

    Even though Nash had left the military for many years, they both remembered the old camaraderie.

    Given their age difference, Nash could have been Mark''s son, and Mark regarded him as such.

    They chatted for a while, reminiscing about past experiences. When the moment was right, Nash said, "I came because I need your help with something."

    Mark immediately responded, "Whatever you need, just say it. If I can help, I will. But I have to ask, do you have any ns to return to the military?"

    He hoped Nash would consider staying.

    "I''m not considering that for now," Nash replied, without the inclination to return.

    Mark sighed and asked, "What do you need help with?"

    "I need to find someone."

    Nash had been searching tirelessly for a man named "Zac," even though he suspected the man might not exist.

    He was more inclined to believe that this man did not exist.

    But then there was the issue of the child in Nina''s belly.

    If this man had truly deceived Nina, Nash would make sure he paid the price.

    And Nina would need to terminate the pregnancy.

    Having a child under such dubious circumstances was harmful to her.

    Nash''s eyes grew cold.

    Mark''s efficiency was swift. As soon as Nash made the request, he immediately had someone start working on it.

    Nash had never asked him for help before.

    This was a request he could not refuse.

    "Here''s a list of people with ''Zac'' in their names," Mark said that

    afternoon. "These are from the

    capital. See if any of them are the person you''re looking for."

    Nash scanned the list. The ages did not match, and none of them were from the capital.

    Even those who had been to the capital did not seem to fit.

    This man might truly not exist.

    "What do you need this person for?" Mark asked, curious.

    Nash did not borate. "It''s a personal matter."

    Mark did not press further but added, "I need to tell you something else. That person ising out."

    Nash paused and looked up at Mark, immediately understanding. "Wasn''t he sentenced to death?"

    Mark''s expression turned serious.

    "He appealed, and everyone

    d to the casemitel

    suicide. All the leads were cut off, and he was dered innocent!"

    The case had dragged on for seven or eight years. In the end, it became an unsolved case. Even the evidence was destroyed.

    Nash frowned deeply, clenching his fists. The atmosphere grew tense. "When will he be released?"

    "Next month," Mark replied. "So

    many women and children wereContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    harmed. really want to execute him

    myself but even so, the charges won''t stick to him. That''s why I need you back. Only you can put him back in prison and catch the rea mastermind."

    Nash remained silent.

    Returning would not benefit him much.

    As Ben had said, there were no more girls in need of his rescue.

    After chatting a bit more, Mark left for his duties.

    In the stillness of the night, Nash could not resist making a call.

    Nina had locked her door securely but still could not find peace and was struggling with insomnia.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    Seeing the name on the screen, she answered.

 Chapter 527

    "Hello?"

    Nash was sitting, and hearing Nina''s voice made his eyes flicker with emotion.

    In a raspy voice, he said, "I miss you."

    For a moment, Nina tightly gripped her phone but could not find any words to respond.

    Having just nearly been kidnapped today, Nina was still shaken. With Wilfred living next door, she was not sure how safe she was. Talking to Nash helped distract her. She could not help but talk a bit more. "Where are you?"

    Nash looked outside at the people doing exercises, the loudmands making him shut the window tightly. "Out of town."

    "You''re out of town?" Nina remembered that when they parted ways, Nash had something urgent to attend to, but she had not known he would be leaving town. "Yes, I had some things to take care of."

    He did not borate, not wanting Nina to worry.

    Nash asked, "How have you been? Eating regrly?"

    He was still very concerned about Nina.

    Nina thought for a moment, her worries evident. "I''m fine."

    Nash wanted her to talk more. Just hearing her voice was enough to satisfy him. He checked the time and asked, "Are you about to sleep?"

    "Yes," Nina replied.

    Realizing he should not keep her up, Nash said, "Then get some rest. I won''t disturb you."

    "When are youing back?" Nina asked.

    Nash''s lips curved into a smile. "In a day or two."

    Nina continued, "Don''t forget about the interview. We''ll do it when you get back."

    She was only talking about work.

    Nash had thought she missed him and wanted him toe back quickly.

    She was still so heartless.

    Even so, Nash could not get angry with her. He said softly, "I know, I won''t let you miss your deadline."

    Nina kept clutching her phone.

    For some reason, she felt very insecure and anxious today.

    At this moment, talking to Nash made her feel a bit better. Perhaps he provided her with a sense of security.

    Nash noticed she had not hung up

    and was not saying anything.

    g something was off

    he

    asked, "Is there something you''re not telling me?"

    Nina could not answer immediately.

    "No, I''m going to sleep now. I''ll hang up first."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She did not tell him she had almost been kidnapped, choosing instead to hang up the phone.

    She did not want to say too much.

    She could not rely on him too much.

    Eventually, she needed to let go.

    Nash stared at his phone for a while, feeling something was wrong. He put the phone away and left.

    Nina turned on all the lights in her room.

    She wanted to be able to notice even the slightest movements around her.

    The main reason was that being in the dark felt suffocating, and she did not like that feeling.

    She had been doing much better before.

    At most, she could not stand confined spaces.

    Today, possibly due to the fright, she did not want to stay in a dark room.

    Shey in bed, tossing and turning for a long time. Just as she was about to fall asleep from

    she suddenly heard the exhaustin

    The sound startled Nina.

    The doorbell rang twice, making her heart race.

    She opened her bedroom door and looked

    someone ards the entrance. If

    have knocked the door doel

    meant harm, they

    At that moment, her phone rang as well.

    Nina hurried to grab her phone and saw it was Yvonne calling.

    "What are you doing? Why aren''t you answering the door?"

    Realizing it was Yvonne, Nina''s heart finally rxed. She quickly went to open the door. Yvonne stood there, looking puzzled. "What''s going on? I thought you weren''t home."

 Chapter 528

    She came in carrying a lot of things. When Nina saw Yvonne, she felt as if she were seeing an angel and immediately hugged her. "Thank goodness you came. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to sleep well tonight."

    "What''s going on?" Yvonne asked. "No wonder Nash called me and asked me toe check on you. Something must have happened."

    Nash would not have asked her to check on Nina for no reason.

    She was worried and came over right away.

    "He called you?" Nina was a bit surprised.

    Yvonne replied, "Nash must be tied up and couldn''te himself, so he asked me to keep youpany."

    She touched Nina''s face. "Look at you, you''re pale. Did something scare you?"

    Nina held her hand and exined, "I don''t know who I''ve offended, but I was almost kidnapped today."

    "What?" Yvonne was shocked. "Why didn''t you tell Nash? If he knew, he would have made sure the kidnapper was caught. And why would someone want to kidnap you? Think about it, who could you have offended?"

    Nina thought for a moment. Since marrying Nash, she had made quite a few enemies, both at work and in life. "We''d have to investigate them one by one." "How did you get away?" Yvonne asked.

    Nina immediately thought of Wilfred, which only added to her confusion. She could not figure out if he was a friend or foe. "Do you remember Wilfred?" "Of course, I remember."

    "He saved me."

    Yvonne''s eyes widened, then she smiled. "See, I told you he cares about you. He saved you at a critical moment."

    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" Nina asked her. "How could it be such a coincidence that he lives next door and just happened to save me?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She did not believe it at all.

    Yvonne thought about it. "But he didn''t hurt you, right?"

    "What if it''s all an act to gain my trust?"

    "Why would he want to gain your trust?" Yvonne asked.

    "I don''t know. It just doesn''t seem that simple," Nina said, shaking her head.

    She could not let her guard down around Wilfred.

    Seeing Nina lost in her thoughts,

    Yvonne quickly said, "Eat something. You''re pregnant, and you need to eat

    small, frequent meals to stay nourished for the baby. I can see your belly is starting to show."

    Nina looked down at her belly and gently touched it. "Yes, I can''t let anything happen to the baby."

    That was her biggest worry.

    She wasn''t alone anymore. She had to think for two.

    "I''ll stay with you for the next few days," Yvonne offered.

    Yvonne was worried about her. Pregnant women were often more vulnerable and tended to overthink.

    "Won''t this interrupt your work?" Nina asked.

    "Work can wait. I''m more worried about you," Yvonne replied. "I can''t rx until Nashes back."

    Nina bit her lip. "Why did you have to mention him?"

    Yvonne said, "Look, he''s not here, and you were almost kidnapped. People will choose the right time."

    Nina thought she made a good point.

    The situation must be moreplicated than it seemed. Otherwise, so many people would not have gotten involved.

    Meanwhile, Sally was waiting at the

    entrance, holding two thermos

    V.ne

    bottles. Her eyes were fixed on the door until Miranda''s came out.

    IMS

    With a smile, she asked, "Ruby, how is Miranda doing? Last time she left my house without saying a word, and I was so worried. I''ve been calling her for days, but no one answers. Is she alright?"

 Chapter 529

    "She''s doing well," the assistant replied. "She''s been very busy with worktely and hasn''t been able to visit you."

    "Busy with work, huh," Sally felt a twinge of disappointment but said, "That''s good. Being busy with work is a good sign. She''s a big star now, and she''ll only get more sessful. Having lots of work means she has a bright future. I''m really happy for her."

    "Alright, Sally, I have to get back to work," the assistant said.

    "Okay." Sally could not see Miranda in person, but she looked at the thermos bottles in her hand and quickly handed them to the assistant. "I made this chicken soup myself. She must be too busy to eat properly. Please give it to her so she can have it when she has some time."

    The assistant took the thermos bottles. "Sure, I''ll make sure she gets it."

    With that, the assistant went back inside.

    Sally stayed at the entrance for a while, hoping to catch a glimpse of Miranda, but it was in vain. After lingering for a long time, she finally got into her car and left.

    The assistant went to the lounge where Miranda was sitting there, doing nothing.

    "Miranda, I sent Sally away. She left this chicken soup for you," the assistant said, cing the thermos on the table.

    Miranda took a ce, her expression indifferent. "Got it."

    "Do you want to drink it?" the assistant asked.

    "No," Miranda replied tly. There was no emotion in her eyes, and she was not touched by Sally''s gesture at all.

    She did not even want to see her, so a couple of thermoses of chicken soup certainly would not move her. She tossed the thermos straight into the trash.

    The assistant was a bit surprised by Miranda''s behavior. She had always seemed to like Sally the most.

    "I don''t like to drink it anymore," Miranda said.

    The assistant had no further thoughts on Miranda''s unusual behavior, assuming she simply did not like the soup anymore.

    Sally did not go home but instead went to the prison.

    She wanted to visit someone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After waiting for a while, she finally saw him.

    Separated by ss, Sally''s eyes showed some emotion before quickly returning to calmness. She sat down and picked up the phone.

    The man across from her was about

    the same age as Sally, with ordinary features that had aged considerably over time. His face was lined with wrinkles, and he wore shackles on his hands and feet, making his movements heavy. His eyes were eerie, enough to send shivers down one''s spine.

    Despite his appearance, he smiled as he looked at Sally.

    He picked up the phone and said, "I never expected you to visit me."

    Sally responded, "It''s been a long time. I never expected to see you again, and certainly not in prison."

    "I didn''t expect to end up in prison either," the man paused. "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll be out soon."

    Sally was furious. "How can you say that? I entrusted you with taking care of Miranda, and you ended up in prison. She hasn''t had a good life all these years!"

    "How do you know I didn''t take care of her?" the man said with a cold smile. "If it weren''t for me, she''d be dead by now."

    "I gave her to you and provided you

    with a sum of money. You promised to raise her well. You''re her father. How could she be okay? She''s a big star now. If people find out her

    father is an ex-con, how willer

    she hold

    her head up? Why didn''t you think

    more about her?" At this moment,

    Sally was on the verge of exploding with anger.

    If she had known it would turn out like this, she never would have given Miranda to him. In the end, it only caused her immense pain.

    "You''re asking me? Why didn''t you

    take care of her yourself?" the man replied calmly, ignoring her anger. "To please your wealthy husband, you abandoned your daughter. And now you''re questioning me? She''s not even my biological daughter. If she were rted to me by blood, I might have considered it."

 Chapter 530

    "You bastard!" Sally''s eyes were red with anger, and she gritted her teeth. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have married into the York family. Seth, you owe me for the rest of your life!" Seth Duncan remembered this favor. "I haven''t forgotten."

    He paused before continuing, "However, when I get out, it will benefit both you and your daughter."

    Sally''s expression remained cold. "When you get out, just live your life and stay away from me and Miranda. Don''t interfere with her career. That''s the biggest favor you can do!"

    She no longer expected anything from him. She only hoped he would not cause further trouble.

    Miranda had worked hard to get to where she was, and Sally would not let him ruin that.

    She could imagine that giving Miranda to him had not led to a good life.

    These years had been hard on her, which only deepened Sally''s sense of guilt.

    Seth said nothing, giving Sally a meaningful look.

    Sally hade to warn him and had nothing more to say.

    After delivering her message, she angrily hung up the phone and left without looking back.

    Seth''s gaze followed her, a faint cold smile ying on his lips.

    "Do you have everything you need for your check-up today?" Before leaving, Yvonne asked Nina.

    Nina had gotten up early as she needed to go to the hospital for a check-up.

    "Yes, I have everything," Nina said, making sure everything was in her bag.

    She no longer wore high heels, opting for loose clothing, sweaters, long skirts, and t shoes. She also went without makeup. Yvonne drove her to the hospital.

    When Nina arrived, it was just starting office hours, but there were already many people in line.

    Being a weekend, the obstetrics and gynecology department was particrly busy.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nina waited in line. Her number was towards the end, and it would likely be around 11 AM before it was her turn.

    Those who knew their appointments were in the afternoon had already left.

    While waiting, Nina saw pregnant women withrge belliesing out of the examination rooms.

    Despite their obvious difort, they had happy smiles on their faces.

    She touched her own belly and could not help but smile, thinking that i

    few months, her baby would be inst

    ap

    start to grow up.

    We

    Around 11 AM, the nurse called, "Miss Walker, it''s your turn."

    Yvonne said to Nina, "You go ahead, I''ll wait outside."

    Nina nodded and followed the nurse''s instructions to the innermost room.

    Inside, it was quiet. The doctor, wearing a cap and mask, pointed to a seat. "Nina, right? Please have a seat."

    Nina sat down and asked, "When can I get the ultrasound?"

    "In a little while," the doctor replied, looking up at her. "From your medical history, it looks like y had

    signs of a miscarriageet

    "A little," Nina admitted.

    "Lie down, and I''ll take a blood sample for a detailed check," the doctor said.

    Nina followed the doctor''s instructions andy down on the bed.

    After a while, the doctor came over and felt her abdomen.

    Nina watched the doctor''s hands, noticing her frown. Nina asked, "What''s wrong?"

    The doctor released her hand. "Nothing. I''ll take your blood now."

    The doctor picked up a syringe and was about to draw Nina''s blood.

    Nina stared intently at her hands. Just as the needle was about to

    pierce her skin, she grabbed hel

    doctor''s hand and said, "You''re not a real doctor!"

 Chapter 531

    The doctor''s body stiffened. "Miss Walker, what are you talking about? Are you questioning my professional ability?"

    Nina clutched her tightly. "Doctors aren''t allowed to have manicures. With nails that long and a scent that strong, you can''t possibly be a real doctor."

    The doctor felt a pang of guilt and quickly pulled her hand back.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Nina bolted for the door.

    Seeing this, the doctor rushed to grab her. "Where do you think you''re going?"

    She caught Nina by the hair at the door.

    Her movements were swift and ruthless, and Nina realized she was dealing with someone trained inbat. She had no chance of winning and shouted, "Help..." Before she could finish, the doctor grabbed her neck and injected her with a needle.

    It was the same syringe she was going to use to draw blood.

    Nina winced in pain, her hands digging into her thighs as her consciousness began to blur.

    Seeing Nina calm down, the doctor rxed, letting her slowly copse to the ground.

    Nina stared at the doctor before her, realizing she looked familiar. The doctor and the driver were the same person.

    The doctor''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she looked down at Nina. "If you hadn''t figured it out, it wouldn''t have been this painful. You can''t me me for that." The drug worked quickly, sending Nina into unconsciousness.

    She fought to stay awake, digging her nails into her flesh to fight off the drowsiness with pain.

    "Don''t struggle," the doctor said, noticing Nina was still conscious. "This drug works fast enough to knock out an ox!"

    The doctor lifted Nina, ced her on a gurney, and covered her with a white sheet to smuggle her out.

    Once everything was ready, the doctor opened the door. There were still many people waiting outside.

    Keeping her head down, she pushed the gurney out.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne was still waiting outside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was noisy outside, so she could not hear what was happening inside.

    The doctor took the elevator down with the gurney.

    Yvonne nced at her watch, noticing that Nina had been inside for a while. Other patients did not take this long with the doctor.

    Growing impatient, and

    remembering Nina''s previous

    kidnapping attempt, she decide

    check the examination room.

    She opened the door and found it empty.

    Yvonne''s expression changed instantly. She then noticed the real doctor unconscious behind the counter.

    She quickly shook the doctor awake. "Wake up, doctor! Where''s Nina?"

    The doctor gradually woke up, her eyes widening as she shouted, "Help, someone attacked me!"

    Yvonne understood immediately.

    The real doctor had been knocked out, and someone had impersonated her to take Nina away. Panicking, Yvonne called the police. "Hello, is this the police? I need to report a kidnapping!"

    At that moment, in the underground parking garage, the fake

    removed her disguise asi

    the mask, white coat, and hat.

    Her red hair tumbled down.

    It was Scarlett.

    She pulled Nina out of the gurney and stuffed her into the trunk.

    Nina, still barely conscious, grabbed Scarlett''s pants.

    Scarlett pried her hand off and mmed the trunk shut. Plunged into darkness, Nina felt a surge of fear.

    Her consciousness was fading, and her heart grew colder as the feeling of suffocation overwhelmed her. She tried to take deep breaths butcked the strength. Even a sliver of light would have eased her terror.

    When would this end?

    Nina wondered, but it seemed like she had experienced this before.

    When would it end?

    When would she see the sunlight?

    As she closed her eyes, images shed through her mind like a movie.

    Many girls'' cries echoed in her thoughts.

 Chapter 532

    It was filled with despair, and there were screams.

    A pair of warm hands held her, whispering softly in her ear, "Don''t be afraid. I will get you out of here."

    Then another pair of cold hands grabbed her, asking, "Have you ever seen sunlight? What does it feel like?"

    She could not see their faces. In that dark house, it was impossible to make out their faces. She could only hear the voices.

    "Ivy... I will make sure you see the sunlight."

    "Miranda-"

    Nina''s eyes flew open in terror, her breathing rapid. She clenched her hands tightly, her body drenched in cold sweat. As she regained consciousness, she found herself still in the cramped, dark space. Trembling, she clutched her head and screamed, "NoˇŞ"

    The car came to a sudden halt.

    Nina''s scream had reached the ears of those in the vehicle, causing them to stop instinctively.

    They thought they had misheard.

    "Did you hear that?" Scarlett asked.

    "I think so. Could she have woken up?" her assistant said.

    The assistant was a tall, skinny man with an ordinary appearance and dark skin. He spoke English awkwardly.

    "Impossible," Scarlett said. "I gave her a strong dose of the drug. She shouldn''t wake up so soon!"

    The car started moving again, but suddenly five military vehicles appeared ahead of them.

    Scarlett realized something was wrong and shouted, "Quick, turn around!"

    Her assistant mmed on the gas pedal and sharply turned the steering wheel, quickly heading in the opposite direction.

    The road was empty.

    Except for their car, there were only the five military vehicles.

    She could not help but suspect they were here to rescue Nina!

    Having gone to such lengths to capture her, there was no way they would give up. If Nina did not die, then she and Wilfred would.

    "What''s going on?" the assistant said. "It''s just one woman. Is it necessary to mobilize so many people?"

    They hadmitted crimes before, but it had never been this tense and nerve-wracking.

    Scarlett thought about Wilfred''s indulgence towards Nina. "This woman might not be ordinary."

    She did not know much about Nina, only that she was very special to Wilfred.

    She did not understand thec

    It was the first time

    had seen him act like this.

    "They''re getting closer. What do we do?" The assistant was mming the gas pedal.

    Scarlett furrowed her brows. "Keep driving fast. I''ll hold them off!"

    She pulled out a handgun from her waist.

    The assistant, seeing this, warned, "Are you crazy? Those are five

    belongs to en.sw.n¨¦t turn us into Swiss cheese! Cont

    military vehicles. If you fire,

    "We have no choice. We must take her back!" With nothing left to lose, they had to take a chance.

    "Bang!"

    Scarlett opened the car door and fired a shot at the pursuing vehicles.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The military vehicles were bulletproof, so they sustained minimal damage.

    Then, "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    Several shots hit their car windows.

    "This won''t work. We can''t take on five vehicles. We need backup!" the assistant said.

    "I know. I''ve already called for help," Scarlett replied.

    Despite the situation, she did not dare act recklessly, trying to buy time instead. "Bang!"

    A shot hit their tire.

    The car skidded, nearly flipping over, but the assistant''s driving skills kept it steady.

    "What now?" the assistant asked.

    Scarlett decided to take a gamble, gripping the handle tightly. "Keep going, faster!" The military vehicles steadily closed the distance.

    "Captain York, we''ve blown out one

    of their tires, but they''re not stopping," reported the man in the

    e uniform next to

    Nash.

    Nash sat inside, his eyes fixed on the car ahead, a serious look on his face.

    The people with him were all his formerrades.

 Chapter 533

    And he was their captain.

    So, even though Nash was no longer in the military, they still called him Captain York.

    After that phone call with Nina, he suspected something was wrong when she hesitated to say something. Therefore, he rushed back overnight.

    To his shock, someone really was trying to kidnap her!

    There was no way he would let them get away with this.

    "Keep pursuing," Nash said gravely. "There''s someone else in their car. Be careful!"

    Blowing out all four tires would make them stop, but with Nina in the car, he could not take that risk.

    If anything happened to them, Nina would be in danger too, and she was pregnant.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    They could only chase at high speed.

    As they crossed a bridge, Scarlett''s assistant said, "We''re almost there. Once we cross this bridge, we''ll be safe."

    Scarlett saw the military vehicles closing in, getting nearer and nearer. "It''s not going to be that easy."

    With only three tires, they were much slower.

    In a few minutes, the military vehicles would catch up.

    The assistant looked in the rearview mirror. "What should we do?"

    Scarlett nced at the rushing river below the bridge, wondering if killing Nina would be enough toplete the mission.

    They would catch up soon.

    They needed to deal with Nina first to stop the pursuit.

    "Stop the car," Scarlett said.

    The assistant was surprised. "What?"

    "Stop the car," Scarlett repeated. "This woman''s body is worthless now. Just throw her down, and we''ll havepleted the mission!"

    "Got it!"

    They mmed on the brakes.

    Scarlett quickly got out and opened the trunk.

    Nina was curled up, trembling.

    The sudden sunlight was blinding. She covered her head with her shaking hands.

    Scarlett was shocked to see Nina still awake, not unconscious.

    But there was no time to think about that. She dragged Nina out.

    Nina was lost in a daze, her eyes vacant, until she saw her feet dangling above the rushing river below.

    "No-" Nina''s bloodied hands grabbed Scarlett''s arm.

    Scarlett

    and said, "I''m sorry, but you have to die. If you don''t, many others will."

    ownvened at Nina''s pale face

    Nina stared at Scarlett with determined eyes. "I saw you and Wilfred!"

    "What?" Scarlett was confused, not understanding her words.

    Nina continued, "Sunlight, you both haven''t seen sunlight in a long time!"

    Scarlett''s body stiffened, her gaze locked on Nina''s reddened eyes. She froze for a moment.

    Her hands trembled, and Nina''s

    body swayed in the air. Tears welled

    up in Nina''s eyes. "In the dark room, all we wanted was to see the sunlight..."

    Scarlett''s expression turned to shock, her eyes filling with tears.

    The dark room.

    Could Nina have been in that dark room too?

    They all longed for sunlight.

    Yes, they all wanted to see the sunlight, not stay in the small, dark room.

    But they could never see the light again.

    "Who are you really..." Scarlett asked.

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out.

    The assistant shouted, "Scarlett, are we going to throw her down or not?"

    Scarlett looked over and saw the military vehicles had stopped not far away. Several people were getting out.

    She hesitated, unsure whether to throw Nina down.

    "Scarlett!"

    Suddenly, a voice came from the other side of the bridge.

    Scarlett turned and saw Sawyer sitting in a car, looking at her with a grim expression.

    "Throw her down."

    Seeing such a heart-stopping scene, everyone''s heart was in their throat,

    unable to imagine what would 199

    happen if Nina fell.

 Chapter 534

    Scarlett looked at Nina, gritting her teeth. "I''m sorry!"

    Her grip gradually loosened. Nina did not want to let go. She still wanted to live.

    But suddenly, Scarlett ced Nina''s hands on the railing.

    Nina stared at Scarlett in shock.

    "Life or death is up to your fate. This is as far as I can help," Scarlett said.

    Nina grabbed onto the railing with both hands, her feet dangling with no support, struggling to hold on.

    "Nina!"

    Nash saw her hanging there and rushed forward without a second thought.

    "Captain York, it''s dangerous!" his men tried to stop him, but Nash had only Nina in his mind. He knew if he did not go, she would fall.

    If she fell, she would die!

    He pushed past them and ran to her.

    Sawyer watched the scene unfold, a smile creeping across his lips as if he had caught his chance.

    Scarlett and her assistant quickly fled.

    They soon reached the area within Sawyer''s control.

    "Captain York!" his team shouted as they tried to rush forward, but a burst of gunfire blocked their path.

    Only Nash managed to reach Nina on his own.

    Hearing the gunshots, Nina began to panic. The danger of the situation started to sink in.

    She had no idea who she had angered or why there were gunshots in what was supposed to be a civilized society.

    The scenes around her felt like a nightmare.

    Did she have any connection to these people?

    Who was she, really?

    As Nina''s face turned pale from these thoughts, a pair of hands grabbed her. "Nina!"

    Nina looked up to see Nash, his face filled with worry as he tried to pull her up.

    The situation was chaotic!

    "Why are you here?" Nina cried. "It''s so dangerous with all these gunshots. You need to leave!"

    Nash gave her a reassuring look. "It''s okay. I''ll get you out first!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina could see where Scarlett had fled, surrounded by many armed men who were clearly not ordinary people. "No, there are too many of them. They''ll target you. I''ll be fine. I can hold on!"

    She was on the verge of tears.

    Nash gripped her hand tightly and smiled eassuringly. "Don''t w

    protect you. I won''t let a

    happen to you."

    Nina''s eyes filled with tears. "No, you can''t! I don''t want you to be in danger!"

    Ignoring her pleas, Nash quickly pulled her up.

    Nina''s tears fell as she realized Nash was risking his life to save her.

    How could she let him be in danger because of her?

    She felt guilty for involving him. If she had not gone to the hospital for the checkup, none of this would have happened.

    He would not have needed to save her.

    Nash pulled her up and held her tightly,

    ouhielding her from the b f here." Content belon Hot

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''ll

    you

    Gunshots rang in her ears, and Nina felt like the bullets were flying past her face.

    She was terrified and worried about Nash''s safety.

    At this point, all she could do was pray that everything would be okay.

    She clung to Nash. "Let''s go! We need to get out of here!"

    Meanwhile, Sawyer aimed his gun at Nash, a determined smile on his face. "Finally, I''ve got my chance!"

    Bang!

    A gunshot echoed.

    Nina''s face turned ashen, and she froze in shock.

 Chapter 535

    She clung tightly to Nash''s clothes, too afraid to look back, fearing the worst.

    Then she heard Nash''s deep voice in her ear, "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. We''ll be safe soon."

    His words gave Nina the strength to hold on.

    "As long as you''re okay, that''s good!" Nina said frantically.

    "Captain York!" the man in the camouge uniform shouted anxiously.

    During the gunfight, they had been blocked and could not move forward. Only Nash had made it through.

    They tried to cover him as best they could but did not know his exact situation.

    They were worried about whether Nash had been injured.

    Nash handed Nina over to them and said, "Let''s get out of here first!"

    They could not stay there any longer.

    Sawyer and his group decided to retreat as well, knowing that prolonged chaos would attract more attention.

    Several vehicles kicked up dust as they sped away.

    Nina and Nash''s group got into their vehicles as well.

    Nina sat in the car, feeling safe now, but her heart was still racing.

    Everything had happened so quickly, she had not had time to process it. She clung to Nash''s sleeve, repeatedly asking, "Are you okay? Really okay?"

    Nash sat upright, cing his hand on Nina''s to reassure her. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    Nina''s eyes widened as she stared at Nash''s face, noticing how pale he looked.

    His silence made her uneasy, and she felt something was wrong.

    Then she felt something wet on her hand and smelled the strong scent of blood.

    Her hand began to tremble as she realized the awful truth.

    Her worst fear hade true!

    She loosened her grip on his sleeve and saw her hand covered in blood.

    She had never seen so much blood before!

    He had been holding it in the whole time.

    Panicked, she frantically searched for his wound and found a gunshot wound in his left chest, bleeding profusely.

    "How can you say you''re fine!" Nina

    pressed her hand against his chest to stop the bleeding. "You''ve been

    You

    shotbYou''ve been shot, do understand?"

    Nash did not want her to worry, so he had kept quiet.

    He endured the pain and gently moved her hand away, saying softly, "As long as you''re okay. We''ll go to the hospital and it''ll be fine."

    "To the hospital, quickly!" Nina shouted, her voice filled with urgency.

    The car sped down the road.

    Nash leaned back, trying to rx but

    cold sweat covered his bone

    veline

    held Nina''s trembling hand, continuously reassuring her, Don''t panic. Take care of your health." en.swhovels

    He did not want her emotional state to affect her physically, especially since she was pregnant.

    Nina stared at his face, her eyes filling with tears again. "Are you crazy? Why did you do this? They were trying to kill you! Why didn''t you listen?"

    Nina thought to herself, "He should not havee." In an instant, Nina broke down, tears streaming uncontrobly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "If I hadn''te, what would you

    have done? How could I just watch you fall?" Nash said, wiping away her

    "Don''t

    tears, though they kept fall."

    cry. You''ll ruin your pretty face."

    Nina shook her head, unable to believe he had risked everything to save her. "I didn''t want this. Now I owe you even more. How can I ever repay you?" "You don''t need to repay me," Nash said.

    "How can you say that?" Nina choked out. "It''s easy for you to say. If anything happens to you, I''ll feel guilty for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 536

    "It won''t happen," Nash said, panting and wincing in pain. "I won''t die. If I die, who will protect you? So, I won''t die."

    Nina could not bear to hear such words, and she cried even harder.

    Nash, with a gentle look in his eyes, patted her back to calm her down.

    He was afraid, too.

    He was afraid of dying, afraid of leaving her alone.

    If something like this happened again, who would protect her?

    He also feared that the so-called Zac woulde to take her away or deceive her. He worried she might get hurt or fall for another man.

    His possessiveness made him worry about these things, though he knew he would be ridiculed if he admitted it.

    Nash''s lips curved into a bitter smile.

    Nina wiped her tears away, though she could not stop herself from crying. It was not the time for tears.

    Her eyes, red from crying, locked onto his. "It''s a promise then. I believe you."

    She found no other way tofort herself.

    Nash stared at her with a smile, not a bitter one this time, but one of relief. She was strong, and that was enough to let him rest easy.

    Nash struggled to keep his eyes open, holding on for Nina''s sake.

    Ten minutester, the military vehicles arrived at the hospital in an orderly manner.

    As soon as the vehicles arrived, the nurses quickly realized it was serious and brought out a stretcher.

    Nash was carefully lifted onto the stretcher by hisrades.

    The nurses hurriedly put an oxygen mask on him.

    Nina got out of the car and ran, not letting go of Nash''s hand. Watching his face grow paler as he lost consciousness, she was terrified for his life. "Nash, you promised me. You have to hold on. You''ve never let me down before, and this time can''t be any different!"

    As they reached the operating room door, a nurse quickly stopped Nina. "Miss, please wait here."

    The doors to the operating room closed with a "bang."

    It felt like the world stopped spinning, the silence was deafening.

    Nina stared at the light above the operating room door and her heart was in her throat. She was barely breathing, afraid that any sound would bring bad news.

    She wished she could take Nash''s ce. That way, her guilt might be lessened.

    "Nina, Nina!" Yvonne rushed over, seeing Nina standing frozen at the door, and called out to her in concern.

    She had not expected such a dire situation, with Nash being rushed into emergency surgery.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Nina, are you okay?" Yvonne asked anxiously, seeing her friend''s dazed and deste state.

    Nina, eyes fixed on the light of the operating room, spoke in a t tone, "If I hadn''t gone to the hospital for a checkup, this wouldn''t have happened." She had escaped once before. Why hadn''t she been more cautious? She should have brought someone with her.

    Yvonne, seeing Nina trapped in

    €1.19

    self-me, said loudly, "Nina, what are you talking about? This isn''t your fault. You can''t prevent people from trying to harm you forever. It''s unrealistic. Only by ensuring they face justice can you be safe. If you get hurt, Nash would go to the ends of the earth to protect you!"

    9f

    In the current situation, Yvonne could see how much Nash valued Nina''s life.

    Although Nash was now in the operating room and his fate was uncertain, Yvonne wanted tofort Nina and help her stay strong.

    Nina finally looked at Yvonne, her expression bleak. "Yvonne, if I had the ability to protect myself, this wouldn''t have happened."

 Chapter 537

    Yvonne furrowed her brows and said sternly, "Have you lost your mind? What do you mean by self-protection? Can you match a man in strength? Do you have superhuman martial arts skills? Be realistic. You''re not a superhero. You''re a woman, and a pregnant one at that. ming yourself won''t solve anything while the real criminals are still out there. Pressuring yourself with guilt won''t fix the problem!" Nina med herself for being too weak, while so many people wanted her dead. She felt powerless and guilty for putting others at risk.

    Yvonne''s words made sense. No matter how upset she was, the real criminals were still free.

    Nina hugged Yvonne, leaning on her shoulder. "I''m scared. I feel like this isn''t just a simple kidnapping. I can''t fight them!"

    She had felt this fear in the trunk. The experience had put immense physical and mental pressure on her.

    Yvonne''s expression softened, and she gentlyforted Nina. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be by your side, and we''ll face and solve this together."

    Nina tried to calm her fear. No matter how fragile she felt, she would eventually have to confront it. Besides, the red-haired woman seemed to have a deeper connection with her.

    Nina vaguely had such thoughts. On the bridge, she had spoken impulsively, not because she remembered anything specific.

    In the confined, dark, and suffocating space of the trunk, she felt an overwhelming fear. When she saw Scarlett, she spoke based on instinct. But Scarlett''s expression and words indicated that she had indeed experienced something simr.

    These were questions that puzzled Nina and left her without answers. It was as if she really had been locked in a small dark room. No wonder she was so afraid.

    Nina sat outside waiting for hours, through dusk and into thete night, with hardly anyone else around.

    The surgerysted eight hours. The longer it took, the more serious it seemed.

    Nina was exhausted, physically and mentally, but she did not dare sleep, fearing she would wake to bad news.

    Finally, the operating room light went off.

    Nina immediately stood up from her chair as the doors opened and Nash was wheeled out, unconscious.

    The doctors were covered in sweat, indicating how challenging the surgery had been.

    Nina anxiously asked, "Doctor, how is he?"

    "The surgery was sessful, but the patient is still in critical condition. Whether he wakes up or not, we''ll know by tomorrow," the doctor replied. Nina''s heart tightened again, unable to rx.

    Nash was moved to the ICU.

    Nina could only watch from a distance through the ss, seeing his pale face.

    Yvonne

    good eyed with Nina. "Nash is a

    up

    He''ll be fine. He''ll wake

    ''Content bot

    She truly believed Nash would recover.

    Nina did not respond, her mind in turmoil.

    swi

    She looked at Yvonne, trying to act normal. "You must be exhausted. Go get some rest."

    Yvonne shook her head. "I can''t

    sleep. I''ll stay here with you. I know

    you won''t be able to sleep either.

    You will be waiting for him towake

    up

    If Nina could not rest, neither could she.

    UMS

    Nina''s kidnapping had left her deeply

    constantly fearing she might

    be taken again. The hospitalContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    did not

    safe either.

    MS

    Luckily, Nash had brought his team with him, which gave her some sense of security.

    Now, no one would dare take Nina away openly.

    Snap!

    The sound of a whip cracking against Scarlett''s body echoed.

    Each strike was brutal.

    Scarlett''s body was covered in wounds, but she endured it silently.

    Perhaps this kind of life was routine for her. She had grown numb to the pain.

    Eventually, she copsed to the ground, too exhausted to get up.

 Chapter 538

    As her superior, Sawyer was sipping tea, indifferent to Scarlett''s fate. It was only when she copsed that he put down his teacup and fixed his sharp gaze on her. "Are you trying to let that woman go on purpose?"

    Scarletty on the ground, her eyes open as she struggled to crawl towards him. "I didn''t..."

    Sawyer said, "You were clearly about to throw her off, but you hesitated. I have to suspect that you''re having second thoughts."

    Scarlett''s face was pale and she looked disheveled. She grabbed the bottom of his pants with all her strength. "She grabbed my hand. I tried to throw her, but I couldn''t. Please forgive me this time. I promise I won''t fail again!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Without mercy, Sawyer kicked her away.

    Scarlett groaned in pain, the taste of blood heavy in her mouth, making her nauseous. But what she wanted now was to survive. "In the end, the n worked out. Your target was the man, and he''s been shot. He''s at death''s door. I''ve done my part."

    At this, Sawyer walked over to her and grabbed her chin harshly. "You all have worthless lives. If I hadn''t raised you, you wouldn''t have survived this long."

    Scarlett endured the pain, her fists clenched tightly, looking at him with helpless eyes. "I know. You''re my foster father."

    They were all raised by Sawyer. But they felt nothing for him beyond fear and awe. They were mere tools for making money.

    They understood this well.

    If anything went wrong, they would be the ones to be sacrificed.

    Even so, they could not resist.

    Since the day their hands were stained with blood, they had been living worse than street rats, hiding in dark corners just to survive.

    The chance to live in the light was lost forever.

    Sawyer narrowed his eyes and coldly asked, "Where is Wilfred?"

    He could not help but suspect their loyalty, as he had not seen them for a while.

    Just as he finished speaking, footsteps echoed through the silent space. Slow, but clearly audible.

    Sawyer knew who it was as soon as he heard the footsteps. Without mercy, he threw Scarlett to the ground again.

    Scarlett nearly fainted from the pain.

    But she forced herself to stay conscious, knowing Wilfred had arrived.

    Wilfred stood at the doorway,

    wearing a whiteb coat with his et

    hands in his pockets. He knew this was a dangerous ce but showed no sign of retreat.

    Sawyershed out with a whip.

    Wilfred did not dodge. The whip struck his face, leaving a bloody mark on his delicate and alluring features.

    His brown eyes showed no emotion.

    It was as if he had no emotions. Pain elicited no reaction, and he could not recall what joy felt like.

    "You still remember toe back?" Sawyer said viciously. "What have you been doing these days? Scarlett nearly died for you, while you were out having fun!"

    Wilfred calmly approached, standing beside Sawyer with a smile. "This is where I came from. I had to return." Sawyer sat down and said, "You didn''tplete your task!"

    Wilfred replied nonchntly, "Isn''t my task to dissect human bodies?"

    Sawyer

    Still unsatisfied, his

    eyes

    Youring into Wilfred. "But I think has wandered. Arehit

    to betray me?"

    Scarlett, trembling with fear, crawled towards them.

    Wilfred touched Sawyer''s face with his cold, slender fingers, still smiling. "What do you think?"

    Scarlett''s face turned even paler, her hands clenching tightly.

 Chapter 539

    Sawyer''s anger subsided as he met Wilfred''s gaze, narrowing his eyes slightly. "That depends on your sincerity." Seeing this, Scarlett turned pale. "Wilfred knows nothing about my n. He had no idea. Please, spare him this time."

    Sawyer reached for Wilfred''s hand, but Wilfred withdrew it.

    Wilfred then said meaningfully, "Let''s have a drink tonight."

    All of Sawyer''s rage dissipated, and he smiled. "Alright, I''ll be waiting."

    With that, Sawyer let Scarlett go and left with his men.

    Scarlett struggled to her feet, despite her body being covered in whip marks. She endured the pain and, with urgency in her voice, said, "You''re insane! Don''t you know he''s a pervert? Going there is a death sentence!"

    Now, it was just the two of them.

    Wilfred''s gaze shifted to Scarlett, and he used a disinfecting wipe to clean the hand that had touched Sawyer''s face. A flicker of disgust appeared in his eyes.

    He despised it, but there was no escape.

    "Don''t worry," Wilfred said calmly.

    Scarlett insisted, "Didn''t you say you''re going to him tonight? How can I not worry? Do you think you''lle out of there unscathed?"

    Wilfred looked at Scarlett and asked, "Are you living a good life now?"

    Scarlett turned her head away, her expression stubborn. "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry. It''s a hundred times better than you going to him!"

    They were born in darkness and destined to fall into it.

    But they could not surrender or lose their dignity.

    Wilfred''s eyes remained calm, having grown indifferent to everything. He habitually touched the string of beads in his pocket and said, "These days will end soon."

    Scarlett turned back to look at him, noticing the sinister smile on his lips. It unsettled her. "What are you nning?"

    Wilfred took out his usual scalpel and carefully wiped it.

    "Let''s get

    said to

    Womething to eat,"

    Your Nina. "Even if you c

    s to en.swnovel

    needs to eat." Onne

    Nash had not woken up, and it was not good for Nina to keep wearing herself out.

    Nina touched her belly and decided to follow Yvonne''s advice. She was not alone anymore.

    "Alright."

    Nina and Yvonne left the hospital to buy some food and toiletries.

    Yvonne wanted a drink, so they went to a fruit tea shop.

    After a long wait, Yvonne finally got their order and handed Nina a cup. "Here you go."

    Nina reached out, but the fruit tea slipped from her hand.

    Fortunately, Yvonne caught it quickly before it hit the ground.

    "Nina, are you alright?" Yvonne asked, concerned. "Are you too tired?"

    Nina felt strange. She had intended

    Match

    but it slipped away.

    it was the lingering

    the injection. Content be effee

    Yvonne ced the fruit tea securely in Nina''s hand. "Hold it tight, don''t drop it!"

    Nina held it firmly. "Okay."

    "I''m going to pick out a few more cakes. Wait here for a bit," Yvonne said.

    "Okay," Nina agreed, finding a seat by the window.

    She gazed out, feeling restless, thinking about the red-haired woman and the things she had said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She was sure she had met both the

    ¦˛ed woman and Wilfred

    but she could not reme

    when.

    Suddenly, she noticed a tall figure standing across from her, a pair of brown eyes fixed on her.

    Nina stood up immediately.

    "Wilfred."

    She murmured his name and quickly went after him.

 Chapter 540

    Wilfred looked at her with a gentle smile, but there was a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    Why did his sadness affect her so deeply?

    She recalled the harsh words she had said before, realizing they might have hurt him. Suddenly, she understood that Wilfred likely would not harm her.

    Perhaps he had his own reasons.

    She wanted to cross the street to reach him, but she had to wait for the light to turn green. As cars passed by, her eyes followed Wilfred, hoping he would not leave before she could get to him.

    When the light finally changed, Nina hurried across the street. But when she reached the other side, Wilfred was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she found a basket of freshly picked strawberries on the sidewalk Nina stood there, stunned. She picked up the basket and looked around, calling out, "Wilfred! Come out, I need to talk to you! Why are you hiding from me?"

    She was so close to getting answers, but he had vanished, leaving behind a basket of strawberries. What did this mean?

    She looked around but could not find him. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air.

    "Nina!" Yvonne called out. Not seeing her friend, she feared Nina had been taken.

    Then she spotted her on the other side of the street, looking around for something. "Nina, wait there! I''lle to you."

    Nina found the basket of strawberries heavy, much like Wilfred''s feelings for her. He might not be entirely bad, but his emotions towards her wereplicated. Perhaps they had once been very close.

    Deep down, Nina felt a bit lost. It was as if a missing piece of her heart left her feeling empty and uninterested in anything.

    Yvonne reached her, putting an arm around her. "What are you looking for? I thought someone might have taken you again." "I''m looking for someone," Nina replied.

    "Who? Who are you looking for?" Yvonne asked.

    "Wilfred."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, that handsome guy? The one who should have been a movie star? Did you see him?"

    "I saw him watching me, but by the time I crossed, he was gone."

    "Really? Are you sure it wasn''t just your imagination?" Yvonne asked, thinking there was no reason for him to avoid her.

    "Then how do you exin this basket of strawberries?" Nina questioned.

    Yvonne looked at the basket, a bit surprised. "He likes giving you strawberries to please you, but why won''t he see you?"

    Even Yvonne found Wilfred a bit odd.

    Nina shook her head. "I don''t know."

    Thinking about Nash still being unconscious in the hospital, Yvonne took Nina''s arm. "Let''s not dwell on it. Let''s head back to the hospital, eat something, and then think it over."

    As they walked back toward the hospital, Nina kept ncing around, afraid of missing Wilfred. She had so many questions for him.

    She had not thought much about it

    before as she assumed it was just her imagination. However, after this experience, she was sure there was a deeper connection between her and Wilfred.

    She just could not remember it.

    When they arrived at the hospital, they noticed amotion.

    Miranda, wearing sunsses and dressed extravagantly, hurried in, looking worried. It seemed she had juste from a morous event.

    She took off her sunsses and asked urgently, "Where is Nash? Where is he?"

    To ensure Nash''s safety, soldiers

    stood guard at the door. One of Nash''srades in camouge uniform stepped forward, blocking her path.

    "Captain York is resting and must not be disturbed," he said firmly.

 Chapter 541

    Miranda saw Nash through the ss window. He looked like he was barely hanging on.

    She grabbed the man in the camouge uniform, her eyes red with anxiety. "How is he? Is he seriously injured? How did he get hurt so badly, and when will he wake up?"

    "I don''t know," the man in the camouge uniform replied. "But miss, this is a quiet zone. If you want to wait for Captain York to wake up, you need to do so quietly."

    "How did he get hurt and end up in the ICU?" Miranda said anxiously. "Will he die?"

    She was clearly frightened.

    Yvonne, seeing her panic, could not help but say, "Why is she so worked up? She''s not his wife! And how does she know Nash was injured? Could she be the one behind your kidnapping?" Nina had already suspected something when Miranda asked about Nash. It had only been a few hours since he was shot and admitted to the ICU, and no one had been informed.

    How did Miranda know?

    Unless she was in cahoots with them.

    Just from that information, Nina was already shocked. How could Miranda be involved with those people?

    Nina walked up, her expression calm.

    Miranda was pacing anxiously, and when she saw Nina, she immediately med her for everything. "Is it you? Nash must have gotten hurt because of you. You''re a jinx, a burden. As long as you''re around, you''ll drag him down!"

    Ignoring Miranda''s usations, Nina calmly asked, "How did you know Nash was injured?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Miranda''s expression stiffened, and

    she started to make excuses, "Why wouldn''t know? I was looking for Nash. He''s been gone for days. I asked Quincy, who said he went to see you. Whenever he''s involved with you, he gets hurt."

    "That''s a weak excuse," Nina replied. "You''re the first to know. I suspect you have inside information. Could you be the one who wants to harm me?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Miranda''s voice

    was shaky, but she tried to maintain

    herposure. "Why would I want

    to harm you? What do you have that''s worth harming? I''m just worried about Nash. And if you use me without evidence that''s nder. I''m a big star now and I can''t tolerate false usations. I could sue you for what you just said!"

    Yvonne, seeing her arrogance, could not help but retort, "You''re really shameless, using others. Right now, you''re the prime suspect!" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Miranda snapped at Yvonne. "I''m here to see Nash, not to argue with you. It''s beneath me."

    "What''s beneath you? Aren''t you just an artist under Nash''spany?" Yvonne sneered. "By that logic, you should be calling Nina ''Mrs. York''!"

    The term made Miranda clench her fists. She said, "Sally will be here soon. If you don''t want a scene, you''d better keep quiet."

    Nina noticed Miranda''s guilty

    expression. "Are you feeling guilty?

    Remember, you''re a public figure. If your dirty deeds are exposed, you''l be ruined. Not only will you be kicked out of the entertainment industry, but you''ll also go to jail. You''d better Know your ce."

    Miranda red at Nina. "Don''t worry. I cherish my reputation. That day will nevere."

    Nina did not back down, coldly responding, "Those are your words. I hope you live up to them with integrity."

 Chapter 542

    Miranda''s gaze at Nina was incredibly fierce, as if dering war. She was silently saying that she would not let her off easily!

    Nina had never seen such a gaze before, and it was clear that even Miranda felt some pressure.

    No longer willing to give Miranda any face, Nina said, "Miss Miranda, you''ve seen him and made your scene. Please leave now. You don''t need to worry about when my husband will wake up!" Miranda was even more reluctant to leave. "Nina, who do you think you are? You''re nothing but an abandoned wife!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "I''m his wife. He risked his life to save me. You have no right to be here!" Nina retorted sharply. "Escort her out!"

    "You..." Miranda seethed with anger.

    But the man in the camouge uniform followed Nina''s orders. They all knew Nash had been injured saving Nina, and she was rightfully his wife.

    "Miss, please leave. Otherwise, we''ll have to force you out."

    Seeing the group of tall, muscr men armed and ready, Miranda knew she could not win this fight. She red at Nina. "You''ll regret this!"

    Unable to fight back, Miranda left grudgingly.

    "Nina, you were amazing this time. Did you see her face? She was absolutely livid," Yvonne said, feeling a bit of satisfaction.

    For once, Miranda had left in disgrace. In the past, with Sally protecting her, it was never this easy.

    But Nina was determined this time.

    "This is just the beginning," Nina said, watching Miranda''s retreating figure. I don''t believe she''s innocent in all this. If she''s capable of such things, I won''t give her an easy way out."

    Yvonne, seeing the determination in Nina''s eyes, asked, "What are you nning?"

    "She loves her stardom, doesn''t she?

    She''ll fall from the same ce she rose," Nina replied. She was not going to resort to underhanded tactics like Miranda but would use

    legitimate means to make her pay.

    "You should get some rest, ma''am. I''ll keep watch, and I''ll let you know as soon as the captain wakes up," the man in the camouge uniform suggested, concerned about their exhaustion. "What''s your name?" Nina asked.

    "James Long," he replied. "Captain York used to be our leader."

    Nina continued, "Those people... They didn''t harm me, but they aimed for Nash''s heart. Though they missed by a few inches, they were out to kill him."

    Initially, they wanted to harm her, but Nash ended up getting hurt. Nina wondered if they were targeting him all along.

    James hesitated before replying, "Ask Captain York when he wakes up. It''s better if he tells you himself."

    epting his advice, Nina realized she was overwhelmed. Being pregnant, she did not have the energy to stay up any longer. She decided to take his advice and go home.

    Yvonne and Nina returned together

    to Nina''s parents'' ce. Julia opened the door, noticing theirte return and worried expressions. "Why are you back sote? You both look exhausted. Did something happen?"

    Not wanting to worry Nina''s parents, Yvonne said, "We spent the day shopping and got really tired. Since this ce is closer, we decided toe here."

    "Come in quickly," Julia said, pouring tea for them and chatting briefly with Yvonne.

    Meanwhile, Nina hurried to the study, searching for something specific.

 Chapter 543

    Seeing that Nina had note out for a long time, Julia went into the study.

    "Nina, what are you looking for?" Julia asked from the doorway, seeing Nina buried in her search.

    Nina looked up. "Mom, I remember Dad loved collecting newspapers. Howe I can''t find them?"

    Zion had a hobby of collecting newspapers, keeping them in a box from the earliest editions to the most recent. They should have been well-organized, easy to find. But she could not locate them.

    At this, Julia''s expression changed slightly. Not wanting Nina to notice, she walked over with a smile. "What newspapers are you looking for? Let me help."

    Nina replied, "It''s from when I was in middle school. There should be some, right?"

    Julia grew more nervous. "Which issue specifically? You were in middle school for three years. Do you know the exact issue?"

    "When I was kidnapped at school," Nina said casually. "That was a big event. It should''ve made the papers."

    Julia''s expression shifted again and again. "Why are you looking for that?"

    Nina paused, then looked up at her mother. "I''ve been feeling strangetely. I thought looking at those newspapers might help me remember something."

    Julia immediately grabbed Nina''s hand. "There''s no need to find that. Why remember such a painful experience? It''ll only make you unhappy. Besides, your dad''s collection doesn''t include every issue. If you can''t find it, it means it''s not there."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Nina confirmed, "Are you sure it''s not there?"

    Julia replied, "No, it''s not. But tell me, what have you been thinking abouttely?"

    Nina had searched through everything but could not find the newspapers from that period. It seemed they really were not there. She decided not to waste more energy.

    "Not much, just some nightmares," Nina said. "It''s simr to being kidnapped, just in a different setting."

    Julia''s expression grew more serious. "You haven''t been sleeping welltely, have you?"

    Nina chose not to mention the recent dangers to avoid worrying her mother.

    "A bit," Nina admitted. "Maybe it''s just work stress."

    Julia felt sorry for her. "I''ll make some calming teater. You need a good night''s sleep. Don''t let work wear you out."

    "I will," Nina said, holding her mother''s hand. "Everything will be fine."

    Julia then asked in concern, "How are things with you and Nash? Are you still considering the divorce?"

    This was Nina''s most troubling issue. Should she divorce Nash?

    He had risked his life for her and was now tying in the hospital, critically injured. Asking for a divorce seemed heartless. Nash had treated her well, and she was carrying his child.

    The best option would be a happy family. She did not want her child to lose their father.

    Seeing Nina''s hesitation, Julia

    understood her thoughts. "It''s up to you. I''m not pressuring you. Just think carefully about your decision so you don''t regret it. Otherwise, you''ll be the one suffering

    Julia was only looking out for her. Nina knew this and felt grateful. She gave her mother a reassuring smile. "I know, Mom. I''ll think it through." "Alright, I''ll go make the tea," Julia said. "Go chat with Yvonne."

    "Thank you, Mom."

    Julia smiled. "Being a mother means doing everything for your child. It''s not tiring at all. My biggest wish is

    for you to live a peaceful and happy life. ¨¦n.swnovels

    UMS

 Chapter 544

    After speaking, Julia went to the kitchen. Nina still felt very happy. She had loving parents who were in good health.

    With all themotion at home, Zion woke up too. He got up and brought them some fruit to eat. As parents, they always feared their children might go hungry and were eager to provide food. "Dad, you should go back to bed. Sorry to disturb you sote," Nina said.

    "What are you talking about? It''s never toote for you toe home," Zion replied, his eyes full of affection. He then turned to Yvonne. "You also haven''t visited for a while."

    "I''ve been busy with work, but I stay in touch with Nina. I''m sorry I came in such a rush that I didn''t bring any gifts," Yvonne said.

    "It''s fine, you don''t need to bring anything. You and Nina are like sisters, and to me, you''re like another daughter. No need to be so formal," Zion said warmly. Then he got up. "I''ll go check on your mom."

    He also headed to the kitchen. The TV in the living room was still on. Yvonne bit into an apple. "What were you looking for earlier? You were in there for a while."

    "Newspapers," Nina replied.

    This surprised Yvonne. "What newspapers?"

    "When I was in middle school, there was a major incident. I wanted to find the newspapers from that time."

    Yvonne pursed her lips. "Why dig that up? It''s all bad memories. Why hold onto them?"

    Nina didn''t want to remember either, but she felt she needed to. Otherwise, she was missing crucial pieces of her past.

    "I don''t want to, but recent events make me think they''re rted to my past," Nina said. ˇ°What if it''s a criminal gang seeking revenge?" "You''ve been watching too many spy dramas. It''s just Miranda being jealous and causing trouble behind your back," Yvonne said. Nina wished it were that simple. She feared it was not.

    In the kitchen, Julia was cutting a pear. She was deeply troubled and distracted, and she identally cut her hand.

    Zion quickly grabbed her hand and rinsed it under cold water. "What''s wrong? You''re not yourself tonight. You even cut yourself." Julia nced outside and whispered, "I think Nina might be starting to remember."

    Zion frowned. "That''s impossible."

    "Really. Today she was looking for newspapers," Julia said, tears welling up in her eyes. "What should we do?"

    Zion''s expression grew serious. "Don''t worry too much. Nina isn''t a little girl anymore. If she remembers, maybe it''s meant to be."

    Julia leaned into Zion, tears streaming down her face. "I''m just afraid she won''t be able to handle it."

    Zionforted her, patting her back. "Don''t be afraid. Nina will be fine."

    Nina and Yvonne slept together that night. Before bed, they drank the calming tea Yvonne had made t worked well, and they fell asleep quickly. ¨¦n.swnovels

    But Nina had another nightmare. In it, many people were crying. The dark room was filled with a heavy scent of blood. There were cries, terrifyingughter, and a ghastly face.

    Nina woke up in a fright.

    IMS

    "Nina, did you have another nightmare?" Yvonne asked. She had heard Nina''s sobbing even before she woke up.

    Nina was covered in cold sweat and took a long time to calm down. "Yes, I had a nightmare."

    "What''s going on? You''re having nightmares too often. Maybe you''re cursed Yvonne suggested. "I think we should go pray. Sometimes faith can really help." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 545

    "Alright," Nina agreed, telling her, "Let''s sleep."

    Yvonne was exhausted and quickly fell back asleep. However, Nina had too much on her mind to rest.

    Yvonne''s mention of praying made her think of the green prayer beads Wilfred always had with him, which felt oddly familiar.

    In the morning, Nina was awakened by Yvonne''s urgent voice.

    "Nina, wake up! It''s bad. Nash is in critical condition!"

    Nina''s eyes flew open. "What?"

    Her heart raced as she jumped out of bed. "When did this happen?"

    "Just now. They called from the hospital!" Yvonne exined.

    Seeing the missed call on her phone, Nina''s heart sank.

    Was Nash really not going to make it?

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she imagined a life without Nash. If he died, she would never see him again, and that thought was unbearable. She felt as though her heart had been ripped apart. Fighting back her tears, Nina hurriedly dressed, knowing she needed to be strong and get to the hospital.

    On the way, Yvonne tried tofort her, telling her not to be too sad.

    How could she not be sad?

    If Nash died, what would she and their unborn child do?

    Nina could not bear the thought of a life without Nash. Even if they divorced, even if he did not love her, it was better than him being gone forever.

    She struggled to hold back her tears, too upset to speak or listen to anything around her. Her mind was consumed with the news of Nash''s critical condition.

    At the hospital, Nina rushed to the ICU, where she saw Nash''srades, all with grim faces. Nash was still unconscious.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Nina''s body shook as she called out, "Nash..."

    She walked in, seeing Nash lying there with his eyes closed and his face pale. She had never seen him so weak.

    "Ma''am," James called to her.

    Nina, in a daze, felt her legs give out as she reached Nash''s side. Kneeling by his bed, she grabbed his hand, tears streaming down her face.

    "How did this happen? You promised you wouldn''t die. You have to keep your word. If you die, what will I do?"

    She copsed by the bedside, sobbing uncontrobly. She had never imagined receiving such devastating news. She broke down, sobbing uncontrobly. Just then, Nash''s fingers twitched.

    Nina thought it was her imagination, but then they twitched again.

    Thinking she was hallucinating from her grief, she felt a hand on her head.

    "If I die, you''ll be a widow. I can''t let that happen," Nash''s raspy voice said.

    Nina''s sobs stopped abruptly. She looked up in shock to see Nash''s eyes open, gazing at her with a gentle smile.

    She was stunned.

    Wasn''t he supposed to be in critical condition?

    How was he able to speak?

    Could this be a trick?

    Nash, reached out, wanting to holdN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    her to fee

    more at ease. But Nina

    both heartbroken and angry, pushed his arms away and stood up "You lied to me?"

    She turned to James and the others. "You all conspired to trick me, didn''t you?"

    James looked guilty. "Captain York wanted to see you, so he came up with this n to get you here quickly..."

    "Enough!" Nina''s emotions were in

    turmoil. She red at Nash. "You''re despicable, tricking me at a time like this. Did you even consider how I''d feel?"

    Nash, still holding her hand, weakly replied, "I''m sorry. I just missed you so much and was afraid you wouldn''te to see me. That''s

    why I came up with this n." en.swhovels

 Chapter 546

    Nina shook off his hand. "I don''t ept this. If you want to die so badly, go ahead and die!" She turned to leave.

    "Nina!" Nash tried to get out of bed to follow her, but the movement pulled at his wound, and he fell back, coughing heavily.

    Nina stopped and looked back, seeing him in pain, his brows furrowed. She could not help but rush back to his side. "Are you okay? Did you pull your wound? Should I call the doctor?" Despite the pain, Nash held onto her hand. "I''ll be fine as long as you don''t leave."

    Looking at his pale face and the desperation in his eyes, she found it impossible to be cold-hearted. "Alright. Lie down properly. Let the doctor check on you."

    Nash obeyed, lying back down but still asked, "So, you''re not leaving?"

    Nina replied, "You got hurt because of me. If I leave now, that would be ungrateful. I still owe you."

    A small smile appeared on Nash''s lips. "As long as you stay, I''m happy."

    Seeing him smile touched Nina deeply. She had been thinking about ending things with him, but now she was not so sure.

    The doctor came to check on Nash and said that he needed to rest to recover. After the doctor left, Nash looked at Nina and said, "I''m hungry."

    James, understanding the situation, quickly offered, "I''ll go get some food." He and the others left the room, leaving Nina and Nash alone.

    Nash beckoned her closer. When she approached, he pulled her into his arms. Nina rested her head on his shoulder, still worried. "Won''t it hurt your wound?"

    "It doesn''t hurt," Nash replied. "If you kiss me, I''ll heal faster."

    "Stop joking!" Nina lightly pushed him.

    "Ouch!" Nash gasped in pain.

    Nina immediately looked worried. "Did I hurt your wound?"

    "You''re so

    put me bong, you might actually

    Nash said, pain causing cold. to break out on his forehead.

    x in critical condition,

    Wa

    "Don''t say that," Nina said, genuinely scared. "I''ll be more careful."

    Nash smiled through the pain. "Did you not sleep wellst night?" "How did you know?" she asked.

    "You don''t look well-rested," he said, gently touching her face. "I guess you were too worried about me."

    Nina lowered her eyes and admitted, "Don''t ever do that again. You nearly scared me to death."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Nash felt a warmth knowing she cared. "Nina, lie down with me for a bit. We both need some rest." "How can two people fit on one bed?" she questioned.

    "Just squeeze in," Nash said, scooting over and patting the bed. "Come on, I''ll help you sleep."

    Nina gazed at his face. It was less distant and cold, and instead, much softer and kinder. She was not sure why but she decided to go along with him and lie down.

    Shey on her side, and Nash wrapped his arm around her, pulling her into his embrace. "Sleep," he whispered. "Okay," she replied.

    Lying there, Nina still could not fall asleep quickly. She kept shifting around in his arms.

    Nash endured it silently, but Nina heard his heavy breathing and worried

    something was wronged

    ufortable?" she asked.

    §Ú§ń

    "Are

    Nash''s voice was hoarse and tinged with a bit of helplessness. "Yeah, it''s a bit ufortable."

 Chapter 547

    Upon hearing that, Nina thought something was wrong and asked with concern, "Ufortable? Where does it hurt?"

    Her eyes widened as she looked at him.

    Looking at her face, Nash said in a husky voice, "My body hurts."

    Nina quickly checked to see what was wrong. When she felt his burning body and heard hisbored breathing, she realized what was happening.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Her face immediately turned red, and she pulled away, a bit annoyed. "At a time like this, you''re thinking about that? Can''t you control yourself?"

    "It''s a natural reaction. How could I possibly control it?" Nash said with a hint of helplessness, trying to calm the fire within him.

    Nina retorted, "I think you just think about it too much. It''s always on your mind!"

    Nash looked at her and disagreed, saying, "If I didn''t think about it, that would be a problem. If I couldn''t get an erection being this close, I might as well be useless!"

    Nina, embarrassed by his bluntness, could not respond directly.

    "Just sleep," Nash said, pulling her close and suppressing his desire. "It''s okay, I can bear it."

    Ninay on her side, her back against him, to rest. She was worried about facing him, but she knew he had never forced her before and had always respected her, so he would not start now.

    With Nash holding her, his body pressed tightly against hers, she could still feel the change in his body. It made her even more still, afraid to move.

    Before long, Nina fell asleep. Being pregnant, she should have been more inclined to sleep, but her nightmares had disrupted her rest recently. In Nash''s arms, she seemed to worry less and did not have any nightmares.

    Nash watched her sleeping face, feeling much more at ease with her by his side. As long as she was there, he felt like he could get through anything. He could not help but smile. He gently stroked her face and brushed the hair from her forehead to make her morefortable.

    "Captain..."

    When James entered, Nina was already asleep. Nash put a finger to his lips, signaling for silence. They all kept quiet, careful not to wake Nina. They then left silently.

    After watching her for a while, Nash. carefully shifted his arm and ced a pillow under her head. Seeing that she did not wake up, he got out of bed and slowly walked to the door. en.swhovels

    James looked concerned as Nash came out. "Captain York, why are you out of bed? You''re still injured."

    Nash, holding his chest, spoke seriously, "Did you manage to track down the group that kidnapped Nina?"

    James looked down. "Sorry, Captain York. The area isplex, and they know it better than we do. We lost them."

    They had tried their best. However, after crossing the bridge, the roads became like a maze, and the kidnappers had managed to shake them off quickly. Though Nash had been focused on saving Nina, he had also sensed that the attackers had been targeting him specifically. "Could it be the same group from before?"

    "You mean the ones from back then?" James asked.

    "Yes."

    James hesitated. "That person is still in prison. How could they be causing trouble from there? But they were after your wife. Could she have provoked them?"

    Nash had not figured it out yet, but from the way things were, it seemed like Nina had been under their watch for some time. "It could be a hit job. This isn''t the first time they''ve tried to kidnap her. If there''s a second attempt so soon after the first, Nina must have crossed someone."

 Chapter 548

    Nash used the process of elimination. The fact that they fired at him suggested a personal grudge. The only unresolved case from back then was the human trafficking case.

    These criminals would typically target children, not an adult woman like Nina, unless it involved organ trafficking.

    Given the exposure from the first attempt, they would likely be cautious and avoid targeting the same person twice.

    Moreover, Nina''s status made her an unlikely target for such criminals. This pointed more towards someone hiring them specifically to harm Nina.

    "Captain York, that woman from yesterday is here again," a soldier reported urgently, unable to keep her out.

    Miranda stood not far away, visibly emotional as she saw Nash awake. As a public figure, she always wore sunsses to avoid negative press, especially during sensitive times. Removing her sses now, he eyes were red and tears streamed down her face, making her look both pitiful and deeply affectionate.

    "Nash, are you okay?" she asked anxiously, "I was so worried about you. Thank goodness you''re awake. If you hadn''t woken up, I wouldn''t have been able to sleep, crying every night."

    She reached out to inspect his injuries, but Nash blocked her hand, his eyes sharp despite his paleplexion. "You came here yesterday?"

    Recalling Nina''s suspicions, Miranda quickly exined, "I''ve been so anxious about you these past few days. I couldn''t sleep or eat, worried something had happened to you. I was here for a check-up when I saw Nina and all the people, and I knew something was wrong. I couldn''t sleep all night."

    Without makeup, her face looked drained and colorless. Nash continued to scrutinize her and asked, "Are you involved in this?"

    Miranda''s heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean? I know you got shot, but are you suspecting me?"

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she

    cried

    ever be harder, "Nash, how could I

    t you? I risked my life for you before, without a second thought.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    HOW C

    could I possibly harm you?"

    She was visibly emotional, starting to choke up. Nash, well aware of their past, remained unaffected.

    His voice was devoid of any warmth as he spoke, "I''m not talking about myself. I''m talking about Nina. Someone wants her dead."

    Miranda looked up, "Nash, I never

    thought you would see me this way.

    I would never do something so evi

    nor would I hurt Nina. If you think could do this, what''s the point of my life? might as well have died back

    UMS

    then!"

    Nash had grown tired of her repeated outbursts and did not want to hear her tearfulints any longer. With Nina still asleep inside, he did not want to wake her up and risk upsetting her.

    He spoke coldly, "Enough. I''ll figure this out. If there''s nothing else, go back to work. For your own reputation and thepany''s image, at least maintain your public persona."

    Miranda''s sobs quieted down, but hearing Nash''s distant tone felt like a stab to her heart.

    She wanted to say more, but when she nced into the room, she saw someone lying on the bed.

    It was Nina!

 Chapter 549

    "What''s going on? Are they getting along better now?", Miranda thought to herself.

    She wanted to tear them apart, but wasn''t she just helping them now?

    Miranda''s fingers clenched tightly, her unwillingness almost spilling from her eyes. If she could not have him, why should Nina? She knew Nash first and had risked half her life for him. Nina should not get to benefit from her sacrifices! It was not fair. "Miranda." Nash''s sharp gaze fixed on her. "Did you hear what I said?"

    Miranda snapped back to attention, hiding the fierceness in her eyes. She softened her expression and said, "I understand. I won''t let myself be gued by negative news anymore. I''ve already taken on several new roles and will focus on my career. I''ll make sure to build a solid image."

    She had already stumbled once. To make aeback, she needed to keep taking on new projects. As long as she focused on her career, people would eventually notice her. In the inte age, any image could be easily promoted.

    Nash only addressed work matters with her. "Alright," he said.

    Miranda still wanted Nash to have high hopes for her. This entertainmentpany was initially created for her. She knew there were personal ties involved.

    She had saved Nash, and this was his way of repaying her. She could not squander that. Instead, she wanted him to see her achievements. She aimed to reach the pinnacle of sess and be their pride "As long as you''re okay." Miranda put on her sunsses. "I have a schedule to keep, so I''ll be leaving now."

    "Okay." Nash''s response was indifferent.

    Miranda did not mind. She nced back at the hospital room, thinking Nina''s good days were numbered. Given time, she was sure they would eventually separate.

    She was confident of that. She would wait for that day. She looked at Nash with longing onest time before leaving.

    Nash watched her retreating figure, deep in thought, his expression growing colder.

    "Captain York, that woman looks

    really

    feeling liar," James finally s

    he had seen her soet

    before.

    Nash turned to him and said, "She saved me once during a mission."

    James then remembered, "Right, that''s why she looks so familiar."

    He scratched his head, feeling he had the right memory but still sensing something was off.

    When Nina woke up, it was alreadyContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    evening. She opened her eyes to see

    Nash looking at her gently.

    Vin his hand, she queeing

    sat up.

    Nash supported her, "No need to rush. Why not sleep a little longer?"

    Nina said, "Why are you out of bed? You should be lying down. You''re seriously injured. Did I take your bed?"

    She tried to get up.

    Nash held her down again. ˇ°No, I''ve slept

    Yough. I wanted to move around. You seem really se

    You''ve been out for a long time."

    "I''ve slept all day?" Nina felt a bit tired.

    "Yeah," Nash said. "You must be hungry."

    "Have you eaten?" Nina asked. "You said you were hungry earlier."

    Nash smiled, "That was a while ago. I''ve already eaten. It''s time for dinner now."

    Nina slowly sat up. "I don''t want to sleep anymore. Sleeping too much makes me feel more tired."

    Nash said, "Okay. If you can''t sleep tonight, I''ll watch some TV with you."

 Chapter 550

    Nina nodded. Nash had just finished his IV drip and was ready to eat together.

    In the hospital room, Nash had prepared a hearty meal specifically tailored for a pregnant woman. He opened the lid and handed a bowl of soup to Nina.

    She took a sip and found it delicious, even better than her own cooking. Her appetite had been quite goodtely.

    Nash sat across from her. Nina picked up a piece of meat, tasted it, and found it too gamey. "This isn''t good. You can have it." She tossed it into Nash''s bowl and continued drinking her soup.

    Nash looked at the food in his bowl, then at Nina. He noticed how casually she relied on him for things she did not want, which made him feel needed. A smile crept onto his lips. "Alright, I''ll eat anything you don''t like."

    He ate what Nina did not want. Nina did not think much of it. It was just a natural action from her.

    After finishing her meal, she noticed that Nash had eaten everything she had left. She was a bit surprised and asked, "Why are you eating my leftovers?"

    Nash replied, "What''s wrong with eating your leftovers? Didn''t we agree that anything you don''t want, I can have?"

    Nina did not respond but felt a warmth in her heart. For someone like Nash, who had always been pampered, to eat her leftovers was quite surprising. It seemed like things were moving in a positive direction. As she watched him eat slowly, Nina found it sweet rather than strange. She smiled and asked, "Can you really eat things you don''t like?"

    Nash replied, "If you give it to me, then there''s nothing I don''t like."

    "You really know how to talk."

    "I''m telling you the truth," Nash said, his deep eyes fixed on hers. "Anything you give me bes the best."

    Nina looked into his eyes, feeling a bit shy. Despite being married for so long, they had rarely interacted like this, and it was slightly awkward. She could not think of a quick response.

    Nash poured her a ss of juice and handed it to her. "Have some juice."

    Nina took the ss, but suddenly...

    "Bang!"

    The ss slipped from her hand and spilled juice all over her dress. Both were surprised by her reaction.

    Nash quickly reassured her, "It''s okay, I''ll clean it up."

    He stood up and helped her, wiping the juice off her dress.

    Nina frowned, feeling strange. She had held the ss but still

    it. She stared at her hands,

    wondering what was ped

    Content

    Nash carefully wiped her clean, but the juice was sweet and a bit sticky. He said, "I''ll have someone bring you a new outfitter. Don''t worry about it Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Swne

    Seeing Nina''s expression of guilt, Nash gentlyforted her.

    Nina looked up at Nash and asked, "Am I sick?"

    "Of course not," Nash said, touching her

    while Breaking a cup once in a t belongs to en.st

    normal. It brings good

    Content

    Maybe he was right, Nina thought. She decided to stop overthinking it.

    Nash affectionately patted her head. "Do you want to eat anything else?" "Something sweet," Nina said softly. "Strawberry cake."

    "Okay."

    Nash snapped his fingers and pulled out a strawberry cake from the cab.

 Chapter 551

    Nina was stunned by his actions. "How did you know I wanted strawberry cake?"

    Nash gave a slight smile. "I can do magic."

    Nina did not believe it. How could it be so coincidental?

    She nced at the cab, then at Nash, and walked over skeptically to open it.

    Inside, she found it filled with all sorts of things such as snacks, fruits, cakes, and more,pletely packed.

    She looked back at Nash.

    Nash pursed his lips. "It''s all for me."

    Ninaughed. "You''re putting on quite a show to please me. You must have put a lot of thought into this."

    Nash''s expression looked a bit unnatural, and his gaze shifted to James, who was standing guard at the door.

    James awkwardly looked away, starting to stare at the wall as if contemting his actions.

    Just half an hour ago, Nash and James had been discussing how to surprise and delight Nina.

    James had suggested, "Fill the cab with snacks and then magically produce her favorite treats. It always works, every girl loves it!" Nash was doubtful. "Really?"

    "Absolutely, I''ve tried it. They all loved it and couldn''t get enough of me!" James reassured him with great confidence.

    Nash had followed his advice.

    And within three seconds, it was exposed.

    As Nash looked at James, James felt guilty and turned to face the wall.

    Nina was still very happy. Being able to eat what she craved was the happiest thing in the world.

    She dug into the cake with a spoon, smiling all the while.

    Nash walked over to James and said in a low voice, "Didn''t you say it always works?"

    James replied, "I didn''t know it wouldn''t work on her. When I do this for my nieces, they love it!"

    Nash''s eyes were deadly as he stared at James. "Nieces?"

    James came clean. "Captain, to be honest, the only girls I''ve ever dealt with are my nieces."

    Nash''s expression darkened. He

    should not have listened to him. thought James had a lot of

    experience with women. Inelet

    end,

    he was not very reliable.

    Ten minutester, James was doing push-ups downstairs at the hospital.

    He was sweating profusely, gritting his teeth as he counted, "Ny-nine, one hundred, one hundred and one..."

    If he had known, he would not have given any advice.

    Nina stood by the window on the seventh floor, noticing James working outte at night. She asked curiously, "Is James working out sote?" Nash forced a smile. "He likes to exercise at night."

    "Oh, oh." Nina praised, "He''s quite disciplined. I guess soldiers are all very disciplined."

    "Yeah." Nash replied. "Look at the TV, it''s the climax of the show."

    Nina turned back to watch TV.

    The next day, Kate called Nina, asking her to send an important document.

    Nina remembered the document was at home, and since Kate urgently needed it, she had to go back.

    When she was about to leave, Nash was worried but did not want to dy her work, knowing how much she loved her career.

    He asked James to drive her home.

    James had overexerted himself

    the

    previous day. Despite his regr training, running fiftyps and doing five hundred push-ups was too much even for him.

    Feeling on the verge of tears, heined to Nina, "Ma''am,

    sometimes you should persuade the

    captain to go easier on us. He''s being too hard on us. Even a buffalo would be exhausted." Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 552

    Nina did not quite understand and asked. "What do you mean? How is he being too hard on you?"

    James exined, "Yesterday, the captain punished me by making me train until midnight and then get up at the crack of dawn."

    "Didn''t he say you like working out at night?" Nina was surprised.

    "Did he say that?" James felt pitiful and could only swallow his tears and admit, "Alright, I like working out at night."

    When they arrived at Nina''s floor, she said, "Wait here. I''ll be back soon."

    "Okay."

    James would ensure her safety while respecting her privacy. They had checked the apartment environment, and it seemed rtively safe.

    Nina was heading home but paused at Wilfred''s door. She had many questions but did not know why he wouldn''t see her.

    Maybe he had his reasons. Was he home now?

    Nina hesitated for a moment and then rang his doorbell three times.

    After waiting for a while with no answer, she assumed he wasn''t home. Just as she was about to leave, the door suddenly opened, and she quickly turned back.

    "Wilfred..."

    His tall figure slumped toward her without any strength.

    Nina was stunned and hurried to support him.

    Wilfred held onto the door, not putting all his weight on her, so Nina managed to hold him up easily. "What happened to you?"

    "Ivy..." Wilfred called weakly.

    Hearing this name, Nina did not deny it and helped him inside. She immediately smelled a strong scent of blood.

    Seeing the trash can full of bloody gauze, Nina was shocked.

    She quicklyid Wilfred on the sofa and saw his abdomen stained with fresh blood.

    This scared Nina. She had seen a lot of blood these days, so she was tense and quickly tore off the gauze to rebandage his wound. "Ivy..." Wilfred looked at Nina and tried to resist but did not dare to touch her hand. "No, it''s dirty."

    Nina stared at him intently.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Wilfred avoided her gaze, feeling a powerless sense of inferiority. "Don''t touch me. I''m dirty. I don''t want to dirty you."

    Maybe it was this feeling of inferiority that made Nina move closer to him, feeling a sense of pity and a hint of bitterness.

    He should not be like this. He should be clean.

    He was a doctor, the purest profession in the world. How could he be dirty?

    She ced her hand on the back of his.

    Wilfred flinched.

    "You''re not dirty. I don''t think you''re dirty." Nina looked at his hands, almost peeling from being washed too much. "Give me your hand. I''ll bandage your wound."

    Wilfred''s eyes looked at her with sadness. "Aren''t you afraid of me anymore?"

    "I''m not afraid."

    Wilfred''s eyes turned slightly red, and he smiled. "That''s great. It''s good that you''re not afraid anymore."

    Nina pulled his clothes aside and found his body covered in scars.

    She could not believe it and looked up at him. "What happened? How could you have so many injuries? Last time I saw your arm was injured too. Why?"

    Wilfred''s lips lost their color, and he smiled bitterly. "You know I wouldn''t lie to you. Don''t ask about the bad things. I''m afraid you won''t like me anymore." ¨¦n.swnovels

 Chapter 553

    He quickly picked her up and rushed to find a doctor. Nina was taken into the emergency room, where the doctors began to examine her.

    Nash stood outside, feeling anxious. His deep eyes were fixed on her silhouette, unable to rx as his palms grew sweaty with worry. He could sense something was seriously wrong with Nina.

    After about ten minutes, the doctor came out and spoke to Nash. "I couldn''t find anything wrong with the patient. All her tests came back healthy. There''s no clear reason for her sudden fainting. However, I did notice several bruises on her body, which appeared rather suspicious. Also, there was a needle mark on the back of her neck."

    Hearing this made Nash''s expression grow even grimmer. Not finding any symptoms was the most dangerous sign. He went into the room and looked at Nina''s thin face.

    She had lost a lot of weight recently. Pregnancy was already hard on her, and now there were these additional symptoms. He could not help but feel a pang of sorrow.

    Nash tightly held her hand and gently stroked her cheek.

    "How is she?" Caleb asked as he rushed over after hearing the news.

    Nash turned to him. "She had a temporary ckout, but they haven''t found the cause."

    Caleb, who was also a doctor but not specializing in this field, examined Nina. He noticed the bruises on her arm, something he had never seen before. "Could she have been poisoned?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash had already considered this worst-case scenario. If it was poison, they needed to find out who did it to get the antidote. But they could not even identify the poison yet.

    "Nina was kidnapped recently," Nash said, suspecting that they might have injected her with something.

    Caleb''s expression grew serious. "Poisoning Nina is a direct threat to you. They know they''ve found your weak spot." Nash was not entirely convinced. If they wanted to poison someone, wouldn''t it be easier to target him directly? "Nina''s poison is still in the early stages. If they want to negotiate, they''ll eventually show their hand," Nash spected. Caleb then noticed the prayer beads on Nina''s wrist. The beads seemed unusual. "Nash, where did these beadse from?" James responded, "Ma''am must have met someone when she went out. She only had the beads when she came back."

    Caleb took the beads and examined

    them closely, noticing something peculiar, "Nash, these beads have a faint smell of blood and a subtle smell

    medicinal scent. If you look closely, there''s a trace of blood inside."

    Nash asked, "Is it helping or hurting her?"

    bet

    "It''s beneficial," Caleb exined, solving one of his medical mysteries. These beads are likely protecting her, preventing the poison from spreading too much. The person who made these beads probably used their own blood to fill them with protective properties."

    Caleb looked at Nash. "Only a healer could do this."

    Nash pondered this for a moment. "It''s an unverified practice, but I''ve heard that fewer than one in a million can be a healer."

    Creating a healer was a particrly

    cruel process, essentially an

    ??.

    experiment.. From a young age, they were soaked in various herbs, subjected to bites from poisonous creatures, and made to ingest different toxic nts. Surviving such a process was a miracle

    "I''m specting, but if not for these beads, Nina''s poison would have fully manifested by now."

    Nash recalled seeing someone unusual in the apartmentplex and he lived right next door.

 Chapter 554

    Nina was startled by his actions.

    "What are you trying to do?" Nina asked, pressing against his chest.

    Wilfred''s eyes were dark and cold. "Aren''t you afraid of the danger of barging into a strange man''s room?"

    Nina replied, "We''ve known each other for a while now."

    "Do you really know who I am?" Wilfred challenged.

    Nina looked at him fearlessly. "Do you dare?

    "Even if I don''t know everything about you, do you really dare to do anything to me?" Nina moved closer,pletely unafraid of his threats.

    Wilfred''s expression grew moreplex.

    As Nina moved closer, he took a step back.

    Nina had guessed correctly that he was only trying to intimidate her with words. If he had wanted to harm her, he wouldn''t have saved her in the first ce.

    Wilfred stood up from the sofa, a hint of helplessness in his eyes. "You''re right. No matter what, I can''t hurt you."

    Nina also stood up. "Scarlett didn''t try to kill me that day."

    Wilfred said, "Don''t concern yourself with that."

    "I don''t want to be involved," Nina continued. "I only have fragmented memories, but I know that you, Scarlett, and I have met before. No matter what our positions were, I''ve made it out. Can''t you both do the same?"

    Nina felt that Wilfred and Scarlett were no different from her. They had both been in difficult situations.

    Wilfred looked at her and said, "You''re not like us."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why not?"

    Wilfred stood up. "Enough. You should leave."

    He was bing distant. He could not drag her into his problems.

    Nina looked at his injuries, then at his hand, and asked, "What happened to the beads you used to wear on your hand?"

    Wilfred replied, "I put them away."

    He did not wear them every day, and now was definitely not the time. His hands were stained with blood but the beads had always remained clean.

    §Ú§Ţ

    Nina did not push further and said lightly, "I''ve been having bad lucktely. I think I should go pray.

    "Anyway, when you''re ready to be honest with me, you can tell me anytime."

    With that, she stood up. But a wave of dizziness hit her, and she swayed.

    Wilfred immediately caught her, holding her hand.

    At that moment, he noticed faint bruises on her arm, so light they were barely visible.

    His eyes widened in shock as he looked up at her.

    Nina''s face was pale. She pulled her hand away from him. "Take care of yourself."

    She nodded to him and left his room.

    Wilfred stayed silent, his lips tightly pressed together, but his eyes were filled withplex emotions.

    He clenched his fist so tightly that blood started to seep from under his nails.

    Nina sent the documents to the chief editor.

    Before leaving, she nced at Wilfred''s door. Despite her worries, she could not get through his silence.

    As she was about to leave, Wilfred''s door opened again.

    This time, Wilfred''s face was even paler, his lips almost bloodless. He raised his hand and handed the beads to Nina. "Take this. It''ll keep you safe."

    Nina said, "Isn''t this very important to you?"

    "It belongs to you now." Wilfred''s face was solemn. "It''s more useful for you."

    He directly ced the beads in Nina''s hand. "Wear it. Just wear it on your wrist."

    Nina was confused but noticed the beads had a faint sandalwood scent.

    After making sure everything was clear, Wilfred went back into his ce and closed the door tightly.

    Nina did not say anything further.

    She only noticed that the beads h a slight fragrance and a hint

    of blood

    swnoct

    Scent

 Chapter 555

    When James saw Nina, he said, "Ma''am, what took you so long? I was about to knock on your door."

    Nina did not mention meeting Wilfred and replied, "I was talking to my chief editor for a while, so it took longer than expected. Let''s go."

    James nodded, but as Nina approached, he caught a faint scent of blood. He sniffed the air. "Ma''am, are you hurt?"

    "No," Nina said, thinking she might have picked up the scent from Wilfred. "Maybe it''s from Nash."

    James did not question it further, but he noticed the new set of beads on her wrist.

    Throughout the journey, Nina kept touching the beads. She could not understand why Wilfred had given them to her. As she inspected them more closely, she noticed a hint of blood inside the beads. Was it always like this?

    Nina was puzzled. She had many questions about Wilfred''s past, and now she had another mystery. However, she was certain that Wilfred would not harm her.

    While on the road, Angel called her. "Nina, Penelope''s role has been snatched away."

    Nina was surprised. "Who took it? How did that happen?"

    Angel replied, "We don''t know. Someone''s definitely working against her, and whoever has this kind of power must have significant backing."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina agreed.

    Penelope had just gained some traction and caught the audience''s attention. With her current level of buzz, she should definitely bending roles. Her talent was undeniable, so it did not make sense that she would not get cast.

    If there were really powerful forces working against her, the most obvious rival with such influence would be Miranda.

    Nina did some digging. Penelope had originally been cast as the lead in a modern drama. Now, she had been reced by a neer, someone who had only yed minor roles before.

    Seeing this, even Angel''s expression turned sour, and Nina felt the same.

    On the surface, it did not seem like

    much, but it was a covert way to insult Penelope, letting her know that she was considered less valuable than a neer. What kind of deep-seated grudge would lead someone to humiliate her like this?

    Nina looked into the neer''spany and discovered it was linked to Nash''spany. That meant it was connected to Miranda. This revtion caused Nina to feel a mix of emotions.

    She decided to call Penelope.

    "Do you have time? Let''s meet," Nina said directly.

    "Sure."

    "Let''s go to a cafe," Nina suggested.

    James hesitated and whispered, "Ma''am, Captain instructed me to ensure your safety and take you straight home."

    Nina, thinking about the neer being from Nash''spany and connected to Miranda, wondered there was favoritism at y. However, due to thepetitive rtionship, she could not take out her personal frustrations on others.

    "I''m meeting a friend," Nina said. "Surely, I can still meet my friends, right?"

    James sensed Nina''s mood was not right but did not say more. However, he did report her movements to Nash.

    When Nina arrived at the cafe, Penelope was already there. Penelope took off her sunsses and waved. "Nina, over here."

    Nina walked over. Although Penelope tried to appear unaffected, she looked tired. Nina got straight to the point. "Your role got taken?"

    Penelope touched her earlobe and said, "Yes, but it''s fine. There will be other opportunities."

    Nina disagreed. "You can''t just let this slide. Someone is targeting you, and you can''t be passive about it. You''ve gained poprity. You need to seize this chance." Penelope gave a bitter smile. "What can I do? I have no powerful backer and no support. I''ve realized that hard work alone isn''t enough in the entertainment industry." Nina looked at her with determination. "I can help you."

 Chapter 556

    Penelope looked up and met Nina''s gaze. "You''re going to help me?"

    Having been in the entertainment industry for so many years, she had seen her fair share of good, bad, and treacherous people. She was not one to easily trust anyone.

    But Nina was an exception. Penelope could see that Nina had a good heart. It was thanks to Nina''s help that her short videos had gained traction. But in the entertainment industry, talent alone was not enough.

    "Nina, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but I know the rules of this game all too well." Penelope hesitated and then added, "I know your rtionship with Nash isn''t simple. Even though it''s not public, those who know you both would suspect that you''re his mysterious wife."

    Nina did not deny it. "I am."

    Penelope smiled. "Well, you''ve kept it well hidden. Who would have thought that Nash''s secretary is actually his wife?

    "But you should know that Miranda is part of Nash''spany, as is that neer. If you help me, it means you''re going against Nash." Penelope was clear about this. "We can''t beat them, and it could affect your rtionship."

    The fact that Nash had not made their rtionship public suggested that Nina did not hold a deep enough ce in his heart. Even if things had changed, when it came topany interests, Penelope was not sure how Nash would choose. She also was not sure if Nina was genuinelymitted to helping her.

    Nina was determined this time. In the past, she had offered help because she had the ability to lend a hand. But now she was not willing to sit back and let Miranda think she could be easily bullied.

    "How will you know if you don''t try?" Nina''s eyes were filled with determination. "I know you''re not someone who gives up easily. Are you willing to be sidelined? To be a stepping stone for others? That''s not the Penelope I know. And I can assure you, Nash is Nash, and I am me. If I choose to help you, I will stand by you. This is an opportunity. If I were you, I wouldn''t give up without a fight!"

    Penelope was far from willing to give up. She had been very sessful, and now she was at a low point.

    In this industry, there was no such thing as staying on top forever. Everyone climbed over others to rise, and a moment ofxity could lead to downfall.

    She had experienced this firsthand. She had been popr and then fallen from grace. Now was her low period.

    A short video would not be enough to bring her back up. She needed backing.

    Penelope thought for a long time. She was struggling with her decision, and considering Nina''s sincerity and her own escape route.

    "I can give you some time to think,"

    Nina said, sipping her coffee. "Do

    you want to stay in the shado

    forever, or do you want to shine again? I''ll stand by you through it all." en.swhovels

    Penelope asked, "Why are you helping me?"

    "I believe in you and I see your potential," Nina replied. "And I won''t let anyone bully me either."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Penelope knew there were no free lunches. She also did not believe Nina was purely acting out of kindness. Perhaps they shared amon enemy.

    She understood who Nina was

    referring to. Even amon person, after being pestered by a fly fortoo

    Would want to swat it. And this

    person was far too arrogant.

    "Alright, I agree. As you said, while I''m still young, I want to have my moment in the spotlight." Penelope was convinced by Nina. Her ambition could not stop here. She also wanted to make aeback.

    Penelope extended her hand to Nina. "To a sessful partnership." "To a sessful partnership," Nina echoed.

    Nina shook hands with Penelope.

    Their eyes were filled with determination, united by amon goal.

 Chapter 557

    After parting ways with Penelope, Nina sprang into action. She called Angel again.

    "Write an article saying that Penelope''s role was stolen by someone who brought financial backing, and that it''s all being manipted by powerful interests," Nina instructed. Angel was taken aback. "Are you sure? That neer is from your husband''spany."

    She was worried about the potential repercussions for Nash. They could not afford to offend him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nina was beyond caring about such concerns. In business,petition was inevitable, even between husband and wife. "Just write it. If anything happens, I''ll take responsibility." "Alright," Angel said. "But if Mr. York asks about it, don''t me me."

    "I won''t. This is fairpetition."

    Angel was still puzzled. "You''re helping Penelope so much. Did you two make some kind of deal?"

    "Yes," Nina confirmed.

    They were now on the same team. Penelope''s sess and failure were tied to her. It was as if Nina had be Penelope''s manager, and she could not ignore that responsibility.

    Back at the hospital, Nash''s expression was a bit tense. When he saw Nina return, he asked, "Did you go to see Penelope?"

    Nina nced at James, who avoided her gaze, feeling a chill down his spine. He had no choice but to report all of Nina''s movements.

    "Yes," Nina said. "I talked to her for a bit."

    Nash stared at her, sensing there was more to it than just a casual conversation. "Are you interested in the entertainment industry now?"

    Nina replied, "Not particrly. It''s work-rted. I''ve had professional dealings with her."

    Nash, having heard some things, said, "You don''t need to get involved in other people''s issues."

    Nina looked at him, unsure if he was

    trying to help Miranda or was just concerned about hispany She could not help but bring it up. It''s pretty demoralizing for a neer to take her role just like that."

    Nash dismissed it while flipping through some reports. "Every industry has its harsh realities, especially in entertainment. Even signed actors can be reced up until the first day of filming." From his words, Nina gathered that he was aware of the situation and had tacitly approved it.

    "Penelope is talented. She''s a good actress and stays out of trouble. Is this really fair?" Nina''s voice grew more agitated.

    Nash looked at her and understood that she was defending Penelope. He responded seriously, "What is fairness From the moment people are born, life isn''t fair. Some people work hard all their lives and remain ordinary. If life were fair, there wouldn''t be so many poor people."

    "I think it''s unfair that Penelope was reced, Nina retorted. "I know it''s yourpany, and you''re telling me not to get involved to avoid unnecessaryplications. But in the end, you''re still favoring her!"

    "Favoring who?" Nash asked.

    Nina turned away. "You know exactly who I''m talking about!"

    Nash did not want to argue with her and spoke patiently. "Don''t overthink it. Just stay out of other people''s business." "What if I refuse?" Nina asked, locking eyes with him.

 Chapter 559

    The neer indeed came from a wealthy family.

    She had a close rtionship with Miranda and had previously yed a minor role in one of Miranda''s dramas. Recing Penelope with this girl was nothing short of an insult.

    Nina had already hinted to Penelope that when the news broke, she needed to create some buzz herself, even if it was just a temporary uproar. At least it would give the public something to talk about. Previously, Penelope would not have stooped to such tactics, which was why she quickly faded from the spotlight.

    Besides acting, she was not good at marketing herself. But now, Penelope had ended up in the hospital. People believed she was so upset by being reced by the neer that she fell ill, which only fueled the public''s outrage.

    Given Penelope''s history of quietly enduring such slights, the inte exploded in her defense. While not everyone would cheer for sess, many would speak up for the underdog.

    This created a wave of public pressure on the production team. The official social media ount of the show was inundated with angryments, forcing them to disable thements section altogether. This was the effect Nina was aiming for. Ultimately, the audience would decide the show''s sess, and the producers would have to consider their financial losses.

    Coincidentally, Penelope was admitted to the same hospital where Nash was staying, so Nina went to see her.

    At that moment, Penelope was lying in her hospital bed, watching TV. It was probably the most rxed Nina had ever seen her. Penelope had been acting for many years without much rest. "You came, Nina," Penelope smiled faintly.

    "You''re actually quite capable. You''re just too proud," Nina remarked.

    "You told me not to always appear weak," Penelope reflected. "I should use whatever resources I have."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Has anyone called?" Nina asked.

    Penelope replied, "Since I was admitted, I followed your advice and didn''t answer any phone calls."

    Right now, the media, the production team, and everyone else were desperately trying to reach her.

    "Now''s not the time for you to make an appearance. Wait until tomorrow to clear things up," Nina advised.

    "I understand."

    Nina stayed with Penelope for a while. Coincidentally, they were both watching the same drama recently, "The Pce."

    Meanwhile, on Miranda''s side, things were in chaos.

    Bang! The cup in her hand smashed onto the floor.

    The neer standing next to her was trembling. She was an eighteen-year-old girl named Be Collins.

    She was pretty but not exceptionally

    so, especially by entertainment

    industry standards. She was

    inexperienced and naive, thinking

    she could actually be a leading actress.

    Her family had money and had contributed one million to the production, a move Miranda had suggested.

    "Miranda, everyone is cursing me. don''t want to do this anymore!" Be said, tears in her eyes. She could not handle the pressure and her dreams were falling apart.

    "You can''t quit now! Haven''t you seen what people are saying about you? Since they''ve already talked, you need to show them your

    strength and prove them wrong. Don''t let this affect you," Miranda insisted. She had invested

    vot of

    effort into this, aiming to humiliate Penelope.

    If Be could achieve some sess, it would suppress Penelope''s momentum and give Miranda a sense of satisfaction.

    "I''m scared. They''ve written so much, and Penelope has someone backing her," Be said, fearful of bing coteral damage. "Who could she possibly have? Shees from nothing!" Mirandaughed.

    "That reporter, I heard she got promoted within a month. Penelope has her support. I can''t fight them," Be said, worried.

    Miranda thought of Nina and muttered to herself, "How does she still have the energy for this? Shouldn''t she be almost done for by now?"

 Chapter 560

    Be was not strong enough to handle the immense pressure of ying the lead role. She could already imagine the bacsh when the show aired, with people criticizing her. "Miranda, why don''t you take the role instead?" Be, once so confident, now felt deeply insecure. "If you y the role, no one will have anything to say!"

    Miranda grew angry. "Are youparing me to Penelope?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Be shrank back even more. "No, I know how amazing you are. You could y the lead role right from the start, and you''re definitely better than Penelope."

    Miranda liked hearing that. Controlling her anger, she asked, "How do you know about that reporter? Did you see them together?"

    "The article was written by someone from Starry Sky TV station," Be spected. "That reporter must be involved."

    Miranda suspected the same but had not expected Nina to undermine her like this. Was Nina trying to dere war on her?

    But right now, Miranda did not have the energy for this battle. She could not understand why Nina still had the strength to fight. She had not heard any news about Nina being unwell. Miranda''s expression darkened and she wanted answers quickly. Recent reports said Penelope was hospitalized, and she guessed it must be at the same hospital where Nash was staying. She wanted to see what they were up to.

    At that moment, Nina was checking online and keeping track of the situation. Penelope could see that Nina was very invested in her problems.

    "Does Nash know about what you''re doing?" Penelope asked.

    "I haven''t tried to hide it from him," Nina said softly. What mattered to her was not Nash''s opinion but what she could achieve.

    Penelope smiled. "I hope you two don''t end up fighting because of me."

    Conflicts of interest could strain a marriage.

    "Want to go for a walk?" Nina suggested.

    Penelope had been cooped up in the hospital for a long time. Despite her healthy body, staying in the hospital was not pleasant. "Yes, I''d like that."

    Penelope threw off the covers and got out of bed. The sun was shining nicely today, and getting some fresh air would be good for her health. They walked side by side along a small path, taking their time.

    Penelope''s gaze fell on an elderly

    couple ahead of them. The olddy, who seemed to be in her eighties, was pushing her husband in a

    wheelchair. Despite her own frol

    steps, she took care of her husband with great dedication.

    Penelope watched them and said, "I was raised by my grandparents."

    Nina looked at her and followed her gaze to the elderly couple. "Really? What about your parents?"

    "I don''t have parents. My father never came home, and my mother ran off with someone else. My grandparents raised me, but now I have no family left."

    "Your grandparents passed away?" Nina asked.

    "Yes." Penelope smiled, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. "When I was little, we lived in a run-down shack with barely anything to eat. We survived on potatoes and beans. ate so much of it that I hate them now. When I finally had money, my grandparents had already passed away.

    "I was on set when they died, and I didn''t even get to see them onest time." Penelope''s eyes reddened. "To be honest, my grandparents didn''t have a great rtionship. Even at their old age, they often argued, and my grandfather would sometimes hit my grandmother. He wasn''t exactly settled in his old age.

    tel

    Despite growing up in such a family, I can''t hold any grudges. They were my only family, and I had no choice but to endure the arguments and the poverty."

 Chapter 561

    Nina suddenly felt a wave of pity for Penelope. Growing up without parental love must have left her with a deep sense of insecurity, making her more likely to endure hardships silently.

    Unable to help herself, Nina linked her arm with Penelope''s. "It''s all in the past. Things will get better from now on. One day, you''ll reach the pinnacle of your career."

    Penelope smiled. "You have high hopes for me."

    "If you could endure so much from a young age, there''s nothing you can''t achieve."

    Penelope felt a growing fondness for Nina. Perhaps it was the encouragement that stirred a renewed determination within her. She could not go back to the past. She had to escape poverty and hunger.

    Just then, Miranda arrived. She spotted Penelope and Nina together. Seeing Nina walking around energetically, showing no signs of weakness, confused her.

    But her sharp eyes noticed the beads on Nina''s wrist, and her expression changed. She rushed over and grabbed Nina''s arm.

    "Where did you get these?" Miranda demanded.

    Nina, startled, turned to see Miranda. She immediately shook off her grip and replied coldly, "What do you want?"

    Miranda pressed on, "Answer me! Where did you get these beads? What did you do to get them?"

    "Why should I answer you?" Nina retorted coldly as she red at her. "You''re not that important!"

    "These beads belong to Wilfred," Miranda sneered, already knowing the truth. "I wondered why he was helping you. So, you two have a connection!"

    Nina began to worry. If Miranda was connected to those people, could Wilfred be in danger?

    She decided to be cautious. "What are you talking about? I got them from a religious store!"

    Miranda''s eyes narrowed as she

    looked at Nina''s wrist, a smirk forming on her lips. "It doesn''t. matter whose they belong to, as

    long as things don''t go smoothly for you."

    "What do you mean by that?" Nina had a bad feeling. "If you have something to say, just say it. Stop being so mysterious!"

    Miranda crossed her arms, feeling much better now that everything was going ording to her n.

    She said, "You''ll find out soon enough. Nina, I''ll take everything from you. Just wait and see, I will be the ultimate winner!"

    Nina''s brows furrowed, and she clenched her fists.

    Penelope, standing nearby, spoke up, "The fight isn''t over yet. Isn''t it a bit early to dere victory?"

    Miranda shifted her gaze to

    Penelope. "You? Do you think I''m afraid of you? I can take your resources easily, let alone anything else! No matter how hard you work for the next ten years, you''ll still be beneath me!"

    She was not afraid of Penelope.

    Penelope was also provoked to anger, clenching her fists tightly. In the next second, she charged at Miranda.

    Miranda, anticipating a confrontation, pushed Penelope away forcefully.

    "Ah!" Penelope fell to the ground, her palm scraping and bleeding. "Miranda, I have no grudge against you. Why do you have to despise me so much?"

    Her words quickly drew the attention of onlookers. People started pulling out their phones to capture the scene.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Whoa, is that Miranda and Penelope? Did Miranda just hit Penelope?"

    "Looks like it! Miranda even followed her to the hospital. She isn''t as soft and gentle as she appears. She''s actually violent!" "Hurry, record this! Miranda''s hitting people!"

 Chapter 562

    Seeing so many onlookers and Penelope looking so fragile, Miranda panicked. "Stop recording! She''s faking it! I didn''t touch her. She ran into me! I was just defending myself!" Nina quickly helped Penelope up and said, "You''ve already gotten everything you wanted. Why do you still bully her? Will you only be satisfied if she leaves the industry?" "What nonsense are you spouting?" Miranda retorted, flustered by Nina''s words.

    With so many people around, Miranda could not find a way to exin herself. She had been too careless. She had not expected them to change and be so cunning, daring to plot against her. "You''ll pay for this!" Miranda snapped before hastily leaving to avoid drawing more attention.

    After she left, Nina helped Penelope inside. To make it believable, Penelope clung to Nina''s hand, but then she noticed something odd. "Does Miranda have such a strong grip? Your arm is bruised." Nina followed her gaze and saw the bruise on her arm. It was faint and not painful. "I don''t know how that happened."

    She had been feeling strangetely, bruising easily for no apparent reason. No matter how strong Miranda''s grip was, it should not have caused such a bruise. Penelope was concerned. "I think Miranda''s words were strange, almost like she knew something. She had a look of satisfaction, as if she already knew your fate." Nina nodded. "I''ll get a check-up."

    The bruise on her arm was a warning sign from her body.

    As soon as Nina returned Penelope to her room, she found Nash waiting at the door.

    "Ma''am," James greeted politely.

    Seeing the couple, Penelope wisely said, "I''ll go back to my room."

    Once she was inside, Nina had no choice but to stay in the hallway.

    Nash''s expression was grim as he spoke in a low tone, "You acted so quickly, already stirring up public opinion against them."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nina met his gaze, not hiding anything. "You have to strike while the iron is hot. If we don''t act quickly, people will lose interest."

    "You''ve developed quite a knack for journalism!" Nash''s tone was hard to read, whether it was apliment or sarcasm. "Do you realize the impact your actions have on mypany?"

    "I''ve

    told you that we

    mix personal feelings with

    business. I''m doing this for

    and I expect you to understand that."

    "You''re not listening. I told you not to provoke Miranda," Nash said sternly, his brows furrowed.

    Mentioning Miranda immediately

    soured Nina''s mood, feeling that he

    was defending her. "She provokes

    me first. Am I supposed to do nothing? If you defend her, you''re helping her! You set up an entertainmentpany for her. Protecting her is something you can definitely do, so don''t lecture me!"

    Seeing her agitation, Nash tried to calm her down. "Let''s talk about this at home."

    He reached out to touch Nina''s shoulder, but she recoiled.

    Her body was tense and she was ready tosh out. "If we''re going to talk, we''ll do it at home..."

    Just as she finished speaking, Nina suddenly stopped and copsed without warning.

    Nash''s eyes widened in shock. He quickly caught her, realizing she had fainted. Frantically, he patted her face. "Nina! Nina!"

    She remained unresponsive.

    Nash called her name several times, but Nina did not react.

 Chapter 564

    Nash realized that only one person had the potential to help. He looked at the increasingly frail Nina, knowing he could not afford to wait any longer.

    "Stay here and keep an eye on her. I''m going to check something," Nash told Caleb before heading back to the apartment.

    Caleb, unsure of where Nash was heading, simply replied, "Okay."

    Nash knew that the kidnapping had left Nina harmed. Someone who could detect the poison so quickly and provide an antidote had to be extraordinary. He could not overlook any potential help. Nash arrived at the apartment and looked at the door next to Nina''s. It was closed, and he knocked urgently. Within a minute, the door opened.

    Wilfred had been at home, seemingly expecting Nash. He showed no surprise and simply said, "Come in."

    Nash noticed Wilfred''s paleplexion and weak body. "Did you give Nina those beads?"

    Wilfred poured a ss of water for Nash. "Those beads were originally hers."

    Nash''s deep eyes fixed on Wilfred as he asked calmly, "I haven''t seen you among Nina''s friends before."

    Wilfred gave a slight smile. "I''m not exactly a friend. I prefer to stay in the shadows."

    Wilfred had always seen himself that way. Someone who could only exist in darkness and could not openly form friendships. Over the years, he hade to terms with not needing friends. Only Nina held a special significance for him.

    Nash''s keen eyes quickly observed Wilfred''s injuries, noting the cuts on his wrist, likely from bloodletting.

    "Why didn''t you go to the hospital?"

    "I''m a doctor myself," Wilfred replied calmly from across the table. "No one understands my body better than I do."

    Nash pressed on, "So, you knew Nina was poisoned, and those beads are meant to keep her alive."

    Wilfred drank.

    some water, his

    parched lips absorbing the moisture like a dying camel in the desert. After several gulps, he set the ss down and stared at Nash with his lifeless brown eyes. "Yes, she was poisoned. The worst part is, I''m powerless to cure her. All I can do is keep her alive."

    Nash''s heart tightened at these words, realizing the gravity of the situation. This was not an ordinary poison.

    "I don''t know how long I can keep

    her alive, Wilfred said in his

    ?

    indifferent tone while touching his wrist "It could be that her life ends with myst drop of blood.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    belongs to en.sg

    He wasn''t afraid. His determination to find Nina had kept him alive all these years. His existence was for her.

    "You''re a healer. Every drop of your blood is incredibly valuable. Is she worth it?" Nash questioned again.

    "Saving her is the only thing that makes me feel truly free," Wilfred responded with a hint of resignation in his eyes. "People like us... we don''t have freedom."

    Their lives were dictated by orders and endlessmands, to the point where even their bodies did not feel like their own.

    From Wilfred''s words, Nash understood that he was a victim of circumstances, craving freedom because his life was unbearable.

    "This poison is called K48," Wilfred

    exined. "I haven''t been able to obtain the antidote. The initial symptoms include bruising, followed by fatigue in the mid-stages. Finally, the body will rot and die."

    Nash''s brows furrowed. "Who created it?"

    "Pharaoh," Wilfred said, his eyes locking onto Nash''s. "You should know him, the leader of that criminal organization."

 Chapter 565

    Nash had heard of this name back in the military, but he could never track down the person.

    "You''ve never seen him either?" Nash asked.

    Wilfred shook his head. "He''s very secretive. He never shows himself to anyone. He''s skilled in both virology andbat. That''s all I know about him." Involving this criminal organization made things even more serious. It seemed that Nina might have been caught up in this long ago.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This matched with her disappearance for an entire summer during high school, when a criminal gang was busted. Many were captured, and many died.

    Now, it seemed that one would be released soon, and this Pharaoh was still atrge.

    Nash looked at Wilfred. "Aren''t you afraid of the organization retaliating against you for telling me all this?"

    Wilfred smiled. "I''ve told you, my purpose for living is to protect her. Besides, I''m a healer. Creating a healer takes a lot of resources and effort. They won''t harm me." Wilfred''s willingness to risk his life for Nina surprised Nash. They clearly had a deep connection, one that Nash had not been part of, which made him feel a bit jealous.

    "Is she still unconscious?" Wilfred asked.

    "She suddenly copsed and hasn''t woken up since," Nash replied.

    Wilfred frowned and was evidently worried about Nina.

    Nash made up his mind. "You''ve helped Nina. I''ll find a way to help you gain your freedom. For now, we need to find the antidote."

    Wilfred thought for a moment. "Regarding the antidote, she might have it."

    "Who?"

    Nina slept for an entire day and night. Nash stayed by her side the whole time. As long as she was unconscious, he could not rx, not even to sleep.

    When Nina finally woke up, it was midday. She opened her eyes, still feeling very tired. She moved her fingers and realized someone was holding her hand. She looked up to see Nash.

    With a hoarse voice, she asked, "What happened to me? And why do you look so worn out?"

    She saw his bloodshot eyes and the stubble on his face. She had never seen him look so disheveled.

    Nash''s face lit up with a rare smile. "You''re awake. That''s all that matters. I promise I won''t make you angry anymore, okay?"

    "Angry?" Nina was still trying to piece things together.

    She lifted her hand, asking Nash to help her sit up. "I remember you telling me not to provoke Miranda to pave the way for her. I was indeed upset about that. What happened afterward? How did I fall asleep?"

    Her memory was slowlying back, but something felt off. She could not understand how she had just fallen asleep like that.

    Nash helped her sit up, propping a

    behind her back. "You

    exhausted. The doctor said were et

    were overworked and needed rest."

    "Really?" Nina was skeptical. "Then why do you look so worried? I thought I had some terminal illness seeing you so upset."

    "Don''t say such things," Nash said firmly. "You''ll live a long and healthy life."

    "How long have I been asleep?"

    "Almost 24 hours."

    "That long?" Nina was surprised. "I''ve never slept that long before."

    Nash hugged her tightly. "Pregnancy is different."

    He said it lightly, but his eyes welled up with tears that Nina could not see.

    He was deeply worried.

    He was afraid that Nina might not make it through this.

 Chapter 566

    Nina was feeling calmer now and she could see how much Nash had been worrying about her. Any hurtful words she had been holding back seemed to dissipate in this moment. She hugged Nash around the waist. "Let''s not fight anymore. Let''s talk things through calmly, okay?"

    "Okay," Nash responded softly.

    Nina noticed something off. "Why just one word? Are you upset?"

    "No," Nash said gently, stroking her face. "You''ve said we won''t fight anymore. How could I be upset about that?"

    Nina gazed into his eyes. "What if you''ve lost faith in me and are nning to leave me? Then everything I''ve said would be pointless."

    "That''s impossible," Nash reassured her. "We won''t be separated."

    "You won''t divorce me?" she asked.

    They had been arguing about this for a long time. She had often brought up divorce.

    But now, thinking about all that Nash had done for her, she realized things were not as bad as they seemed.

    She might never find another person like Nash, and their baby needed a father. Growing up in a healthy family was better than being alone.

    She needed to be sure of Nash''s feelings. She could not keep putting herself out there without knowing where he stood.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I won''t divorce you," Nash said softly. "You were the one insisting on divorce. I never said I wanted it."

    Nina recalled his previous words. "Wasn''t it you who made me think our marriage was just a transaction, saying all those hurtful things? No matter how lowly I might feel, I couldn''t cling to you shamelessly. Didn''t you ever think of making this work with me?"

    At first, she had wanted to make things work with him. Now that he was cating her, she felt like she was giving in too easily.

    Nash did not want to upset her further, so he conceded. "Okay, it''s all my fault. You were right to criticize me."

    With his patient and submissive response, Nina felt inclined to forgive him.

    "By the way, I need to get a check-up," Nina said, remembering the issue.

    Nash asked, "What kind of check-up?"

    "A physical exam," Nina said, showing him her hand. "Look at all these bruises. I''m worried something''s wrong with my body Plus, I''m pregnant. I can''t afford any risks. want to find out what''s going on and treat it early. Hopefully, it''s just a false rm."

    "We already did that," Nash told her. "The doctors found nothing wrong with you."

    He gently touched her head.

    "Really?" Nina was doubtful. "Then why do I have bruises?"

    Nash pulled her sleeve down and adjusted it. "Maybe you bumped into something. Don''t worry about it."

    "Maybe," Nina said, still trusting him.

    She had had check-ups before and had always been healthy, so she trusted his reassurance.

    He brought her shoes and ced them in front of her. "Your feet are cold. Put on your shoes."

    Nina followed his advice. "Are you feeling better?"

    "Much better," Nash replied. "A few more days of rest and I''ll be ready to leave the hospital. Being able to get out of bed and walk around means I''m recovering well."

    "That''s good," Nina said.

    As they walked together, she added, "Next time, I won''t rely on you to protect me."

    "Hmm?" Nash turned to her. "Why do you say that?"

    "I''m going to learn martial arts," Nina said firmly. "That way, I''ll be able-

    t myself and won''t neede

    you

    Nashughed. "Silly girl."

    "I''m serious," Nina insisted. "You have so many skilled people around you. I can easily find someone to teach me."

 Chapter 567

    "I can teach you," Nash offered.

    Nina''s mood brightened. "Great! Then I don''t have to find a teacher, I''ll just learn from you."

    "Let''s talk about itter," Nash said. "You''ve been cooped up in the hospital for a while. Let''s go out and have some fun."

    Nina linked her arm through his and said in her yful voice. "I want some candy apples and donuts."

    "You sure love sweets."

    "Well, I''m pregnant. My cravings change all the time."

    It was a rare opportunity for Nina and Nash to spend time together. She felt happy and content, a feeling she had not experienced before. She wished this happiness couldst forever.

    James drove while they sat in the back. The motion of the car made Nina feel tired, and she soon leaned against Nash''s shoulder.

    Seeing this, Nash gently supported her head, letting her rest morefortably. Eventually he ced her head on hisp.

    Normally, Nina would wake up, but this time, she seemed deeply asleep.

    This worried Nash. He feared the day mighte when she would not wake up at all.

    Watching her pale face, he frowned slightly while holding her tightly.

    "Captain, we''re here," James said.

    Not wanting to wake her, Nash softly instructed, "Drive around a bit more."

    "Okay."

    After three more loops, Nina finally woke up.

    "Are we there yet?" she asked as soon as she opened her eyes.

    "Yes," Nash replied.

    Nina checked the time. "Why did it take so long?"

    "There was traffic."

    "Let''s get out then."

    Nina opened the car door and stepped out first. The town square was bustling with people and vendors, and a 3D screen on the main street was disying advertisements. "There are candy apples!" Nina spotted them immediately.

    Nash followed her gaze and, seeing her excitement, teased affectionately, "You look like a child."

    "Are you calling me childish?" Nina pouted.

    "No, I think you''re very cute," Nash said, holding her hand as they walked over like any ordinary couple.

    "I want a candy apple," Nina insisted.

    "Got it," Nash replied, quickly buying her one.

    Nina took a bite, enjoying the sweet taste. "Try it," she said, offering it to him.

    "I don''t eat these," Nash replied.

    "You must try it," she insisted.

    Unable to resist her insistence, Nash

    §Ö

    took a bite. It was not bad, but it was

    not something he particrly liked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Still, Seeing Nina happy made t

    it

    more appealing to him.

    "Tastes good, right?" Nina said, smiling. "The sweetness is just right. I really like it."

    "As long as you like it," Nash said.

    "I want to try those donuts and that over there..."

    Nina wanted to try everything she saw along the way, even though some stalls had long lines. The aromas were tempting. No matter how long the line, Nash was willing to wait for her.

    As Nina waited nearby, she noticed Nash chatting with the people in front of and behind him in line.

    "Buying for your girlfriend?" one of them asked.

    "You too?" replied the person in front.

    "Yeah, I am," came the answer.

    Then they both turned to Nash. "You too?"

    Caught off guard, Nash hesitated before replying, "Yeah."

    The person in front started toin. "Why do women always want these things? Can''t they eat something else? Standing in these long lines is such a pain."

    "What''s so great about it anyway? Women are so picky. Here we are in the cold, spending money just because they like to waste it," the person behind added. Hearing themin about their wives, Nash could not help but retort, "Loving your wife brings good fortune!"

 Chapter 568

    The man in frontughed when he heard this. "Loving your wife brings good fortune? What nonsense! I don''t believe in such superstitions at all! Let me ask you, have you gotten rich? Hahaha."

    "The fact that she''s not wasting money is already good enough. Expecting to get rich is ridiculous," the man behind said. "We should save money wherever we can. If she weren''t pregnant, I wouldn''t even be here!"

    The men in front and behind Nash seemed to share the same mindset.

    "Believe what you want," Nash replied coldly.

    He did not agree with their views at all. How extravagant could his wife really be?

    They had notined about these things when they got married. If they did not believe in marriage, why did they get married in the first ce?

    Seeing Nash''s cold expression and realizing he did not agree with them, the men refused to believe Nash was rich at all.

    "Don''t ignore what we''re saying. Just by looking at you, I can tell you''ve only been married for a short while, still in the honeymoon phase. Wait until you''ve been married for a year. Then you''ll see how important it is to marry a thrifty wife who knows how to manage the household!"

    "You''re right. Finding a wife who knows how to live frugally is tough. My sry for the month barely covers her expenses!"

    Nash retorted, "Maybe you should consider improving your earning capacity."

    "How much do you make a month?" The men, irritated, snapped back. "I make $2,000 a month. I livedfortably alone, but ever since I got married, money has been tight!"

    Nash looked at them, growing more serious. "You make $2,000 a month. Your wife spends $1 on snacks. Even if she bought snacks every day for a month, that''s just a fraction of your sry. Is that really what you call wasting money?"

    "Isn''t it still money?" one of the men argued. "It''s not like she buys them every day."

    "I can smell the smoke on you. You probably go through a pack of cigarettes a day," Nash said coldly. "So your wife spending $1 is wasting money, but you spending $8 a day on cigarettes isn''t?"

    Their faces soured at his words,

    unable to refute his point. Trying to

    prove themselves right, they

    returned to the earlier topic. "But we tot earn that money ourselves. Can you really say loving your wife makes you rich? We provide for them, we house them, and we save a little money for the family. Isn''t that contributing?"

    "Maybe you should focus on increasing your sry first," Nash replied.

    "How much do you make?" one of them challenged. "Let''s see if you''re really better off than us. Are you rich?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nash''s expression remained cold. "I haven''t calcted it."

    Theyughed even harder. "You probably make less than $1,000 a month and don''t want to admit it!"

    "I don''t know my exact assets," Nash replied, deadpan. "I haven''t reviewed this month''s financial report yet."

    They were stunned for a moment,

    thenughed even louder. "You think

    you''re some big boss? Talking about financial reports and all that. Stop pretending! Sure, you dress well, but what kind of big boss has time to stand in line to buy snacks?

    "My wife loves them," Nash replied simply.

    "I don''t believe it!"

    "Neither do I. Stop pretending!"

    The men were clearly annoyed and insulted.

    "I''m not pretending for your sake," Nash said dismissively. "If you

    want to buy anything, stop blot

    my way!"

    "What''s with the attitude?"

    Nash''s words had struck a nerve, and the men were visibly upset, almost ready to start a fight.

 Chapter 569

    Before the man could reach Nash, James stepped in and twisted his arm, causing him to cry out in pain. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"

    James, a trained fighter, was always on high alert. Anyone making a move towards them would not get far. He quickly neutralized the threat, leaving no opportunity for the attacker to act. "You okay, Captain?" James asked.

    "I''m fine."

    Seeing James in his camouge uniform and realizing his skill level, the men suddenly became very respectful towards Nash, realizing they had messed with the wrong person.

    They quickly came to their senses and apologized. "We''re sorry, boss. We were out of line. We shouldn''t have said those things!"

    "You''re right, loving your wife does bring good fortune!"

    "Please don''t hold it against us. We didn''t know who we were dealing with!"

    Nash had not said much, but the men were already scared. They feared losing their jobs, which would be far worse than not getting rich.

    Nash, now in a better mood, did not bother to make things difficult for them. He simply instructed James to let them go, then continued to buy the donuts.

    James released them, and they moved away, massaging their sore arms. They watched as Nash finished buying the snack and rejoined Nina. They also noticed Nina''s presence.

    As Nash walked away, they muttered among themselves. "Why would someone riche to a ce like this to buy snacks? It''s a bit unrealistic."

    "If we had that kind of money, we certainly wouldn''t waste it trying to please women."

    "If you''re rich, you have plenty of women to choose from. Why bother trying to please just one?"

    Nearby, a young woman overheard theirments and could not hold back. "That''s why you''ll never get rich!"

    Her remark left them speechless.

    Nina saw Nashing and took the donuts from his hand. "What was all that about? It looked like a fight was about to break out. It took quite a

    white."

    "Theirments were out of line, so I had to educate them a bit. Nothing serious," Nash replied gently.

    "I see."

    Nina bit into the donut, savoring its sugary ze and soft, pillowy texture. It was really good. No wonder people queued up for it.

    Nash wrapped his arm around her

    waist as they strolled around the area. The town square was lively, filled with balloons in various shapes and flocks of pigeons flying around. en.swhovels

    one

    The most eye-catching sight was

    the sea of flowers, especially the et

    roses, freshly picked and arranged beautifully. Many people were taking photos there. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Is today Valentine''s Day or some special event? There are so many fresh roses!" Nina eximed.

    Seeing her eyes on the flowers, Nash asked, "Do you want some?"

    Nina shook her head. "No, I just think it''s lively here and it makes me happy."

    "As long as you''re happy, I''m happy too," Nash said, a smile hidden in his eyes.

    Nina turned to look at Nash. "You''re acting strange today, always saying these sweet things."

    "Strange?" Nash replied softly. "I just want to treat you well and make you happy. Is that so odd?"

    "It''s just a feeling," Nina said.

    "Don''t overthink it. I just want to give my wife the best of everything," Nash said, holding her tighter. "I want you to be happy always."

    Nina could not help but smile. "I am very happy right now."

    "There''s more happiness toe."

    As they walked, a little girl suddenly bumped into Nina and handed her a bouquet of roses.

 Chapter 570

    "Ah..." Nina wanted to call out to the little girl, but before she could, a plump white dove flew towards them.

    Startled, Nina shrank back, fearing the dove might peck her. But then she noticed something in the dove''s beak.

    It was holding a ring. Before she could fully process what was happening, the dove dropped the ring into Nash''s hand.

    She stared in shock as Nash revealed a diamond ring in his palm. The sunlight made the diamond sparkle so brightly it almost hurt her eyes.

    Instinctively squinting, she watched as Nash slipped the ring onto her finger.

    Suddenly, apuse erupted around them. Nina looked up to see people pping, their faces filled with admiration and joy.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Overwhelmed by the attention, she felt a surge of social anxiety. "What''s happening?" she asked in a panic.

    "It''s so romantic! Someone''s proposing here with all these roses and even a helicopter! It''s beautiful!" someone in the crowd eximed.

    "Which fairytale princess and prince story is this? If someone gave me such a surprise, I''d marry him even if he were ugly. And this guy is so handsome!" "Why is life so unfair? When will I find a man who treats me like this?"

    Hearing the onlookers, Nina realized it was a proposal and she was the main character. She turned to Nash, who was looking at her with deep affection. "Will you marry me?" Nash asked in a low voice.

    Ninaughed nervously. "Haven''t we already been married for years? Why are you doing this now?"

    Nash leaned in and whispered in her ear, "We''ve been married for three years, but I never proposed properly. I''m sorry for that."

    Looking at therge diamond on her finger and hearing his heartfelt words, Nina was suddenly at a loss for words.

    She felt a mix of heartache, sadness, and disbelief. She never imagined that the person she had secretly loved would one day propose to her in such a heartfelt way.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she struggled to hold them back. She had waited for this moment for so long.

    "Why are you about to cry?" Nash asked, concerned, as he wiped the tears from her eyes. "Was it too sudden? Did it embarrass you?"

    Nina shook her head again. "It''s just... it means so much."

    Nash pulled her into his arms and said sincerely, "These years have been hard on you."

    Leaning against his chest, Nina choked up. "Then you have to treat me well, really well!"

    "Every day from now on, I promise that I will treat you well. You will always be my Mrs. York," he vowed, holding her tightly.

    Nina closed her eyes as tears continued to fall.

    "Say yes, say yes!" the crowd chanted.

    They parted slightly, gazing at each other with tear-filled eyes. They finally together after all the hardships.

    Nash leaned down and kissed her deeply. In that moment, they were deeply in love. Their love was so

    strong that it felt unbreakable, even until the end of time.

    As they kissed, thousands of balloons were released into the sky, each one bearing the message, "Nash will love Nina forever!"

    A helicopter flew by with a banner that read, "Nash loves Nina forever and always!"

    Nash wanted the whole world to

    know that his love was only for Nina,

    and it would never change. This was

    his promise to her. His love

    belonged to her alone.

    The proposal was being broadcast live. Watching the livestream, Miranda''s face turned green with envy and rage. Her fingernails dug into her palms, nearly drawing blood. en.swhovels

    Did he really have to humiliate her like this?

    Miranda''s eyes filled with tears as she trembled with fury, smashing everything within reach.

    She immediately made a phone call, almost shouting, "Do you still want to save Nina''s life or not?"

 Chapter 571

    "I do!" he blurted out without hesitation. He wanted Nina to live more than anything, even if it meant sacrificing his own life.

    "If that''s the case, then why are you doing this? You proposed to her and gave her all those things. What about me?" Miranda was nearly hysterical,pletely losing herposure. She could not bear it. Why did everything that should have been hers go to Nina?

    It was she who should have married Nash. It was she who should be enjoying this kind of proposal.

    Nash looked over at Nina, who was radiating happiness and wearing a genuine smile. This was what he had always hoped to see.

    He had seen her so many times before, always distant and indifferent, showing no joy or sorrow about their marriage.

    He had always wanted to see her feel happiness from their marriage.

    Now, finally, she was truly smiling because of him, and he felt a deep sense of fulfillment.

    Turning his gaze back, his expression grew serious, and he gripped his phone tightly. "I won''t go back on my word," he said firmly.

    Tears welled up in Miranda''s eyes as she demanded through gritted teeth, "I want a wedding a hundred times grander than this proposal!" "Fine," Nash agreed without hesitation. "As long as you give me the antidote, I''ll do whatever you want."

    That was his only demand of Miranda. It was to get the antidote and save Nina''s life.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    But Miranda was not satisfied. It infuriated her that Nash could go to such lengths for Nina, even to the point of humbling himself.

    "Alright!" Miranda wiped her tears and forced a calm demeanor, concocting a lie to wrap up the conversation.

    "This time, I''ll forgive you. I know you don''t have much time left with her, which is why you''re treating her so well. After three years of marriage, it''s time to move on. I can be generous and overlook these things but you need to make it up to me in the future!"

    To her, this proposal was nothing.

    Sheforted herself with the

    thought that she would get m

    more than Nina in the end. She

    could have Nash for a lifetime.

    Nash frowned slightly, looking at the sky and taking a deep breath. "When will you give me the antidote?" he asked.

    Miranda replied, "She won''t die just yet. I''ll give you what you need after we get married."

    "When do you want to get married?" Nash asked coldly. "Can it be soon?"

    Mirandaughed. "You''re in such a hurry?"

    "So Nina can suffer less," Nash exined.

    He was still worried. Even with those beads protecting her, the poison remained in her body. She would eventually notice something wrong and feel unwell.

    He did not know how long she could hold on or if it would affect her child. Solving the problem quickly was the best solution.

    He was desperate and wanted the fastest way out.

    Miranda''s fists clenched, her emotions unstable again. "Nina, Nina! It''s always about Nina. When have you ever spoken about me?" "Miranda," Nash said.

    Miranda''s hope flickered, expecting that he might finally consider her.

    "I don''t owe you anything anymore," Nash said coldly.

    Miranda bit her lip, unable to

    respond. Nash had always had a

    weak spot for her, a vulnerability she could exploit to get what she

    wanted. But now he was saying he didn''t owe her anymore?

    This was uneptable. Miranda felt like a kite with its string cut, terrified of losing her hold on Nash''s weakness.

    She forced herself to justify her

    position, "How can you say you don''t owe me? Do you think just because you helped me start an

    entertainmentpany and gave me a chance in the industry that clears your debt? Even if you didn''t, someone else would have! I nearly sacrificed my life for you was willing to die for you. How can you be so heartless?"

 Chapter 572

    At this moment, as Miranda tried to deceive Nash, she was also deceiving herself.

    She desperately wanted to be clean, to have a spotless reputation. She had given her heart and soul to Nash without having any ulterior motives. This was her attempt to redeem herself.

    However, from the moment Miranda poisoned Nina, her true nature was revealed to Nash.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His expression grew serious. This was not just about the threat to Nina, but also about Miranda''s hidden identity.

    His eyes turned cold. "You say you nearly sacrificed yourself for me? I used to never doubt your intentions, but now I see it clearly. You saved me to clear your own name, to distance yourself from your role as an aplice!"

    Miranda''s pupils contracted slightly, and she was speechless for a long time.

    He knew.

    Panic shed across her face, unsure of what to say.

    This was something she could not admit!

    Who would want to be associated with them?

    She was trapped by her circumstances.

    She was born into such a family. How could she choose her fate?

    Miranda''s emotions were in turmoil, but upon reflection, she could not see herself as wrong. She was not wrong!

    Her lips curled into a mocking smile

    as she continued, "Don''t you understand why I ended up like this? Who would willingly join them? Do you know what my life has been like? If it weren''t for Sally abandoning me, I wouldn''t have done those things! I was bearing this burden for you! Don''t think you''re so clean. My suffering is because of you, because of your family!"

    She had no power to choose. She could have been born into the York family, taking Nash''s ce. But what did she get in the end? Her father refused to acknowledge her, and her mother abandoned her! If she could, she would wish she had never been born!

    Miranda''s birth was entangled with the grudges of the previous generation. Nash knew this well.

    He furrowed his brows, unwilling to delve into whose fault it was. "You can hate, but I don''t owe you anything anymore."

    He truly owed her nothing. After learning the full truth, Nash had done everything he could to make amends. He had provided all thepensation he could.

    Hearing this, Miranda''s tears fell. She felt a mix of heartache, helplessness, and resentment.

    She harbored deep resentment. She knew Sally was her mother and William was her father. Sally had abandoned her since she was a child, and William still looked down on her. How could she not hate them?

    Since the moment she approached

    ???

    Nash, she had wanted to reim what was rightfully hers. She had saved Nash from a bomb attack, almost losing her hearing and damaging her voice. This was what started Nash''s guilt and her new beginning away from the

    organization.

    But somewhere along the line, she had genuinely fallen for Nash. For Nash''s sake, she had tried to appease her mother, whom she hated so much, but what did she gain? Nothing from the woman who bore her!

    She hated everyone who stood in her way. She would eliminate them all, climbing step by step to the top.

    Miranda''s eyes gleamed with cold determination and ambition.

    She was so close to achieving her goals.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573

    "Who were you on the phone with? You''ve been talking for quite a while," Nina asked.

    Although she had been waiting patiently nearby, she could not help but notice Nash on the phone for so long. Her curiosity got the better of her.

    Nash slipped his phone into his pocket, reached out to take her hand, and pulled her into his arms. "Conference call, some urgent business came up. Sorry to keep you waiting."

    Nina shook her head and smiled at him. "Urgent matters are important. I don''t mind. I was just worried seeing you frowning, thinking you were upset."

    Nina was a keen observer, especially when it came to her husband. She was always concerned if something was troubling him.

    "I''m not upset," Nash said with a smile. "Today is a great day for us. How could I be unhappy? Today is the happiest day of my life!" He kissed her on the cheek.

    Nina wrapped her arms around his neck. "There''s something that will make you even happier."

    Nash held her waist, pressing his forehead to hers. "What is it?"

    Nina blushed, looking down shyly like a bashful bride. She was still very happy. Keeping their child had been the right choice.

    "We''ve been married for so long, it''s time we had a child. Your aunt has been wanting a grandchild for ages. We..." "Captain!" James interrupted with his serious gaze fixed on Nash. "We found something in the suburbs..."

    He hesitated, not wanting to rm Nina with the details.

    Nash understood from James''s expression that it was something urgent. "I''ll be right there."

    He released Nina and said, "I''ll be back soon."

    Nina nodded. "Alright, I''ll tell you the news when you return."

    Nash affectionately ruffled Nina''s hair before walking off with James.

    Watching his retreating figure, Nina understood the weight of his responsibilities but could not help worrying about him.

    She feared for Nash''s safety. Ever since James had started working with him, she felt that Nash was not as rxed as before. He was now not only the CEO of York Corporation but also their most admired leader.

    Nina was escorted to a military vehicle to head home. Just as she was about to get in, she saw Eve getting out of another military vehicle.

    Excited, Eve waved at her. "Nina!"

    Nina''s face lit up with a smile. "Eve!"

    Eve quickly got into Nina''s vehicle and threw herself into her arms. "Nina, I''ve missed you so much! You didn''t even miss me. How long has it been since Ist saw you?"

    Nina hugged her back. Eve was still a young girl, full of innocence and energy, traits Nina admired but felt shecked.

    She had always been calm andposed, never as lively. She secretly wished she could be more like Eve, which made her more indulgent towards her.

    "Work has kept me busy, so I haven''t had much time to visit Grandpa Henry. What brings you here?" Nina asked curiously.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Eve clung to her arm and snuggled closer. "I pestered James to bring me. He said you and Nash were here, so I had toe see you. Finally, I get to see you!"

    She snuggled closer. "What''s going on? You feel thinner."

    "Do I? I thought I had gained weight," Nina replied, recalling how she had been told she was gaining a few days ago. Being pregnant, she thought it was impossible for her to lose weight.

    Eve touched her face and pinched her waist. "You really have lost weight. Have you not been eating properly?"

    "I''ve been eating well," Nina assured her.

    Thinking about all the stressful events recently, Nina replied, "Maybe it''s just the exhaustion."

 Chapter 574

    "You need to take better care of yourself," Eve said. "I told Grandpa that I''d stay with you for a few days, and I even brought my luggage!"

    At that moment, someone was loading Eve''s luggage into their car.

    "Great, we''ll have Nash cook for us," Nina replied.

    "Really?" Eve''s eyes lit up. "That''s awesome! He should definitely be the one cooking, while you rx!"

    Returning to the vi felt likeing home for Nina, even though it had been a while.

    Eve, being a foodie, had already bought plenty of snacks before they even arrived. It was clear she intended to stay for a while and was more than happy to share her treats with

    Nina.

    As they watched TV together, the news reported a body found in the suburbs, with the internal organs removed.

    Eve''s face turned pale. "There are so many bad people these days. Who would do something like that, to remove all the organs?"

    Nina recalled James''s slip of the tongue earlier. He mentioned something about the suburbs.

    Could Nash have gone to the crime scene?

    The body was that of a woman.

    It was not just Eve who was scared. Listening to the news, Nina felt a chill run down her spine, her hairs standing on end. She felt a deep, instinctual fear.

    "When you came with James, did you hear anything about this?" Nina asked.

    Eve shook her head. "No, and even if they knew, they wouldn''t discuss it in front of me,"

    Although Eve came from a military family, she was still quite sheltered from such brutal realities.

    Nina did not press further but could not shake her concern. The idea of all organs being removed for trafficking was terrifying. What kind of person would do something so cruel?

    Nina''s body shivered, and she felt a pain in her chest.

    "Nina, are you okay?" Eve asked, worried. "Do you feel unwell?"

    Nina tried to calm herself. "I''m fine. I just need to rest for a bit."

    "Let me help you upstairs," Eve said, abandoning her snacks to assist Nina.

    Once in her bedroom, Nina did not leave. She was waiting for Nash to return and hoping for a call from him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It waste into the night when she finally heard the sound of a car. Nash was back.

    She quickly got out of bed, barely taking the time to put on her shoes, and rushed to the stairs just in time to see Nashing in. He looked tired as he handed his coat to the housekeeper.

    "You must be exhausted. Let me get you some water, or would you like me to run a bath for you?" Nina offered, wanting to help in any way she could.

    Nash gently took her hands. "No need, I can do it myself."

    Nina watched him as he walked past her and headed upstairs. She stood there, feeling a bit hurt by his coldness.

    He had seemed fine earlier in the day. Was it just her imagination? She decided to follow him upstairs, hoping to talk to him.

    Nina waited in the bedroom, fighting off sleep. When Nash finally came in, she immediately perked up, trying to shake off her drowsiness.

    Nash ced his phone on the nightstand and told her, "I''m going to take a shower."

    "Okay."

    As he left, Nina could not shake the feeling that something was off.

    She nced at his phone, unable to resist her curiosity.

    Checking his call log, she discovered that the call he had taken earlier was not a conference call at all.

    It was a call with Miranda!

 Chapter 575

    Nina''s face looked a bit pale, but she put the phone back down. Shey on her side, listening to the sound of water running in the bathroom, feeling uneasy.

    What had Nash been doing that afternoon? was he investigating the scene of the female corpse, or meeting with Miranda?

    A sense of unease crept over Nina. She trusted Nash. They had been married for three years, and he had never treated her like he had recently.

    She felt his affection and care deeply. She could see the love in his eyes, a love meant only for her. He had promised to love her forever, and that she would always be his Mrs. York.

    Nash''s unusual behavior made her feel there were things she did not know and things he might be hiding.

    Lost in thought, she did not notice when Nash finished his shower. He walked out, drying, his hair with a towel, and looked at her to see if she was asleep.

    Nina moved slightly and looked up at him.

    Nash lowered his eyes and walked over slowly. "You''re still awake?"

    "I''m waiting for you," Nina replied.

    Nash finished drying his hair and got into bed. Instinctively, Nina wrapped her arms around his waist and rested her head on him.

    Nash stroked her hair. "What''s wrong?"

    Nina decided not to dwell on the fact that he had a call with Miranda. She saw the serious look on his face, and it was clear something was weighing heavily on him. If something, was troubling him, his call with Miranda could not have been pleasant.

    "Nothing. Let''s sleep," Nina said.

    Nashy t on his back, staring at the ceiling. After a long pause, he said, "I''ll be homete tomorrow. You should get some rest."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina, who had already closed her eyes but she opened them again. "Alright, I understand."

    Nash turned and hugged her tightly. Nina had many questions, but in that moment, being held by him, all her doubts disappeared. They were still a couple.

    She took his hand and ced it on her belly. "If there''s anything going on, we can face it together."

    Feeling her warmth, Nash''s eyes filled with emotion. Her words moved him deeply, but he had to keep his feelings in check. He felt a mix of helplessness and worry.

    He held her tighter, burying his face in her hair, not wanting her to see his expression. "Let''s sleep," he said softly.

    Nina smiled and quickly drifted off. She had been feeling more and more tiredtely, often falling asleep easily.

    She soon fell into a deep sleep, while Nash stayed awake, watching her sleep. He could not bring himself to look away.

    The next day, Nina woke up around noon. Nash was already gone. She stretched and left the bedroom.

    Eve was justing downstairs. "Nina, you''re finally up! It''s already noon. I''ve been so bored, waiting for you all morning."

    Eve had been up early, excited about spending the day with Nina as promised.

    "It''s already noon?" Nina said, surprised. "I slept for over ten hours."

    "Why did you sleep so long? Do all pregnant women sleep this much?" Eve asked, puzzled.

    Nina also wondered if it was normal for her to sleep so much.

    "And Nash left early this morning," Eve grumbled. "He didn''t even stay to have breakfast with you. He said we''d all eat together yesterday."

    Nina replied understandingly, "He''s been really busy these past few days. Let''s wait until he''s less busy, then we can n something."

 Chapter 576

    "Forget it," Eve said with a smile. "Let''s just enjoy ourselves today. Let''s go shopping, and I''ll get you a nice basket bag. It''s practical and stylish!" Nina was already familiar with Eve so she did not hold back. "You''re so generous."

    "Of course, I''m generous to you! If I treat you well, Nash won''t give me the cold shoulder," Eve said. She was not fond of Nash''s serious demeanor.

    "I''ll just change my clothes, and then we can head out." Nina wanted to go shopping, especially since her belly was getting bigger and she needed to buy things for the baby.

    The two of them headed out, apanied by a driver and bodyguard. Nina had taken leave from the TV station, but she remained on call if Angel or the station needed anything.

    Penelope had been discharged from the hospital. The lead role in that production, originally yed by Be, was recast. They wanted Penelope to return to the role, but she declined. Now, they are searching for a new actress to take on the part.

    Nina and Eve arrived at the mall, which was filled with luxury shops selling clothes, bags, and shoes.

    Luxury stores are always busy, with regr customers often having to wait in line. Eve, being a VIP, didn''t have to wait and could get served immediately.

    Eve held up a recently released basket bag against Nina. "This is perfect for you. The color suits you, and it''s so light, ideal for a pregnant woman."

    Nina took it and said, "It''s nice, but I actually prefer the one over there."

    Eve nced over. "Oh, you prefer something more upscale. You should''ve said so earlier. Let''s go check it out."

    Nina joked, "It''s expensive there; I don''t want to drain your wallet."

    Eve replied enthusiastically, "As long as you like it, I''ll cover it. One basket bag, ten basket bags, even ten high-end bags. I''ll buy them all for you!" "Wow, our Eve is quite the big spender," Ninaughed.

    Eve, realizing Nina was joking, yfully responded, "You weren''t serious, were you? You''re teasing me!"

    Nina linked arms with her. "Of course not, just having a bit of fun. Let''s see if there''s anything you like too."

    Eve, easily pleased, smiled and held Nina''s arm tighter. "Alright, let''s keep shopping."

    They tried on several items and bought a few before moving on to another store.

    "Miss Miranda, you have ex

    "This one is great, it looks fantastic!"

    eye. This is ourtest limited

    the sales associate

    ned. "There are only ten of

    these worldwide."

    Suddenly, Miranda''s voice echoed.

    Nina looked up and sure enough, she saw Miranda inside, holding the very bag she had seen in a magazine.

    "Do you think this bag suits me?" Miranda asked someone behind her.

    "It does."

    Nina froze in ce, her steps halting.

    Miranda smiled. "Then I''ll buy it."

    "Okay."

    Footsteps approached, and a strong hand handed a gold card to the sales associate.

    "On my card."

    "Of course, Mr. York."

    Nina stared in shock as Nash stood next to Miranda. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She must be dreaming.

    She had been having a lot of nightmarestely, and this must be another one. She tried to reassure

    herself that Nash''s love for her was real.

    UMS

    "It''s NashEve eximed. "What is

    another woman,

    Swopvel.neC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    her a bag? This is

    uneptable!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 577

    Nina turned her head. "Is that Nash?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Nina''s look of disbelief, Eve understood that Nina could not ept what she was seeing, which was why she asked.

    Furious, Eve eximed, "That jerk! I thought Nash was different, but it turns out all men are the same!"

    While Eve ranted, Nina was not really listening. She kept her eyes on them.

    Miranda was holding Nash''s arm, and it looked like they had reconciled. It felt as though everything had gone back to square one.

    Nina stood rooted to the spot, unable to move.

    As they approached, Miranda said, "Nash, thank you for buying me such an expensive bag."

    The joy of receiving a cherished gift from a beloved man was a delight for any woman, and Miranda was no exception.

    "It''s nothing, as long as you like it," Nash said softly.

    "If I like something, you''ll always get it for me, right?" Miranda asked.

    "Yes."

    "You treat me so well. I knew I wasn''t wrong about you. You''re the best man for me. I''ll wait for you, wait until you get a divorce, and then..." Before Miranda could finish, they bumped into Nina. They all stopped in their tracks.

    Miranda smiled as she looked at Nina''s heartbroken expression. "What a coincidence, Nina. Fancy seeing you here." As she spoke, she clung tightly to Nash''s arm, making it clear to Nina that Nash was ultimately hers.

    Nina''s gaze was fixed on Nash. His lips were tightly pressed together, his face cold and emotionless, showing no intention of exining himself.

    Before Nina could speak, Eve stepped forward. "Nash, you have a family. How can you buy a bag for another woman? This is uneptable!"

    Miranda, unfazed by Eve''s usation, smiled. "Eve, right? Grandpa Henry''s granddaughter. You''ve grown up so much."

    Eve shot back, "Who I am is none of your business. You''re a homewrecker. You have serious issues!"

    Miranda''s smile widened. "How can you say that? Haven''t you heard? Nash and Nina''s marriage was a sham. They never loved each other. Their three-year contract is up, and they''re about to divorce. I''ll sgon marrying into the York family and be your sister-inw

    be

    Upon hearing this, Eve became even more upset, her expression

    darkening with displeasure. "Nonsense! Nash loves Nina and

    would never fall for someone like

    you! What have you done to

    brainwash him?"

    If it weren''t for this encounter, Eve would never have believed that Nash could act this way.

    Miranda directed her words at Nina. "Why don''t you ask her? She''s the one who knows the truth best!"

    Eve, seeing Nina''s pale face, became even more indignant. "Nina is my sister-inw, not you. You''re nothing but a homewrecker, a third wheel ruining someone else''s family!"

    She continued to berate Miranda.

    "Eve!" Nash said coldly. "Watch your words."

    Eve shot back, "Why can''t I say her? She is a homewrecker, and I''m not allowed to call her that? And you, Nash, you''re no different from any other scumbag. You''re hurting Nina!"

    Her eyes welled up with tears, feeling it was unfair for Nina, especially since she was pregnant and now facing such turmoil.

    "Eve," Nina finally snapped out of her shock and took Eve''s hand. "There''s no need to say anymore."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 578

    Her gaze fixed on Nash as she asked, "Is it true?"

    Nash''s deep eyes turned cold, locking onto Nina''s almost broken expression, yet he remained silent.

    Nina pressed on, "Are you with Miranda? Tell me, is it true? I only believe you!"

    Nash remained silent again.

    Nina''s eyes reddened, holding on to thest shred of hope. "If you tell me that it''s all a lie, I won''t hold it against you. Even if I saw you with her, even if I saw her holding your hand, I''ll believe you have a reason. I''ll believe you, but why won''t you speak? Say something, give me a bit of hope."

    The more she spoke, the more heartbroken she became. It felt like his proposal, his love, was all just her fantasy. When the dream ended, she had to face the reality that he did not love her.

    She had truly felt happiness. The man she had secretly loved for years finally chose her, and her efforts over the years had not been in vain. She really believed that.

    But why had everything changed today?

    Tears streamed down Nina''s face, a mix of despair and heartbreak. Nash clenched his fists, his hands trembling as he suppressed his emotions. He did not want to see Nina cry, not even a single tear. It pained him.

    Nash looked into the distance, avoiding her eyes. After she finished speaking, he forced himself to say coldly, "Nina, let''s get a divorce."

    Miranda''s lips curled into a smug smile. She finally witnessed it!

    They were finally going to divorce!

    Nina''s heart plummeted into an abyss, her soul seemingly leaving her body. She stared at him, thinking she must have misheard. Forcing a smile, she asked, "What did you say?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let''s get a divorce," Nash repeated with difficulty.

    Nina had not misheard. She was just overthinking it.

    Nash wanted a divorce. The words that Nina had often spoken were nowing from him. They had not even been happy together for long.

    Nina continued tough bitterly. "Are

    you serious? You rushed into marriage, and now you want to rush into divorce? What was the point of your proposal then? You said you would love me forever, that I would always be your wife. You staged such a grand proposal that the whole city knew, and now you tell me you want a divorce? Was it all a lie?"

    "It was topensate you," Nash said briefly. "To put a period on our three-year marriage."

    It was the most absurd thing Nina had ever heard. He said his deration of love waspensation, and so was his proposal. It was too ridiculous.

    Ninaughed out loud, staring at

    him. "Nash, when will you be

    reliable? Stop giving me hope only to

    met

    crush it. It''s worse than killing me. Don''t you know I''ve loved you for more than three years? It''s been

    many years. I''ve been chasing after

    you all this time, and what did you

    give me? Pain, endless pain. How can you be so cruel? Can''t you have a little sympathy for me?"

    This felt like a cruel game to her. How much more would she have to endure?

    "After the divorce, let''s not see each other anymore," Nash said in a deep voice. "You can hate me."

    "How can you say that!" Nina shouted, her emotions boiling over. "Don''t you know I''m carrying your child?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 579

    Upon hearing this, Miranda was taken aback.

    Did Nash not know Nina was pregnant? Or was there another reason?

    Nash''s expression remained unchanged, his deep eyes cold and detached, as if Nina''s affairs no longer mattered to him.

    Nina had hoped that revealing her pregnancy might change his heart. She was wrong. When a man decided to be heartless, a child meant nothing.

    Perhaps she should not have told him at all. Herst hope was gone, and her heart was nearly dead.

    "Nash, let''s go," Miranda said, leaning against him, breaking the tense silence between them. "Nina, you should have gotten rid of it earlier. You wouldn''t be in this situation now."

    Nash''s gaze returned, slightly unsettled, but he responded coldly and mercilessly, "Let''s go. Ignore her. She''ll say anything to keep her status as Mrs. York."

    The two walked past Nina without looking back. As they passed, Miranda bumped Nina''s shoulder with a smirk.

    Nina stumbled back a step, and Eve caught her, looking at their retreating figures. "How can they be so cruel? That witch must have said something to make Nash misunderstand. Nina, we..." "Forget it," Nina interrupted, knowing what Eve wanted to say. With a bitter smile, she added, "No matter what I say, Nash will just think I''m lying. He won''t believe me."

    Eve was frantic. "Are you just going to let this go? If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have ask you toe out today."

    Nina looked at her with her smile more painful than crying. "Does it matter? This day was bound toe. It''s better to get it over with quickly."

    Nina did not want to be seen as a pathetic victim. She wanted to leave, feeling utterly humiliated that she had fallen for Nash twice.

    "Nina," Eve said, supporting her, noticing how unsteady she was. "Maybe you should rest a bit."

    Nina was heartbroken and furious, feeling dizzy. "No need," she said, her face pale. "Call the car. We''re going home..."

    Home. Nina felt lost at the word. That was Nash''s ce, and going back would only mean getting kicked out again.

    "Okay, I''ll call it right away," Eve said, very concerned about Nina''s condition, thinking going home was best.

    "No, we''re not going back," Nina said, leaning against a pir for support.

    "But you haven''t divorced Nash yet That''s still your home. Even if you do divorce, there are assets to divide. You''t get something. Why should you let that witch take your home?" en.swhovels

    Eve was indignant, refusing to let the mistress win.

    "Yes, I need to resolve this," Nina thought, deciding to go back and confront Nash when he returned.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nina went back, but she did not feel like it was home. It felt like a prison.

    She sat on the sofa, silent and still, waiting for Nash toe back.

    Unfortunately, Gibson family''s car arrived to pick up Eve. She did not want to leave as she was still sharing Nina''s anger and was worried about them. But it was her grandfather''s decision.

    He insisted she return home and not

    get involved in their marital issuese Nina agreed it was for the best and told Eve to go back. Conten

    belongs

    As Eve was leaving, she looked back, reluctant and worried about Nina.

    But Nina was not afraid anymore. She had endured the toughest times. Surely, she could get through this too.

    She realized her initial fears were justified.

    Nash did not care about her or their child at all.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 580

    Even if the child was born, he would not care. Rather than staying with such a father, it was better if she raised the child alone.

    The vi was quiet and cold. Nina sat for hours, reflecting, on many things.

    She thought about her youth, how she started working at the samepany as Nash, eventually bing his wife.

    Despite never getting his attention, she remained patient. When she finally decided to let go and let him pursue his true love, he kept entangling with her.

    It felt like fate was ying a cruel joke on her, ending in tragedy without giving her a perfect ending.

    This time, was it really over?

    She still held onto hope that Nash would not divorce her. She waited, and finally,te at night, Nash returned.

    He came in a hurry, as if just stopping by briefly. As soon as he arrived, he sat across from her, apanied by awyer.

    Nina looked at him. He was as cold as ever, reminiscent of their early marriage days. Nash did not look at her.

    Thewyer took a document from his briefcase and ced it on the table likepleting a task "Miss Walker, this is your divorce agreement with Mr. York. The apartment near your workce has been bought for you, and this vi is also yours now. Additionally, you''ll receive four million aspensation. Please review the agreement and let us know if there are any additional conditions you need to add. As long as this marriage can be dissolved."

    Nina picked up the divorce agreement, flipping through it to confirm Nash''s signature. She felt ridiculous, still needing to verify its authenticity even with Nash right in front of her.

    Everything felt surreal, like a dream.

    Nina, now calmer, epted the reality and did not want to fight anymore. She just asked, "Why after the proposal? Why not divorce me before? What were you waiting for? Is now the right time?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    She suspected Nash''s motives. Before, it was about shares. Now that those were transferred, did she have no value? That was the only way she could think of it.

    After a while, Nash''s eyes grew colder. He looked at Nina like an emotionless machine and said cruelly, "Nina, you guessed right. You have no value now. Don''t overestimate a man''s feelings. One moment he likes you, the next he doesn''t. It''s not surprising. You overestimated my feelings for you. A proposal means nothing. I can propose to you and to any other woman. Does it matter?"

    Hearing this, Nina clenched her fists.

    He was Nash, yet he wasn''t Nash at all.

    She felt immense hatred.

    Despite being prepared, her eyes still grew wet. She asked, "And the child? Don''t you feel anything?"

    Nash''s lips curled into a sneer. "Do you think you can fool me? Trying to make me raise someone else''s child? Do you think I''m that naive?"

    "The child is yours!" Nina insisted. "The baby inside me is yours..."

    "Nina," Nash interrupted her, "I never touched you."

    Nina stared into his cold eyes as he said, "We''re getting divorced, so don''t use the child to bind me. I told you to abort it, but you didn''t. If you had, I might have reconsidered the marriage. But you refused, using the child as an excuse. I don''t want to see this drama anymore. As for the baby, if Scott wants to be the fool, let him..."

    p!

    Nina struck him hard across the face.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 581

    "Shut up!" Nina snapped, her voice trembling with anger. "How can you say something like that? I can''t believe I misjudged you so badly!"

    Nash did not flinch, taking her p head-on. His cheek reddened, but his lips curled into a cruel, cold smile as he turned back to face her.

    His eyes were icy, devoid of any warmth. "If this makes you give up on me, then it''s a good thing. I''m not the right man for you." Nina trembled and she was heartbroken and devastated. She had never met anyone as cruel as Nash.

    "If your goal was to make me sign, congrattions. You''ve seeded. I want this divorce as much as you do!" Nina grabbed the pen and signed her name on the divorce papers.

    She then flung them at him. "Get out. Get out of my house right now!"

    Nash''s expression remained unchanged, unaffected by her rage. Thewyer quickly gathered the signed papers.

    "It''s done, Mr. York," thewyer said, addressing him.

    Nash nodded, got up, and walked out without another nce at Nina.

    As they left, Nina copsed onto the sofa, exhausted. She stared at Nash''s retreating back with her fists clenched. There was a weight pressing on her chest that refused to lift.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    At the vi''s entrance, Nash paused, his expression grim. He turned back, looking through the door at everything he was leaving behind, feeling the distance between him and Nina grow everrger.

    "Mr. York," thewyer interrupted, "The papers are signed. We can finalize the divorce immediately..."

    "Scram!" Nash''s tone was harsh.

    Startled by the sudden outburst, thewyer nced up to see Nash''s cold, piercing stare.

    "Take those papers and scram!" Nash ordered.

    Not wanting to provoke further anger, thewyer quickly got into his car and drove back to Miranda''s ce. Nash, consumed by frustration, punched the wall. Once, twice, until his knuckles were raw and bleeding. His eyes, red with unshed tears, fixed on the direction he had juste from.

    He could imagine Nina''s heartbreak, but he had to do this.

    It was the only way to ensure her safety.

    As long as she lived, there was hope.

    "Where should we go now, Mr. York?" asked Quincy, noticing the blood dripping from Nash''s hand and worried he might harm himself again.

    Nash released his grip, ignoring the wound and letting the blood drip. "Get in the car," he said.

    Thewyer, havingpleted his task, returned to Miranda''s residence. He was Miranda''swyer, trusted to ensure the divorce went through.

    "Is it done?" Miranda asked, lounging in casual clothes with a cup of hot milk.

    "Yes, everything is settled," thewyer confirmed.

    Miranda''s face lit up with a smile. She eagerly took the documents from him, opened them, and verified the signed divorce agreement. "Finally, it''s done."

    She handed the documents back to thewyer. "Process these as quickly as possible. I need to marry Nash."

    Only then would she feel secure. Bing Mrs. York was her ultimate goal.

    "Understood."

    Thewyer left with his briefcase toplete the final steps.

    Miranda reclined in her chair, a satisfied smile ying on her lips.

    She felt a deep sense of relief and contentment as she casually applied a face mask.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 582

    She began to imagine how grand her wedding with Nash would be. She envisioned herself as the happiest bride in the world.

    Just then, Miranda heard footsteps and assumed it was the helper. "You don''t need to take care of things here. You can go," she called out.

    However, the footsteps did not stop.

    She frowned, growing impatient. "I said you don''t need to..."

    As she looked up and saw who it was, her eyes widened in shock. She quickly removed the face mask and stood up straight. "Dad." "Miranda," the man said, his eyes smiling as he looked at her. "It''s been a long time. You''ve grown into a fine young woman." Miranda stood up and ran to hug him. "Dad, you''re finally out. I''ve missed you so much!"

    The man was in his fifties and slightly taller than Miranda. He was still looking strong and fit. Patting Miranda''s head affectionately, he said, "You''ve been through a lot these past few years."

    "It''s nothingpared to what you''ve endured, Dad. Besides, I''m a star now. With the fame I have, I can take care of both of us," Miranda replied.

    Her father''s gaze turned serious. "I know you''re dutiful, but I don''t need you to take care of me. Our business isn''t finished yet. This time, I''m back to rebuild."

    Miranda''s expression darkened. "Dad, are you sure? So many people have died. Even if you''re out, the police will be watching you. It''s too risky!"

    Her father looked at her and asked, "Do you still have feelings for Nash?"

    Miranda lowered her gaze. "Dad.."

    He smiled again. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been up to, including poisoning his wife. That poison was developed by Pharaoh. You got it from him, which means you''re tied to him. Miranda, we must repay our debts. I will work for Pharaoh for the rest of my life."

    Miranda did not want to step back into that nightmare. "Can''t I choose my own path for once?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "I saw your mother recently," he said, changing the subject. "She''s still as foolish as ever, not understanding where she went wrong."

    Hearing this, Miranda''s eyes turned icy. "Why bring her up out of nowhere? I will never acknowledge her."

    "You were raised by me so I know your character well," her dad said. "Once you''ve made a choice, there''s no turning back. Once your hands are stained with blood, it''s nearly impossible to clean them."

    Miranda had once tried to redeem herself by saving Nash. Those people, including her father, were imprisoned, but she remained unscathed and undetected.

    Yet, for Nash, she found herself returning to her old ways. She knew there was no escape now.

    If she wanted to survive and get what she wanted, she had to be ruthless and hard-hearted.

    "I understand," Miranda said, forcing a smile. "Dad, I''ll listen to you."

    He stroked her smooth hair, proud of the beautiful, radiant woman she had be. "Don''t worry. I still have leverage with Pharaoh. As long as you''re my daughter, he won''t be too hard on you."

    Miranda did not fully understand why the mysterious Pharaoh would show her leniency, but the fact that she had his poison indicated she had some standing.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 583

    For her, there was only one way out.

    Nina had no idea how she survived the night.

    It was excruciatingly long and torturous.

    Shey on the sofa, wide awake the entire time.

    When she finally became fully alert, it was already the break of dawn.

    She was exhausted and feelingpletely drained.

    Dragging her weary body to the bathroom, Nina washed her face and looked up, only to be startled by her reflection.

    She thought she was seeing a ghost. Her eyes were bloodshot, her face haggard and colorless, resembling someone gravely ill.

    She touched her face in disbelief, questioning how she hade to look like this.

    Was a broken heart enough topletely bring her down?

    Could she not live without Nash?

    The answer was no.

    Hadn''t she already contemted severing ties and divorcing him long ago?

    It just so happened that he initiated it this time. She had to move on and live a better life, a hundred times better than before.

    Nina made up her mind. One night of sadness was enough and the rest of her days would be lived to the fullest.

    She washed her face, scrubbing hard to wake herself up. Once she was more clear-headed, she knew she would not be so consumed by thoughts of love.

    After washing her face, Nina stood up abruptly, and the sudden rush of blood made her vision go dark.

    She lost her bnce and fell to the floor. Without feeling any pain, she fainted. She tried to get up but fell unconscious.

    When she woke up again, Nina felt like she had lost half her life, utterly drained both physically and emotionally.

    She was surprised that Nash could have such an effect on her, consuming her energy to this extent.

    Looking around, she saw Wilfred standing by her side, gazing at her with concern.

    This made her even more surprised. She opened her mouth but she felt like her throat was clogged with stones.

    She asked, "Wilfred... what are you doing here?"

    He had never been to her house before. Why was he here now?

    "I came to check on you," Wilfred said gently. "You fainted and slept for half a day before waking up. Are you feeling any other difort?"

    He was concerned about her health condition.

    Nina moved her hand, trying to sit up. Wilfred immediately helped her, cing a pillow behind her back.

    "You still haven''t answered my question," Nina said hoarsely.

    Wilfred handed her a ss of warm water he had prepared. "I knew where you lived. I hadn''t seen you for a white and was worried, so I

    came to check. I found youC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    et el

    unconscious and was able to help in

    time. You''re alright now."

    "Do you know me that well? You even knew I was here," Nina said, still suspicious about the coincidence.

    He happened to be a doctor, and he happened to be there to save her. And she felt like a patient.

    "What illness do I have?" Nina asked. "Lately, I''ve been feeling weak and constantly tired. Is it something serious?" If it was, her life would be truly unfortunate.

    Wilfred''s expression shifted slightly before he quickly reassured her. "Don''t say such things. You''re in good health." "Good health..." Ninaughed. "Someone told me the same thing a few days ago, but I can feel something is wrong."

    They had been trying to keep her health issues hidden.

    "Don''t talk like that," Wilfred said, looking at her intently. "You''re just feeling fatigued because of the pregnancy. The baby is taking a lot of your nutrients. Don''t overthink it." en.swhovels

    He reached out to touch her head but thought better of it and held back. At that moment, Wilfred became the person Nina could confide in.

    Nina said, "You really do care about me. Even if you don''t say it, I know we have some kind of history. But can''t remember. I feel like I''ve lost an important memory, and you were part of it, right? Wilfred, did I risk my life for you once? Is that why you''re so determined to help me?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 584

    Her life was fortunate in many ways. She had a harmonious family and many people who cared about her.

    Her misfortuney in her love life. Perhaps her life was too stable, and there had to be some turbulence, which manifested in her romantic failures.

    Her words made Wilfredugh. He sat by her side, watching over her, his brown eyes exceptionally gentle. "You didn''t exactly risk your life for me, but you did give me life," he said. He decided not to hide and face the truth with her. "You''ll understand when you remember."

    He had saved her multiple times, and she believed he would not harm her, despite hisplex identity.

    Now, the only person who stayed by her side was Wilfred.

    "Do you have friends?" she asked.

    "No."

    "None of you have friends?"

    "I don''t need friends," he replied.

    "What about your parents?"

    "I don''t know who they are."

    "You must feel so lonely, without friends or family. Life must be dull," she said, suddenly feeling pity for him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Fate had not been entirely kind to him. He had a beautiful face, exceptional medical skills, but also a life filled with endless loneliness. There was no one to share his joys with.

    Wilfred''s eyes dimmed. If not for Nina bringing it up, he would rarely consider his own loneliness. He did not have the time to ponder such emotional needs. He was too busy figuring out how to survive each day.

    "I''m fine now," he said lightly.

    Nina lowered her head and said, "It''s

    okay. From now on, I''ll be your friend. You can tell me anything, happy or sad. You can share with me. I''m willing to listen."

    She had decided to open

    to him. Since people would

    eventually part ways, meeting.

    someone was a kind of fate, and she should cherish the present

    Wilfred''s eyes brightened, his smile widening. "Okay, thank you. Thank you for epting me."

    Nina looked at his pale, slender, and delicate hands. She remembered touching them before and they were cold.

    She wanted to touch them again. She hesitated for a moment and politely asked, "Can I hold your hand?"

    Wilfred''s expression changed, and he instinctively pulled his hand back, not wanting her to touch it.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you," Nina said.

    "It''s not that," Wilfred replied. "I don''t want to dirty you."

    This was not the first time Wilfred had said such a thing.

    It was hard to imagine that someone who loved cleanliness so much would call himself dirty. He had many stories Nina did not know but wanted to understand.

    With a sense of determination, Nina grasped his hand.

    It was still cold, and Wilfred''s hand trembled slightly at her touch.

    His hand was smooth, without calluses, fairer and more delicate than a woman''s.

    "See, it''s quite clean. These hands are beautiful. Don''t say you''re dirty again," Nina said with a smile.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 585

    Wilfred''s expression wasplicated.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    If she knew what he had done, she would not say such things.

    He did not dare touch her hand, let alone tell her about the darker parts of his life.

    Wilfred did not refuse her this time, letting her hold his hand.

    They sat quietly for a long while. The beads in Nina''s hand seemed to deepen in color, the red tint bing more prominent.

    She noticed this and asked, "Are these beads changing color?"

    Wilfred''s eyes darkened. "Are they?"

    Nina held the beads up to the sunlight, confirming the brightening red. "I thought the beads might darken over time from wear, but this red seems to be getting brighter. These are your beads, right? Haven''t you noticed?"

    Wilfred instinctively clenched his wrist, then smiled. "Maybe they''re fake. I never had them tested."

    Nina''s gaze fixed on Wilfred. "Would you wear fake beads for so long? I''m not saying they''re fake, just that it''s strange to have blood inside them."

    She sniffed the beads. "They smell of herbs and blood. It''s really strange.

    "Didn''t you notice?" she asked again.

    Wilfred had not expected Nina to be so sharp. Even if she did not know everything, she could still detect when something was off. And no exnation seemed to make sense.

    "Forget it," Nina said, letting it go. "Since you gave me these beads, I''ve felt protected. I actually feel much better now." Her fatigue seemed to have lifted, and she felt more energized. Relieved, Wilfred said, "You must be hungry after sleeping so long. I''ll cook something for you."

    "You can cook?" Nina asked.

    She had been to his ce and workce, and they never had any sign of cooking.

    "You''ll see," Wilfred said, heading to the kitchen.

    Curious, Nina followed.

    In the living room, she saw a basket of strawberries, the same dark red kind he always brought. She could not understand why Wilfred was so insistent on bringing her

    O

    strawberries.

    She picked one up and popped it into her mouth. It was still very sweet. "Don''t you grow any other types of strawberries?" she asked.

    Wilfred replied softly, "This variety is the sweetest. Eating something sweet can help take away the bitterness in your mouth."

    Nina was a bit surprised at how

    thoughtful Wilfred was, even

    knowing about the bitter taste in her

    mouth. It was as if he could read her

    mind.

    Sitting in the chair, eating strawberries, Nina noticed that the sweetness did indeed take away the bitterness.

    It was strange, though. She had not been taking any medicine, so why did her mouth taste bitter?

    Was sheing down with a cold? Or had her sense of taste changed?

    As Nina pondered this, she heard noises from the kitchen. She saw Wilfred''s back and his professional demeanor, as if he were performing surgery rather than cooking.

    Watching him, she remembered moments when Nash would cook for her.

    Nina snapped out of her daze, reminding herself that those days were over. This house would never see him again.

    She walked to the kitchen doorway, and Wilfred said, "Hungry? It''ll be ready soon."

    "You really can do everything," Nina said.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 586

    "It''s my first time," Wilfred said.

    Nina raised an eyebrow. "Not bad for a first attempt. Let''s see if you have a natural talent."

    Half an hourter, Wilfred emerged from the kitchen. There was no smell of smoke, which meant he had not blown up the kitchen. But when he set the dishes on the table, Nina was taken aback.

    She stared at Wilfred in horror.

    Wilfred, sensing her confusion, calmly exined, "This is chicken heart, and this is chicken liver... both are internal organs. This part is the chicken breast, and the legs have the most tender meat..." Listening to Wilfred''s descriptions felt like a lesson in anatomy rather than a meal. She could almost picture Wilfred performing a dissection on the chicken while cooking. Instead of feeling hungry, she felt

    nauseous.

    Seeing Nina not touching the food, Wilfred asked, "What''s wrong? Does it not look appetizing? I tried to keep it all intact."

    "It''s not that..." Nina replied. "You didn''t have to keep it so intact. Do you have anything else?"

    "I do. I made some potato chips for you," Wilfred said. He had some leftover potatoes and, not wanting to waste them, had mashed them and baked them in the oven.

    Nina felt relieved. "I''ll have the potato chips. I''ve been craving them."

    "Alright." Wilfred quickly went to the oven to retrieve the chips. When he brought them out, he looked a bit dejected. The chips were burnt to a crisp.

    "I''m sorry, I followed the instructions exactly, but they still burned."

    Wilfred had stuck to the cooking times strictly, but it had not worked out. It seemed the instructions were wrong.

    Nina was astonished that someone could be this bad at cooking.

    "These are pretty good," Wilfred said, cutting a piece of chicken liver and tasting it. "It''s not tough, melts in

    your mouth. The timing was e

    perfect." ,

    He seemedpletely unaware of how unappetizing it all looked to her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina could not help butugh. "Wilfred, you really don''t belong in a kitchen."

    Wilfred was puzzled. "What do you mean? Didn''t I cook it well? I kept the chicken moist. It shouldn''t be bad."

    He was confident in his cooking, but Nina said, "It looks like an operating table, with all the organsid out. It''s hard to have an appetite. Your skills are better suited for dissections than cooking."

    Wilfred realized his mistake and put down his utensils. "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice."

    "It''s okay," Nina said. "We can just order takeout."

    help

    back. "I''m d

    Seeing Smile Wilfred could not not at my cooking. Seeing t

    smile is a blessing." Conten

    belongs

    "Well, you''ll see me smiling a lot more often. I hope your life will be filled with blessings," Nina continued to smile.

    She knew Wilfred''s life had been tough, and she wanted to bring positivity to it, even if it was just through a smile.

    Wilfred''s eyes softened with happiness. Spending time with her always brought him joy, even if it was just sharing a meal.

    However...

    A drop of blood fell onto the te.

    Wilfred''s expression changed as he went to wipe it away, but Nina noticed. "Wait!"

    She quickly grabbed his hand.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 587

    Wilfred flinched, clearly not wanting to be touched.

    This only made Nina more suspicious. "Why are you still bleeding?" she demanded.

    His injury had been there for a while. Even if it had not fully healed, it should not still be bleeding unless he had a new wound.

    Wilfred tightened his sleeve, but the few drops of blood were hard to ignore. Forcing a smile, he made an excuse. "I cut myself while cooking. It''s nothing serious."

    Nina was not convinced. "You''ve handled surgical tools for years. How could you identally cut yourself? You can''t fool me! This doesn''t look like a cooking injury. What really happened?"

    Wilfred remained silent.

    Seeing his reluctance, Nina took his hand and saw the hastily wrapped bandage around his wrist. It was not well done, likely because he had to do it himself with one hand.

    "It''s just a minor injury," Wilfred said softly. "You''ve seen worse on me. This is nothing."

    He hoped she would drop the topic, but Nina''s suspicions only deepened. "Did you cut yourself?" she asked.

    Wilfred hesitated, then pulled his hand away. "Why would you think that?"

    Nina responded, "If it was an ident, how did you cut your wrist? Your bandage is too sloppy, and the cut is too clean. It looks self -inflicted, and it must have happened here. A doctor wouldn''t do such a poor job bandaging a wound unless they were using one hand in a hurry, which is why it''s still bleeding."

    Nina''s deductions left Wilfred speechless.

    He had underestimated her perceptiveness. When he found her unconscious, he knew only his blood could revive her, so he did not hesitate to cut his wrist. In his rush to care for her, he barely tended to his wound.

    Nina pressed on. "Why would you cut yourself?"

    Wilfred was cornered. "My blood isn''t ordinary. It has properties that can help you recover faster."

    He was not lying. His blood was highly valuable on the ck market, sought after for its healing properties.

    Nina was shocked. "Is that really possible?"

    Wilfred did not hide his wound any longer. "It''s true. You might be shocked but I''m what''s known as a healer. My blood has medicinal properties."

    Nina struggled to process this. It seemed like something out of a science fiction novel.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She could not help but go online to search for information about healers. After a long search, she discovered the brutal process of their creation.

    From a young age, they are fed various herbs and forced to try poisonous nts and drugs, often being bitten by venomous creatures. Just enduring one of these would be enough to kill a person.

    The process of bing a healer was extremely risky and cruel, with very few surviving.

    Such a life was incredibly harsh. Who would even think of cultivating a healer?

    Cultivating a healer would require time, effort, and often resulted in death. It was utterly inhumane.

    No organization orboratory would use people as test subjects. This was too dark and hical.

    The only purpose of such cruel experiments would be to exploit him for profit.

    Reading about this made Nina furious.

    It was a tant vition of human rights, treating lives as disposable, like experimenting onb mice.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 588

    Her gaze shifted back to Wilfred.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked at her with a casual, unbothered expression. This was no longer surprising to him.

    Nina understood that the ce Wilfred hade from was far from legitimate or transparent. As he said, they lived in darkness, away from the light.

    Even so, Nina was still deeply shocked, unable to fathom how people could live such different lives.

    "How could you give me your blood?" Nina''s voice was filled with reluctance. "I would have woken up eventually. You didn''t need to cut your wrist to help me. It''s harmful to you. I don''t need you to do that."

    Wilfred smiled, as if this was the easiest thing he had ever done. "It''s just a bit of blood. It won''t kill me."

    "You can''t say that. You mustn''t do it again!" Nina firmly opposed. "With me, you are a person who deserves respect, not an animal, and certainly not someone who needs to sacrifice themselves for anyone else. You are free. Don''t bind yourself." Nina wanted to convey that he did not need to continue his old ways. She wanted him to return to a normal life.

    Wilfred understood that she was worried about him, and that was enough for him. "I know. You don''t need to worry too much about me."

    "Remember what I said. From now on, we''re friends. If you ever need my help and I can provide it, I will," Nina said. "By the way, what about that girl who was with you, Scarlett? I haven''t seen her since that time. Do you know how she''s doing?"

    "You care about her a lot," Wilfred remarked.

    "She''s also very pitiful," Nina replied.

    Although she could not remember that part of her past, the fact that Scarlett had not killed her indicated that there was some kind of connection between them. Out of all of them, she was the only one living openly and wanted to help them escape from the organization.

    Wilfred, however, did not see it that way. If it had not been for that injection, Nina would not have been poisoned. But he did not voice this thought.

    Nina decided to take a walk in the garden. She had dismissed all the helpers because she could not afford to keep them. Without the title, she did not need so many people serving her. She could live on her own.

    The house was hers, but it felt much emptier now. The flowers and nts in the garden seemed to have wilted. She bought new nts and started gardening. She loved roses and bought several rose bushes-red, white, pink, all sorts of varieties.

    She used these tasks to distract herself. After several days, Nina finally managed to arrange everything in the vi.

    With some free time, she watched TV, scrolled through her phone, and caught up on recent news. She also noticed several missed calls.

    There were calls from Yvonne, Angel, and former colleagues. Just as she was contemting whether to call back, Yvonne''s call came through.

    Yvonne sounded furious. "What''s going on between you and Nash? Weren''t you two getting along? How could you get a divorce? And now he''s legitimizing that shameless woman? This is outrageous! He was so desperate for you not long ago. How can he be involved with that witch again? This doesn''t make sense! Nina, what''s going on?"

    Yvonne was livid. She had not been in touch with Nina for a few days and suddenly felt like everything had changed.

    Nina had spent the past few days at home with her phone turned off, avoiding TV and the outside world to avoid the inevitable gossip about her divorce from Nash.

    Upon hearing Yvonne''s words, Nina let out a bitterugh and said matter-of-factly, "Yes, we''re divorced."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 589

    Yvonne felt like she was in a dream, her head spinning. She could see that they loved each other, so how could they divorce so easily?

    Yvonne asked, "What happened? Nash is such a jerk for changing so quickly. I have to go confront him!"

    Nina had already epted the reality. "There''s no need. It''s better this way. Look, now I have money and a house. I''m a richdy now. Even if I never work again, I won''t starve. You should congratte me." "That just benefits the other woman!" Yvonne fumed, imagining herself in Nina''s position. How could she bear it?

    "How much can she benefit, really?" Nina said. "Don''t worry about it. It''s over now."

    "Got it. I''m just worried about you. Are you okay? Do you need me to keep youpany? I''ve been calling you, and you didn''t pick up. I was so worried." Yvonne was genuinely concerned, but she knew Nina was resilient.

    Otherwise, Nina would not have stayed by Nash''s side for so many years like an unyielding weed.

    "If it were me, I''d divorce such a man immediately," Yvonne added.

    "I''m fine. I''ll rest for a while and then go back to work," Nina assured her, thinking about returning to a normal life.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "But you''re pregnant. Shouldn''t you focus on resting?"

    "No, I can still work. It''s not like my job requires much physical effort."

    Yvonne did not argue further. It was Nina''s life, and while she worried, she wanted Nina to live as she pleased.

    After hanging up, Nina turned on the TV and saw where Yvonne had gotten the news. At that moment, Miranda was publicly unting her rtionship with Nash, iming to be his girlfriend. She was using the attention to boost her own publicity.

    Nash appeared with her at events, and although he looked indifferent, he did not deny their rtionship, effectively confirming it to the

    media. This revtion hurt his

    image, painting him as a scoundrel who proposed to Nina one moment and imed Miranda the next.

    Nina could not understand it. Knowing Nash, he should care about his image. Why would he go to such lengths? People online were urging Miranda to open her eyes and not be fooled by such a man.

    Miranda proudly confirmed their

    rtionship and hinted at wedding ns, unting arge diamond ring Nash had given her. The same brand as the one he had given Nina, making the insult even more painful.

    Nina turned off the TV. She did not want to see Miranda''s high-profile disys of affection. She looked at the diamond ring on her finger, now a symbol of mockery, and felt an urge to throw it away. But it was worth a lot, and it seemed wasteful to just toss it. It was better to sell it and get some money.

    Determined, Nina decided to act. She nced at Wilfred, who was watering the garden.

    He had been by her side these past few days. When she asked if he did not need to work, he said he was on vacation and helped her meticulously tend the garden. His experience reassured her. "I''m going out for a bit," Nina said, grabbing her new bicycle. It was a cute design with flowers adorning the front basket.

    Wilfred turned with a water gun in hand. "Where are you going? How long will you be?"

    "I''ll be gone for a while," Nina replied. "I''lle back as soon as I''m done."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 590

    "Alright," Wilfred said, watching Nina as she left.

    Nina pedaled her bicycle towards the city center, not far from her home. Nash had left her the most valuable property. It was a busy time, and she stopped at a red light, waiting to cross the street. When the light turned green, she pushed her bicycle across the street. Suddenly, a young man offered, "Let me help you."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Nina nced back and saw a young man pushing her bicycle from behind, seemingly noticing that she was pregnant and might be struggling.

    Today, she was dressed casually, with her hair in a braid, wearing a straw hat, and a loose dress that revealed a slight baby bump. Apart from her outfit, there was little to indicate she was pregnant. She was not weak enough to need help, but not wanting to waste his goodwill, she said, "Thank you."

    Once she crossed the street, the young man headed in the opposite direction. She continued riding her bicycle along the non-motorized vehiclene.

    For some reason, she noticed that the road she was on had very few cars, almost none. Looking at the oppositene, there was a steady stream of electric scooters and bicycles passing by. Her path, however, waspletely clear.

    Though she found it odd, Nina did not dwell on it. She arrived at a jewelry shop that would buy second-hand items.

    Entering the store, she approached the owner, a man with sses, in his fifties. He was of average height and somewhat chubby.

    He looked up and asked, "What are you selling?"

    "A ring," Nina replied, cing the ring on the table. "How much is this worth?"

    The owner''s eyes lit up when he saw therge diamond. It was rare to see such a big, well-cut stone with significant value. He took out a magnifying ss to inspect it closely. "Is this set in 18K gold?"

    Nina was not entirely sure, but she knew Nash would not give her anything cheap. "Probably. So, how much can I get for it?"

    The owner, with a glint of greed in his eyes, said, "Hold on a moment, let me take a closer look."

    He

    his magnifying ss, clearly stumbled upon a

    examined the ring v

    he

    with thinking

    en. s

    Nina waited patiently until the owner finally

    Offer Said, "Miss, the best I can

    I''m giving you a good deal. Ce

    is three thousand dors.

    Nina stared at him. She did not want to be swindled. "Are you sure it''s only worth three thousand?"

    Smiling, the owner exined, "This

    ring is only worth two thousand. Diamonds aren''t as valuable these days, with so many synthetic ones around. They don''t hold value like gold does. There are some diamonds I wouldn''t even buy, but this one is in good condition, so I''ll take it."

    Fed up, Nina took back the ring. "Then I won''t sell it."

    "Wait, miss, wait!" the owner called after her.

    Nina stopped and turned back. "I''m serious about selling, but you''re not being fair. I''m not selling it."

    "Miss, name your price!" the owner pleaded, clearly eager to get the ring.

    Nina turned back. "At least ten thousand."

    The owner''s eyes sparkled. "Deal!" he said, smiling.

    His quick agreement without haggling made it clear the ring was worth much more.

    Still, Nina decided to sell it. "Is there a restroom here?"

    "Yes, right this way," the owner replied, his excitement evident.

    He directed her to the restroom, eager to get his hands on the ring.

    As Nina left for the restroom, the owner gleefully examined the ring under his magnifying ss.

    But before he could celebrate his find, a group of men entered the store behind him.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 591

    When Nina came out of the restroom, she saw the shop owner standing nervously by the door. Sweat was dripping from his forehead as if he had seen something terrifying.

    Seeing her, the owner greeted her like an important guest, "Oh, miss, you''re finally out! My goodness, I can''t buy this ring. Please, take it back!"

    He hurriedly handed the ring back to Nina.

    "Why won''t you buy it?" Nina asked, confused. "We agreed on ten thousand."

    "I can''t, I can''t!" the owner insisted, almost shoving her out the door. "I can''t afford this ring. Please, go sell it somewhere else!"

    With that, Nina was practically pushed out of the store. She turned back to see the owner shut the door tightly, clearly closing up shop.

    Seeing him like this, Nina found it very strange. She had just used the restroom, and now the owner was acting like this?

    Nina took out her phone and saw the ten thousand the owner had transferred to her. "I haven''t refunded the money yet..." There was no response from inside the store. It was as if the ten thousand dors did not matter anymore.

    How strange!

    Nina was not one to take advantage of others, so she refunded the money to the owner. Then, she decided to try selling the ring elsewhere.

    However, every store she visited reacted the same way upon seeing the ring, refusing to buy it like it was cursed.

    Given the previous owner''s excitement, there should not have been any issue selling the ring. Something was definitely wrong.

    Deciding to keep the ring for now, Nina headed to arge supermarket. It was rush hour, and the ce was packed. She picked up some yogurt, fruits, vegetables, and snacks, filling her bag to the brim.

    Used to being independent, Nina

    managed to carry the heavy bag

    despite being pregnant. Aet

    paying,

    sw content

    she began to head home. belongs to

    As she walked out, another young man approached her, "Do you need

    help? That bag looks heavy forceContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    girl

    like you. Let me help. Where''s your car? I''ll carry it for you."

    Before she could respond, the man had already picked up her bag.

    "No need," Nina declined politely. "I came by bicycle, it''s just up ahead."

    "But it looks like a lot to carry on a bicycle. How about I drive you home?" he offered.

    Since when were people this helpful? Suspicious, Nina studied the young man, who seemed too eager to help.

    Frowning, she watched as he effortlessly lifted her bicycle onto his shoulder.

    "I have a pickup truck. I can easily load your bicycle and give you a ride home," he offered.

    "Who sent you?" she asked, eyeing him suspiciously.

    The young man stiffened, "What? I don''t understand."

    Nina continued, "All day, people have been following me, clearing my path, helping with my things, even stopping me from selling my ring. Who sent you?"

    From the start, Nina had sensed something was off. There were too many coincidences.

    The young man forced a smile and exined, "I was just passing by and saw you struggling. I really just wanted to help."

    "I don''t believe your good intentions for a second. Who sent you?" Nina demanded, her voice firm.

    The young man started to stammer, clearly flustered by her directness.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 592

    Nina took the heavy bag from the young man''s hands. "If you won''t tell me, then don''t help. I''m not used to epting help from strangers." "Take it easy!" the young man was worried that she might fall from exerting too much strength and tried to caution her.

    Nina ced the bag in the bicycle basket and prepared to leave. She rode slowly, aware that the young man was still following her.

    Nina nced at him, her patience wearing thin. She got off the bicycle and raised her voice, "Why are you following me? Either stop following me or tell your boss toe out, or I''ll call the police!" Seeing her fierce demeanor, the young man hesitated. He received some instructions through his earpiece and decided to leave.

    Once he was gone, Nina continued her ride but could not shake the feeling of being watched. She wondered if someone had been keeping an eye on her the entire time she had been staying at home. Determined to find out, she pretended to lose control of her bicycle, wobbling dangerously. "Ah..."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She almost fell but was caught by a strong hand. Turning around, she saw a cold, familiar face.

    Her expression hardened as she pulled away. "It''s you!"

    Nash''s eyes were distant, maintaining some distance between them. "What do you mean by ''it''s me''?"

    Nina stared at him and asked in a sharp tone. "You''ve been having people follow me, haven''t you?"

    "I was just passing by," Nash replied, his voice devoid of emotion. "I saw someone struggling with their bicycle and helped. It turned out to be you."

    Nina did not believe a word but did not want to argue. She knew that if he did not want to admit, he would have a hundred excuses to cover up the truth. ¨¦n.swnovels

    Nina pushed her bicycle with a mocking smile tugging at her lips. "Well, thank you, kind sir, for your help. I''m heading home now, and we probably aren''t going the same way. Your car is faster, so I''ll be off Goodbye, and let''s never meet again!"

    With that, she got back on her bicycle and pedaled away, ignoring him.

    Nash watched her retreating figure, frowning slightly. He could not feel at ease without seeing her safely home.

    With a cold nce, he ordered, "Follow her!" The car silently trailed behind her.

    Nina saw the car in her bicycle''s mirror. Despite pedaling slowly, the car seemed to move even slower, clearly tailing her.

    Nina had endured a lot of mistreatment from Nash recently. Even though she had already vented her frustration at him, the resentment still lingered.

    Seeing him only made her angrier, ruining her day. She stopped again and turned to face his car. Nash, reading the situation, rolled down the window.

    Nina''s tone was far from pleasant.

    "Mr. York, why are you tailing me? Didn''t we agree we''re not going the same way? You''re still tailing me, Do you want to follow me home? We''re already divorced, that house is mine now. I''ve done everything you asked. What more do you want from me? Are you here to mock me?"

    Nash''s face remained impassive and his eyes were fixed on her. "This road doesn''t have a sign that says only you can use it. Can''t I drive on it too?" "Are you driving on this road or stalking me?" Nina demanded.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 593

    Nash turned his gaze away. "Just driving on this road!" he retorted.

    His stubbornness only made Nina more frustrated. They continued in this awkward stalemate, with Nina pedaling ahead and his car following behind. Seeing him trailing her like a shadow, Nina decided to head in the opposite direction from home. This made Nash frown even more.

    He signaled her with a honk and said in a low voice, "This isn''t the way to your house!"

    "I never said I was going home," Nina replied. "Can''t I just go for a walk?"

    She added mockingly, "But what a coincidence, Mr. York. You''re still on the same road as me."

    Nash remained silent. Nina, filled with anger, was puzzled by Nash''s behavior. He was the one who asked for the divorce, yet he was the one following her now.

    She finally stopped, turned around, and faced him with a stern expression. "Are you done or what?"

    Nash looked up and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    Nina parked her bicycle and walked right up to him. Her voice was sharp and cutting. "Stop following me. We have nothing to do with each other anymore! You''re causing me a lot of distress. Weren''t you the one who said we should never see each other again? I thought the CEO of the Ford Corporation would be a man of his word, but apparently not! What do you really want?"

    Nash did not know what he wanted.

    He was worried about her safety, her well-being, and how she would manage being pregnant and alone.

    He feared for her, even over the smallest obstacles that might harm her. That was why he went to such lengths.

    Seeing his continued silence,

    seemingly unwilling to face her words, Nina''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Nash, when did you be so quiet? Make it clear to yourself where we stand. If you''re leaving, then leavepletely. Don''t be wishy-washy about it. That''s not my style. If we''re separating, let''s do it cleanly. Do you understand?"

    She continued, "Or are you still not over it? Do you want to have it both ways? If you keep this up, I''ll lose all respect for you. I don''t need your pity. Just stay away from me, and I''ll be grateful!"

    With that, Nina got back on her

    bicycle and started pedaling toward

    home. She was already close. She hoped Nash would take the hint and not follow her any longer. It would not be like him to persist after being scolded.

    True to her hope, Nash did not follow this time.

    For Nash, seeing her, even from a distance, was a luxury.

    He missed her but did not dare to get too close. He could only watch over her from a distance, even if she might notice.

    When Nina returned home, Wilfred had already tidied up the garden, making it look neat and clean. She could not help but admire his skills. "You''re already done?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yeah," Wilfred replied. "Pretty much. These flowers should bloom beautifully if you take good care of them."

    "Thank you, you''ve been a big help," Nina said, handing him a bottle of water.

    "Why are you being so polite? I''m happy to help." At least in the days they spent together, Wilfred felt very happy, without a single worry.

    "Where did you go? Shopping?" Wilfred asked when he saw her carrying so many things. "You bought so much. Wouldn''t it be easier to drive? Riding a bicycle must be exhausting, especially since you''re pregnant."

    "I was nning to sell something,

    §Ö

    but it didn''t work out, so I just bought a few things instead," Nina replied. "I''m going to take a shower and rest for a bit. I''m nning to go back to the TV station tomorrow."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 594

    "Not taking more rest?" Wilfred asked, walking beside her.

    "No, if I keep staying home, I''ll go crazy. I need to get back to normal life."

    Even though she could livefortably in the vi with no worries, life would feel meaningless without something to do.

    "Alright."

    Nina returned to her job. As soon as she arrived, Angel bombarded her with questions.

    She didn''t want to answer anymore. "What you see is what you get. Just focus on work!"

    Angel felt as frustrated and upset as Yvonne had been. But since Nina did not want to talk about it, she stopped asking. However, the office buzzed with conversations.

    "Have you seen thetest trends? Miranda''s poprity is through the roof!"

    "Yeah, it''s because of the news about her marrying Nash. That came out of nowhere!"

    "Rumors about them have been circting for a while, but I never thought they''de true. It''s like a plot from a romance novel!" "Did you see the livestream where Nash proposed to another girl? That girl didn''t look like Miranda."

    In that livestream, only Nina''s back was visible and her face was not shown, so they did not know it was her. "Yeah, it wasn''t Miranda. I don''t get it. This all happened within a few days. This whole thing is so weird!" "So Nash is a yer, and Miranda''s still marrying him?"

    "Not just marrying, she''s rifying everything on social media and even showing off the wedding ring!" "Looks like Miranda''s head over heels in love."

    "Poor her. I heard Nash is married. How does he have so many flings?"

    "Who knows? Let''s keep following the news. If we find out who he proposed to, it''ll be a big scoop!"

    They chatted about this while working, and although Nina did not want to listen, it was impossible to avoid hearing the gossip in a

    newsroom.

    As for covering Miranda''s story, Nina had no interest. Instead, she focused on helping Penelope.

    "Angel, how are things going with Penelope?" Nina asked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "There are scripts being offered to her, but she''s not interested. The good ones aren''t approaching her, and she doesn''t want to take bad roles," Angel replied.

    Nina thought for a moment. "What about Miranda?"

    Angel leaned in closer. "I don''t know if it''s because of Nash, but several big productions are approaching Miranda. It''s not fair. She''s not even a good actress!"

    It was clear Nash was helping Miranda, or maybe she had another powerful backer.

    "Get me a list of new TV dramas that are starting production soon," Nina said.

    "Got it, I''ll print it out for you right away!" Angel replied, immediately heading to print the list.

    Productionpanies and media were closely connected. To maintain buzz, the media were always first to know about new drama outlines for online promotion.

    "These are the most anticipated ones. Several are considering Miranda. I don''t understand how she keeps getting roles despite her scandals," Angel said, clearly frustrated.

    "Time heals all negative press. Hereback was inevitable. If she stars in another hit, people will forget her past," Nina said. She then nced at the list and tossed aside the scripts that were already generating buzz before production even began. Angel was puzzled. "Why are you ignoring these? The ones you''re looking at don''t have much buzz and might flop."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 595

    "Just because something is popr now doesn''t mean it will be well-received once it airs. The higher the expectations, the greater the potential for disappointment," Nina said slowly.

    She added, "To win the audience''s love, current poprity isn''t enough. Plus, if everyone is after Miranda, we shouldn''t join the crowd and get nothing but trouble."

    She looked at the remaining scripts. "Just because these aren''t trending now doesn''t mean they''re not good. Plenty of shows be hits after they air."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    She then looked at Angel, "This could also significantly raise audience expectations."

    "You have a point," Angel nodded seriously. "But who wouldn''t want a sure thing? The risk is too high. Penelope is relying on this next role to make aeback."

    In the entertainment industry, one sessful drama could be a make or break opportunity. Missing this chance could mean no more opportunities.

    Nina said, "That''s why we need to choose carefully. This could be the dark horse we''re looking for!"

    She understood that for Penelope to maintain her relevance, she needed another standout role. In this age of trending content, what was hot today might be forgotten tomorrow. These trending scripts all followed the same form, catering to current popr tastes.

    Nina carefully considered all the scripts and their summaries. "This one," she said, pointing to a script. "Call Penelope and make sure she secures this role!"

    Angel nced at the script and raised her concerns, "This director is a young woman and not very well-known. Her drama... it''s quite avant garde, not following the typical style of domestic dramas. It''s darker, with the female lead not being an idol type. It''s more of a revenge story, with a weaker romantic subplot. Usually, viewers prefer emotional dramas."

    "This is a modern drama," she continued. "Most of Penelope''s hits have been period dramas, but she should try new styles. The story is about a girl who grows up in a family that favors boys. She suffers long-term school bullying, fakes her death to escape, then makes a fierceeback, punishing her bullies and bing a top executive."

    Nina raised an eyebrow, a smile forming in her eyes. "I think this director has a unique vision. She''s writing and directing it herself. We need to try something ahead of its time and break away from the old conventions. Look at the script! It''s exciting, the

    romantic subplot may be weak, but the strong female lead and the theme of female independence are powerful. What''s wrong with that?"

    Angel, ustomed to the domestic drama form, had her doubts, but knew Nina was right. "Alright, I''ll call Penelope right away.

    ||

    "I''ll go with her to meet the director," Nina added. "Time is of the essence!"

    Penelope had been resting for a few days. When she received Nina''s call, she immediately went to meet her.

    Stepping out of her car, she saw Nina waiting and smiled. "Pregnant and still can''t stop working? You''re too dedicated!"

    "Helping you seed also helps me," Nina joked. "One day, the media will call me the most important person in your career, a I''ll bask in the glory."

    It was partially a joke, but also Nina''s goal. She had invested in Penelope''s sess and wanted to share in her triumphs.

    "I read the script you chose," Penelope said. "I want to try something new too."

    and

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 596

    "Does that mean we''re on the same page this time?" Nina asked.

    Penelope showed a warm look. "Maybe we were best friends in a past life, given how in sync we are now."

    Nina smiled without saying anything.

    "But I''m more worried about your situation," Penelope continued. "Have you really moved on?"

    She was referring to the recent drama. Miranda was getting together with Nash while Nina was left out. It seemed absurd to her.

    Nina shrugged, responding cheerfully, "With a great career, why would I need to worry about men? Once I reach the peak of my sess, there will be plenty of men around!" Penelope could not help but give her a thumbs up.

    They entered the female director''s studio together. It was small, almost cramped. Previously, this director had made documentaries, winning several awards.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    This was her first time directing a TV series. The script, which took her five years to perfect, showed her passion and dedication to the industry, indicating she was not just chasing trends.

    The girl at the reception downstairs greeted them politely, "Miss Walker, Miss Zimmerman, I''m sorry, but our director is currently locked in her room, deep in creation. You might need to wait a while. I can''t say when she''ll be out."

    The girl seemed a bit embarrassed, unsure when Nelly Smith would emerge from her creative bubble. She also apologized for any inconvenience.

    "No problem, we can wait," Nina replied with a smile.

    The girl gratefully offered, "Would you like something to drink? We have coffee, juice. I can get you something."

    "Just water, please."

    Penelope nodded, "Same for me."

    The girl led them upstairs. As soon as they entered, they saw clothes and discarded papers scattered on the sofa. The entire room was quite messy.

    "Sorry, I haven''t had time to tidy up," she said, quickly moving the clothes off the sofa.

    It had been tidied up in the morning,

    but by the afternoon, Nelly had

    made it extremely messy again.. Nina could already tell that Nelly was likely quite sloppy in her personal life

    After about two hours, the door finally opened.

    Nelly stretched in the doorway. She was about 5''7", thin, with messy hair and a pencil stuck in it. She was wearing a pair of thick ck sses, and still in her pajamas.

    Seeing Nina and Penelope on the sofa, she suddenly remembered, "Oh, I had an appointment today! Hello, hello!"

    She greeted them warmly, shaking their hands.

    Looking at Penelope, Nelly smiled,

    "Penelope, I didn''t expect you toe. I''ve seen your work.

    are.." She turned to Nin

    n¨¦t

    trying to

    ce her.

    "Hello, I''m Nina Walker," Nina introduced herself, shaking her hand.

    Nelly sat across from them, adjusting her sses. "So, what brings you here?"

    "To audition for the lead role in your drama," Nina handed over some documents, keeping it brief. "How does the process work? When can she audition?"

    Penelope added warmly, "I''m very interested in your script and would like to see if there''s an opportunity."

    Nelly, adjusting her sses again, seemed hesitant.

    Nina noticed and prompted, "Miss Smith, if there''s something on your mind, please share it."

    Nelly pursed her lips and said, "Actually, I don''t want to produce this drama anymore."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 597

    They were taken aback.

    "Not producing it? Why not?" Nina asked.

    Nelly smiled and said, "I''m not some big-shot director. I''ve only made a few documentaries and, yes, I''ve won some awards, but I don''t have much ie. This script took me five years to write, and even though I want to shoot it, I can''t find investors. Without funding, it''s impossible to move forward. Plus, thepetition is fierce. Thousands of scripts are submitted, and mine hasn''t attracted any interest. I wanted to produce it myself, but the funding fell through. I just can''t make it happen!"

    Nina thought it was for some other reason.

    "Your script is really good!" Nina encouraged her. "Both Penelope and I think it''s well written."

    "Don''t give up!" Penelope joined in. "Look, we''re here to support you."

    Nelly appreciated their encouragement but had to face reality. "Thank you, but I need to make money first. That''s why I''ve been working on other projectstely. Even though I''m proud of this script, investors aren''t interested."

    She was still determined but needed to build up the resources.

    "When I''m ready to shoot, I''ll definitely ask you to audition," Nelly said to Penelope. "You''re the first to reach out."

    Penelope replied, "Your talent is undeniable. Don''t doubt yourself. Investors follow the trends. It doesn''t mean you''re not good."

    Nelly smiled, feeling somewhatforted.

    They hade all this way. They could not just give up.

    Nina was not ready to quit.

    "How much would it cost to produce this drama?" Nina asked.

    "At least ten million," Nelly replied. "I just don''t have that kind of money right now."

    Nina said, "I''ll be your first investor. This drama must be made, and it has to be perfect!"

    Nelly''s eyes lit up. "You have that kind of money?"

    "A bit," Nina replied. "And I don''t like seeing promising projects fall through. This drama has to be produced!"

    "Ah!" Nelly Screamed with

    excitement and hugged Nina tightly.

    "You''re amazing! You''re my savior, making my dream of being a

    directore true!"

    Nina, though slightly ufortable with the hug, epted it graciously.

    Penelope, seeing how things were going, added, "I''ll work for free. Consider it my contribution to your dream!"

    Nelly was over the moon. "Really? Penelope, you''re too kind!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She nearly cried. "To be honest, if could produce this drama, I''d

    definitely want you as the mind!" te

    wrote the character with you in

    "Looks like we''re fated to work

    together, Nina said, surprised bet

    how things had turned out. She never expected that a well-written script like this wouldck investors. en.swhovels

    Nelly''s eyes reddened, but she quicklyposed herself. "Don''t worry, I''ll work hard and make sure you''re not disappointed!"

    They were the first benefactors in her life, and she would never forget this kindness.

    Nina had essentially invested all her savings into this gamble.

    After making the decision, Nina felt a bit of a chill, as if she were dreaming.

    Ten million was no small sum. Most people would not make that in a lifetime.

    As they left Nelly''s studio, Nina''s legs were shaking. She felt light-headed, like she''d just left a casino.

    Penelope noticed Nina''s silence and asked, "You were so confident going in. Are you regretting it now?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 598

    "No regrets," Nina replied. "I just never imagined I''d be in this position. I used to be just a secretary, and now I''m making a huge gamble with ten million. It''s enough to scare anyone!" Penelope put her arm around Nina''s shoulder. "You''re my biggest investor now. I''ll be counting on you!"

    "Don''t say that!" Nina said. "The hard work is just beginning. We''ll only be able to rx once the drama airs and gets good feedback. Otherwise, we''ll be in big trouble. We have to win this time!" Penelope knew she was making a huge gamble just like Nina.

    The stakes were high, and this project could make or break them. She did not know why she feltpelled to take such a risky path. Perhaps it was Nina''s determination that inspired her.

    It ignited a fire in her, driving her to aim for the top. She was no longer just Penelope from a small town. She was aiming to be Queen Penelope.

    A confident smile tugged at Penelope''s lips. "We can only win, no room for failure!"

    Back at the office, it was already after hours. Nina felt exhausted.

    She found herself getting tired more easily, wondering if it was due to the pregnancy. She used to handle work just fine. Without giving it much thought, she kept preparing for the new drama, workingte into the night.

    Feeling dizzy, Nina slumped over her desk and fell asleep, not noticing her paleplexion.

    Seeing that Nina had not returned home, Wilfred came to her office. Finding her asleep at her desk, he saw the rough drafts on herputer and noticed her pale face.

    Without hesitation, he cut his wrist, letting his blood drip onto the beads of her bracelet. The beads glowed more brightly as they absorbed his blood.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    This scene was witnessed by Scott,

    who had just returned and had not had a chance to contact Nina. He brought some gifts for her, feeling excited But as he stopped and took in what he was seeing, his eyes widened in shock.

    Wilfred bandaged his wrist, his face even paler than usual.

    Hearing a noise, he called out, "Who''s there?"

    Turning, he saw Scott. Wilfred''s expression was cold, his eyes almost icy. He held a scalpel, speaking calmly, "Are you an employee here?"

    "I''m a friend of Nina''s," Scott responded, realizing the situation. "Is something wrong with Nina?"

    Wilfred walked toward him, his eyes cold and his grip on the scalpel tightening. He lunged at Scott, aiming for his heart.

    Fortunately, Scott dodged quickly and grabbed Wilfred''s hand.

    "I haven''t seen her for a while, and now she''s like this. Is she in danger? And who are you to her?" Scott questioned, trying to make sense of the situation.

    Scott kept guessing, his mind racing.

    The situation was clearly dangerous. The man before him did not seem like a good guy, especially considering he was using his own blood for something.

    "I haven''t seen you before, but it seems like you have a close connection with Nina. Was she with you during her disappearance? Is she caught up in some organization and being watched now?" Scott furrowed his brows. He had been investigating this for a while.

    Scott added, "I''ve known Nina for a long time. I''m her friend, not her enemy!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 599

    Wilfred was always decisive and had no intention of letting Scott go.

    However, he hesitated, considering whether Scott''s words were trustworthy and if he could be a reliable ally. Their struggle made a lot of noise in the room.

    Feeling somewhat better, Nina woke up and saw them grappling with each other. "What are you two doing?" she asked.

    With his back to Nina, Wilfred blocked Scott from view, preventing her from seeing the fight.

    She had no idea they were actually in a confrontation.

    "Scott?" Nina called out, having glimpsed his figure.

    Hearing her, Wilfred released Scott and quickly hid the scalpel.

    Scott, understanding the situation, smiled as if nothing had happened. "Nina, you''re awake."

    Nina sat up. "Why are you here?"

    Scott, holding the gifts he brought for her, replied, "I came back from a business trip and didn''t find you at home. I guessed you might still be at work, so I came by. Here, these are for you." He handed her a champagne rose and a box of choctes.

    "Thank you," Nina epted them and then looked at Wilfred. "You''re here too? What were you two doing? It looked like you were about to fight."

    Scott quickly answered, "It''s our first meeting. We were just being cautious and talked a bit."

    Nina nced at Wilfred, worried he might be ufortable since he rarely interacted with others. "Well, let me introduce you. This is my old friend, Scott. And this is Wilfred, my new friend." Scott extended his hand to Wilfred, maintaining a friendly demeanor. "Nice to meet you."

    "Nice to meet you," Wilfred replied with a nod. "Apologies for earlier."

    "No problem," Scott responded.

    Scott looked at Nina and

    immediately noticed the changes in her. She seemed thinner, which was unusual for a pregnant woman who should be gaining weight. It was as if she was being drained instead.

    "I''m done for the day," Nina said, not paying attention to their expressions. "Let me clean up, and you two wait outside."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The men left the office quietly.

    Before heading home, Nina copied all the materials rted to Nelly''s drama onto her drive, intending to review themter.

    Outside, Scott turned to Wilfred with

    concern. "What''s going on with

    Nina? She doesn''t look well. You still haven''t answered my questions. is she in trouble? Why did she and Nash divorce? What happened

    between them?"

    Although he had not seen Nina recently, he was aware of her rtionship with Nash. He knew about the proposal broadcast and the news about Nash and Miranda.

    Even though Nina''s face wasn''t shown during the proposal, he knew it was her. At that moment, he was on a ne, and despite seeing the broadcast, he was genuinely happy for her.

    He had thought she would be happy forever and had nned to keep his distance, respecting her happiness.

    But then after a few days, Nash''s scandals emerged, and everything seemed off.

    Wilfred hesitated, unsure how much to reveal to Scott. "Even if you knew, what could you do? It won''t change the situation."

    Scott stopped walking. "It''s not just you who can help Nina. I can too."

    Wilfred''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Even if it costs you your life?" Scott paused, then frowned. "Yes."

    Wilfred''s brown eyes darkened. "She''s been poisoned. There''s no cure."

    Scott''s heart sank. "No cure? How can there be no cure... No wonder she looks so unwell. I saw that you were letting blood earlier. Is that how you''re alleviating the poison in her body?"

    "I can only temporarily relieve her pain. The poison itself can''t be cured. Even if there''s an antidote, it''s not here," Wilfred said, furrowing his brows.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 600

    "Where is it?" Scott continued to ask.

    Wilfred hesitated before finally responding, "Do you know the Nile organization?"

    Scott''s expression tightened. "Isn''t that a terrorist organization? It was supposed to have been eradicated years ago. How could..." "It wasn''t," Wilfred said, his eyes darkening. "I was one of them."

    Scott fell silent, recalling the time Nina was kidnapped. He looked at Wilfred again. "Is Nina being targeted by this organization?"

    Wilfred looked down. "I don''t think so."

    "Nash and Miranda''s scandal, could it be that he..." Scott had a terrifying thought that seemed to make sense.

    "She might not have the antidote," Wilfred said. "But right now, it''s our only lead. Without her, finding the antidote would be nearly impossible."

    Scott clenched his fists, the concern for Nina evident.

    They were all worried about her, each in their own way.

    "I understand," Scott said. "I''ll find a way."

    Wilfred cautioned him, "Do what you can, but be careful."

    Just then, Nina came out with her bag. Seeing them deep in conversation, she smiled. "What are you two talking about?"

    Both men looked at her.

    "Is something wrong?" Nina asked, noticing their serious expressions. "Why do you both look so worried?"

    Wilfred quickly regained hisposure, smiling. "What do you want to eat tonight?"

    Nina studied his face. "You look so paletely, almost like you''ve lost all your blood. We should get you something nourishing. How about I treat you both to dinner?"

    Scott forced a smile. "Sure."

    Nina, feeling generous, took them to an upscale restaurant.

    "By the way, I''m not just working at the TV station now. I''ve also invested in producing a TV drama," she said while looking at the menu, unaware of the tension on their faces. "My career is expanding, and so are the pressures. But I won''t give up easily. I need to work harder. Let''s see, grilled salmon, beef liver, lentil soup, quinoa and ck bean bowl..."

    She nced at Wilfred. "You need to improve your blood health."

    Wilfred''s eyes softened, a smile appearing naturally as he looked at her.

    "And this one," Nina continued, looking at Scott. "Your favorite."

    She made sure to treat everyone fairly.

    Scott asked, "You''re investing in a TV drama? Do you need more funds?"

    "No, I''m fine," Nina replied. "I''ve saved some money. Spending it all might leave me broke, but I''m determined to work hard. Besides, I have to support myself and the baby."

    "Don''t worry, you have me," Scott said earnestly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Nina looked at Scott appreciatively but she was determined to rely on her own efforts.

    As the waiter brought the dishes, she said, "Let''s eat, I''m starving!"

    Nina ate heartily, determined to be well-fed and ready for another day of hard work.

    Scott habitually put food on her

    te. "Eat slowly. No one''s going th take from you. Is work veg?

    even have time to

    "No, I''m pregnant and have a big appetite! Nina said between

    bites.

    apon''t bout me. I feel great

    and more purposeful than ever!"

    This was her truth. She used to live for Nash, but now she was living for herself. She was full of energy and determination.

    However, Scott still felt a pang of heartache for her.

    Wilfred understood her well and would always support her decisions. He remained silent, eating slowly and steadily. Suddenly-

    Ding, ding, ding!

    An rm went off in the restaurant.

    "Quick, get out! There''s a fire!"

    Upon hearing the rm, the diners rushed towards the exits.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 601

    The restaurant was inplete chaos. Nina was still eating, but Scott and Wilfred became alert.

    "Nina, there''s a fire! We need to get out now," Scott said.

    "Alright," Nina replied, following them out of the restaurant.

    The restaurant was on the ground floor, so if there was a fire, they could quickly escape. Soon, the restaurant was empty. All the customers were outside, trying to see where the fire was. The restaurant owner was still inside.

    Nina stood outside, watching. There was not any smoke and it did not look like a fire at all.

    "What''s going on?" a customer asked nervously. "Is there a fire?"

    "The rm went off, so there must be a fire!"

    "Look, the sprinklers are on!"

    They were talking about the fire sprinkler system inside that had been activated. Amidst the chatter, the owner came out, looking embarrassed. "I''m so sorry, everyone. Our fire system malfunctioned and set off the rm. I apologize for the scare!"

    The owner bowed to everyone. "I''ll prepare some small gifts to make up for our mistake!"

    The customers were relieved it was just a false rm.

    "d it wasn''t a real fire. Safety first!"

    The customers were polite and understanding, so they did not pursue the matter further. They started going back inside, but the power was out, making the interior dim. It definitely was not a good ce to eat anymore.

    Nina barely had time to wipe her mouth before feeling something was off. How could the fire system malfunction like that, setting off the rm and sprinklers? She looked at their table. It was now soaked and the dishes turned into soup.

    "Did you get enough to eat?" Scott asked, not expecting such an incident. "If not, I''ll treat you to another meal."

    "I''m not hungry anymore," Nina replied. Originally, she had an appetite, but she had lost her appetite now.

    The owner approached, holding small gifts. "Miss, I''m really sorry about this. Here''s a little gift from our restaurant. I hope you don''t mind."

    The owner was a gentleman, handing the gift to Nina with both hands. Meanwhile, two men were sneaking around in the kitchen

    area.

    "See? I''m good at this. There''s no need to start a real fire. Just a little tap will do," James boasted quietly.

    "Do you think they''ll go to another restaurant? Should we set off another rm there?" asked the man beside him, clearly a soldier in his twenties. Felix was honest by nature,cking James''s tricks.

    They were afraid that Nina and the others might go to another ce to eat again and upset Nash.

    "I''m not sure yet, but this worked well," James replied.

    "Then let''s keep a close watch," Felix responded.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    They both peeked around the corner to watch.

    "The owner is too polite," Nina said, epting the gift. "But what happened to your fire system? Need any help?"

    The owner waved his hands quickly. "No, no, just a minor issue. I''ll get someone to fix it soon."

    Nina looked at the owner. "We have professionals here. They can take a look."

    She pointed to Scott and Wilfred behind her.

    "Really, it''s fine," the owner insisted. "I can''t trouble you like that."

    Nina''s gaze shifted toward the kitchen. Lately, she had felt like she was being followed everywhere, making her suspect that this rm was also set off deliberately.

    Nina decided to head toward the kitchen.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 602

    "It''s bad! She ising this way!"

    Seeing Nina heading in their direction, James and Felix quickly moved towards the back of the kitchen.

    "What''s going on?" Felix asked. "Why is sheing this way? Did we get caught?"

    "Impossible!" James quickly denied. "We were trained soldiers. There''s no way she''d notice us."

    "Then why is sheing?"

    Both men crouched as they moved.

    "Let''s hide for now."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    They concealed themselves in a hidden corner.

    "Don''t let her spot us. We''ll move when she leaves."

    Nina inspected the fire rm system.

    It had a hole punched through it.

    "Looks like it was smashed," she noted.

    The owner quickly exined, "A server might have identally bumped into it, triggering the rm."

    "Your servers have that much strength?" Nina asked skeptically. "This hasn''t happened before, has it?"

    "This is the first time," the owner admitted, struggling toe up with an excuse.

    Nina observed therge hole, drawing her own conclusions. "Seems like your server has some impressive strength, managing to hit this specific spot." She scanned the area, searching for suspicious individuals, but saw no one.

    With the incident disrupting the kitchen, the chefs had stopped working.

    "Are they gone?"

    James and Felix, hiding under a table blocked by obstacles, could only see feet. The dimly lit kitchen did not help too.

    "I don''t think they''ve left yet," Felix said. "No rush. We wait until she''s gone. We were soldiers. We won''t mess up."

    "Right!" James agreed.

    However...

    James noticed something strange,

    feeling a dampness on his backside. "Felix are you insane? What are

    you

    licking back there?" Content Belongs

    Felix replied, "You''re the crazy one! You''ve been bumping into me!"

    James, unable to stand it, shouted, "What the hell is wrong with you, you pervert!"

    "You''re the pervert!" Felix retorted.

    Behind them, arge dog was licking its lips and staring at them.

    Hearing their argument, the dog seemed eager to join in, "Woof, woof, woof!"

    Turning around, they found themselves face-to-face with the dog and shouted, "Ahhh!"

    Disgusted by the drooling dog, they both bolted from their hiding spot.<nfb134>

    S?a??h th? (F)indN?v?l.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nfb134>

    Nina was about to leave when she saw the two men running from the kitchen. The sight of their backs seemed familiar.

    Her expression changed as she shouted, "James!"

    James froze, realizing they had been caught. "We''re busted!"

    "It''s your fault! Why did you run out? We were almost in the clear!"

    James med Felix. "Didn''t you run out too? You''re such a coward, afraid of a dog!"

    "I''m not afraid of dogs! You''re the one who freaked out when it drooled on us!" Felix shot back.

    "It''s all your fault! Let''s see how you exin this when we get back!"

    "No, it''s clearly your fault!"

    Bet

    The two bickered, ignoring Nina''s approach Nina, now standing right in front of them, asked sternly, Was it you two who messed with the fire rm?"

    "It wasn''t me. It was him!" James immediately pointed to Felix.

    Seeing James''sck of loyalty, Felix also did not hold back. "Ma''am, it was him! He punched it and said that as long as the rm went off, you wouldn''t be able to finish your meal!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 603

    James red at Felix. "Really, Felix? I treated you like a brother, and you betrayed me!"

    Felix did not back down. "Right back at you!"

    James turned to Nina, forcing a smile. "Ma''am, I''m really sorry. It was an ident, not intentional. My mistake!"

    Nina responded, "I think you did it on purpose."

    "That''s impossible! How could I? I''m a good soldier who serves the people!" James stood at attention and saluted.

    Nina asked, "Then what are you doing here?" with a stern expression.

    James thought quickly and grabbed Felix. "We came to eat!"

    Felix immediately nodded. "Yes, we came to eat."

    Nina''s expression darkened. "This restaurant isn''t that big. Howe I didn''t see you? And why were you in the kitchen breaking things?"

    She became more serious. "Aren''t you disrupting the restaurant''s business?"

    Both men fell silent.

    "Did Nash send you to follow me?" Nina continued. "What''s his deal?"

    "Well..."

    The two hesitated, not know how to respond.

    "Where is he?"

    "Captain isn''t here," James replied. "We''re here to protect you."

    Nina scoffed. "You''re more like causing trouble."

    They had nothing to say.

    "Nash and I are divorced! Why do I need protection?" Nina''s voice was cold. "What''s his game now? Trying to show everyone he''s a good guy, taking care of his ex-wife? What about his current girlfriend? Does she approve?"

    No matter how sarcastic Nina was, Nash could not hear her, so she decided not to waste her breath.

    "Take me to him!" she demanded directly.

    The two men had no choice but toply. They had witnessed Nash''s pain and helplessness after the divorce, and they did not want to see their rtionship deteriorate further. en.swhovels

    But there was nothing they could do to change the situation. There were some things they just could not say.

    Nina had already said plentyst

    time, trying to snap Nash out of his<nf10f8>

    s?a??h th? FindN?v?l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nf10f8>

    act. Clearly, she had not been harsh

    enough. This time, she was

    §Ö

    determined to be make her point and avoid any future trouble.

    Before leaving, she said goodbye to Scott and Wilfred, then got into the military vehicle heading to Nash''s ce.

    Her apartment was far from the mansion, but Nash''s ce was nearby. They arrived in less than ten minutes.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nash owning property here was not surprising, given hispany acquisitions in the area.

    Inside, there were no helpers, just a few soldiers. It was quiet.

    Nina got out of the car, storming inside with quick steps. Felix and James followed, worried about the punishment they would face. The front door was open. Nina walked in and shouted, "Nash!"

    It was empty, with no sign of Nash. The interior wasvishly decorated, but it felt like no one actually lived there.

    Nina did not care. Finding no one downstairs, she headed upstairs. "Nash,e out! Don''t think hiding will stop me!

    "You''ve had people follow me, disrupting my life. What''s the point? Is it that hard to stay apart?

    "If you keep this up, I''ll call the police!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 604

    On the second floor, she noticed a door that was slightly ajar. Nash must be inside.

    Nina rolled up her sleeves and pushed open the door with her cold and determined expression.

    "Nash, stop being a coward. Can''t you just be straightforward...?"

    Standing in the doorway, her eyes locked onto Nash sprawled on the floor.<nf73be>

    s?a??h th? (F)indN?v?l.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nf73be>

    He looked utterly defeated, surrounded by empty bottles, still clutching one with some liquor left. It seemed he had been drinking all day.

    Nina had been furious, ready to confront him. She had nned to say the most hurtful things, aiming to crush his pride and make him feel worthless. But things did not go as she had imagined.

    Seeing Nash drunk and disheveled, any cruel words she had prepared now seemed pointless. He would not hear them anyway.

    However, she could not understand why Nash had drunk himself into such a state.

    Wasn''t he supposed to be happy with Miranda?

    Hadn''t he rid himself of her?

    He had humiliated her, boosting his own ego. He should be happy, so why did he seem so miserable?

    This was a side of him she had never seen before, revealing his helplessness, defeat, and pain all at once.

    She clenched her fists, her emotions swirling. She decided not to engage in a confrontation, choosing to leave the room instead.

    Just as she turned to go, she heard a faint voice.

    "Nina."

    His voice was raspy and low.

    Nina frowned, not intending to turn back.

    "Nina..."

    She was about to leave, but he kept calling her name, making her hesitate.

    She finally nced back at him.

    At this moment, Nashy on his

    side,

    eyes

    reaing to have woken up. His

    e hazy and his hand wa

    reaching out as if desperately trying grasp her.

    Nina''s emotions became even more conflicted. She walked back to him.

    "Am I dreaming?" Nash asked, a bitter smile on his lips as he saw her approach. "Why are you here?"

    "Why do you think it''s a dream? Do you want to see me that much?" Nina squatted down and asked coldy. "Why did you drink so much?"

    Nash, seemingly not hearing her question, pulled her into a tight embrace. Instinctively, Nina tried to break free, but Nash held her even tighter.

    "Nash, let go of me!" Nina became

    agitated. I''m here to tell you to stop having people follow me. We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Can you just stop being pathetic?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Then she felt something warm on her hand-tears. Nash''s tears had soaked her hand, making it even warmer, almost scalding.

    Nina froze, unable to process what was happening. Was this really tears?

    She reached out and touched Nash''s face, discovering that his eyes were indeed wet.

    Nash buried his head in her

    embrace, his voice came out hoarse

    and low but clear, "Nina, it doesn''t matter if the child isn''t mine. That stopped being important a long time ago. I don''t care whose child it is, I only care about you. As long as you''re happy, that''s enough. Now, I care about one more thing-you being alive and healthy."

    Nina stood there, listening to Nash''s words with her eyes wide open.

    For some reason, her heart ached.

    What was he doing?

    Did she mishear him?

    She could not believe he would say something like this when he was drunk.

    He did not care about the child''s paternity. He only cared about her.

    Then why did he divorce her?

    Alive and healthy...

    Nina''s hands fell to her sides, and she slumped to the floor, tears welling up in her eyes.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 605

    Nina did not know how long she sat there, but a deep sadness enveloped her heart.

    Nashy motionless in Nina''s arms. The room was quiet with only the sound of his steady breathing. She wanted to ask, but there were no answers. Perhaps she already knew without needing to ask.

    Eventually, Nina quietly left.

    This time, her feelings were different.

    There was more bitterness.

    "Ma''am," James called out, seeing here out silently. "Did you have a fight with Captain? Are you both okay?"

    Felix tugged at James''s sleeve, signaling him to say less. Seeing Nina''s pale face, it was clear things did not go well.

    Nina looked up at James and said, "Take good care of him." Then, she walked out the door.

    James stood there, sighing at the fate of two people who could not be together. It was like fate was ying a cruel joke. When Nina returned to the apartment, Wilfred was waiting for her.

    "How did it go?" Wilfred asked. "Is everything okay?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Nina looked at Wilfred and asked, "Do you know Nash?"

    The question was so sudden that Wilfred did not know how to respond immediately. "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"

    Nina continued, "When I passed out and you came to my side, it wasn''t a coincidence, was it? Did Nash send you?"

    Given Nash''s strange actions, Nina could not help but suspect. Even today, she could tell Nash had his reasons. Knowing this made her both angry and resentful.

    Nash never thought of facing things together with her. What was the point if they could not share hardships?

    She could not shamelessly cling to him, begging not to leave. The timely appearance of Wilfred at her side when she needed someone made her think it was Nash''s doing. Wilfred did not intend to hide it and just smiled. "You see right through me."

    Nina said, "You don''t have to listen to him. You''re my friend, not his."

    Wilfred gazed at Nina, "If you need help, I''ll do everything I can. Even if it wasn''t him, I''d still be here for you."

    Nina gave him a small smile, "Thank you, Wilfred. I never expected that in the end, it would be you by my side."

    She truly cherished each friend, remembering everyone who had ever helped her. Wilfred''s kindness meant the world to her. If he ever found himself in danger, she would risk everything for him.

    "It''s not the end yet," Wilfred hesitated. "And I might not be able to stay with you till the end."

    Nina did not fully understand what he meant but could somewhat grasp his intention. Having him by her side during her hardest times was a favor she would remember forever. However, she knew that everyone had their own lives to lead.

    "No matter where you go in the future, I hope you live in the light," Nina said, offering him her best wishes.<nf87db>

    S?a?*?h the FindN???l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nf87db>

    Wilfred looked at her with gentle eyes. Being close to her was his greatest wish.

    This belief had kept him going all these years. He wanted to see Ivy again and live as a dignified person by her side.

    "Go on in," Wilfred said, raising his hand but not daring to touch her. He was just waving.

    Nina nodded slightly and walked inside. At the door, she turned to him and said, "You should rest early too."

    After Nina closed the door, Wilfred

    did not rush to leave. He leaned against the doorframe, waiting quietly. Just being a door''s distance away from her was enough to content him.

    However, his face was pale, devoid of any healthy color.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 606

    Scott returned home and began searching through all his documents, trying to learn about the organization called Nile.

    He wondered how he could get in touch with them and whether he had even a slim chance of obtaining the antidote.

    He spent the whole night searching. The organization was very secretive and operated in border countries to avoid sanctions. Some of the people who had been captured over the years spoke differentnguages and did not appear to be from the same ethnic group.

    At this moment, the door opened, and Scott''s mother walked in. "Scott, what are you doing? Why is everything so messy?"

    "I''m searching for information."

    "What kind of information is worth losing sleep over? You haven''t slept, have you?" Scott''s mother, who looked like a gentle and kind housewife, spoke softly. "You''ve been so busy with work these days, and now you don''t rest. How can your body take it? Besides, Yasmine will be here soon. You need to be ready to spend time with her. Stop what you''re doing and rest for a while."

    She pulled Scott towards the sofa, urging him to lie down for a bit. Seeing his tired face, she felt even more worried.

    "Mom, I''m fine." Scott pulled away from her. "I need to keep looking."

    Seeing the documents he was going through, she asked, "What is all this? I thought it was work-rted, but it''s about some criminal organization. Are you nning to be a police officer?" "People''s lives are at stake."

    "But nothing is more important than my son''s life," she insisted. "Whatever you''re doing, take care of your health first. You''ve lost weight recently!"

    Scott suddenly remembered something and looked at his mother. "Mom, you mentioned before which ethnic group Yasmine is from?"

    Seeing his interest in Yasmine, his mother smiled. "You''re finally showing interest in Yasmine? Her father is from the Yaren tribe. She''s mixed-race and very beautiful. She''d be a great match for you!" Scott looked back at his documents and noticed a connection. The Yaren people were known for their skills in making medicines and poisons. Could there be a link?

    "When is Yasmineing?" Scott asked again.

    "She''ll be here soon. She called

    earlier and said she wanted to have some of my chicken soup." Scott''s question made his mother even happier. Her lifelong dream was to see Scott marry a woman he loved, and now it seemed close toing true. "That girl is delightful. I really like her. If only..."

    She looked up, but Scott was already out of the study.

    "This boy is always in such a rush!" She followed him out.

    In less than ten minutes, Yasmine arrived. This time, she wore a beautiful dress and brought some

    gifts As soon as she walke

    she

    greeted warmly, "Mrs. Lucas!" en.swhovels

    Both Scott and his mother were there. His mother immediately stood up to greet her. "Oh, Yasmine, you didn''t have to bring gifts. Just having you here is enough!"

    "It''s just a small token, Mrs. Lucas. Please don''t mind!"

    "Of course not," his mother said, then tried to matchmake again. "Scott was just asking about you. He couldn''t wait to see you."<nf912e>

    S?a??h th? (?ind)??vel.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nf912e>

    Yasmine blushed. "Really, Mrs. Lucas? You''re not teasing me, are you?"

    "It''s true!" Scott''s mother was delighted.

    She had tried to set them up before, but Scott had been very stubborn and uninterested.

    Scott did not want to talk about romantic matters. He looked at Yasmine and got straight to the point. "I heard from my mom that your father is Yaren?"

    "Yes," Yasmine said as she sat down. "Why? Are you interested in my family now?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Is it true that the Yaren people are skilled in making medicines and poisons?" Scott asked again.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 607

    Yasmine was taken aback by his questions. "I''ve heard people say that. Why do you ask?"

    Scott pressed on, "Can the Yaren people create antidotes for their own poisons?"

    Yasmine found his questions odd but answered patiently, "I don''t know. My dad is from the Yaren tribe, so I have half Yaren blood, but I''m not very familiar with their ways. I''ve heard my dad say that the small country is very chaotic, with high and low castes."

    She pointed at a person in the newspaper. "They look like us but have darker skin. They''re from the lower caste and have very low status. My dad is from the high caste."

    Scott knew little about this tribe. The small country was poor and backward, still ruled by a monarchy, and he had never visited it. He was not familiar with their civilization either.

    Scott made a decision that he wanted to go and see for himself. Maybe he would find something useful.

    Yasmine warned him, "It''s very dangerous there. The people are not well-educated, and many curious tourists have gone missing. Some say they might have been eaten. You shouldn''t go. It''s too dangerous!" People would usually only visit developed countries so Scott''s questions made Yasmine worried.

    He wanted to go because he believed the Yaren tribe was connected to the organization and skilled in making medicines. This was his only chance to find the antidote.

    Scott consulted Wilfred, who had more experience.

    Wilfred told him he had never been there, only to the border areas. He advised Scott against going, saying, "It''s too risky. Once you leave the country, everything bes unpredictable. In civilized countries, you can reason with people, but once you cross over, you''ll realize how terrifying it can be."

    Nash woke up with a splitting headache. He frowned, never having experienced such pain before.

    "Captain, you''re awake," James said. He was worried, standing by Nash''s side.

    "Have some water," Felix immediately handed Nash a ss. "It''ll help with the hangover."

    Nash opened his eyes to see them standing there with concerned expressions. He vaguely remembered having a beautiful dream about Ninast night.

    "Why are you guys here?" Nash''s voice was hoarse as he sat up. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Nash, you were really drunkst

    night. We were worried about you," James said: "Regarding Ma''am''s matter, you''re already working on it and you''ve sent many people to the border. I believe we''ll have news soon."

    They tried tofort Nash. Seeing him like this made them feel bad, especially since he had gotten so drunk. They feared for his health.

    This issue was a heavy burden on Nash''s mind. But something else seemed off. Nash asked, "What did you do while I was out?"

    This put them on the spot.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Nothing at all! We only did what was best for you, Nash," James quickly said.

    "So, you did do something," Nash said coldly.

    They shivered.

    Felix quickly exined, "While protecting Ma''am, we saw her having dinner with other men. We were worried she might fall for someone else in your absence, so we took some action but got caught."

    They looked down, feeling guilty.<nfe729>

    S~?a??h the FindN???l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nfe729>

    Nash leaned back on the bed, his expression darkening. "So, yesterday wasn''t a dream?"

    "She dide by," James

    continued. "I thought she was going

    to have a big fight with you, but you were drunk. She left looking heartbroken. It was agonizing for us to watch."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 608

    Nash rubbed his forehead. The pain was preventing him from focusing on their words.

    He could not remember what he had donest night. It felt too much like a dream.

    If Nina hade, at least he would have seen her. He could not continue to appear so disheveled.

    "You two, leave," Nash said hoarsely, dismissing them.

    "Yes!" They both promptly left.

    But within ten minutes, James reported from the doorway, "Captain, Miss Miranda is here!"<nfa380>

    s?a??h th? FindN???l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nfa380>

    Nash quickly washed up and changed his clothes. He felt a slight difort at the news but concealed it. "Have her wait downstairs," he said coldly. Miranda was in a good mood. She had secured the starring role in the most anticipated TV series adaptation, a major breakthrough for her career. If the drama became a hit, she would firmly establish herself in the entertainment industry. She came specifically to share this good news with Nash. After waiting for about twenty minutes, Miranda saw Nashing down. She immediately greeted him, "Nash!"

    Nash''s eyes were not on her. "What''s the matter?" he asked, ignoring her warmth.

    Despite his coldness, Miranda directly took his arm. She knew Nash would not refuse her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She eximed joyfully, "I got the female lead in ''Demon Bone''! Aren''t I amazing? With this drama, I will definitely be famous. I''ll be able to stand proudly by your side. Nash, everything I do is to be worthy of you."

    She wanted him to know that everything she did was for him.

    Nash replied, "Your achievements are not for my sake."

    Miranda''s expression changed slightly. "You can''t say that. Everything I do is to deserve you!"

    Nash nced at her. He had wanted to say something, but he realized that no matter how much he said, her attitude would not change. He decided not to say more.

    Miranda continued to talk, but Nash only responded with a few amodating words. He had no interest in her matters, even though she wanted to share her joy with him. Nash sat on the sofa, ying with his phone. He came across some news.

    Penelope would star in "Glory," a dark modern drama. There were not manyments about it, and its poprity was much lowerpared to Miranda''s drama.

    Nash stared at that name.

    The investor was Nina. Was she interested in bing an investor now?

    Miranda sat beside him, noticing the news he was reading. She could not help but smile sarcastically, "I really don''t understand what Nina is thinking She actually invested in this

    drama, which was written by a "s

    new

    director and isn''t mature in various aspects. It''s risky and has been in the news for several days with no discussion heat."

    She could not understand why Nina would take such a risky move. Investing casually like this was reckless. With Penelope starring in it, it was basically suicidal. This time, she would definitely turn the tables.

    Nash remained silent. However, he would support everything Nina did.

    "Let''s go. The director is waiting for us, let''s have a meal together. I''ll be entering the set soon," Miranda said. "By the way, it seems like their crew is in the same location as ours. We might see each other often."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 609

    Miranda wanted to see how Nina would make a fool of herself. Not doing her job properly as a reporter, she actually went to invest in a TV series, and in the end, it would all go to waste. She would immediately be a pauper. This was Miranda''s most anticipated oue.

    Nash did not say anything, but there was a subtle change in his expression. His car was parked at the door, and the two of them sat in it.

    Miranda wanted to lean on Nash, but he spoke, "You''ve posted so much online but when are we getting married? When will there be a cure?"

    Miranda smiled widely. "Don''t worry, I''ll start filming soon and won''t have much time. Besides, Nina won''t die now. I won''t let her die. She might suffer a bit more, but with Wilfred around, she won''t suffer much. promise she''ll be fine in the end!"

    Nash looked at her coldly. "I hope you can keep your word."

    Miranda said affectionately, "It seems like I''m betting on Nina, but actually, I''m betting on you. If I let you down, wouldn''t I be throwing myself into the fire? I''m not that stupid. I want a grand wedding and to be the happiest woman in the world, only you can give me that!"

    She leaned her head on Nash''s shoulder, enjoying the tranquility of being together. She had longed for moments like this in the past.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Now it was finally happening. Indeed, only by striving for what you want can you get it, even if it means doing whatever it takes.

    They arrived at the film and television base.

    Angel urged, "Nina, hurry up, we''re going to bete!"

    Nina and Angel came by car but werete by five minutes due to traffic congestion in their direction.

    "Okay." Nina replied, carrying arge bag on her back and hastening her steps to catch up with Angel.

    Just then, they bumped into Miranda and Nash.

    Nina was bare-faced, dressed in loose-fitting clothes, and wore ck-framed sses. She had recently discovered that she was nearsighted. She now needed sses, likely due to the rush of work and the strain of filming, which involved staring at screens for long periods.

    As she hurried along, she unexpectedly ran into Nash and Miranda.

    Without a doubt, Nash was apanying Miranda to the set.

    Angel paused briefly, then politely greeted, "Mr. York."

    Nina nced at them but did not pay much attention.

    "Nina, congrattions, you''re an investor now," Miranda said.

    Nina looked up at Miranda. Even though she congratted Nina verbally, but her eyes suggested that she believed the project would fail. Nina replied formally, "Thank you."

    "Do you know I''ve chosen the leading actress for ''Demon Bone''?" Miranda said. She wanted Nina to know her capabilities.

    Nina replied, "I''m sorry, I''ve been busy with my new drama and haven''t been following the entertainment news."

    "It''s okay," Miranda said with a smile.

    "After all, we''re not in the same league, just filming in the same ce. I heard the script was written by this director. She''s not that well-known, right? Be careful with your investment in this series."

    Nina smiled slightly at her and replied, "I have my own judgment. You don''t need to worry about me."

    Nina and Angel quickly went inside. Compared to the big production of ''Demon Bone'', their series was low-budget. The ''Demon Bone crew had more actors and cameras, making this side look a bit deserted.

    But they were determined to make a good drama. They were so busy they didn''t even have time to eat.

    Nelly held the script, sweating profusely, and yelled, "Cut!"

    The scene came to an end.

    Penelope''s makeup had undergone a significant change, featuring a modern style with a sense of battle damage, conveying a feeling of brokenness and stubbornness.

    Nina watched the footage on the camera. Although only the first scene had been filmed, she thought Penelope''s acting was excellent.

    Penelope was already emotionally invested in the character. Her eyes reflected the emotions of the protagonist.

    Suddenly, there was a cry. Someone had been knocked over.

    Nina looked over and saw an aerial performer actor from the opposite set had identally knocked down one of their resting actors.

    The aerial performer actor said, "Sorry, we''re out of control."

    Considering the impact of the bump on their actor, Nina wondered aloud, "With such arge set, did you really have toe over to our side?"<nfeb2c>

    S?a?*?h the Find_N?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nfeb2c>

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 610

    "We have a big crew and fight scenes with actors flying around. It''s really hard to control, sorry!" Despite the apology, the actor continued flying around.

    "You''ve already encroached on our set!" Angel said angrily. "We''re filming a modern drama here. Is it reasonable for you to be flying around? Doesn''t your cameraman worry about continuity errors?" "We''re just at the edge, we haven''t crossed into your area. Have you thought about why you got hit? Maybe you intruded into our space!" the flying actor retorted.

    "You!" Angel put her hands on her hips, knowing from their tone it was intentional. "You''re obviously twisting the truth!"

    The flying actor sneered disdainfully and muttered, "What a crappy drama you''re filming. Your investment isn''t even a fraction of ours, yet you''re making a scene. Do you think this film studio belongs to your family?"

    "You..." Angel was furious.

    Nelly stopped Angel and warned the other actor, "We may not have as much investment or poprity as you, but filming has rules!"

    But the actor just flew away disdainfully.

    "This is so infuriating. They''re clearly bullying us!" Angel said.

    Nelly sighed, "This happens often. Just endure it for now. Once we get through this scene, we won''t have to deal with them anymore. Everyone, give it your all!"

    They could notpete with the big-name directors, so they had to put up with it. However, during the filming, the other actor kept flying into their set, causing numerous retakes.

    Nina saw that the actor was deliberately causing trouble, flying around recklessly. She could not take it anymore and turned to one of their actors, saying, "Don''t you have a tennis scene? Let''s do that one first.

    The actor, a professional tennis yer, immediately understood. She picked up a racket and started hitting balls. She hit several balls directly at the flying actor.<nfcbef>

    S~?a??h the Find_N?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nfcbef>

    The flying actor finally cried out in pain, "What are you doing? Trying to kill me?" He was now holding his head, which had several bumps.

    Nina smiled at her, "We''re filming. Sorry if we hit you, but we''re within our set boundaries. If you get hit, it''s on you."

    She then told the tennis yer, "Keep going, be professional, and aim higher!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The flying actor, now scared, quickly left their area.

    Angel felt a sense of satisfaction, and the crew finally got some relief.

    "Nice one, Nina!" Angel gave her a thumbs up.

    Nina smiled but did not say anything. She knew the other side was deliberately causing trouble.

    When Miranda saw the actor nearly getting a swollen face, her expression changed, and she quickly asked them to step down.

    It was time for a meal break.

    People from both crews started to rest, gathering for a meal in roughly the same area.

    Nash and Miranda were together. When they saw Nina watching the footage on the camera, Miranda immediately said, "Nash, this is

    some homecooked soup. Is

    it,

    and it''s especially delicious. Give it a try.

    swnov

    Then, she said to the crew members, "There''s plenty of soup. Everyone gets some. It''s all very nourishing!" "Miranda, you''re so kind. Thanks for the soup!" the crew members thanked her one after another.

    "What a show-off!" On the other side, Angel could not help but sneer.

    Nina saw this scene and knew that Miranda was deliberately showing off her affection in front of her.

    Just then, Nash''s eyes met hers. His gaze was cold and indifferent, but he did not reject Miranda tending to him.

    Nina clenched her fists.

    "Nina, someone''s looking for you!"

    She turned around and saw Scott

    and his assistant approaching, carryingrge and small packages in their hands. ¨¦n.swnovels

    "Scott, why are you here?" Nina shifted her gaze.

    Scott smiled and said, "It''s your first day at work, so I came to support you. These are my treats for everyone!"

    "Wow, someone''s treating us! And it''s high-end cuisine!"

    "Your friend is really generous! This high-end cuisine looks great, right? I really hate soup; I prefer eating this kind of fresh food to fill my stomach!" Angel intentionally said loudly.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 611

    Miranda overheard thements, knowing they were meant for her. Not wanting to lose to Nina, she smiled and said to the crew, "Nash and I are treating everyone to a meal. Order whatever you like. It''s on me!"

    "Wow, a feast!" The crew was delighted.

    "Thank you, Miranda. Thank you, Mr. York. You''re really generous, just like a future Mrs. York!" This ttery pleased Miranda immensely.

    She wanted to uphold the title of Mrs. York even more, so she said to everyone, "You''ve all worked so hard. You need to eat well to have the energy to work. Nash and I hope that our drama will be a big hit!" They all raised their sses filled with beverages in toast.

    Miranda''s assistant got busy taking everyone''s orders.

    Angel watched Miranda, thinking she was already acting high and mighty without even being married yet. She could not understand why Nina divorced Nash and why he ended up with Miranda. It was all tooplicated.

    Angel felt bad for Nina. Nash never publicly announced their marriage, but now he was openly dering his rtionship with Miranda.

    It was like throwing Nina''s feelings to the ground. The more Angel thought about it, the more unjust it seemed, and her opinion of Nash plummeted.

    Nina said nothing, but she observed them from afar. Miranda and Nash appeared as a loving couple, envied by all.

    She did not want to lose face, so she turned to Scott and said, "This is good. Have a bite." She held a pastry to Scott''s lips.

    It was the first time she had fed him, so he paused briefly before tasting it, "Mmm, it''s tasty."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nash saw this interaction, and his deep eyes instantly grew colder.

    "I told you it was good," Nina said with a smile. "I noticed you were taking care of everyone and hadn''t eaten anything warm."

    Scott, gentle as ever, replied, "I''m just used to taking care of people. It''s in my nature."

    "You''ve helped me so much. I can take care of you too." Nina offered him another bite of the pastry.

    Scott took it with a smile, chewing as he said, "Sure."

    Nina then took a napkin to wipe his mouth.

    Crash-the sound of a ss breaking interrupted them. Nash, filled with icy rage, had crushed his wine ss.

    With a loud crash, the sound of a ss shattering echoed through the room. Nash''s body was tense with cold fury and his eyes were almost shooting daggers at Scott as he crushed the stem of his wine ss in his hand!

    This action immediately rmed everyone. "Mr. York, are you okay?" They were worried about Nash injuring his hand.

    Miranda immediately grabbed his<nf5ae2>

    s?a??h th? (?ind)??vel.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nf5ae2>

    hand,

    oh deaming "Nash, let me sect

    you''ve cut yourself. Ruby,

    quickly bring the first aid kit

    She made a big fuss as her assistant hurried to fetch the kit.

    Nash felt no pain, the physical sensation was nothingpared to his emotional turmoil.

    This slightmotion naturally drew Nina''s attention.

    As their eyes met, his were cold and slightly hostile, as if ming her for being too close to another man. "Does it hurt, Nash?" Miranda blew gently on his hand and quickly dabbed at the blood with a tissue.

    Nash''s gaze was distant, focused elsewhere, so he did not respond to her.

    Nina''s lips curled into a mocking smile, "Better bandage it quickly before it heals itself."

    Miranda looked at Nina, "Given our past, I''m not asking for much

    concern from you, but could

    least not make such sarcastic remarks?"

    at

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 612

    "Am I being sarcastic? I''m just stating the facts," Nina replied to Miranda. "A scratch is nothing to him."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Miranda insisted, "Even if it''s just a scratch, I still worry."

    She reached for the first aid kit, intending to treat his wound.

    Nash pulled his hand back. "No need," he said coldly, clenching his fist. "It''s a small wound, it''ll be fine in a couple of days."

    "No," Miranda said firmly. "It needs to be treated. Listen to me, I''m afraid it might get infected."

    Nina continued, "Let her take a look. She worries because she cares. Otherwise, she might not sleep well tonight."

    Nash''s expression darkened even more. He was visibly ufortable.

    Seeing no reason to stay, Nina decided it was best to leave them be.<nfd>

    S~?a??h the (F)indN?v?l.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nfd>

    Angel loved gossip andining. She found Miranda''s behavior so annoying that it gave her goosebumps. Because of this, Angel hadined to Nina many times about how pretentious Miranda was.

    Nina had interacted with Miranda many times before and knew that Miranda''s act of being delicate and weak often won her sympathy and attention. And now, Miranda was back with Nash again.

    Nina went to the restroom, sshed her face with water, and then came out.

    She tried to open the door to leave but found it blocked from the outside. Before she could react, someone slipped in and closed the door again.

    Seeing Nash standing there, she was shocked. "What are you doing? This is thedies'' room!"

    Nash locked the door. Despite feeling anxious, Nina calmed down when she saw the intense look in his eyes.

    After a long silence, Nash finally spoke, "Did you go to my ce?"

    Nina lowered her gaze, "So what if I did?"

    Nash frowned. "Did I say anything to you that night?"

    There was a lot said that night, but nothing worth dwelling on.

    After thinking for a moment, Nina replied, "You were drunk. Nothing a drunk person says is reliable.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go." She tried to move past him.

    But Nash grabbed her hand.

    Without turning around, Nina said coldly, "You''re engaged now. If someone sees this, it won''t be good for you or your fianc¨¦e. I hope you won''t behave like this anymore When you meet someone you truly like, treat them well."

    She pulled her hand away forcefully.

    Nash turned his head to look at her, gripping her hand tightly. All the things he wanted to say remained unsaid.

    He could only look at her, again and again, trying to remember her as she was now. She was living her life well, and be had to endure and suppress his feelings.

    Nina struggled to free her hand from his grip. Eventually, she managed to pull away, opened the door, and walked out. Though they were only separated by a door, the moment they lost sight of each other, their expressions became deeply grim.

    ¨¦t

    Nina did not rush off. She paused, feeling a deep emptiness as if she had lost something at that moment. Her beart ached, and she felt tormented.

    Taking a deep breath, Nina looked up, trying to find strength.

    Back on set, Scott was about to leave.

    Nina went to see him off.

    Scott stopped and looked back at her. "I''m going abroad."

    It was so sudden that Nina could not react. "On a business trip?"

    "No," Scott said, gazing at her intently. "It might be dangerous. I don''t know what will happen, but I have to go."

    "Why take such risks? Isn''t there a safer way to make money?" Nina did not understand.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 613

    Scott smiled and looked deeply at Nina. "Maybe it''s faith."

    "Isn''t there a way to avoid going?" Nina was still worried about him.

    Scott replied, "I have to go. Don''t worry about me. I''ve been through a lot, trust me, I''lle back safely!"

    It was rare for him to speak like this. Despite the danger, why was he willing to take the risk?

    Nina''s expression grew heavy. She did not want him to take this risk.

    "Can I hug you?" Scott asked. "It might be a while before we see each other again."

    Nina looked at him, thinking there was no reason not to hug him. She opened her arms like an old friend.

    Scott, always the gentleman, only wrapped his arms around her back and gently patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."

    "But you said it''s dangerous. I can''t help but worry about you," Nina said.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "It''s enough that you care," Scott smiled more deeply and whispered, "This trip is worth it."

    After hugging for a while, they separated. Scott waved at her like he always did, but it felt more like a farewell, as if they would never see each other again.

    "Scott!"

    Just before Scott left, Nina called out to him.<nf52cf>

    S?a?*?h the Find?ovel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nf52cf>

    He rolled down the car window and gazed at her.

    "Come back soon," Nina urged.

    Scott nodded lightly and slowly drove out of her sight. A wave of unease washed over Nina, her heart tightening with worry.

    She stayed outside for a long time before slowly turning back inside.

    In the following days, Nina focused

    entirely on filming. Their niche

    drama did not attract much

    9

    attention and did not follow mainstream trends. There had not been much publicity or coverage of the drama so far.

    Miranda''s drama was different. With the backing of a popr series and the gossip surrounding Miranda and Nash''s rtionship, they trended daily. Their fans even started shipping them as a couple. Nash''s previous proposal to another

    woman was quickly forgotten.

    The fast-paced nature of the inte made people forget past events quickly. Time flew by, and Nina noticed her belly getting bigger. Standing up was bing increasingly difficult.

    "Nina, are you too exhausted? It

    looks like you''re having trouble getting up," said Nelly, who had been

    busy with filming and had not

    noticed Nina''s pregnancy. She

    assumed she was not feeling well.

    Nina shook her head. "I''m not unwell, it''s just that my belly is getting in the way."

    Nelly focused on her belly and finally noticed. "Hey, it looks like your belly is getting bigger every day. It looks like you''re pregnant."

    Nina pressed her lips together, and Angel chimed in, "She is pregnant. Didn''t you know?"

    "What!" Nelly eximed. "Nina, you look so young. Are you married?"

    She was clueless and said the wrong thing.

    Angel muttered, "He''s a heartless jerk!"

    Nina smiled and said, "I''m divorced. This child is mine alone."

    Nelly was moved. She grabbed Nina''s hand. "You''re pregnant, and you still invested everything you have into my film. You''re practically my savior!"

    "That''s unnecessary. With effortes reward. I didn''t do it for free," Nina replied. "I''m just taking a gamble."

    Regardless, to Nelly, it was an immense favor. Having been in the industry for so long, no one else would have taken such a risk on her.

    "Don''t say that. You''re not just an investor. You''re the heart and soul of this film. Without you, this drama wouldn''t exist," Nelly insisted. "This drama needs to have you as a director!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 614

    Nina was quite surprised by this.

    "Director? No, no, no, I don''t know anything about directing!" Nina had not even considered it before.

    Nelly responded, "Don''t be modest. You''re always running around, watching, and discussing dramas. Even if you think you''re just a dabbler, you always speak insightfully. Maybe you just have a natural talent for this."

    "You''re ttering me," Nina said, thinking Nelly was joking.

    Initially, Nina had absolute confidence that this drama would be a hit. She wanted to help Penelope find a way out and benefit herself in the process.

    At that moment, Penelope was also resting, sitting beside her. She chimed in, "I know you see this drama as very important. After all, this is our chance for aeback. If you''re interested, you could listen to Nelly. This is part of your career, after all."

    Nina was in a confused phase, unsure of what she wanted or what interested her.

    Bing a reporter was a way to seek justice for ordinary people.

    Investing in the drama came about identally. She knew it was wise to focus on her career, but she felt lost.

    "I''ll think about it," Nina said.

    Just then, there was amotion outside.

    "Where have you hidden my son? Did you kidnap him? He hasn''t been home for half a month!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Ma''am, you can''t go in there!" The security guards were blocking the way.<nfa763>

    S?a?*?h the (F)indN?v?l.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nfa763>

    "If I can''t go in, then something must be wrong. Scott went missing here, and I''m calling the police!" Yasmine shouted.

    Hearing the noise outside and recognizing Scott''s name, Nina realized something.

    "Let them in," she instructed.

    Scott''s mother and Yasmine came in, urgently looking for Scott.

    "Scott isn''t here," Nina reminded them.

    Scott''s mother looked at Nina, scrutinizing her. "Are you Nina, the woman who often contacts my son?"

    Nina had never met Scott''s mother before. Seeing the young girl beside her, she understood, "Scott and Tare middle school ssmates. You said you haven''t been in touch with him for half a month?"

    "Yes, we only know hest saw you," Scott''s mother said, her expresssion tense. "He never leaves without saying goodbye. Did you say something to him?"

    Yasmine stared at Nina, her intuition

    telling her that this was the woman Scott liked. "How long have you been in contact with Scott? Are you deliberately leading him on? Why else would he be thinking about you all the time? He saw you right before he disappeared. Did you trick him? Tell us the truth, or we''ll call the police!"

    "Don''t use us falsely!" Angel said. "Scott did visit, but he only treated us to a meal and then left. What does this have to do with us? We''rew-abiding citizens, not criminals!" Nina recalled what Scott had said before leaving, that he had something important to do.

    "Scott mentioned he was going abroad to a dangerous ce. Wasn''t he going for business?" Nina asked, frowning.

    "Dangerous ce?" Scott''s mother was so frightened her heart skipped a beat. "Why didn''t he tell me anything? Where is this dangerous ce? Where did he go?"

    "Could it be that he really went to the

    Yaren tribe?" Yasmine suddenly realized, her face turning pale. "Didn''t

    I say that ce was dangerous? Why didn''t he listen? What is he doing going to such a dangerous ce?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 615

    Scott''s mother almost fainted upon hearing this.

    "Mrs. Scott," Yasmine quickly supported her.

    "The Yaren tribe?" Nina asked, "What kind of ce is that?"

    Yasmine looked at Nina with frustration. "It''s a ce where people kill without batting an eye! Why would he suddenly go there, asking all these strange questions? Did you put him up to this?"

    Nina was utterly confused. "What strange questions did he ask you?"

    Yasmine''s eyes turned red with anxiety. "He asked me about the Yaren tribe and whether they could make medicine or poison. I told him everything. If I''d known, I wouldn''t have said anything. He actually went there! I thought he was just curious. Why would he go, knowing how dangerous it is?"

    Nina''s heart sank. Making medicine and poison...

    Could there be a connection?

    Ovee with tension and worry, Nina felt dizzy. Fortunately, Angel supported her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    They must be hiding something from her!

    Scott''s mother broke down in tears. "I only have one son. If anything happens to him, how will I live?"

    "It''ll be fine, I''ll ask my father to find Scott. He will be fine," Yasmineforted her.

    Nina calmed down. Something was very wrong with recent events. Not just with Scott, but Wilfred and Nash were also acting strangely.

    "I need to go back," Nina said, sensing something was terribly wrong.

    "Nina, I''ll take you," Angel said, noticing how pale she looked.

    Nina just wanted to find Wilfred as soon as possible. He might have the answers she needed.

    "You can''t leave!" Yasmine blocked her. "Scottst saw you. Since he told you he was going abroad, you must know where he is now."

    "I don''t know," Nina replied. "I''ve told you everything I know. Now I need to confirm something!"

    Scott''s mother, sick with worry,

    turned her anger towards Nina. "It''s all because of you. Scott refused to get engaged because of you, didn''t he? Now you''re leading him into danger. I should have never let him see you. He''s never been this impulsive. It must be because of you!"

    were

    The words were harsh, but Nina took them to heart. Despite her unease, she did not ask Scott further questions. If Scott truly went to such a dangerous ce because of her, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.

    Son

    "The priority now is to find Scott. ming me won''t help. I will find a way to locate him!" Nina said firmly.

    "Finding Scott is the most important thing," Yasmine agreed.

    Nina left and went to Wilfred''s work studio.

    Wilfred opened the door and saw Nina in a hurry. He took off his gloves and handed her a tissue. "What''s going on? Why are you in such a rush?"

    Still catching her breath, Nina asked, "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Wilfred''s expression tensed. "What could I be hiding?"

    "Scott went to the Yaren tribe!" Nina

    said. "You know what kind of ce that is. He''s missing, and I can''t reach him. You, Scott, and Nash have all been acting strangely. What are you all hiding?"

    "He went to the Yaren tribe?" Wilfred was taken aback. He had not expected Scott to actually go.

    Nina grabbed Wilfred''s sleeve, her eyes fixed on his. "I know you wouldn''t lie to me. Tell me why he went to the Yaren tribe. What kind of ce is it? Is it because of me?"<nf5685>

    s?a??h th? FindN?v?l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nf5685>

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 616

    Wilfred''s expression grewplicated, then darkened. "Ivy..."

    "Tell me," Nina clutched his sleeve, her anxiety rising. "Is there something wrong with my body? Did he go to get medicine for me?"

    "Ivy..." Wilfred''s voice faltered,cking confidence.

    He had wanted to keep it from her until she recovered. He wished for her to be carefree, but she had still found out.

    Nina understood from his words. She released his sleeve, her eyes reddening, and a bitter smile forming on her lips. "No wonder... No wonder I felt off and always weak. It turns out there really is something wrong with my body. No wonder you stayed by my side. No wonder..."

    Her voice choked up.

    "No wonder Nash abandoned me. It''s because of my health, isn''t it?"

    "Don''t say that," guilt shed in Wilfred''s eyes. He reached out to touch her but let his hand fall back. "You will get better. I won''t let you die."

    "Die?" Nina turned to look at Wilfred. "Is it that serious? Then why do I feel fine? Tell me, what''s going to happen to me?"

    Wilfred hid his hands behind his back. "It''s not very serious yet. We''ll find a solution before it gets worse."

    Nina asked again, "The worst-case scenario, will I die?"

    Wilfred pursed his lips. "I won''t let you die."

    That was his most resolute answer. He would die before he let Nina die.

    Ninaughed bitterly. "Stopforting me. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Do you think I''m not strong enough? If I''d known, I could have stopped Scott." "You couldn''t have stopped him. He wants you to live," Wilfred replied.

    Nina felt helpless. "Why does it have to be this way? It''s not worth it. Does the Yaren tribe really have the medicine to cure me?"

    "There''s hope."

    "But it''s not guaranteed, is it? Is he

    crazy? Isn''t it dangerous there? He''s

    gambling with his life!" Nis

    emotions surged. Content to

    Wilfred said again, "Where there''s hope, there''s a chance for survival."

    Nina felt overwhelmed. She had not expected this oue. It was hard to ept. Her guilt deepened, and she felt useless.<nf1ea7>

    S?a?ch Th? Find_N?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    </nf1ea7>

    She could not just wait and do nothing, nor let Scott risk his life in vain. "I''m going to find him!"

    Wilfred grabbed her arm. "He''s taking such a risk for you. You can''t act impulsively. You won''t solve anything by going." Nina looked at him again. "So I should just wait?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "You have to wait," Wilfred told her. "You still have unfulfilled dreams You have to keep filming, reach the peak of your career. You have more important things to do!"

    Nina stared at him. "What about Scott?"

    "He wille back," Wilfred said. "He wouldn''t want you to take risks. If not, everything he''s done would be for nothing!"

    Nina clenched her fists, struggling to ept this harsh reality.

    "What kind of illness do I have that can''t be treated with regr medicine? Why must it be the Yaren tribe?"

    "You''ve been poisoned. It''s not something ordinary people can cure."

    "Poisoned..." Nina was shocked. "When did I get poisoned? How did I not know?"

    She thought back and felt a deep sense of fear. She had not felt anything.

    She guessed it was rted to that

    organization and realized how

    dangerous these people were. Suddenly, she remembered the

    injection she received when she was kidnapped by Scarlett.

    Could it be from that incident?

    At that moment, there was a knock on the studio door, and Nina''s anxious eyes turned towards it.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 617

    Wilfred followed Nina''s gaze toward the door. Then, he walked over and opened it. The person who entered was Scarlett. Her worried eyes turned to Wilfred. "How are you?" she asked.

    Noticing someone behind him, she saw Nina. Scarlett looked surprised but then pressed her lips together, remaining silent.

    Seeing her, Nina felt a whirlwind of emotions. Nina had just learned about her poisoning, and now Scarlett appeared. The pity she had felt earlier vanished and was now reced by anger and resentment. "It''s you," Nina said, walking over.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett looked up at her. "It''s been a while."

    Nina asked, "Was it you who poisoned me?"

    Scarlett''s expression changed, and she chose to remain silent.

    For her, this matter was also extremelyplicated and troubling. But thinking of how it involved Wilfred, Scarlett felt a twinge of guilt.

    Nina realized she had been too naive, always hoping for the best. "Why did you do it? If you wanted to kill me, why didn''t you just push me off a cliff? That would have been more thorough. Instead, you gave me hope for life, only to make me drag others down with me!"

    This state of being neither alive nor dead, causing others to sacrifice themselves for her, was unbearable.

    "Ivy, don''t get too worked up," Wilfred said, trying to calm her down.

    Nina''s eyes darted between the two of them.

    Scarlett then spoke. "I didn''t know that injection was poison. It was prepared by Sawyer. I was just carrying out my mission!"

    "Carrying out your mission," Nina repeated. "You say it so lightly. You wanted my life. How many lives have you taken? I had no quarrel with you."

    Scarlett did not know how to exin. Their positions were different.

    "I had no choice," Scarlett said. "We all had no choice."

    If they disobeyed, death was the only oue. To survive, they had no other options.

    Nina suddenly did not know whom

    to me Should she me Scarlett, who imed she did not know it was poison? Or should she me the higher-ups, who were all uthless viins?

    Nina felt lost and disoriented. Seeing Scarlett, she wanted to vent her anger and me her cruelty. But after all the talking, she realized it was meaningless. Slowly, she turned to leave.

    Wilfred, worried, grabbed her clothes. "Ivy."

    "Let go of me! Nina shook him off and looked up at him. In that moment, her eyes were cold. "You and she are in this together. You all im to have no choice. Does that give you the right to hurt others? People like you can never wash away the stains on your souls!"

    With that, Nina resolutely left.

    Wilfred''s expression turned pale, stunned where he stood. Nina''s words had struck a painful chord, making him feel unworthy.

    People like them...

    Indeed, he and Nina were not the same. He had been immersed in darkness since childhood. How could he ever be clean? "Wilfred," Scarlett said. "You see? No matter how much you do, she will never appreciate it. You and she are not from the same world!"

    A trace of sadness crossed Wilfred''s eyes. He was deeply lost in his thoughts.

    "She despises you for who you are

    Why would you die for her?" Scarlett

    grabbed his arm, trying to persuade him to value himself. "Don''t sacrifice yourself for her, okay?"

    Wilfred remained silent.

    Perhaps, in the moment Nina despised him, the little light he had inside him dimmed. He lost the courage to fight.

    "Do you hear me?" Scarlett moved closer, touching his face. "You can''t die for her, understand? No matter what you do, she will never appreciate it!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 618

    Wilfred''s brown eyes met Scarlett''s gaze. Seeing the worry and fear in her eyes, he pulled his hand away from hers. "You don''t need to be involved in this."

    Scarlett''s eyes reddened, and she said hysterically, "Is it worth it? Are you insane? We''ve fought so hard to stay alive, and now you want to throw your life away for someone else. I''ve done so much for you, taken so many hits from Sawyer to protect you. Just think of it as doing this for me. I''m your partner. You can''t abandon me!"

    Wilfred''s hand dropped limply by his side, his voice calm. "I never asked you to do all that for me. This is my burden to bear alone."

    "Wilfred!" Scarlett shouted, walking over and grabbing his hand again. "Do you have a death wish?"

    Wilfred looked at her. "Haven''t I told you before? What''s so frightening about death?"

    Scarlett let go of him and stepped back, filled with disappointment. "If you''re this crazy, I should have killed her back then!"

    Wilfred''s eyes turned sharp, and he said coldly, "Haven''t you learned your lesson yet?"

    Scarlettughed bitterly. "You know you''re the only one I have left. I finally have apanion, and now you want to leave me. I''ll go kill her right now!"

    She turned to leave, but Wilfred''s hand mped around her neck.

    Scarlett gasped for breath, her eyes wide as she looked at Wilfred''s murderous expression. "You wouldn''t dare!"

    For Nina, he did not even care about her anymore. At that moment, Scarlett felt likeughing. She had overestimated her ce in Wilfred''s heart.

    Losing him meant being abandoned again. She hated that feeling and could not ept it. What was the point of living?

    She would rather die at Wilfred''s hands than be alone. That loneliness was so cold, so unbearably cold.

    Seeing that Scarlett was not struggling, Wilfred released his grip. She copsed to the floor, coughing and gulping for air.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Wilfred looked down at her. "You need me because I''m your partner, your only partner. But have you ever considered that there will alwayse a day when we part ways? Whether it''s sooner orter, what

    difference does it make?"

    A tear slid down Scarlett''s cheek. She had not cried when she was beaten or during the hardest times, but Wilfred''s words brought her to tears.

    "I don''t want to see you die!"

    The coldness in Wilfred''s eyes softened. He squatted down and wiped away her tear with his fingers. "Do you know what I need?"

    Scarlett stared at him, unable to speak.

    "We''re not the same," Wilfred said with a smile. "I want to live a life without regrets."

    Scarlett could not help but hug him,

    crying on his shoulder. "Wilfred, you

    ??? %

    named yourself "Wilfred" which means "desiring peace and live without worries" in Old English. However, when have you ever been without worries? It''s just a beautiful fantasy you hold in your heart. You want to live carefree, but you''re always burdened. It''s impossible for you."

    "This is my fate," Wilfred said softly.

    "I don''t want to watch you burn out," Scarlett replied.

    "Once everything is over, I hope you find freedom."

    Scarlett said, "Will there really be an end to this? Will I still be alive when that dayes? Or will I die like you, except maybe you''ll have a peaceful death while I might die with no one to even bury me!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 619

    "Don''t talk like that," Wilfred said.

    Scarlett''s tears continued to fall, but this time, they were for herself, not Wilfred.

    "It''s true," Scarlett said, her eyes hollow as she spoke to him. "Every time I have a nightmare, I dream that no one will take care of my body. I have no family, no friends. If I die, it will be as if I were garbage." Wilfred tried tofort her. "That day will nevere."

    Scarlett closed her eyes, feeling a deep sadness she could not ovee. She had always been different from other girls.

    Others had parents while she did not. Her life was filled with killing. People said her parents sold her for two thousand dors.

    The idea that no parent would sell their child was ridiculous. She was the proof that some parents did not love their children. They wanted boys, not girls, and sold her without hesitation.

    Since she could remember, her life was about training to kill and steal. Her childhood was filled with beatings and coldness.

    Sold into a life with no choice, she became a killing machine. Knowing this, she still had to jump into the pit because refusing meant death.

    She often wished she had never been born. It would have been better than being trafficked into a criminal organization and forced into a life of crime. She wanted to be a good person but was not allowed to from birth.

    Scarlett wondered if she had ever truly lived for herself. The answer was no. She lived a life of mere survival, as Sawyer had said, her life was cheap.

    With parents who did not love her, who else would?

    Shecked so much, and it seemed like nothing was truly hers. Only with Wilfred did she feel alive.

    Sometimes, she envied Wilfred. He had a personality and knew what he wanted. She did not. She could not control her fate, so how could she dare to want anything?

    Scarlett decided to let go. Maybe this was Wilfred''s only source of happiness. If she was not happy, why take away his joy?

    Life and death were the same.

    She let go of Wilfred, gently tracing his wrist with her fingers. Despite everything, she still cared for him. "I hope you don''t regret this. I hope it''s all worth it." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Nina wandered the streets aimlessly, suddenly unsure where to go.

    Where did she belong? It felt like the sky had fallen, and she could not trust anyone around her. Who could she rely on now?

    She looked at her hands, which were real and solid, but she had been told she was poisoned and dying.

    How could she feel so healthy yet be so close to death?

    She could not process everything at once. It felt like a dream.

    She wished it was a dream. But pinching herself brought pain, proving it was not.

    Her eyes were somewhat vacant,cking vitality. She walked slowly, bumping into a passerby.

    "Watch it!" the person snapped.

    "Sorry," Nina apologized and kept walking.

    set

    The sky, sensing her sorrow, darkened as if it might rain. People hurried home, but Nina continued walking, unaware of the looming storm.

    She walked towards what she thought was home. Did she have a home?

    Her marriage had fallen apart, her home was no longer a home, and now she was facing death.

    A loud p of thunder roared, but it did not scare Nina. It was as if she could not hear it.

    People on the street hurried home, but she walked slowly, seemingly oblivious to the chaos around her.

    A car followed her. Sensing

    something was wrong, the driver

    quickly made a call. "Captain,

    something''s wrong. Ma''am has

    been acting strange since she left Dr. Wilfred''s ce!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 620

    At that moment, Nash was still at a social event, feigningpliance while secretly resenting it. Upon hearing the news about Nina, he immediately put down his drink.

    "I understand," he said, hanging up the phone and quickly standing up.

    Miranda was busy mingling with influential directors and producers, key figures who could help her climb to the top of the industry.

    She did not notice Nash''s departure until she saw the unfinished drink left behind. Distracted, she forced herself to smile and continue engaging with the influential guests as if nothing had happened.

    Boom-

    Thunder rumbled in the distance, signaling an impending downpour.

    Soon, a raindrop fell to the ground.

    Then another.

    And another...

    The rain began to pour more heavily.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    When Nash arrived, he saw Nina, looking lost and lifeless, wandering aimlessly. Frowning, he got out of the car and walked briskly through the rain toward her.

    He grabbed her arm and shouted, "What are you doing? It''s raining! Are you crazy?"

    Nina turned to look at him, examining his impably dressed form as if he hade from an important event. She forced a smile. "Mr. York, you must have been the star at some grand banquet today. How splendid!"

    Nash''s expression remained stern. Her casual smile wasced with sarcasm.

    Nina turned to walk away, but Nash grabbed her again. "Nina,e with me!"

    Nina shook him off forcefully. "I am crazy. Why do you care?"

    "Stop it!" Nash said firmly.

    Nina looked at him, her smile turning bitter. "I''m not causing a scene. I''m obedient. I can only be the disgraceful Mrs. York who could not be acknowledged openly. It was all because of you. But what does it

    I''m

    matter now? We''re divorno

    longer your wife, Nash. What right do you have to control me?"

    Nash, restraining his emotions, said patiently, "Come home with me."

    "Home?" Nina''s eyes reddened, and she shouted, "I''m dying! What home do I have left?"

    Nash''s eyes widened in shock, his fists clenching as he felt a pang of despair in his chest. He grabbed her shoulders and demanded, "Who told you that?"

    The rain poured harder, mingling with the thunder, soaking them both.

    Nina looked at him, her cold smile unwavering. You knew, Nash. You knew and chose to keep it from met You abandoned me and didn''t even tell me was dying. Is it to ease your guilt or do you think that if I don''t know, it won''t be real?"

    Nash listened to her harsh words, his expression stern. He had be the viin in her eyes.

    Nina shook off his hand. "Why are

    you pretending to be a good person? What I do is none of your business! It''s my body. I have the right to know. You shouldn''t have kept it from me! What did you think I was, a fragile piece of ss? You hid the truth from me and let Scott risk his life for me. Nash, what right did you have to deceive me?"

    She felt like a fool. She was poisoned, yet thest to know.

    "You know everything now," Nash said, not expecting her to find out so quickly.

    "It''s all your fault. You lied to me. You''ve been lying to me..." Nina''s voice trembled with anger.

    Nash pulled her into his arms.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 621

    As she fell into Nash''s arms, Nina felt her eyes burn with unshed tears.

    "Let go of me!" she pushed him away, her eyes locked onto his. "I don''t need your sympathy."

    "Nina..." Nash called her name helplessly.

    Nina took a step back, her bitter smile unwavering. "Don''t look at me with pity. We have no ties after the divorce. Take your people and go."

    "I can''t just leave you," Nash stepped forward. "Things aren''t what you think."

    "Don''te any closer! That''s enough!" Nina shouted hysterically. "Nash, I hate you! You hid everything from me, left me in the dark, and now Scott has to risk his life to save me. If anything happens to him, I''l hate you forever!"

    Nash''s expression grewplicated. "Would you really treat me like this for Scott?"

    Nina retorted, "Scott is a hundred times better than you! He''s willing to risk his life for me. Would you do that? You chose someone else when I was at my lowest!"

    "Is that how you see me?" Nash''s voice was tinged with sorrow.

    Nina sneered. "How else should I see you? Go be with Miranda. You can never be a good person to me!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "Nash, we''re over!" she dered, stepping back further and further, until she turned and walked away.

    This time, she did not linger in the rain, disappearing from Nash''s sight.

    Nash stood rooted to the spot, unable to move. Nina''s words echoed in his mind, each one piercing his heart.

    Her mind was consumed with Scott. Ever since Scott began his quest to find her cure, her heart had grown closer to his.

    And what did that leave him?

    "Captain!"

    Seeing Nash standing alone in the rain, motionless like a soulless machine, his team grew worried.

    "The rain''s getting heavy. Let''s get to the car," James said, holding an umbre over Nash''s head.

    Nash''s eyes were bloodshot, and his

    fists were clenched tightly. Despite his suppressed emotions, he remaine silent. He had arrived at the event looking morous and radiant, but no one knew what he was truly going through. The car slowly left the area.

    Nina walked step by step towards home, her eyes growing redder with each step, tears falling more frequently. Eventually, she stopped, unable topletely steel her heart. She turned back to look at the departing car.

    Perhaps this was for the best.

    She would not be a burden to anyone anymore. She did not want to drag anyone else down.

    Nina looked up, wiping away her tears. The sky was gray and overcast, as if it were crying with her. She forced a bleak smile and disappeared around the lonely corner.

    "Captain, since Ma''am already knows, maybe it''s better to tell her the truth. It''s better than these misunderstandings," James suggested.

    Felix added, "This is too heartbreaking. Even TV dramas aren''t this tragic. If she knew you were seeking a cure for her, she''d definitely be grateful."

    They both tried to persuade Nash. If things continued like this, it would only create more rifts in their rtionship.

    Nash, looking disheveled, had gone from being impably dressed at the banquet to a drenched mess.

    With James and Felix talking in his

    ears, urging him to exin things to Nina and reconcile, he finally spoke in a subdued tone, "How''s the eureing? Do we have any other options?"

    His question left them at a loss for words.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 622

    While keeping Miranda in check, they also had to search for a cure.

    "It''s not like what Ma''am said. It''s not just Scott risking himself for her. You are too..." James felt a deep sense of injustice.

    Nina could not see all that Nash was doing for her. It felt so unfair.

    Mentioning this, Nash''s brows furrowed slightly. "I didn''t expect Scott to find out."

    He certainly did not expect him to venture into such a dangerous ce alone.

    "We''ll find another way," Felix said. "Right now, Ma''am needs reassurance."

    Nash gave a bitter smile. "Didn''t you see? She hates me now. Going back will only make her more upset."

    He took off his soaked jacket and headed upstairs to change clothes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    James and Felix followed, sensing his sadness and frustration. They had rarely seen him this dejected. Even a strong man could be vulnerable in matters of the heart.

    "Solving the core issue is what matters most," Nash said softly. Despite Nina''s anger and resentment, he knew what he wanted. He needed to find the cure first.

    The sound of an engine outside caught their attention. Miranda drove her car inside. After the event, she had rushed over. d in high heels, she walked in and immediately saw the group, all still drenched. Concern flickered across Miranda''s face. "Nash, how did you get soaked? You haven''t even changed clothes. What were you all thinking, letting him get caught in the rain? What if he catches a cold?"

    She walked over, fussing over Nash. James and Felix watched, only able to roll their eyes. Nash said nothing, his gaze fixed on Miranda. When she reached for a towel to dry him, he grabbed her hand, his eyes cold.

    "When will you have the cure?" he asked.

    Miranda had heard this question countless times, each one more

    irritating, than thest. She forced a smile. I told you, we''ll have it on our wedding day. Why are you in such a rush?"

    "When are we getting married?" Nash pressed.

    Miranda pondered for a moment. "After I finish filming this drama. It''s important to me. Then I can marry you in style!"

    Nash''s lips tightened, his eyes growing colder. "Can Nina hold out that long?"

    "I''ll make sure she does!" Miranda said confidently. "It''s just a matter of time. Don''t worry, I won''t let her die."

    "Do you really have the cure?" Nash asked, skeptical.

    "Of course," Miranda replied with conviction. "I''ve gone to great lengths for you."

    Nash, perhaps overwhelmed by his pent-up frustration, grabbed Miranda, by the neck with one hand, his eyes fierce. "You better not be lying. If you don''t deliver, I''ll make you pay with your life!"

    Pain shot through Miranda''s neck, and her face twisted in agony. She clutched Nash''s arm, struggling to speak. "Without me... she won''t survive!" ¨¦n.swnovels

    Nash released her, unable to contain his anger.

    Miranda coughed violently, looking up at Nash, who now stared at her without a trace ofpassion.

    In that moment, fear gripped her heart.

    On the surface, she possessed Nash, but he seemed more distant than ever. His thoughts were more upied with Nina.

    Seeing him drenched, Miranda asked, "Did you go to see Nina?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 623

    Nash said, "She doesn''t need me anymore."

    "So, there''s a rift in their rtionship? No wonder he came back soaked. Even the strongest bonds can be irreparably damaged once a crack appears," Miranda thought to herself.

    Miranda felt a spark of joy in her heart. She looked at Nash and said, "Nash, I will always need you. I will never abandon you. Believe me, I love you the most. If Nina truly loved you, she wouldn''t treat you this way."

    As she spoke, she leaned into Nash''s chest, her entire being filled with joy.

    Upon learning about her poisoning, Nina went to the hospital for a check-up. She wanted to know how long she had left to live and whether she could survive until her baby was born. But the doctor told her there was nothing wrong with her body.

    Could the poison be undetectable by the hospital?

    Nina''s mind was heavy with worry, facing numerous difficult decisions.

    What if she died before the baby was born?

    What if she died after the baby was born?

    She had to ensure a future for her child.

    She was very afraid of dying, but knowing she had been poisoned made her even more unwilling to ept it.

    Dying did not seem so frightening if it meant she was fighting against her fate. She was most worried about her child being born without a mother.

    She gently touched her belly, wrestling with the difficult decision of whether to terminate the pregnancy.

    Would it be too cruel for the child to be born into a life of hardship?

    Would the child grow up to resent her for bringing him into the world without being able to care for him?

    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes as she struggled with the decision. She had never felt so torn.

    She prepared to enter the operating room. The cold, foreboding atmosphere of the ce sent chills down her spine. Everything around her felt icy, devoid of warmth.

    Suddenly, she felt a movement in her belly. That tiny motion brought her to her senses. How could she consider ending this little life?

    Fearful and overwhelmed, she fled the operating room. She sat on a chair outside, breathing heavily, her hands protectively over her belly.

    "Baby, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry," she apologized, tears streaming down her face. "Mommy loves you. I promise I will bring you into this

    world and ensure you have a happy

    life

    The baby seemed to calm inside her, and Nina felt a mixture of joy and sadness. It was the first time she felt the baby move, and it was both a happy and bittersweet moment.

    She did not know if the baby was

    healthy. The poison in her body could affect the child. But she could not dwell on these worries. She had to work hard to secure their future. en.swhovels

    Nina threw herself into her work. Her belly grew bigger each day. The filming of "Glory" was halfway done.

    Although Nina was an investor, she shared a deep connection with the project and Nelly. She put in a lot of effort daily, learning and contributing immensely. Gradually, she got the hang of it.

    Recently, Nelly injured her foot on

    set, tearing a ligament and had to stay in the hospital for several days. The production could not halt, nor could they wait for Nelly, so Nina had to step into her role temporarily.

    "Cut, take a break!" Nina called out.

    Penelope had just finished a scene with the male lead.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The male lead, Ivan Torres, was a neer. Standing at 6''2", he had acted in a few online drama series. He had a charming, sunny smile with dimples.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 624

    The script called for a romance between an older woman and a younger man, creating strong chemistry between Penelope andN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Ivan.

    "Nina."

    Ivan, bare-chested, approached. IIis physique, a result of long-term training,bined with his height, made him stand out. If this drama became a hit, he was destined to be the next big star. After every scene, he was polite, bowing to the crew and thanking them for their hard work. Then, he woulde to Nina to review his scenes on the camera.

    "Did I not capture that scene well?" he asked, referring to a pool scene with Penelope.

    Ivan''s performance had been a bit raw.

    Nina reassured him, "No, your character is supposed to be young and inexperienced with rtionships. Your performance fits perfectly."

    "That''s good to hear."

    Ivan was dedicated and serious. Penelope, dressed in a swimsuit, wiped herself with a towel and joined them to review her scene.

    "There''s no problem," she said, patting Ivan''s shoulder. "Don''t worry."

    "Thank you, Penelope," Ivan said with a smile.

    "Take a break, everyone. We have a night shootter," Nina announced.

    Penelope noticed that Nina seemed full of energy, even though she herself was exhausted. Nina, despite being pregnant, was tirelessly organizing the night shoot.

    Penelope was concerned for her, especially after the incident with Scott''s family. Although Nina smiled, there was a persistent sadness in her eyes, and she worked harder than ever.

    "Nina, your belly is getting bigger. Even though you''re filling in for Nelly, you need to rest. Let Angel handle some things. You can''t do everything yourself," Penelope advised, genuinely impressed by Nina''s determination.

    If she were pregnant, she would not want to do anything at all. Pregnancy was hard enough.

    Nina, dressed in loose maternity clothes, was visibly thin except for herrge belly. She smiled, "I''m fine. I feel better keeping an eye on everything. Besides, I need to earn a living for my child."

    Penelope insisted, "The child isn''t just yours. The father has responsibilities too. You''re pushing yourself too hard!"

    Thinking of her situation, Nina smiled and said, "Depending on others is unreliable. It''s better to rely on myself."

    This made Penelope more curious. "What''s going on with you? You''ve seemed different since that day. You always talk about making money. Once the baby is born, everything will be fine. You''re not alone. The baby will have plenty of godmothers. What are you so worried about?"

    They had all eagerly offered to be the child''s godmother. Even without a father, the child would be surrounded by love and support. Nina replied, "Maybe I just want to be prepared for a rainy day."

    "Take a break. You have a night shoot to prepare for. Take care of your face. You don''t want it to look bad on camera," Nina teased. As they grew closer, Penelope could take it as a joke andughed it off. "Don''t worry, I''ve never relied on my looks to get by."

    Nina then walked away to a quieter spot, phone in hand. She had called Scott countless times, still worried about him.

    There had been no news. His family hade to her several times, causing more stress. She wanted to know his whereabouts more than anyone.

    Once again, she tried calling, but there was no answer.

    A few secondster, her phone rang.

    It was Scott calling back!

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 625

    Her face lit up with joy as she quickly answered the call, "Scott!"

    But the voice on the other end was speaking in anguage she did not understand.

    Nina''s expression froze. "What are you saying? You''re not Scott?"

    The voice on the other end was male, and the background noise was chaotic, making it impossible to understand.

    Nina began to panic. Why wasn''t Scott answering his phone?

    "Don''t hang up, I need to find someone who can trante..." she said urgently, but before she could find help, the call disconnected.

    She tried calling back, but the phone was turned off, leaving Nina even more anxious. The phone was not with Scott, which meant he might be in danger.

    Her heart raced with fear and uncertainty.

    "Nina," Penelope called out, noticing her distress. "What happened?"

    Nina looked at Penelope, not knowing what to do. "Scott is in danger."

    "Scott?" Penelope thought quickly. "He''s still missing. Was that call about him?"

    "The person on the other end was a stranger, speaking anguage I couldn''t understand. If the phone isn''t with Scott, he must be in trouble."

    "Nina, don''t panic," Penelope tried to calm her. "It''s not necessarily as bad as you think. Unless we see his body, we can''t assume the worst."

    "Right," Nina agreed. "It''s not that bad yet. He wille back safely!"

    But if he was indeed in danger, what could she do to help?

    Nina could not shake the worry. Despite telling herself that Scott would be fine, the guilt gnawed at her.

    She could not help but think, "I have to find him!"

    Penelope stopped her. "You can''t just leave. What about the drama? And you have to think about your baby!"

    There were so many responsibilities tying Nina down. She could not just leave. The internal struggle was tearing her apart.

    She sank into a chair, holding her head in her hands, feeling utterly powerless.

    "I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but staying here is the best option. Scott wouldn''t want you to risk yourself to find him," Penelopeforted her.

    Nina understood, but her mind was overwhelmed with guilt and anxiety. Maybe it was her pregnancy making her overthink.

    She wrestled with the decision. If she went to find him, she might just be a burden. She did not want anyone else to sacrifice for her. She needed to stay calm.

    Nina went to the restroom, sshed water on her face, and tried to clear her mind. When she came out, several people were watching her, worried.

    "I''m fine now. Let''s focus on filming. That''s what we need to do," Nina said.

    Seeing she had calmed down, Penelope breathed a sigh of relief but still worried about Nina''s state of mind.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    During a break, someone came across a news story online about a woman found dead with her organs removed.

    "Everyone, be careful going home tonight. Don''t walk alone or go to isted ces. Another horrific crime has happened!" "That''s terrifying! How can we live like this?"

    "Just stay alert. The killer hasn''t been caught yet!"

    The city was on edge with fear.

    No one dared venture into quiet, isted ces at night.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 626

    "This kind of news still exists? It''s like we''ve gone back decades. It''s terrifying!"

    "We should avoid isted ces. Even if it''s not this case, there are still rapes and murders. It''s always right to cherish your life and protect yourself!"

    Nina overheard their conversation and felt uneasy. With everything happening to her, it seemed like trouble was brewing.

    Organ harvesting... it sounded like organ trafficking. Had things gotten that out of control?

    She clenched her fists, pushing aside her fear and feeling a surge of defiance. She could not help but think about that organization.

    After the night shoot, Nina prepared to go home. Penelope reminded her to be careful and avoid deserted ces.

    Nina left with Angel, but they parted ways at a certain point. Even though it was night, the streets were still crowded.

    However, she felt like someone was following her. They said these crimes happened in isted ces, but would someone dare to act in such a public area with so many surveince cameras?

    Seeing the shadow under the streetlight, Nina''s heart raced. She quickened her pace, turning a corner quickly.

    The mysterious person following her lost sight of her and started looking around. Suddenly, a stick came down towards her head.

    "It''s you!" Nina eximed, seeing who it was before the sticknded.

    She had expected a man, but it was a woman with her hair tied up under a baseball cap. Scarlett removed her cap. "You''ve be more cautious."

    Nina, recognizing Scarlett''s identity, tightened her grip on the stick and asked, "Is that woman''s corpse case rted to you? Are you following me with ill intentions?"

    "If I had any, you''d already be dead." Scarlett''s tone was cold as she lit a cigarette in front of Nina. Seeing Nina''s pregnant belly, she quickly extinguished it. "Sorry, I didn''t know you were pregnant."

    "What do you want from me?" Nina asked, her face tense. "Are those organ-harvesting cases rted to you or your people?"

    "I didn''t do it," Scarlett replied. "As for the others, I can''t say.

    "I followed you to tell you not to take your

    doesn''t deserve that." Scarlettel.nee

    sher out on Wilfred. He

    eyes

    a deep sadness.

    Wilfred had suffered so much in his

    life.

    tri No matter how she

    be, she could not

    I intentions go to wasto

    his

    "You came all this way just to tell me that?"

    "Who else would I care about besides him?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "Do you love him?" Nina asked again.

    Scarlettughed. "Love? It''s not like that. He''s like family to me. If he''s gone, I''m all alone in this world."

    "What do you mean by that? Why would he be gone?"

    "Didn''t you say we were both locked in the dark room? Why do you remember nothing now?" Scarlett asked. Nina was puzzled. "I don''t remember. I only dream about it, about you and Wilfred. It feels familiar."

    "You''re lucky. You weren''t turned into a puppet like Wilfred and me," Scarlett said with a sad smile.

    Seeing that Scarlett had more to

    say, Nina decided to put aside her resentment, at least for now, to

    know. get

    understand things she did not yet

    "Let''s go back and talk," Nina said calmly.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 627

    Scarlett did not say anything but followed Nina inside.

    As soon as she stepped through the door, she felt the warmth and took in the surroundings. A faint fragrance filled the air. The interior was thoughtfully decorated, suggesting that Nina was someone who loved life. Even in a small space, she lived with elegance and positivity.

    Seeing Nina making tea, Scarlett felt a pang of envy. They had shared a simr fate, yet Nina had broken free and was living a fulfilling life. Scarlett longed for such a normal life.

    "Have a seat," Nina said politely, noticing Scarlett standing by the door.

    Scarlett nodded and walked over to the sofa. Nina ced a cup of freshly brewed tea on the table beside her.

    Scarlett lifted the cup, feeling the warmth, and watched the clear tea with a few floating petals. It had been a long time since she had experienced such simple pleasures. Despite her love for beauty and caring for her appearance, her life had been rough and unsophisticated.

    She took a sip, savoring the delicate vor. "What kind of tea is this?"

    "Jasmine tea," Nina replied.

    "It''s delicious," Scarlett said. "The fragrance lingers."

    "If you like it, you can take some with you," Nina offered generously. It was just amon tea, but she was happy to share.

    Scarlett drank a few more sips before putting the cup down.

    "The man you mentioned, Sawyer, was he the one by the bridge that day?" Nina asked. "Is he the one who poisoned me? Why use such a method to kill me?" Scarlett looked intently at Nina. "You must have noticed that many things are unusual."

    Nina''s expression shifted slightly. "They want me alive because my life can threaten someone else?"

    "Exactly," Scarlett confirmed. "They''re using your life to control others."

    "Is the antidote within your organization?" Nina asked.

    "The truly dangerous person isn''t here," Scarlett said gravely. "Even Sawyer, who raised us, isn''t in the same league. The most dangerous personis Pharaoh. He created the poison, and no one but him knows about the antidote."

    Nina felt a chill run down her spine. "How is there yet another person involved? I haven''t even processed everything you''ve already told me, and now there''s someone else?"

    "What did you expect?" Scarlett replied. "Even I haven''t seen him. Many things I do because I have no choice. If I don''t obey, I''m the one who dies."

    Facing Nina, Scarlett felt a twinge of conflicting emotions. She had always thought she and Wilfred were bound together by their shared fate.

    But now, meeting someone else

    with a simr past, stirred

    something in her. In the

    organization, she had been warned not to develop any feelings, not even for siblings, as they could turn on

    her at any moment.

    "But I couldn''t follow that rule," Scarlett continued. "So, I live on the fringes of the organization. They exploit me, and my death would mean nothing to anyone." "There were many people locked in that dark room, but you managed to escape," Scarlett said, looking at Nina. "I really envy you. You get to live a normal life."

    Nina had no memory of those past events. She only remembered being kidnapped once. Had her memory really been altered?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "And the others?" Nina asked.

    "They''re dead!" Scarlett said.

    Her words hit Nina like a stone, weighing heavily on her heart. Nina''s hands shook slightly. "Were they all young girls?"

    Scarlett answered indifferently,

    "Some were just a few years old and others were teenagers. Those who survived were exploited. The dead had their organs harvested and were left mutted."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 628

    Nina''s face turned pale.

    "I don''t know which one you were, but the fact that you managed to escape means you''re not ordinary!" Scarlett said. "Wilfred is risking everything to protect you so you absolutely cannot die. This is his wish, and I''ll make sure it happens."

    Nina clenched her fists, her eyes filled withplex emotions before they turned cold again. "Is that why you came here today? Just to tell me this?"

    "My point is, you need to be careful. You''re pregnant now, so you need to take extra precautions."

    "Are you done? Do you think I''ll thank you for this?" Nina''s icy words made Scarlett blink in surprise. She had not expected this reaction.

    Nina stared at Scarlett with a cold smile. "Anyone can say nice things, but don''t forget who poisoned me. Do you think I trust you?

    "I''ve had enough of you and Wilfred! Even if we were together in the past, what does that prove? My hands have never been stained with blood, but yours are! We are not the same, and I will never be grateful to you. You and Wilfred should stay as far away from me as possible!"

    Scarlett''s expression changed. "I''m trying to help..."

    "I don''t need your help," Nina said. "Leave, now!"

    She pushed Scarlett towards the door. Scarlett was caught off guard and stumbled out.

    "Ivy..." Scarlett called out.

    "Don''t call me Ivy!" she shouted. "My name is Nina, not Ivy. Neither you nor Wilfred should call me that. If both of you had stayed away from me from the start, none of this would have happened."

    Scarlett felt hurt by Nina''s words but could not argue with her. Without that poison, none of this would have happened. Wilfred would not be in this situation. It was all her fault.

    Leaning against the door, Scarlett''s eyes showed a hint of sadness. "You''re right, Nina. If it weren''t for me, things wouldn''t have turned out this way."

    At that moment, Nina''s eyes reddened, and she suddenly copsed from exhaustion.

    "I will take responsibility for everything," Scarlett continued. "I just hope you can be kinder to Wilfred."

    Receiving no response, Scarlett grew concerned. "Are you listening?" she called out.

    Still, there was no sound. Scarlett''s anxiety rose. "Nina!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She knocked on the door but received no reply. Nina had already fainted inside.

    Panicking, Scarlett knew she had to

    get

    Opered. They forced the doome

    found Nina lying on the

    floor.

    Wilfred quickly picked her up and ced on the sofa. Without hesitation, he took out a

    and

    e an incision on d

    Scarlett could not bear to look at the wound, turning her head away, tears welling up in her eyes. She could not it, but only Wilfred could save

    Nina''s life.

    Nina felt weak and, in her semi-conscious state, seemed to sense someone beside her.

    "Go away..." she murmured.

    Wilfred, having bled enough, was pale and exhausted. He felt dizzy and took a few steps back.

    Scarlett caught him. "How are you?"

    Wilfred took a moment to steady himself, his eyes fixed on Nina. "We should go."

    "Aren''t you going to stay and take care of her?" Scarlett asked.

    "She doesn''t want to see us so we shouldn''t disturb her," Wilfred replied softly.

    Scarlett hesitated. "Could it be that she''s purposely saying this to avoid dragging us into her troubles?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 629

    Scarlett felt that Nina''s change was too sudden.

    She did not know Nina that well, but when she offered to fight for Nina, it was surprising that Nina refused her help sopletely. Most people, when facing a life-threatening situation, would cling to any chance of survival.

    It felt off that Nina was pushing everyone away, and Scarlett could only think it was because Nina did not want to drag them down.

    Wilfred looked at Scarlett, realizing she might have a point. When Nina learned about hisplicated background, she did not show much resistance. But now, she was not only pushing him away but also everyone else.

    Perhaps Scott''s risky journey to the Yaren tribe had filled her with guilt, and she did not want anyone else to take risks for her.

    Despite this, Wilfred respected Nina''s feelings. "No matter what, I will save her life. If she doesn''t want to see us, then we''ll keep our distance. As long as she can live peacefully, that''s all that matters."

    There was not a perfect solution. The poison in her body had no antidote. Despite numerous experiments, a true cure could not be formted. They were all trying their best. If it were an easy problem to solve the organization would have been dismantled long ago.

    Scarlett asked, "What do you n to do? The poison will re up again. Didn''t you notice her arm already showing bruises?"

    Nina''s arm was indeed starting to show bruises, although they were not very pronounced. This was a sign that the poison was spreading through her body.

    Even with Wilfred''s help, it was only a temporary solution. Once the poison built resistance, his efforts would be useless.

    Wilfred frowned deeply. "There will be a way."

    When Nina woke up, she was lying on the sofa, and no one was around.

    Just as she was wondering what was going on, she heard a voice from the kitchen. "My dear, you''re awake!"

    Yvonne came out carrying a bowl of

    chicken soup. Seeing Nina awake, she breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ced the soup on the table. It was too hot, so she shook her hand to cool it.

    Seeing Yvonne there, Nina felt disoriented. "Why are you here?"

    Yvonne replied, "I missed you, so I came to check on you. I saw you were asleep and got worried. Thankfully, you''re okay. It would have scared me to death if something had happened!

    "Come on, I made you some chicken soup."

    Nina was puzzled. "Was anyone here when you arrived?"

    "No, you were just lying on the sofa, sleeping for a long time. Have you been overworking yourself?" Yvonne sat beside her.

    Nina thought about her conversation with Scarlett before she fell unconscious. She felt a bit confused.

    Seeing the effort Yvonne put into the chicken soup, Nina softened. "I remember you don''t usually cook."

    "For your baby, I made an exception.

    It was a hassle!" Yvonne, who usually avoided cooking, made an effort because she was worried about Nina''s thin frame and the toll the pregnancy was taking on her.

    "Thank you, Yvonne. It''s good to have you around." Nina appreciated her kindness and quickly sat up to drink the soup.

    "How is it?" Yvonne asked expectantly.

    Nina nodded. "It''s good."

    Yvonne grinned. "I guess I do have some talent!"

    Then she noticed the bruises on Nina''s arm. "What happened to your arm? Did you bump into something?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nina noticed the bruises, startled for a moment. She quickly pulled her sleeve down to cover them. "I must have hit something. You know I''ve been on set a lottely."

    "Be more careful," Yvonne advised. "You''re pregnant now. Don''t push yourself too hard."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 630

    "How can I not work hard? Are you going to support me?" Nina asked jokingly.

    Yvonne patted her chest. "I''ll support you."

    She answered so straightforwardly, and her generosity made Nina smile even more. "It''s so good to have you. But everyone needs dreams," Nina replied.

    Yvonne then asked, "Haven''t you made up with Nash yet?"

    Nina paused for a moment. "There''s no way we''re getting back together."

    Yvonne looked even more puzzled. "That doesn''t sound right. Is it really over this time?"

    Although she knew about their divorce, Yvonne had still held onto a sliver of hope that there was a chance for them to reconcile.

    "What are you thinking? It''s been over for a long time," Nina said with augh.

    Yvonne grew serious. "You''re carrying his child, and he breaks up with you? Does that make any sense? Is he not taking responsibility for the baby? There must be something I don''t know about. This just doesn''t add up!"

    Nina did not want to dwell on it. "It doesn''t matter anymore. I haven''t seen him in ages."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Yvonne did not like seeing Nina this way. She was throwing herself into her work, sacrificing everything.

    What if this gamble didn''t pay off?

    What would she do then?

    Would she and the baby just suffer?

    The thought made Yvonne angry at Nash. How could he not take responsibility?

    How could he leave Nina and their child to struggle alone?

    It was hard for her to believe their rtionship had deteriorated so quickly. If this was how it ended, she might lose faith in love altogether.

    After finishing the soup, Nina noticed Yvonne cleaning up in the kitchen.

    She rolled up her sleeve and examined the faint bruises on her arm. Was the poison worsening?

    How much longer could she live?

    She was not sure, but with the bruises appearing, would the hospital be able to detect the toxins in her body?

    Could they determine if the baby was affected?

    She had been to the hospital several

    times, trying to understand her condition, but with no clear results Clinging to a shred of hope, she decided to go again, without telling Yvonne about the poisoning to avoid worrying her.

    After Yvonne left, Nina headed to the hospital. Unbeknownst to her, Yvonne had followed.

    Yvonne had noticed that Nina had changed, bing much thinner than before. If it were just because of heartbreak over Nash, she had not seen Nina look this way before even after years of emotional turmoil.

    Plus, with Wilfred asking her to look after Nina, she could not help but worry even more.

    She was shocked to see Nina going to the hematology department instead of obstetrics. Yvonne immediately made a call. "Nina is in dangen She''s at the hospital now. If you have any conscience left,e see her onest time!"

    She hung up before the person on the other end could respond.

    Meanwhile, Nina had given a significant amount of blood. Feeling dizzy, shey on a bed surrounded by medical equipment for various tests. The smell of disinfectant made her feel nauseous, but she held it back with her pale face.

    She was anxious and worried that the poison might affect the baby. She kept touching her belly, fearing the worst. If the baby was affected, would she have to terminate the pregnancy? She could not bear the thought after feeling the baby move for the first time. The idea of losing the baby was unbearable.

    As her mind raced, she heard a voice.

    "Nina!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 631

    Suddenly, someone burst into the room.

    Seeing Nina lying motionless on the bed, Nash''s face was full of tension and urgency. He ran over and immediately took Nina into his arms. At that moment, Nina was too stunned to react.

    Overwhelmed with worry, Nash had not noticed that Nina was only undergoing a check-up. He held her tightly and whispered, "I''m sorry..."

    Those simple words carried a multitude of emotions. Nina, pressed against his chest, was a bit shocked but still managed to push against him slightly. "What are you doing?" Nash''s eyes were red, and as he looked at Nina, he seemed a bit disoriented. Nina was startled to see his unshaven face. He looked so different from the Nash she knew.

    "Are you... okay?" Nash''s eyes examined her, relieved to see she was not gravely ill. He then realized that he had overreacted.

    "I''m... fine," Nina replied in a calm tone, lowering her eyes. "I''m just having some tests done."

    Nash took another look around, realizing they were indeed in a testing area. He stood up and said, "Sorry."

    "It''s okay," Nina responded.

    Nash waited outside but his eyes were still glued to Nina as she continued her check-up. He was deeply worried about her. Watching her endure such pain hurt him too. He knew he had to wait, but soon he would have the antidote.

    "As expected, it''s clear that you and Nina haven''t reached the point of no return," Yvonne said, seeing Nash''s frantic concern for Nina. She could tell he still loved her.

    Nash turned to Yvonne, masking his emotions. "How did you notice?"

    "The way you two divorced so suddenly, Nina must have sensed something. What''s really going on with her?" Yvonne asked, worried.

    Nash replied, "She''ll be fine. We will find a cure for the poison."

    "Poison? Is this Miranda''s doing?" Yvonne immediately suspected. "Is she using Nina to threaten you?"

    "It''s a long story. Miranda might not even have the antidote. Getting close to her is the only chance we have," Nash exined.

    The poison was Pharaoh''s creation, and while Miranda might have ess to the poison, the antidote was not guaranteed. But Miranda was a key to unlocking this situation. Yvonne was shocked by theplexity of the situation.

    Just then, Nina finished her tests and came out. She was surprised to see Yvonne there. "Yvonne?"

    Yvonne smiled. "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing to the hospital? I was worried sick. Is the baby okay?"

    Nina nced at Yvonne, then at Nash. "I haven''t received the results yet."

    "I''ll leave you two to talk. I need to buy something," Yvonne said.

    "Okay."

    Nash and Nina faced each other. Nina, looking frail and pa Nash, with

    his unkempt beard t

    looked more mature.

    belongs to FindNovel

    He gazed at Nina. "Even if we''re no longer married, we can still be friends, right?"

    Nina feltpelled to respond. "Right, we can still be friends."

    "I''ll wait with you for the results," Nash offered.

    "Okay."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Their conversation was dry and awkward.

    elet

    Nina walked ahead, with Nash following closely behind. Watching her, he noticed the strain of pregnancy making her steps a bitbored. ¨¦n.swnovels

    He wanted to reach out and support her, but as his hand hovered in the air, he forced himself to hold back. His hand clenched into a fist before he straightened it and let it fall back to his side.

    While waiting, Nash''s phone rang. Nina nced at the screen and saw Miranda''s name.

    Nash showed no intention of answering.

    The phone kept ringing, and Nina said, "You should answer it. If she can''t reach you, she''ll just keep calling."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 632

    Nash did not answer the call but instead sent a text and put his phone on silent. The calls from Miranda stoppeding. They waited for a long time. Nina, growing sleepy, began to doze off. Her head was bobbing as she struggled to stay awake.

    Seeing her exhausted state, Nash sat down beside her and gently rested her head on his shoulder. Nina seemed to find somefort in this position, her body rxing as she leaned fully against him. Nash looked at her peaceful side-profile, wishing this moment couldst forever. His eyes softened as he watched her. Time seemed to stand still, despite the bustle of people passing by. "Miss Walker..."

    A doctor emerged from theb, calling out.

    Nina woke up immediately, standing up quickly. "Here!"

    In her haste, she did not notice Nash beside her, her mind solely focused on finding out if her condition would affect the baby.

    The doctor''s serious expression made her heart pound with anxiety.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "After the examination, we found that your bodily functions are gradually deteriorating..."

    The doctor''s words hit her like a thunderbolt. Was it showing symptoms now?

    Previous tests had not revealed anything, but now, with the bruises, her body was showing signs of decline.

    Nina stood in stunned silence.

    Before she could ask any questions, Nash spoke up. "She''s been poisoned with a rare toxin that''s infiltrating her system. Without an antidote, how long can she hold on? What can be done to slow it down?"

    "We discovered a rare virus in Miss

    Walker''s body," the doctor exined. "It''s something we''ve never encountered before. It''s strange that there were no previous symptoms. Given that Miss Walker''s bodily functions are deteriorating and she is pregnant, this will likely elerate the virus''s spread. If the toxin isn''t neutralized, she might only make it until the baby is born."

    The doctor seemed hesitant, looking at Nash. "Mr. York, pleasee to my office."

    Nash''s expression was grim as he followed the doctor to the office.

    Nina stood at the door. Her palms were sweaty and she was uncertain about their conversation. She had only heard that she could hold on until the baby was born. Did this mean the baby wasn''t affected by the toxin? sto

    Her relief was mixed with tension. She realized she had only a few months left. In those months, she needed to finalize everything, ensuring everything was in order for her child''s future.

    Nina started nning how to protect her child.

    Who would take care of the baby after she was gone?

    Her parents could, but they were old.

    And Nash?

    She feared that if he married Miranda, her child would suffer.

    Just as she was lost in thought, the door suddenly burst open. Nash with his stern expression, strode over and grabbed her hand. "What are you doing? What did the doctor say?" Nina was rmed and asked.

    Nash did not reply, dragging her in another direction.

    "Nash, speak to me! What did the doctor say? Didn''t you hear? I can make it until the baby is born. There''s still hope!" Nina shouted. Nash looked at her with cold eyes. "Abort the baby."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 633

    "What?" Nina was stunned. She immediately pulled her hand away and stepped back. "What nonsense are you talking about? You want me to abort the baby now? I won''t do it!"

    Nash''s eyes bore into hers with a stern intensity. "Your body is not fit for pregnancy. If you terminate the pregnancy, it won''t drain your nutrients, and you might live longer. The longer you live, the more chances you''ll have. Do you understand?"

    His words were urgent and decisive.

    He wanted to save her first.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    There could always be another child.

    Nina, however, wasn''t listening. The moment he mentioned abortion, she wanted to get as far away from him as possible. She didn''t want to answer him, so she turned and walked away. "Nina!" Nash called out sharply.

    Nina turned back, yelling, "Didn''t the doctor say I can make it until the baby is born? Isn''t that enough?"

    "You''re risking your life!" Nash retorted. "What happens to you after the baby is born?"

    Nina''s eyes widened with emotion. "And if I abort the baby, will I survive?"

    Nash''s only wish was for her to live. "There will be a chance!"

    Nina gazed at him, seeing in his eyes a rejection of the child. This only intensified her instinct to protect the baby. She tightly held her belly, seeing Nash as a threat.

    "I don''t believe you! I don''t trust you! You''re trying to deceive me!" she shouted, shaking her head.

    "Nina!" Nash moved closer. "I will find a way. Just trust me. If you terminate the pregnancy, you won''t have to suffer this much!"

    He knew exactly what she was going through. From the moment her arms started bruising, he knew her days would only grow more painful.

    "Stay back!" Nina''s eyes were red with tears, her voice filled with despair. "How can you say such things?

    "This is your child too!" she cried.

    "How

    a

    you be so irrespo

    This baby is my

    not ever!"

    t let you harm him, no

    "Nina," Nash pleaded, his own struggle evident. He wanted her to live, and if it meant losing the baby, he would choose her. "Listen to me..."

    "Don''te any closer!" Nina shouted.

    Nina''s emotions were running high, and she wasn''t thinking rationally. As a mother, her instinct was to protect her child.

    She had felt the baby move for the first time, a moment of pure joy.

    She couldn''t bear to lose him. Terminating the pregnancy would mean losing everything she had left to live for.

    She couldn''t take that gamble and couldn''t harden her heart to do it.

    Seeing Nash''s determination to

    proceed, Nina made a desperate et

    move.

    "If youe any closer will

    I

    ! If my baby dies,die too!"

    Nina stood by the window, which had no guardrail. One step from Nash, and she would jump. It was a threat with her own life as the wager.

    Nash froze immediately. His eyes were filled with tension as he watched her.

    "Okay, I won''te closer. Just don''t do anything rash!" Nash said.

    Nina did not move from her spot. She looked at Nash and said, "As long as the baby is healthy, that''s all that matters. I won''t regret it."

    The baby was her only hope and her unwavering belief.

    She knew clearly that losing the baby would mean the end of her own life.

    Everything would be meaningless.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 634

    The thought that the poison had no cure made her despair even more. She did not want to regret it again.

    Gathering her resolve, she spoke softly, "Nash, I don''t expect you to love him much, but please, don''t harm him. That''s my final wish."

    At this moment, Nash saw the determined look in Nina''s eyes, and it broke his heart.

    He couldn''t bear to imagine, much less think about, the worst oue.

    His fists clenched, hands trembling, and his lips pressed tightly together as he struggled internally. He wished she didn''t have to endure such suffering.

    "Are you sure about this?" Nash finally asked in a soft voice.

    "Yes, I''m sure."

    Nash made a concession. He no longer insisted on aborting the baby. With Nina threatening her own life, what else could he do?

    All he wanted was for her to be safe and happy.

    Seeing Nash''s sorrowful and worried expression, Nina offered him a reassuring smile. "Don''t see me as so fragile. I''m stronger than you think. Trust me, I''ll be fine. I will be fine!" Nash stared into her eyes without saying a word, feeling more pain than anyone could imagine.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    He understood the message she was trying to convey. She could live well without him. She wanted him to be at ease, for both of them to live their lives well.

    Her strength pained him deeply, though he tried not to show it.

    In that moment, it seemed they both found some sense of peace.

    Nash offered to take her home, but Nina declined, reminding him that Yvonne was waiting for her. Nash did not insist this time. He had more pressing matters to attend to. After parting ways with Nina, Nash headed straight to the film set.

    By that time, Miranda had just finished work. The crew eyed her with admiration. "Miss Miranda, your boyfriend''s here to pick you up."

    Miranda beamed with happiness. "You should find someone who''ll pick you up every day too."

    "But I''m not you. Finding someone as handsome and wealthy as Mr York is no easy task. Everyone''s talking about how you have it all, both career and love. If a woman can be like you, her life isplete!"

    "Oh, it''ll happen for you too!" Miranda replied modestly, though she was ted inside.

    She loved hearing suchpliments. Her career was flourishing, and she had found the best man. She had it all, making everyone envious. This was her ideal life.

    She hurried over to Nash''s car and

    opened the door, seeing him sitting ?

    inside, called so many times, why didn''t you answer? You had me

    worried," she said yfully

    "Worried about what?" Nash asked.

    As Miranda got in, she replied, "Worried that you might not want me anymore."

    Nash turned to look at her and smiled. "How could that be? Are you suddenly losing confidence in yourself?"

    Miranda nestled against him. "I love you so much that I get insecure. If I didn''t love you so much, I wouldn''t always want to know where you are!"

    "I went to see Nina."

    At this, Miranda''s expression changed, ruining her good mood.

    But Nash continued casually, "I told her to abort the baby. She refused and even threatened to kill herself. We argued for a while. She''s such a foolish woman."

    "Why did you suddenly think of that?" Miranda asked cautiously.

    Nash responded coldly, "You''re not generous enough to marry me while I have another child, are you? Asking her to abort the baby is the best choice." Miranda was delighted. "Do you really think that way?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 635

    Nash replied, "Starting a new life means letting go of the past. Nina is part of the past now. Once you finish this drama series, we''ll get married. We can then meet each other''s parents. You already know my mother well, but I haven''t met your father yet. Gaining our parents'' approval will make our marriageplete."

    Miranda''s eyes lit up, and she quickly wrapped her arms around his. "Your thoughts align perfectly with mine," she said, beaming with joy. "Thank you, Nash. I feel like the luckiest woman in the world!" She hugged him tightly, She rested her head on his shoulder with her eyes closed, savoring the moment of happiness. There was nothing more gratifying than him epting her back into his life. Her efforts had paid off. She knew Nash still liked her and that Nina was just a temporary distraction. She believed that as long as she continued showing him how much she cared, he would eventuallye back to her. Soon, she would truly be happy.

    Nash held her gently with one arm, but his eyes remained cold despite his tender actions.

    Back at home, Miranda was filled with dreams and ns. Her wedding with Nash had to be a grand affair, a once-in-a-lifetime event for everyone to see.

    She quickly picked up her phone and dialed. "Dad!"

    There was a moment of silence on the other end before a soft chuckle. "What''s going on, my dear? You sound very happy today."

    "Of course I''m happy!" Miranda said, sitting on the sofa. "I haven''t felt this happy in a long time. Nash and I are getting married soon."

    The voice on the other end remained skeptical. "Isn''t this marriage something you secured with that poison?"

    "Dad, Nash does love me!" Miranda said confidently. "You know he helped me leave the organization. He liked me from the start. I only went abroad and gave other women a chance toe between us. Now, I''m just reiming the man who rightfully belongs to me."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Don''t be overconfident!"

    Miranda was intoxicated with love. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll be careful. Nash and I have rekindled our old feelings. He finally sees how good am for him. You should be happy for me. You''ll meet him soon enough. He really wants to meet you, which shows he values me."

    "Are you sure he wants to meet me for the sake of your marriage?" her father questioned.

    "Absolutely Miranda asserted. "You

    want your daughter to be happy, right? Just like you said, you have to fight for what you want. This time,

    I''ve given it my all!"

    "But have you considered what will happen if the antidote isn''t secured for that woman once you''re married? Won''t Nash hold it against you?"

    Miranda dismissed the concern. "He

    doesn''t care for Nina that much.

    He''s already asked her to abort the baby. Nina is foolish, risking everything for that child. I won''t let her or her babye between Nash other and me. Whether it''s her or her child, they won''t live to ruin my

    happiness."

    Her eyes shed with malice. She had no intention of letting Nina live. She was confident that she and Nash would be happy. There was no way Nina could outshine her.

    "I''ll attend your wedding, but don''t let this cloud your judgment," her father advised.

    "I understand, Dad. I''ll show you Nash''s sincerity!" Miranda said confidently. She couldn''t possibly lose to any other woman.

    Her arrogance and pride were evident.

    In the following days, Nash stayed close to Miranda, apanying her to and from work, always by her side.

    To outsiders, Nash appeared to be the perfect boyfriend.

    He was wealthy, handsome, generous with his money, and deeply caring for Miranda.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 636

    Their rtionship was the talk of the industry, making many people envious.

    At various events, Penelope often heard rumors about Nash and Miranda''s rtionship. Gossip columns were filled with headlines like, "Nash York Deeply in Love with Miranda Lewis." It irritated her even more than Miranda''s attempts to undermine her.

    "Stop looking at that!" Nina said, taking Penelope''s phone away. "Staring at it won''t change anything."

    "You sure seem to be handling this well," Penelope replied.

    Nina sat down beside her, munching on a te of fruit. "I''vee to terms with it. Right now, the only thing I care about is my baby. As for everything else, I''m not concerned. Oh, and of course, making sure our drama does well. That''s my focus."

    "Do you really think that?" Penelope asked. "I still think you love him."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Love isn''t my whole life," Nina said with a smile. "I''m not limited to loving just one person."

    Penelope could not ept it. It felt like all the good things were going to the wrong people.

    Nina leaned back in her rocking chair, swaying gently. "Don''t worry. I''ll fight back when the timees. Miranda won''t have it so easy!"

    She had let go of her marriage to Nash but had not forgiven Miranda for everything she had done.

    After three months of filming, their project wrapped up. They threw a wrap party that same day.

    "I''m so happy this shoot is finally over!" Nelly raised her ss to toast with Nina. "I have to thank you first. Without you, I couldn''t have finished so quickly. You''re my lucky star!"

    Ninaughed. "No need for thanks. Just remember to share the profits with me!"

    "You''re always thinking about money! Don''t worry, if we make money, you''ll get your share!" Nelly assured her. The script was hers, but Nina had poured a lot of effort into the project as well.

    "I''m saving for my child. If you all treat my child well, you''ll be rewarded. So make sure to be good to him!" Nina said.

    "What nonsense!" Nelly replied. "You''ll raise your own child, not us. Don''t talk like we''re saying goodbye. It''s bad luck."

    Nina just smiled without saying more.

    "Drink up! Drink up! We''re not leaving until we''re drunk tonight!" Angel egged everyone on.

    "Alright, let''s go wild for once." Even the usually sensible Penelope filled her ss. "It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this happy." "Penelope joining in is a first!" someone eximed.

    The group chatted, drank, and danced joyfully.

    Halfway through, Nelly, perhaps a bit too drunk, clung to Nina. Nelly cried, praising Nina as her lucky star and savior.

    Nina could only smile helplessly.

    Penelope, slightly tipsy, went to the balcony for some fresh air. She had not been there long when Ivan approached with a cup of hot tea. "Here, Penelope. This will help with your headache."

    Penelope, her eyes hazy, looked at Ivan. His smile was sexy, with dimples and bright eyes. He really was quite handsome.

    "Such concern for me?" Penelope

    Ivan froze, caught off guard, and blushed. "I... uh..."

    "What?!" Nelly''s angry voice

    suddenly echoed through the room. "Rejected? The content isn''t

    , so why can''t ther_vel!

    broadcast it on prime time?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 637

    The sudden outburst caught everyone''s attention. They heard Nelly eximing that their drama series could not get aired on television. This news dealt a heavy blow to everyone''s confidence. Penelope, sobering up quickly, rushed over. "Nelly, what does this mean? Didn''t we pass the review?"

    Nelly''s expression was grim. "They said our drama is too dark and isn''t suitable for prime-time TV. We''ve put so much effort into this. We can''t let it go to waste. I need to get some answers. I won''t ept this without a fight!"

    They had high hopes for the drama''s broadcast sess. This news felt like a cold bucket of water poured over their heads, leaving them all stunned and disheartened.

    "I''ll go with you," Nina offered.

    Unlike the others who were panicking, Nina remained rtively calm. She had anticipated various challenges.

    Things were not as dire as they seemed. There was always hope. Nelly''s expectations had been very high, and she held herself to equally high standards. From the start, she had aimed for a television broadcast.

    Nelly was frowning the entire way because she knew they were relying on this drama for aeback. If it could not air, it would be a massive loss for them.

    She carried everyone''s expectations on her shoulders and felt she had to do everything possible to secure their sess.

    Seeing Nelly''s agitation, Nina tried tofort her. "Don''t worry, there''s always a way."

    "But how can I not worry?" Nelly replied. "It''s not just you, it''s also Penelope, and all the other actors. We''ve poured our hearts and souls into this. We''re almost broke. It has to seed!"

    "The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. We haven''t reached the worst-case scenario yet," Nina said.

    Nelly looked at her. "I can''t help it. My expectations are high. Didn''t you say you''re relying on this drama to provide for your child? You''ve invested so much money. You deserve a return. If it can''t air, I''ll feel guilty. ''Glory'' deserves a prime-time slot to beplete!"

    She had many fixations, striving to do everything to the best of her ability. Getting a prime-time slot would validate their efforts.

    Nina understood Nelly''s feelings well. She held Nelly''s hand and smiled. "Everything will work out. I believe in you."

    This bolstered Nelly''s confidence.

    She hugged Nina, her voice choked

    with emotion. "Thank you, Nina You''re like a little sun, always warming me!" ¨¦n.swnovels

    Nina patted her back, offering silent support.

    When the car stopped in front of the broadcasting building, Nina reminded her, "We''re here. Let''s go."

    Nellyposed herself, wiping her damp eyes and checking her appearance in a mirror before getting out of the car.

    The broadcasting center was vast

    and it took them ten minutes toN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    reach the office building. Inside, arge screen disyed advertisements for ssic films. They took the elevator directly to the broadcasting bureau chief''s office.

    "Miss Smith, Miss Walker, our chief is in a meeting. You''ll have to wait," the assistant said politely.

    "That''s fine. How long will it take?" Nelly asked.

    "I''m not sure," the assistant replied.

    There was a waiting area with sofa where they could sit. Someone quickly brought them water.

    Nina had met the director twice before. He had a good rtionship with Nash.

    However, for a drama series to get approved, it needed to pass through the entiremittee.

    Nina did not understand why their drama could not get a prime-time slot.

    They had adhered to strict

    pelines, ensuring the content v

    positive and uplifting to facilitate a

    smooth approval process content

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 638

    After half an hour, the office door finally opened. As soon as the door cracked open, Nelly sensed there were people inside.

    "Chief, I must treat you to a meal sometime," Miranda said, her face beaming with a smile. "Your advice today was invaluable. I really must thank you." She never missed an opportunity to get close to influential people.

    "Of course, if it''s a meal with Nash around, I''ll certainly be there!" the broadcasting bureau chief replied, indicating his willingness to amodate Nash.

    Nash shook hands with the chief and said softly, "Miranda is one of my artists. She''ll be invaluable in many projects moving forward."

    The chief chuckled and teased, "Is she an artist or your girlfriend? Nash, at this point, there''s no need to hide things from me. I understand why you''d get involved personally."

    Miranda blushed slightly but maintained herposure. "Chief, you have a keen eye. When Nash and I get married, you muste!"

    She clung to Nash''s arm as she spoke.

    "Absolutely," the director affirmed.

    As they walked out, besides Miranda and Nash, the director of "Demon Bone" was also present.

    "Chief, Miranda is very dedicated. She''s a promising talent in acting with a bright future!" the director of "Demon Bone" praised enthusiastically.

    The chief smiled, "I''ve noticed. She has a good mix of talent and luck."

    This lively exchange contrasted sharply with the half-hour wait for Nina and Nelly, making them feel somewhat overlooked.

    Despite this, Nelly knew she had to seize the moment. "Chief!" she called out.

    The chief turned and recognized Nelly. "Nelly, have you been waiting long?" he greeted warmly.

    Nelly cut to the chase. "I just want to ask why our drama can''t get a prime-time slot. Can''t we get a chance?"

    The chief looked slightly ufortable but did not respond immediately.

    Nina stepped forward with a warm smile. "Chief, it''s been a while. You look younger every time I see you!"

    The chief, who appeared much younger than his sixty-plus years smiled at thepliment. "Nina, you''re still as sweet-talking as ever. You must have picked that up from Nash."

    It was clear he wanted to avoid the topic, but Nina pressed on. "I''ve learned a thing or two from Mr. York over the years, but I''m not with hispany anymore. Now, Nelly and I are partners."

    This surprised the chief. "You and Nelly are partners now?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    He then nced at Nash, smiling. "What a coincidence! You twoe from different fields, yet you still ended up working together!"

    Nina continued, "We''d really like to understand why our drama can''t get a prime-time slot. The phone call was a bit vague, and we''re hoping for a clearer answer."

    The chief, seeing the entire team present, did not want to cause friction. "It''s about the theme. We can discuss the details inside."

    As he said this, the director of "Demon Bone" interjected, "A dark, female-led drama like that is bound to be rejected for prime-time. Nash was right to point out the excessive violence and bloodshed."

    Hearing this, Nina could not help but look at Nash.

    His expression remained indifferent and distant, but the fact that he had criticized their drama was something she had not expected at all.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 639

    The chief originally did not want any friction between them over this matter and nned to discuss it in detail with them. However, the director''s words made him a bit embarrassed.

    Nina had considered that Miranda might say something or y some tricks behind the scenes, but why did Nash get involved?

    Naturally puzzled, Nina said, "So it was Mr. York who had objections to our drama series."

    Nash''s gaze finallynded on her, but to Nina, he seemed like a stranger. After their separation, he was no longer the Nash she knew. He now belonged to Miranda.

    "Modern dramas are scrutinized more strictly by the broadcasting authority. Themes of violence and revenge are indeed not suitable for prime time as they affect the values of teenagers," Nash said coldly, directly criticizing their series. "I think your drama shouldn''t just aim to thrill. Target audiences, especially impressionable teenagers, can be significantly influenced."

    "That''s impossible!" Nina retorted. "Our drama is about countering school violence and promoting positive values. How did it be a dark theme in your eyes? Are you deliberately targeting us?" Nash replied indifferently, "There''s no need for targeting. I''m just stating the facts."

    "You say it so easily, but your words negate months of our hard work," Nina''s emotions started to re at his cold attitude.

    "There''s no need for this. Let''s talk it over calmly," the chief interjected, trying to mediate. "Nina, the final decision is made by ourmittee. Nash merely pointed out some concerns. Don''t me him."

    His words were meant to protect Nash and rify the situation, but they had a significant impact on Nina.

    "Sorry, Chief. We''ll discuss this

    insideter, but I need to rify something now." She looked at Nash and asked, "Mr. York, don''t you have any personal motives? Miranda''s dramas conveniently scheduled for prime time while ours is not. I''ve heard her drama series, which originally required six months to produce, was cut down to three months. It''s hard not to suspect you''re doing this on purpose."

    She could not believe this was just a coincidence. Their series had just over twenty episodes, taking a few months to produce. But their fantasy drama, which should take over forty episodes, was already wrapped up at the same time. It did not add up.

    "Nina, you''re overthinking this!" Miranda interjected with a smile, "We were also rushing the schedule. Let''s just say we were efficient..

    Besides, my boyfriend isn''t the ne

    director, so how could he influence

    this? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "But I think you should reflect on your script issues. iming to oppose school violence while showing scenes that negatively impact youth," Miranda said with a faux smile but with biting words. "You..." Nelly was furious at her words, ready to tear off her hypocritical facade.

    Nina held her back, preventing her from acting impulsively. This was the broadcasting authority, and they could not afford to look bad.

    Despite Miranda''s infuriatingments, she managed to keep herposure. Looking at Miranda with a mocking smile, Nina said, "I hope your series, with such a rushed job done, doesn''t disappoint the audience."

    Miranda, full of confidence, replied, "With such a strong and well-known series backing us, it''s definitely better than a small-time production. Just wait and see!"

    Nina shot back, "I hope you don''t end up embarrassing yourself!"

    The tension between the two was palpable, neither willing to back down.

    Seeing the heated atmosphere, the chief said, "Nash, if there''s nothing more, take them outside. We''ll continue our discussion inside."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 640

    The chief looked at Nina and her team, clearly wanting to end the confrontation quickly.

    Nina stopped engaging with Miranda, realizing she could not expect any answers from Nash. His actions showed he was fully on Miranda''s side, making their already difficult path even more challenging. Once inside, the door closed firmly behind them.

    Miranda grumbled, "She''s just trying to curse me, wishing me ill!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Then she turned to Nash, feeling pleased, "Good thing you stood up for me, otherwise I''d be bullied."

    Nash reassured her, "Don''t worry, their drama series won''t make it to TV."

    Miranda felt a sense of satisfaction, "Nash, you''re so sharp. You found a w that kept them off the air."

    Nash remained silent.

    But Miranda was immersed in her love for him and continued, "I talked to my dad, and we should have dinner together sometime."

    Nash squinted slightly, "When?"

    "I''ll check with him and let you know."

    Meanwhile, in the chief''s office, Nina asked again, "Chief, is there really no chance for us to get on TV?"

    The chief sighed, "You know our review process is very strict. The standards for TV are high, and your series doesn''t meet them."

    Nelly, growing more desperate, pleaded, "Chief, we need to be on TV. We''ve invested everything into this drama. If there are issues, we can fix them, just give us a chance."

    The chief remained silent for a moment, then spoke with a heavy heart, "It''s not just my decision. It''s themittee''s decision too. If I make exceptions based on personal pleas, I might as well give up my position. Themittee''s decision is final."

    Nelly, on the verge of tears, tried again, "Chief..."

    "If you continue, I''ll have to ask you to leave," the chief said firmly.

    Nina stepped in, "So, we can''t be on TV, right?"

    The chief nodded, "That''s correct."

    "Then can we release it as a web series?" Nina suggested.

    "That''s possible," the chief agreed.

    "Web series don''t have the same et

    stringent standards, and your series is well-suited for that format."

    Nelly protested, "No, it can''t be a web series! We didn''t invest so much for it to end up online."

    Nina gently held Nelly''s hand, "Thank you, Chief. We understand."

    Nelly was still distressed and followed Nina out of the office.

    "Why didn''t you let me continue? We might have had a chance," Nelly said with her voice breaking.

    "When have you ever seen the chief''s decisions change?" Nina reminded her. "Web series are our second option. We don''t have to follow the traditional path. Think about our audience-young people aren''t glued to TV screens. Web series can reach them just as well."

    This calmed Nelly slightly, though she remained stubborn, "But it''s not as prestigious as being on TV."

    "Nelly," Nina said, looking her in the

    eye,

    is Let go of your bias. If the s is good, it will seed anywhere''s

    Don''t doubt yourself." en.swno

    Nelly, facing the reality of the situation, reluctantly epted the new n.

    Meanwhile...

    "Check Miranda''s call records. I need to locate this person."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 641

    "Got it!"

    Nash was waiting to find out the exact location of Seth Duncan. This man had vanished after being released from prison!

    His counter-surveince skills were exceptional, and he had not surfaced on anyone''s radar during this period.

    Even though Miranda never mentioned their connection, it was undeniable. The only person Seth could contact was his daughter. Miranda''s involvement was even more obvious. Pharaoh''s poison reaching her hands had to be rted to Seth.

    Nash had to find him, and Miranda was the bait.

    Just then, another call came in. "Mr. York, the number is now disconnected. Thest time it was used was at a phone booth." Nash expected this oue but still hoped to catch a break. If Seth had not switched SIM cards, he might have been able to track him down. This only confirmed that Seth was meticulous and not easily fooled. They needed bait to lure him out.

    In the dead of night, Seth moved in a specific direction. Fully equipped, he blended into the night, his eyes constantly scanning the surroundings.

    He had a gun at his waist and two knives for protection. Only when he reached a secluded area surrounded by dense forest did his guard drop slightly. Despite the darkness, the lights in the forested hideout were bright.

    "Who are you?" A guard pointed a gun as soon as he sensed someone approaching.

    Seth removed his hat, his expression cold and stern. "Can''t you see?"

    The guard quickly put away his gun. "It''s Mr. Duncan. Sorry, I didn''t recognize you!"

    He hurriedly led Seth inside. The

    forestedpound consisted of et

    wooden houses, small yet refined. Seth surveyed the surroundings, his cold eyes noting everyone''s stares.

    Before he could go inside, Sawyer came out to greet him,ughing loudly. Seth, long time no see. You should have told me you were out. I would''ve picked you up. Your low-key return makes me feel bad!"

    Seth eyed Sawyer and the surroundings. "Seems like you''re doing quite well here."

    Sawyer responded, "Just holding my own ground, waiting for you to return."

    His hand rested on Seth''s shoulder. "Come in, I''ve prepared a feast for you. Tonight, you will be well entertained!"

    Seth remained silent but followed

    him inside. Therge round tablez wasden with gourmet dishes, fine wines, and beautiful women. Exotic women dressed in revealing attire surrounded them.

    While Sawyer enjoyed this lifestyle, Seth was indifferent.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Try this dish. It''s a delicacy here. You''ll love it!" Sawyer served Seth.

    Seth had no appetite and drank his wine, his sharp eyes fixed on Sawyer.

    Sensing Seth''s displeasure, Sawyer continued talking. "We''re all family here, no need to be so cautious. Now that you''re back, we''ll be equals here."

    Seth countered, "You may be living well, but don''t forget, Pharaoh hasn''t emerged."

    Sawyer squinted and said, "We''re all waiting and watching."

    "But you''ve been making quite amotion," Seth said coldly.

    Sawyer replied, "I did it for your precious daughter. Don''t worry, the city''s vignce will rx soon."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 642

    Seth''s eyes were cold and piercing. "What about those female corpses?"

    Sawyer''s expression stiffened as he downed a ss of wine. "How should I know? You don''t think it was me, do you?"

    Seth replied, "Pharaoh has ordered us not to make any moves until he gives the word. You know the consequences of disobeying him."

    "Pharaoh isn''t even in the country."

    Seth sensed the underlying message. "So, you''re admitting it?"

    Sawyer smiled. "That''s not what I said. There''s no proof it was me. But Seth, we''ve been working together for years, as equals. Despite my hospitality and offer to share my territory, you show up and start using me. That''s not very fair, is it?"

    Seth sneered. "Are you nning to betray the organization?"

    Sawyer''s expression darkened. "Now you''re just assigning guilt without proof!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Seth continued, "You''re back to your old tricks, dealing in organ trafficking. I can''t help but suspect you''re trying to set yourself up as the new ruler, nning to betray the organization."

    The appearance of those female corpses was suspicious enough. Sawyer''s return to organ trafficking would surely draw police attention, especially now that Seth was out of prison.

    The police''s first suspects would be Seth and the organization, while Sawyer reaped the benefits.

    Sawyerughed heartily. "And what if it was me? What are you going to do about it?"

    Seth''s expression hardened as he saw Sawyer''s brazen confidence. "You have some nerve."

    Sawyer confidently said, "Didn''t I mention? Pharaoh isn''t in the country. He has no idea what I''m up to. Even if you''re his spy, what can you do to me?"

    "You''re not afraid."

    "Afraid of what?" Sawyer''s sinister gaze locked onto him, a smile creeping across his face. "You won''t tell Pharaoh."

    "Oh?"

    "I know one of your secrets," Sawyer said. "If Pharaoh finds out you''re deceiving him too, we might both end up dead."

    Hearing this, Seth took a deep breath, seemingly surprised but wary of being tricked. He cautiously said, "What secret could I possibly have?"

    Sawyer''s grin widened, his voice dripping with meaning. "Of course, it''s about your precious daughter, Miranda."

    Upon hearing this, Seth''s eyes widened, his lips pressed into a tight line.

    Even though this could threaten him,

    he was not one to be easily controlled. He had deceived Pharaoh once, just once, and had no intention of betraying him, especially not in a dangerous alliance with Sawyer.

    "Let''s make a deal," Sawyer proposed. "I keep your secret, you keep mine, and we both livefortably. How about it? If you follow my lead, I promise we will be equals. Who knows, one day we won''t need to live under Pharaoh''s shadow anymore."

    Sawyer had not truly broken free from Pharaoh yet. In the past, it was impossible for him to do so. But now, out from under Pharaoh''s watchful eye, he was plotting his escape.

    He did not want to live under someone else''s control forever. He wanted to run his own empire.

    Now, out of Pharaoh''s immediate

    reach, he could boldly conduct his trafficking business. He nned to gather his strength, and perhaps, when the moment was right, eliminate Pharaoh and be the leader himself.

    Then, no one would threaten him anymore.

    This was Sawyer''s ambition.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 643

    Seth did not say anything more. But seeing Sawyer''s smug expression, thinking Seth was under his control, irritated Seth greatly.

    "Equal partners? No need for that!" Seth refused, knowing well that Sawyer''s words were just a fa?ade. He had no intention of bingplicit with him. "You can keep your crown."

    Sawyer, seeing Seth sopliant, did not press the issue. He knew he had Seth''s weakness firmly in his grip. No matter how loyal Seth was to Pharaoh, he had to think of a way to protect his own life and his daughter''s life too.

    With this understanding, Sawyer felt that Seth''s release from prison posed no real threat to him.

    As Seth left, his face was dark with brooding thoughts. Sawyer watched him go, a sly grin ying on his lips.

    "Are you really going to let him go? Aren''t you afraid he''ll snitch?" one of Sawyer''s men asked.

    "He won''t dare," Sawyer replied confidently. "Besides, if we move against him, Pharaoh will start asking questions."

    He could not afford to kill Seth. If Seth died, Pharaoh would be suspicious, and Sawyer''s days of prosperity woulde to an end.

    Seth returned to his hideout. It was an abandoned factory overgrown with weeds and a ce rarely visited by anyone. The exterior was rundown, but the upper floors housed a hiddenboratory. Suddenly, he heard a noise and became alert. "Who''s there?"

    "It''s me, Dad."

    Miranda navigated through the tall grass to reach the t ground. Seth saw her and kept his stern demeanor. "I told you not toe here. Did anyone follow you?"

    "Don''t worry. I changed cars several times beforeing here," Miranda reassured him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Seth nced at the monitors

    disying footage from cameras

    around the area. Seeing no suspicious activity, he rxed slightly He gestured for Miranda to sit down while he boiled water to make tea.

    "Dad, why do you stay in such a deste ce? Are you sure you''refortable here?" Miranda asked, showing the mosquito bites on her arms. "I can buy you a nice house with my money now."

    "This ce is quiet, with no people around. It''s perfect for keeping a low profile. Moving to a bustling area would only make things moreplicated," Seth replied, preparing the tea.

    "Shouldn''t you be with your boyfriend? What brings you here?" Seth asked, setting a cup of tea in front of Miranda.

    Miranda''s face radiated happiness

    as she eagerly shared the news,

    "You used to worry about Nash and

    me, but, today I came to tell you that Nash is or On my side now. He''s entirely devoted to me. All the issues you worried about don''t exist. Your daughter is going to be happy."

    Seth, sitting across from her, asked, "What has he done?"

    Miranda continued, "He''s going to such lengths for me. He''s making sure that woman loses everything, even though she''s carrying his child! He''s so gentle with me now. I told you we have a deep connection. He was just resentful left him for so long. It just took him seeing my genuine love to realize it."

    Seth remained silent.

    Miranda continued, "When will you meet him? I really care about your approval."

    "He''s Sally''s son. I''m just your foster father," Seth said.

    "Don''t mention her!" Miranda''s face darkened with a sneer. "If she hadn''t raised Nash, do you think I''d have anything to do with her? Everything I do is to get closer to Nash!" "Understood," Seth said with little emotion. "Let''s see how things go. If he truly loves you, I''ll meet him."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 644

    Miranda smiled gently. "It''s settled then. Nash will be pleased."

    "When you''re heading back, be cautious. It''s not safe in the city right now with those female body cases popping up," Seth warned her. Mentioning this, Miranda asked, "Dad, has the organization mobilized again? I''ve overheard Nash discussing it with his men."

    Seth looked up, surprised. "Nash is investigating this?"

    Miranda nodded. "Yes, he is."

    A sudden idea struck Seth, and he started to smile. "In that case, give him a tip. It might help him solve the case quickly."

    "I can''t sit still. I''m going crazy with anxiety!" Nelly said as she paced back and forth, unable to stay seated.

    "What''s the rush? It hasn''t even started yet, and you''ve never been this nervous before," Nina remarked.

    "You don''t understand. This is my baby. Of course, I want it to do well. The uncertainty is what''s making me anxious!" Nelly replied.

    "Sit down," Nina urged, pulling her into a chair. "Whether it seeds or not, we''ll find out during the eight o''clock slot. If it doesn''t go well, there''s always a chance to try again."

    "It has to go well. We''ve invested everything in this, and you need to make money for your baby," Nelly said, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.

    Nina was also feeling the pressure. Having bet everything on this project, it was natural for her to be worried. Once it started, there was no turning back. She could only hope for the best.

    In addition to the investment, there were promotional costs and other expenses, all adding to the stakes. She had essentially risked everything.

    "Did you hear? ''Demon Bone'' is also airing at eight. They''re clearly trying topete with us for viewership!" Angel announced after reading the news.

    ''Demon Bone'' had suddenly taken the eight o''clock slot, clearly aiming topete. They had spent heavily on marketing and promotion.

    They had been buying trending

    spots and making their ads more aggressive. With a strong series backing, they had already hit several trending topics. Everyone could see ''Demon Bone'' everywhere when Scrolling through videos.

    In contrast, Nina''s team had spent a lot on production but only allocated a small amount for promotion. The poprity and recognition of their series certainly could notpare to Demon Bone''.

    Nelly was losing confidence, sping her hands together in a prayer. "Please, just let us break even. I don''t need it to be a huge hit."

    The doorbell rang.

    "Angel, can you get the door?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Opening the door, Angel found Yvonne standing there. "Surprise!"

    Nina greeted her warmly. "What are you doing here?"

    "I had toe support you on the premiere night of ''Glory''. I brought beer and fried chicken. Let''s watch it together!" Yvonne replied, smiling.

    "You''re such a good friend," Nina said,ughing.

    "Of course! I''ve even rmended it to my friends and colleagues. It''s going to be a hit!" Yvonne dered.

    "I hope so," Nelly said, her nerves showing.

    They were all on edge, anxiously awaiting the eight o''clock hour. As the drama began, they were glued to their screens, monitoring real-time viewership stats.

    While they were engrossed in their own drama, Nina kept an eye on the buzz around ''Demon Bone''. It was trending on multiple top spots, indicating strong initial viewership.

    Meanwhile, ''Glory'' was trending but not as prominently, with their promotional efforts only cing them in the middle range.

    As the episode ended, ''Demon Bone'' continued to dominate the trending topics.

    "Is their drama really that good? It''s been trending for hours. They must be buying those spots!" Yvonne grumbled "The plot is nonsensical, and the main character is just a lovesick fool. How is that better than our suspenseful and thrilling storyline?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 645

    Yvonne was trying to lift everyone''s spirits, but no one seemed to be able to muster any enthusiasm.

    The high expectations they had set for themselves had not been met, and naturally, their confidence had plummeted.

    Nelly was beginning to doubt herself, her eyes red with tears. "Maybe my script is just terrible. Why can''t itpete with theirs? I tried so hard!"

    Her confidence was severely shaken.

    "Of course not!" Nina immediately reassured her. "We barely did any marketing. The buzz is naturally low. It''s just the beginning. Let''s give it a few days and see how it goes." Nelly choked up, "I thought it would do well right out of the gate."

    "This is good," Nina said, looking at thements. "The viewers are saying the storyline is fresh and exciting and that they can''t wait for more."

    "But the ratings aren''t there!" Nelly said, frustrated. "We''re only in second ce on the tform, and there''s a huge gap. What good are good reviews without high ratings?"

    "It will go up," Nina encouraged her. "It''s only the first day. Don''t lose heart."

    Feeling reassured by Nina''s words, Nelly wiped her tears and tried to regain herposure.

    After watching the drama, they all went home.

    Nina could not sleep and kept checking the trending topics, following the feedback for ''Glory''. The reviews were genuinely positive. People who watched it praised its originality and the excitement it brought. However, ''Demonic Bone'' had broken this year''s viewership record on its first day, leaving ''Glory'' far behind, especially since ''Glory'' was only a web drama.

    At that moment, Miranda and her team were already celebrating.

    "Congrattions, Miranda! Congrattions, Director! Breaking records on the first day. This drama is bound to be a hit!"

    "Thank you for the well wishes!" Miranda, looking radiant among the crowd. She smiled brightly and raised her ss to toast with them.

    "Let''s hope Miranda wins Best Actress for this!"

    "Winning Best Actress after just two films would be a record-breaking achievement!"

    "I believe she has a good shot at it!"

    Mirandaughed, "I hope so too. Winning Best Actress would be an acknowledgment of my acting skills and a reward for all my hard work." "Miranda''s career path has been smooth sailing."

    Miranda corrected them, "I wouldn''t call it smooth sailing. I''ve faced plenty of hardships. There''s no such thing as sess without effort."

    She was delighted. It was a

    promising start. If she could win Best Actress with this drama, her position in the entertainment industry would be solidified. She loved being in the spotlight and basking in the glow of sess.

    She wanted to share the good news with Nash. But when she turned around he was nowhere to be found. He hade with hertoday, so where had he gone?

    Putting down her ss, she decided to look for him. She ran into Quincy and asked, "Where''s Nash?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Quincy nodded at her. "Mr. York had an urgent matter. He left with James and the others."

    Miranda''s happiness was overshadowed by worry. "Is it rted to the female corpse case?"

    "I''m not sure, but it''s likely."

    About five minutes earlier, Nash had received some news. He immediately left with James and his team, which meant it was likely something dangerous. "Alright. Let me know immediately if you hear anything about Nash."

    Without Nash Miranda lost interest in the party After mingling for a while, she excused herself and left She wanted to find Nash, but he had not returned. She was worried about the dangers he might face during this operation.

    Bang, bang, bang-

    "No!"

    Nina woke up from a nightmare, her forehead covered in cold sweat.

    It took her a moment to realize it had just been a dream.

    But she was still badly shaken because she had dreamt that Nash was covered in blood, riddled with bullet holes, his body cold and lifeless.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 646

    Even though they were divorced, having such a dream still left Nina terrified.

    With that, shepletely lost any desire to sleep. She turned on the light, struggled to sit up while holding her belly. She then got out of bed to drink a ss of water.

    She picked up her phone and started scrolling through the news online. At this moment, it seemed to be the fastest way for her to get updates from the outside world. There was no progress on the case of the murdered women, but her worries persisted. She thought of Wilfred. Since shest saw him in his studio, she had not seen him again. Busy with work, she had not noticed if there was any movement next door.

    She opened the door. Now, in the dead of night, even a pin dropping could be heard. Standing at Wilfred''s door, she did not know how to face him.

    She knew her life was hanging by a thread and she did not want to drag them down, yet she could not help but worry. These conflicted feelings were hard to manage.

    It was as if Wilfred knew she was standing outside. He opened the door immediately. Seeing his tall figure, Nina was surprised.

    "You..."

    "Come in," Wilfred said gently, smiling at her as always.

    Without thinking, Nina went inside. She was immediately hit by a strong medicinal smell, even stronger than before.

    Wilfred went straight to the kitchen to heat up some milk for her. When he came back, he handed her the cup. Nina sat on the sofa, holding the warm milk.

    She took a sip and asked, "How did you know?" He should not have known she had this habit of drinking warm milk.

    "Nash told me," Wilfred replied. "Since you already know, I won''t hide it. The day you fainted, I was able to reach in time because Nash informed me. He knew I could save you."

    Nina pursed her lips, feeling a mix of emotions. She could not help but ask, "The medicinal smell in your ce is even stronger now."

    Wilfred''s expression changed slightly. "Don''t like it? We can go to your ce."

    "No, it''s fine. I can handle it," Nina said. "I just had a nightmare. I dreamt of Nash''s corpse."

    Wilfred paused. "Dreams are the opposite of reality."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Nina continued, "I feel uneasy, like something bad is going to happen."

    Wilfred looked at her intently. "Everything will settle down. Don''t overthink it."

    "Wilfred, I have a question." Nina had many doubts. "In my fragmented memories, I was with you all for a time. I must have been quite old then. Was I kidnapped or deceived? How did I manage to leave the organization, while you couldn''t?"

    Wilfred did not have all the answers. "I don''t know how you got in. When the organization was exposed, the police rescued some of us. You were probably saved by them."

    "Why weren''t you saved?"

    "You and I got separated," Wilfred replied.

    "I see," Nina said, drinking her milk, still sensing something was off.

    How did she get in? She had no memory of it.

    Why hadn''t they taken her organs?

    Had they been training her to be an assassin? But she did not have those skills.

    If she had been part of the

    tion, she would have b victim, not

    could be rescued

    +

    a

    After finishing her milk, Nina felt more at ease. She went back to her room and quickly fell asleep.

    The next day, she was woken up by a phone call.

    "Nina, get online, quick! We''ve made it, we''ve made it!" Nelly said excitedly on the other end.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 647

    Nina was still a bit groggy and she asked in a hoarse voice, "What made it?"

    "The drama," Nelly said excitedly. "We''ve made aeback!"

    Nina was instantly wide awake.

    She sat up quickly and grabbed her phone to check the news about their drama. Yesterday it was ranked second, but today it had climbed to first ce. The viewership had multiplied several times overnight, and the reviews were getting better and better. It was breaking real-time poprity records.

    Nina could not help but feel a huge surge of joy. If the poprity continued to rise and the storyline held up, things would only get better.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The worry that had been weighing on her lifted, and she felt a wave of happiness. Hard work did pay off. If one put in enough effort, dreams would indeede true. She quickly got ready to meet up with the others.

    She ran into Wilfred downstairs, who was driving his car. He rolled down the window. "Where are you headed? I''ll give you a ride."

    Nina, in a good mood, did not refuse. She got in the car, ready to share the good news with him.

    But Wilfred spoke first. "Congrattions! Your drama is doing really well."

    "Thank you," Nina smiled. "Heaven rewards those who work hard. As long as we break even, it''s good enough for me. I need to make enough money for my son''s future."

    She had bet everything she had on this. Judging by the trend, she would not just break even. She would probably make a profit.

    This was great news for Nina. If a drama series did well, it meant good things for both the investors and the actors.

    Wilfred then asked with a smile, "How do you know it''s a boy?"

    Nina patted her belly and said, "Actually, I''d be happy with a girl too. It doesn''t really matter. I just have a feeling it''s a boy."

    It was her sixth sense telling her.

    Wilfred did not say much and just nced at her belly.

    Nina remained optimistic, not dwelling on the topic of death. Once she had the baby, things might not be so bad.

    They said that a baby would absorb her nutrients, weakening her body and shortening her life.

    But for now, having the baby inside her gave her a sense of security. For her child, she would stay strong and fight to live.

    "Make sure you get plenty of rest too," Nina said, looking at Wilfred with concern. "You look like you''ve lost weight."

    Wilfred instinctively hid his true feelings, replying calmly, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me.

    "We''re here." Wilfred parked the car smoothly at the entrance and reminded her.

    Nina

    got out. She waved

    goodbye to Wilfred and headed

    inside. His car remained parked for a

    while before finally driving off.

    As soon as Nina entered, she was greeted with the sound of party poppers and a shower of confetti.

    "Today is the day for surprises. We did it!" Nelly was the most excited.

    "Check out my headband! It''s got Penelope on it!" Angel twirled

    around, showing off a headband

    featuring the character yed by Penelope in the show.

    Nina brushed off the confetti and asked, "It''s only the second day, and you''ve already got essories made?"

    Angel replied, "I didn''t make it. They''re selling it online. They''ve got headbands, figurines, keychains, everything!" "Already?" Nina was skeptical.

    "The inte works fast. They had

    stock ready in two hours!" Angel

    vol

    showed her the online store. The

    merchandise for ''Glory'' was already

    avable.

    Nina was amazed. "The inte really is fast. The response is incredible."

    "Isn''t it cute?"

    Angel was quite impressed with the merchandise.

    Penelope said, "They''re so lifelike. You have to admire the creativity and speed of people sometimes."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 648

    Ninaughed and said, "Have these been authorized?"

    "Yes, they have!" Nelly confirmed. "I can vouch for it. This isn''t a knockoff. It''s an official release. These are just samples, and they''re already selling well online!"

    "It seems like this isn''t a dream. ''Glory'' is actually doing well," Nina remarked.

    Just that morning, everything had seemed so uncertain, but now their drama''s poprity was soaring.

    "We''ve already hit over a hundred million views! I never thought I''d see this in my lifetime," Angel eximed.

    Nina nced at the numbers. The view count had indeed surpassed a hundred million, withments praising the thrilling and engaging plot. The positive feedback was overwhelming. "My son''s form milk money is covered!" Nina joked.

    "I think we can surpass ''Demon Bone!"" Angel said excitedly. "Glory'' is trending nonstop, and everyone''s calling it the dark horse that came out of nowhere with minimal marketing."

    "I keep seeing fan edits with hundreds of thousands of likes," Angel added.

    Nina wasn''t focused on the sess of ''Demon Bone.'' As long as ''Glory'' continued to rise, it didn''t matter how well ''Demon Bone'' performed.

    However, she knew ''Demon Bone'' had a strong presence with its simultaneous broadcast on TV and online, which gave it a considerable advantage.

    "We need to celebrate! Especially our two big bosses, Nelly and Nina! You have to treat us!" Angel cheered.

    "Of course, we''ll treat everyone!" Nelly agreed. "Nina doesn''t need to worry about it since she has a baby to feed. I''ll cover it. I''m single, and money is just a fleeting thing. Let''s have a feast tonight!" "Wow, Boss Nelly is so generous!"

    Amid the lively celebration, Nina''s attention was drawn to a message from Kate. It was a piece of news, not yet released to the public, involving Nash.

    The police had raided a criminal organization. The scene was brutal, with a fierce battle, and while the photos didn''t show any blood, the aftermath was chaotic and obviously dangerous.

    This,bined with her unsettling dream from the previous night, intensified Nina''s anxiety.

    Penelope noticed Nina''s face turning pale and walked over. Seeing the news on her phone, she asked, "Are you worried?"

    Nina quickly put her phone away. "No, I''m not."

    "But your face says otherwise," Penelope said. "The recent female corpse case has everyone on edge. It''s only natural the police are involved Nash has another identity beyond being the CEO of the York Corporation, one that brings oth honor and danger. This operation likely isn''t over yet, or it would already be in the news."

    Nina''s heart raced uncontrobly. "I can handle being apart from him, knowing he''s alive and that we can still see each other. We don''t have to be together. But when someone has been in your life for so long, seeing them take on such dangerous tasks, you can''t help but worry if they''lle back alive."

    al

    "I understand," Penelope said gently. "You still love him. And I think he loves you too. There are things I don''t know, but feelings aren''t something you can just switch off. He must have his reasons, and you understand those reasons. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Nina smiled bitterly.

    She knew her fate and did not want to drag him down.

    Letting him go was also a way to free herself.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 649

    "Then go see him," Penelope suggested, "not for him, but for yourself. Knowing he''s safe will give you peace of mind."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Meanwhile, Miranda had not slept all night, worrying about Nash''s safety. She had called Seth for reassurance, but he insisted there was no danger. Still, her instincts would not let her rest.

    Early in the morning, exhausted and anxious, she stayed alert to every sound, hoping it was Nash returning. But there was no news of him.

    Miranda was so preupied with Nash''s safety that she barely cared about the ratings of ''Demon Bone''. Yesterday''s ratings were good, and she knew the ratings of ''Glory'' had not met expectations and might even decline. This reassured her that she was finally winning against Nina, both in fame and love.

    Just as she was feeling a sense of aplishment, she heard a noise at the door. Thinking it was Nash, she eagerly ran to open it.

    "Nash-" she started, but it was only her assistant with breakfast.

    The excitement faded from Miranda''s face. "Just put it down," she said.

    As the assistant set up breakfast, she chatted, "Have you seen today''s trending topics? ''Glory'' seems to be picking up!"

    Miranda scoffed, "So what if it''s picking up? Everyone buys trending spots at the start for exposure. It''s just a sh in the pan."

    She continued mockingly, "Nina is still too naive. She thinks investing in a drama will make her sessful, but she''ll end up losing everything. ''Glory'' started with a whimper and will end in failure. ''Demon Bone is already way ahead. I''ve seen the discussions online, and I''m sure we''ll win an award this year."

    The assistant, sensing Miranda''s confidence, did not argue but added, "But today''s ratings for ''Glory'' have increased a lot. It''s now the top on the tform."

    "What?" Miranda couldn''t believe it. "Wasn''t it struggling yesterday?"

    The assistant exined, "Their initial marketing was weak, so fewer people watched it. But those who did seem to really like it. That''s why it''s gaining traction now."

    Miranda''s turned grim, thinking her assistant must be joking. She quickly checked the trends herself and saw that the poprity of ''Glory'' had skyrocketed. In just twenty-four hours, its poprity had multiplied several times and was continuing to climb.

    This made her uneasy, but she tried to reassure herself, "What''s an online dramapared to us? Our ratings are still ahead. ''Glory'' can''t possiblypete with ''Demon Bone Their niche topic won''t cause much of a stir."

    She reminded herself that in recent years, fantasy dramas had

    consistently performed well. ''Demon Bone'' was based on a popr

    ???

    series, and its viewership was high from the start, even if the growth was slow. A high starting point meant that slower growth was expected.

    ""Glory'' will never reach our level," she thought firmly.

    "I agree," the assistant said. "This little drama can''tpete with ''Demon Bone''. They''re desperate for money, even selling merchandise. How pathetic!" Hearing this, Miranda checked and saw that the merchandise of ''Glory'' was selling well, with only pre-orders left.

    "Do we have merchandise?" Miranda asked urgently. "We need to release ours too!"

    If ''Glory'' had something, she wanted it too. She had scheduled ''Demon Bone'' to premiere on the same day to steal their ratings and ensure their failure. Nina''s all-in investment in this drama was supposed to bankrupt her, not seed.

    Miranda wanted to see her lose it all, to leave her with nothing.

    She could not let them seed!

    "I''ll get on it," the assistant said, rushing to make calls.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 650

    Miranda could not sit still any longer. It was not just Nina. Nash''s absence was making her anxious as well.

    "I need to go out," Miranda said, unable to stay put any longer.

    Her assistant quickly prepared breakfast for her. "Where are you going, Miranda?"

    "Nash hasn''te back yet. I need to go find him."

    With that, Miranda hurried to change her clothes.

    "You''re not having breakfast?" the assistant asked.

    "No!"

    Gathering her things, Miranda grabbed her bag and rushed out the door, instructing the driver to take her to Nash''s ce. Waiting at his ce made her feel more secure. She could see him the moment he arrived.

    On the way, she noticed a familiar car, one that Nina used to drive. As far as she knew, Nash had given it to her.

    However, this car was not included in the divorce settlement, which had only specified a vi and four million dors.

    Compared to Nash''s assets, four million plus a vi was a mere trifle. It felt like charity, so naturally, she did not say much about it.

    But if anything else had been taken, Miranda, as Nash''s girlfriend, felt entitled to speak up.

    The car window was down, and she could see Nina in the passenger seat. This sight sparked a fire in Miranda.

    Especially since they were heading in the direction of Nash''s vi.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    What was Nina up to?

    Miranda could not hold back any longer.

    "Stop the car!" Mirandamanded coldly.

    The driver pulled over.

    Nina was busy on her phone. She had declined Penelope''s suggestion to meet Nash, feeling it was not her ce to worry about him.

    Besides, what right did she have to visit? She could not just throw herself into the situation and be unwee.

    She nned to go out with Penelope to clear her mind and wait for the news toe out.

    While they were waiting at a red light, someone suddenly knocked hard on the car window.

    Nina looked up and saw Miranda standing by the door, wearing sunsses.

    She nced around. The street wasn''t busy, but Miranda appearing so openly like this seemed a bit inappropriate.

    Nina lowered the window and met Miranda''s cold gaze. "What do you want?"

    Miranda took off her sunsses, her expression icy. "I remember Nash gave you four million and a vi. Though it''s not a lot, we should still settle ounts. This car wasn''t part of the deal, was it?"

    Nina felt a mix of confusion and amusement at Miranda''s boldness. "What does this have to do with you?"

    Miranda replied with conviction, "Nash is my boyfriend. What do you think?"

    "You''re not his wife yet, so legally, it''s not your property. Why are you meddling?"

    Miranda pressed on, "Don''t you think it''s shameless of you?"

    "This car was a gift from Nash, and it''s registered under my name. Understand?" Nina said, her tone icy. "Now, you''re blocking traffic."

    "Where are you going? Are you nning to see Nash?" Miranda asked again.

    Nina snapped, "Where I go is none of your business!"

    Miranda''s expression was cold as she said, "Nina, I advise you not to do anything immoral. Nash is my boyfriend. Stay away from him. Consider this your final warning."

    Ninaughed mockingly. "Aren''t you ashamed when you say things like that?

    "You know exactly what you''ve done

    to me and how you got your

    boyfriend. You''re clearlyfortable living in your own world, but trust me make sure you pay for this. Penelope, drive!"

    With that, the car sped off, sshing water all over Miranda.

    "Ah!" Miranda screamed as the muddy water soaked her skirt.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 651

    "Miranda!"

    Her assistant finally arrived, holding an umbre to shield her from the sun. But Miranda''s dress was already dirty.

    "Nina has no manners at all. Let me help you clean it," the assistant quickly knelt down, pulling out tissues to wipe the dress.

    Miranda red in the direction Nina had left, her eyes wide with hatred. How dare she act so arrogantly when she was so sick! She would beg for mercy when her illness got worse. Miranda took a deep breath, trying to maintain herposure. "Let''s go wait at Nash''s vi."

    From the rearview mirror, Penelope saw Miranda''s furious expression and could not help but smirk. "Give her an inch, and she''ll take a mile. She''s spoiled."

    Nina did not care about Miranda. Honestly, she did not even want to acknowledge her existence. It was Miranda who kept pushing, always trying to harm her.

    "The weather is nice today. How about we set up a tent and go camping?" Nina suggested, noticing the bright sun.

    "I think that''s a great idea. Let''s call everyone and see if they want to join us," Penelope replied eagerly.

    Nina took out her phone, intending to call their friends to join their camping trip tonight.

    Just then, Wilfred''s call came through on Nina''s phone.

    "Hello?" Nina answered quickly.

    Wilfred''s voice was tense. "Don''te any closer!"

    The sound of a horn ring drowned out his words.

    Nina looked ahead. There were no cars in sight. "Wilfred, what did you say?"

    "Don''te any closer..." His voice trailed off.

    Nina''s expression changed as she sensed something was wrong. "Penelope, stop the car!"

    Before she could finish her sentence, a loud explosion erupted behind them, cutting off the road. The sound was followed by terrified screams.

    The massive st sent the cars behind them flying several meters away.

    Their car was also affected, shaking violently to the point where Penelope could not hold onto the steering wheel. She tried her best to keep the car steady, but the impact made it sway uncontrobly.

    Then, with a sudden brake, the car skidded out of control. The explosion shattered the windows, showcasing its immense power.

    Penelope and Nina were momentarily knocked unconscious by the force. Penelope''s head was wounded by the shattered ss, blood flowing down her face. Suddenly, several people appeared, dragging the unconscious Nina out of the car.

    Penelope, dazed and with blurred vision, saw nothing but dust around her. She barely noticed the chaos outside, only seeing Nina being taken away. "Nina!" She tried to reach for her, but Nina was already too far. Unable to withstand the shock, Penelope fainted again.

    The scene was utter chaos. Some cars were blown to pieces, and the attack left people fleeing in terror.

    The road ahead waspletehet

    destroyed. There were dead and injured everywhere, the aftermath was devastating.

    Meanwhile, Miranda was still on her way to Nash''s vi when she noticed something was wrong.

    "This isn''t the way to Nash''s house. Where are you going..." Miranda started toin to the driver, but before she could finish, the car came to a sudden stop.

    "Ah-"

    Miranda lost her bnce and fell to the ground.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Miranda." The assistant rushed to help her up but was knocked out cold.

    Miranday on the ground, her leg scraped and bleeding. She noticed the assistant unconscious on top of her. Realizing something was amiss, she looked up to see the driver had been reced.

    Her eyes widened in fear. "Who are you?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 652

    The driver knocked Miranda unconscious, and slung her over his shoulder. He then got out of the car, and moved to another vehicle, disappearing from sight.

    Nina was unconscious but vaguely felt the jostling, which almost made her vomit. When she woke up, she found her hands and feet bound and smelled a strong odor of gasoline. She was in a wooden house, and it seemed like there was someone else tied to the pir behind her.

    Straining to turn her head, she saw the edge of the other person''s clothes and recognized who it was.

    Miranda!

    Nina furrowed her brows.

    Why was she tied up with Miranda?

    Where were they?

    Despite her panic, Nina forced herself to stay calm.

    Since she and Miranda were both bound, it was clear that their captor was an enemy of them both, ruling out the possibility that Miranda had orchestrated this.

    If someone had a grudge against both of them, it was likely connected to Nash. Could it be rted to the female corpse case?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Who is it? Who kidnapped me?" she shouted.

    Miranda woke up, tense and alert, looking around warily. She struggled against her bonds.

    Nina pursed her lips, reluctant to talk to Miranda but needing to warn her. "Don''t move, there''s someone behind you!"

    Miranda finally noticed Nina behind her. "Nina?"

    "You''re here too. Who kidnapped me? Are you jealous of me and did this on purpose?" Miranda immediately used her. "Are you crazy?"

    "Can you use your brain for once?" Nina snapped, losing patience. "I''m tied up too!"

    Miranda was flustered, unable to stay calm. "Who on earth kidnapped me? Do they know who I am?"

    As Miranda continued to rant, Nina

    was

    "You''rerated and warned her

    tied

    up and at their mercy.

    Even if you''re royalty, if they want you dead, you''re dead!"

    Miranda could not believe she was in this situation. She could not fathom who would go to such lengths to kidnap her.

    "Nash wille to save me!" Miranda clung to this hope. "Once he realizes I''m missing, he''lle for me."

    She then taunted Nina, "Someone will save me. But you? No one will."

    Nina had no interest in engaging with her. Miranda''s attempts to belittle her were childish and pointless.

    Despite the current calm, it was likely that individuals involved in the female corpse case were still around.

    Kidnapping them indicated that their

    captors were probably desperate,

    using them as leverage. These desperate individuals were still. dangerous, evidenced by their ability to blow up a road and kidnap them so recklessly.

    "Nina, didn''t you hear me? Are you out of

    pathetic, finally realizing homet C you are?" Miranda tet

    always eager to one-up Nina.

    Nina had no desire to engage with her at all.

    Suddenly, there was noise outside the door, and Miranda fell silent.

    The door opened, and they heard exaggeratedughter.

    "Well done, you''ve got them both!"

    A man with a scarred face walked in, and Nina recognized him from her previous kidnapping. It was the same man.

    Sawyer red at them with hatred. "Nash dared to destroy my base, so I''ll make sure he loses everything!"

    "It''s you, Sawyer!" Miranda''s expression changed. "Kidnapping Nina is one thing, but why me?"

    Sawyer looked at Miranda with even more hatred. "You ask me? Ask your dear father what he did!"

    "How dare you! It was you who betrayed us, and now you me my father? Neither he nor Nash will let you get away with this!" "Ah-"

    Sawyer pped Miranda hard across the face.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 653

    Miranda''s face turned bright red from the p, stunned into silence.

    "Stop trying to intimidate me with his name. I''ve wanted to kill him for a long time!" Sawyer snarled. "If you don''t want to die, keep your mouth shut, and maybe you''ll live." This shut Miranda uppletely.

    Nina''s heart pounded, her hands slick with sweat. She was not alone in this. She had a child to think about, so she dared not make any rash moves.

    "I''m surprised you''re still alive," Sawyer sneered at Nina. "Looks like Nash has gone to great lengths for you."

    Nina responded with cold sarcasm, "Nash? What effort? Don''t you know he dumped me? I''d love to kill him myself right now!"

    Sawyer nced at Miranda again,ughing. "Looks like this woman has some tricks up her sleeve, just like her father!"

    Nina continued, "I don''t understand why you kidnapped me. Even if you have a grudge against Nash, that has nothing to do with me. We have no conflict!"

    "You and I have no conflict," Sawyer admitted, pacing in front of them. "I know Nash is involved with this woman, but to ensure there were no mistakes, I had to capture both of you!"

    To avoid any mistakes, he had captured both of them, Nash''s ex-wife and his rumored girlfriend. Only by having both could he ensure sess. Besides, Miranda''s father had set a trap for him. No matter what, he would not let them off easily. Even if he died, he would take others with him. "They''reing!" Scarlett burst into the room, looking tense, her eyes fixed on Sawyer. "If you want to make preparations, now is the time!" Nina was startled to see Scarlett but quickly averted her gaze, trying not to show too much emotion.

    She did not understand why Scarlett was still there, but she knew that Sawyer could not escape. If Scarlett stayed, she was as good as dead.

    Sawyer''s eyes grew cold as he looked at Scarlett. He kicked her hard in the stomach, sending her flying several meters. She got up, enduring the pain, and knelt on the ground.

    "Where''s Wilfred? Have you and Wilfred betrayed me? Do you think you''re strong enough to break away from me?" Sawyer shouted.

    Scarlett replied solemnly, "I swear to follow you to the death. As for Wilfred, I don''t know. If you want me to kill him, I will."

    Sawyer narrowed his eyes and approached Scarlett, crouching down. "So, Wilfred has betrayed me?"

    Scarlett said, "I haven''t been in touch

    with him

    hichtely. He doesn''t tell

    me whereabouts, but I overheard

    mention Pharaoh once

    enovels

    This piqued Sawyer''s suspicion. Pharaoh.

    It was true that Pharaoh still needed

    Whis was also why S t acted against Wilfred

    had

    despite knowing his disloyalty.

    Wilfred was a crucial asset as a healer. He was the only healer and if he died, Pharaoh would notice.

    As for Scarlett, whether she lived or died, Sawyer would use her for herst bit of value.

    "Take them away!" Sawyer ordered Scarlett.

    "Yes!" Scarlett stood up immediately, ignoring her injuries.

    With the help of others, they untied the ropes binding Nina and Miranda.

    Nina was shocked to see Scarlett get kicked aside but still get back up obediently. She noticed the disdain in Sawyer''s eyes.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    He did not see them as humans at all. Scarlett was just a tool, likely to lose her life this time.

    With Miranda beside her, Nina could not say much to Scarlett.

    Meanwhile, Miranda tried to save herself, speaking to Scarlett, "Scarlett, you don''t need to listen to Sawyer. If you let me go, Nash will wipe them all out, and you''ll be free!" en.swhovels

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 654

    "Shut up!" Scarlett red at Miranda. "My life belongs to Sawyer. I live only to serve him!"

    "You''re insane!" Miranda continued. "He''s a fugitive now, and you''re just a loyal dog!"

    "Stuff her mouth!" Scarlett ordered immediately.

    Someone grabbed a dirty, foul-smelling rag and shoved it into Miranda''s mouth.

    "Mmmph..." Miranda gagged at the stench, feeling like she might vomit, but she could not break free.

    Scarlett looked at Nina, who met her gaze and saw a message in her eyes.

    Scarlett was not nning to help Sawyer this time. She intended to help Nina.

    Nina furrowed her brows and shook her head vigorously.

    Scarlett gave a reassuring smile, trying to put her at ease.

    Nina''s heart was uneasy. She knew Scarlett wanted to get the antidote for her. Just like she had promised that day. But would the antidote be with Sawyer?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Nina did not want Scarlett to take such a risk and she grabbed Scarlett''s arm but Scarlett pulled away.

    Outside, gunfire and explosions erupted, mingled with screams.

    Nina had never heard such chaos before. She felt extremely uneasy, her face pale, as she watched Sawyer and his men retreat inside.

    "Father, I''ve tied them up," Scarlett said.

    Nina and Miranda were each tied to separate pirs in the hall.

    "Hahahaha..." Sawyerughed, epting his fate. "I never thought I''d see this day."

    He sat leisurely in a chair in the hall, sipping tea, waiting for them toe in.

    Within five minutes, they heard the sound of footsteps.

    A group of people entered, all carrying guns aimed at the inside. Sawyer''s men also pointed their guns at the intruders.

    Sawyer remained unbothered. He had leverage and intended to make them pay.

    Nina, smelling the strong scent of blood and seeing all the guns, felt nauseous and terrified. She scanned the room, searching. The special forces had almost all entered.

    She finally saw James and Felix, both dressed in camouge, faces painted, and guns raised. Then Nash entered.

    He, too, was in camouge, lookingpletely different from his usual suit-wearing self.

    As he entered, Miranda struggled excitedly, but no sound came from her gagged mouth. Nina just watched Nash.

    Sawyer said, "Captain York, we meet again. Last time, that bullet

    you.

    didn''t

    seems the heavens wel

    to live a little longer."

    you

    Nash''s eyes were cold as he looked at him. "So much talking? Why not just surrender?"

    Sawyer continued tough, standing behind Nina and Miranda. "Surrender? Why would I surrender? Are you here to take them both with you?" Nash''s eyes remained emotionless. "What do you want?"

    Sawyer held up a syringe with a blue liquid, smiling coldly. "I want to know which of these two women is most important to you. You can only take one. Who will it be?"

    Miranda turned her head to look at the syringe in Sawyer''s hand, struggling more fiercely, her eyes filled with terror.

    She knew that being injected with

    that was worse than death. It was a

    poison developed by Pharaoh, and his toxins were a fate worse than death. .

    "Only one?" Nash asked calmly.

    "Take one, and the other stays to die with me," Sawyer replied.

    "Mmmph... Mmmph..." Miranda made muffled cries, desperately wanting Nash to take her.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 655

    Nina, bound and unable to struggle, had already been injected once and knew her fate. Her fear had diminished.

    She watched Nash, his tall figure standing out in the crowd. But the light that once shone for her in his eyes was gone.

    She felt a pang of sadness. He was no longer just Nash to her but Captain York, a man with a mission beyond protecting her.

    The love she once felt seemed absent, reced by a sense of duty that did not include her. Her heart ached with an indescribable feeling of loss.

    Nash hesitated, dying his decision, which only made Nina see reality more clearly.

    "Hurry up and choose, or they both die!" Sawyer grew impatient, ordering his men to tighten their grip on Nina and Miranda, forcing Nash to make a choice.

    Nina felt ufortable, her body restricted, her breathingbored. Her face turned pale as she struggled to stay conscious.

    Miranda''s eyes filled with tears as she shook her head, pleading silently with Nash. She looked pitiful and in desperate need of protection, pinning all her hopes on him. Nash''s gaze lingered on both women before he finally pointed at one of them. "I choose her!"

    At that moment, Nina felt a sharp pain in her heart and closed her eyes in despair.

    Miranda''s face lit up with joy, her eyes filled with hope. Nothing could make her happier at that moment.

    Nash had chosen her!

    He was afraid she might die!

    She was in his heart.

    She struggled even harder, making muffled sounds, hoping they would release her.

    However...

    "Hahahaha-" Sawyerughed maniacally.

    Nina suddenly felt her weight shift forward as her restraints were released, causing her to fall to the ground.

    Scarlett watched Nina hit the floor hard, her eyes showing a hint of change. However, she remained still, her fists clenched tightly.

    Nina was confused.

    Why wasn''t it Miranda?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Nash had chosen her, hadn''t he?

    Yet, she was the one being released.

    She looked at Sawyer, now nearly mad with rage, unable to understand.

    Sawyer''s focus wasn''t on her. His eyes were filled with a fierce hatred as he red at Nash. "Compared to death, the pain of losing someone you love while you''re still alive is far worse. If you can''t bear to lose her, then she must die. I won''t let her live!"

    Miranda''s face turned pale as she realized Sawyer had changed his mind. The joy she felt moments ago was reced by sheer terror.

    She stared at the syringe in his hand,

    her pupils dting in fear. She

    struggled frantically.elneg

    scream but unable to

    sound.

    Seeing Sawyer about to move, Nash''s eyes turned icy. Without hesitation, he fired a shot at the pir.

    The gunshot forced Sawyer to dodge, preventing him from injecting Miranda.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Nash rushed forward.

    Another round of gunfire erupted as the battle between the criminals and the police intensified.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Nina, still disoriented, was overwhelmed by the loud gunfire.

    "Come on, Nina!" Scarlett noticed her and helped her move to a safer spot.

    Nina struggled to the most secure ce she could find, trying to avoid the crossfire.

    Scarlett whispered to her, "There''s a

    small door over here. Hide there for now. I don''t know if there are any

    more bad guys outside. For your et

    safety, stay hidden. This time,

    Sawyer has reached the end of the

    road. Once the fight is over, you''ll be safe!"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 656

    After speaking, Scarlett turned to leave.

    Nina grabbed her hand. "What about you?"

    Scarlett replied, "I can protect myself. I need to help them!" She gave Nina a reassuring look.

    Nina hid in a small corner, a door shielding her in the darkness. Fear crept in, but she had to protect herself and her child, no matter the terror she felt.

    She hugged herself tightly, closed her eyes, and tried to endure. However, the gunfire outside kept her on edge, breaking out in a cold sweat.

    With her eyes shut, a memory suddenly flooded her mind.

    A thin girl with yellow hair, dressed in tattered clothes, smiled. Her face was dirty as she said, "Why don''t you talk? There aren''t many living people here. It''s so boring if you stay silent." "Aren''t you afraid?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Not anymore," the girl replied. "I''ve been here since I was little. I''ve seen too many dead people. I''m not scared anymore. I don''t even know when it will be my turn."

    "You won''t die! You can''t die!"

    "It''s okay," the girl smiled. "My parents abandoned me. My life should have ended long ago!

    "I''m older than you, so from now on, I''m your big sister. It''s better than having no family. By the way, have you seen a boy who always soaks in strange potions? He''s my little brother!"

    The scene shifted to a group of people beating the girl. She was pressed into the mud, a bun shoved in her mouth, but she protected two buns under her body.

    "No, I won''t give it up!" The girl, bleeding from the mouth, crawled out of the crowd and handed the dirty buns to Nina. "Quick, eat it. You need to eat to stay alive, or it will be taken away soon. Hurry! "You can hit me. I''m tough. You can''t hit her!"

    The girl with yellow hair often fought with groups of boys for the scarce food. She was frequently injured but always resilient.

    "Why are you so good to me?"

    "Because we are both girls! My life is worthless, but you have such nice skin. You must be someone''s precious daughter. You can''t endure this."

    "Then I will protect you too!"

    "You can''t fight them, but I can!"

    "Do you think we can get out?"

    "I don''t know. But if I do get out, I want to live clean and beautiful, like a real girl."

    Outside, Nash was fighting with Sawyer.

    Sawyer''s goal was clear. Injecting Miranda with the poison was his ultimate objective, to ensure Nash would suffer for a lifetime. He saw Nash''s eagerness to save Miranda and recognized her as his weak point.

    But Nash didn''t give him the chance.

    Miranda watched Nash approach, her eyes filled with hope, wishing he would defeat Sawyer and end this nightmare. It confirmed for her that Nash''s love was for her.

    Sawyer was a skilled fighter and held his ground against Nash for a long time. He taunted, "It seems I was right. Miranda is your weak spot!"

    Nash, emotionless, replied, "You have no way out. Surrender while you still can!"

    "You''ve said that several times now. Do you think it''s still possible at this point?" Sawyer keptughing.

    "I didn''t expect you to team up with Seth. Have you really epted him as your father-inw? If I think about it more deeply, could it be that you might even be nning to betray your own side?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 657

    Nash squinted. He remained silent, but his eyes turned fierce.

    "Hahaha." Sawyer found it amusing that such a righteous man would take a path of no return for a woman. But his gloating was short-lived as Nash kicked him hard in the stomach.

    Sawyer clutched his aching stomach and decided to forsake fair y. He suddenly reached for a mini pistol at his waist. Nash instinctively dodged.

    However, Sawyer''s true aim wasn''t to kill Nash but to inject Miranda with the poison. As he moved quickly toward her, Miranda panicked.

    "Watch out!" Nash shouted, lunging from the other side to tackle Sawyer.

    Sawyer could not retract the needle in time, and it plunged into Nash''s shoulder.

    Miranda''s eyes widened in horror, her body struggling frantically, muffled cries escaping her lips, "Mmm..."

    But it was toote. Sawyer paused for a moment, thenughed even harder. "Nash, you''re a lovesick fool! Hahaha..."

    The injection disrupted Nash''s nervous system, causing his head to spin and his body to tremble with a high-pitched ringing in his ears.

    Meanwhile, someone untied and freed Miranda.

    "No!" With the rag removed from Miranda''s mouth, tears streamed down her face like a waterfall.

    She crawled over frantically, trying to lift him up butcking the strength. She babbled incoherently, "Nash! You haven''t been injected, right? Tell me you weren''t!"

    She couldn''t believe that Nash had been injected. The syringe was now empty.

    Nash''s mind was foggy, his forehead veins bulging. His body was shaking violently as he tried to endure the pain, unable to respond.

    Scarlett''s attention was on Sawyer. Amid the chaos, he attempted to flee. She couldn''t let him escape. She needed the antidote.

    "You can''t run. You need to give me the antidote!" Scarlett chased after him.

    During the fight, Sawyer''s arm was shot, blood pouring out. He red coldly at Scarlett. "Scarlett, you''re blocking my way. Do you want to die?" Scarlett tried to strike a deal. "Father, I just need the antidote for KA48. Give it to me, and I''ll let you go! You''ll have a chance to rise again." Sawyer sneered. "You''ve betrayed me!"

    "Father, I''ve followed you for years and never asked for anything. Just give me the antidote this one time," Scarlett pleaded, her eyes desperate. "Give it to me, and I''ll let you go. No one will know where you went!"

    Sawyer clutched his wound and said, "Fine,e closer."

    Scarlett''s face lit up with hope. "Really, Father? You''ll really give it to me."

    "I have it with me," Sawyer replied.

    Scarlett approached cautiously. Sawyer had previously assured her he had the antidote, and she believed him.

    As she got close, Sawyer''s eyes turned cold. He suddenly attacked.

    Scarlett anticipated this, dodging to the side as his punch grazed her face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "You lied to me!" Scarlett realized.

    Before she could react, Sawyer grabbed her arm and kicked her leg. The sound of bones breaking echoed. Scarlett screamed in pain, dropping to one knee before being flung aside.

    She rolled several times on the ground.

    §ż§ä

    "Did you forget who taught you to fight? How dare you threaten me Sawyer stomped on Scarlett''s chest. "You''re just a dog I raised. If you don''t obey, death is your only path!" en.swhovels

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 658

    Scarlett coughed up blood, grabbing Sawyer''s pant leg. "The antidote..."

    Sawyer narrowed his eyes, a cruel smile spreading across his face. "There is no antidote, Scarlett. After all these years, how could you still be so easily deceived?" Scarlett''s eyes widened in shock. "You don''t have the antidote..."

    "KA48 has no antidote!" Sawyerughed, gripping Scarlett''s throat. "Go join your fallenrades!"

    He intended to kill Scarlett.

    She was stunned that the antidote was a lie.

    "You...you tricked me!" The light faded from her eyes. Summoning all her strength, she fought off Sawyer''s hand and quickly pulled out a knife, aiming for his eye. Sawyer dodged, but not before his face was shed.

    Scarlett''s eyes were filled with hatred. Despite her broken leg, she stood up with sheer willpower. "You never told me the truth. Was it also a lie that my parents sold me?" Sawyer wiped his face and sneered. "Anyone whoes here either lives or dies. Who knows who their parents are!"

    Scarlett''s eyes reddened. "So you''ve been lying to me all along. You used me as a tool. You ruined my life. You deserve to die!"

    She pulled out a gun.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two gunshots rang out.

    Nina, trembling in the small dark room, heard the gunshots outside. Her body froze, eyes nk, filled with inevitable sorrow.

    Tears streamed down her face, and she didn''t know why she was crying. She just felt really sad. The scene outside felt like a nightmare, soaked in sadness.

    The door suddenly opened, a beam of light piercing the darkness and making her squint. She had never found sunlight so blinding.

    "There''s someone here! Someone''s here!" A special forces soldier shouted.

    Nina''s tears kept flowing as she reached out a hand, desperate for rescue. When her hand was

    grasped, it felt like she was elet

    being

    pulled out of an endless abyss. en.swhovels

    She trembled and said, "I''m...I''m saved...I''m out."

    The soldiers helped her outside. She saw blood and many bodies on the ground. Her face turned pale with terror, unable to speak.

    "Scarlett..." Nina suddenly remembered her. Scarlett had told her to wait. Why hadn''t shee back?

    Nina was no longer at ease. She looked around, seeing only captured criminals and soldiers but no sign of Scarlett.

    She couldn''t stay calm any longer and broke away from the soldiers'' support. "I need to find someone!"

    "Miss, Miss..." They chased after her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nina felt something was wrong. Scarlett must have gone to get the antidote for her. With her striking red hair, she would stand out in a crowd. Nina was determined to find her. en.swhovels

    As she walked outside, she suddenly stopped, her eyes fixed on Scarlett lying in a pool of blood. Her red hair was still striking, but her face was deathly pale. Scarletty there alone, her blood mingling with her hair, creating a scene that filled Nina with unspeakable sorrow and shock.

    This couldn''t be real.

    Nina''s tears stopped, her legs feeling

    weak as she slowly approached Scarlett. She used all her strength to lift Scarlett, wiping the blood from

    her face. "Scarlett, wake up."

    The blood didn''te off easily, so Nina used her sleeve to wipe it away. "Wake up, your face is dirty, not pretty anymore. Get up and clean it.

    "Ah..." Nina''s voice was filled with pain. "You can''t die. You can''t die..."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 659

    Scarlett''s fingers twitched as she opened her tired eyes and saw Nina''s face. She grabbed Nina''s hand tightly.

    Nina noticed and looked at her again. "Scarlett!"

    Scarlett''s weak voice whispered, "So cold..."

    Nina held her close. "I''ll hold you. You won''t be cold. You won''t be cold."

    "Am I dying?" Scarlett asked weakly. "I''m sorry. I couldn''t find the antidote for you... I... cough, cough..."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Nina said. "Don''t talk. The ambnce is here. I''ll get you on it, and you''ll be fine."

    Scarlett''s eyes started to ze over. She spoke faintly, "Don''t be sad for me. We didn''t have much connection. It was all for Wilfred. Living is exhausting. It''s kind of nice that I won''t have to struggle to survive anymore."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Her life felt like it should never have started. There was no joy, only constant helplessness. No family, alone, and no one to love her. Living had lost its meaning.

    "Now you can live well," Nina said, trying to ignite Scarlett''s will to survive. "Sawyer is captured, this ce is destroyed. No one can control you anymore. You can live beautifully. Didn''t you say you wanted to live and be pretty? You can''t give up. You can''t!"

    Nina almost shouted, desperate to see Scarlett hold onto life.

    Scarlett gazed at Nina, a faint smile on her lips. "Can I really live well?"

    "Yes, you can!" Nina wiped the blood from Scarlett''s face. "You''ll be cherished and loved, you can be the prettiest girl, clean and beautiful. You won''t be alone. You''ll have friends and family. You''ll never be abandoned again!"

    Hearing this, tears suddenly fell from Scarlett''s eyes.

    Perhaps this was the life she had always longed for. She wouldn''t be so lonely anymore.

    She wanted to exist in the light and be a normal person. She wanted to feel loved and cherished for once.

    She had never been needed or truly loved in her life. She wanted to experience being loved, genuinely and deeply.

    The doctors arrived with a stretcher and ced it beside Scarlett. Her body was already very weak.

    Nina held her hand, feeling her faint breath. She stepped aside to let the doctors lift her onto the stretcher. Scarlett clung to Nina''s hand, looking at her with raspy breath. "I''m so envious of you, Nina. I really envy you."

    She envied Nina for staying pure despite the darkness.

    She also envied her for being so bright, positive, and full of life.

    "Big sister!" Nina stood up from the ground. "I can protect you too!"

    Scarlett was taken aback, then more tears streamed down her face. She was both surprised and deeply saddened.

    She responded, "I can take a beating.

    You have delicate skin so you

    be someone''s precious

    You can''t endure this."

    belongs to en.swno

    must

    Nina''s eyes were red with emotion, her heart heavy with sorrow.

    Scarlett

    fate. In that small, dark room,

    Scarlett was the only girl who\ caron Nina were bound by

    ever

    protected her. Content b

    The room was filled with boys and girls, ranging in age from a few years old to teenagers. Every day, they fought fiercely over food. Some starved to death, some were beaten to death, and their bodies were then discarded.

    It was a ce of extreme cruelty.

    Nina remembered now. She survived only because of Scarlett''s protection.

    Scarlett had lived in that harsh environment for years, and she was the only girl who had survived.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 660

    Nina could not find the words to express her sympathy for Scarlett.

    There were so many people suffering in this world, and her time in the dark room seemed insignificant inparison.

    At least she had family, while Scarlett had never known warmth. It made her heart ache and filled her with immense sadness.

    Nina was ced on another stretcher and carried away. She and Scarlett were taken in different vehicles.

    As she looked out, she saw that the situation was under control. The gunfire had ceased, and the criminals were being apprehended. Many police cars had arrived, and the scene was being cleaned up. Sawyer, the ringleader, had been captured. His head was covered with a ck hood, and his hands were shackled. He limped, his body bearing various injuries.

    Nina also saw James and Felix hurrying out, their faces stern. However, Nash was nowhere to be seen.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Nina was filled with questions. Why wasn''t he there?

    Usually, James and Felix would be by his side. Maybe Nash was busy rescuing Miranda and had focused all his attention on her, leaving his team behind.

    She forced a bitter smile. Why was she thinking about this now?

    Everyone there would protect Nash. He should be safe. She needed to focus on herself.

    Thanks to Scarlett''s cover, Nina had not suffered any major injuries, just a few bruises. Her baby was unharmed.

    The arrival of numerous ambnces indicated the extent of the casualties. Different degrees of injuries were being attended to, and the injured were being taken to the hospital. As the ambnces filled up, they left for the hospital.

    A young soldier, about eighteen years old, with sun-darkened skin and a severe injury to his left eye, was brought into Nina''s ambnce.

    The nurse bandaged his eye, but blood continued to seep through. Despite his pain, he remained silent, his fingers digging into the bed, almost tearing the sheet.

    The gruesome sight unsettled Nina. She realized that all the suffering took ce where ordinary people could not see.

    Peaceful times were made possible.

    by those who bore the burden of danger These soldiers, the country''s defenders, fought against enemies and made the ultimate sacrifices. en.swhovels

    Ten minutes earlier, Nash was in agony on the ground.

    Miranda could not lift him, her eyes filled with tears. She could not ept that Nash had been injected with the poison, nor could she stand to see him suffer.

    Desperate, she knew she could not wait any longer. He had to survive. She could not let him suffer like this.

    Wiping her tears, sheforted him, "You''ll be okay. I won''t let you die, Nash. I''ll find a way to save you!"

    Seeing the chaos around her, she spotted Nash''s personal guards who had just subdued the criminals and shouted, "Get over here and help! Lift him and get him to the car!"

    "How is Captain?"

    "He needs medical attention! Listen to me and get him to the car!" Mirandamanded sharply.

    They did not hesitate, lifting Nash,

    with one carrying him on his back and the other supporting him as they an outside. They ced him in the back seat of the nearest car.

    Nash''s face was contorted with pain, hisplexion a mix of blue and purple. Cold sweat was dripping from his forehead, his body trembling violently. After they got him inside, Miranda shoved them aside and quickly got into the driver''s seat.

    "Captain..."

    "If you don''t want him to die, stay back!" Miranda shouted, her voice filled with desperation. She locked the car doors, floored the gas pedal, and sped away.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 661

    They ran after the car but were quickly left behind.

    Through the rearview mirror, Miranda saw Nash in the back seat. His tremors were lessening, which made her even more anxious. She feared his life was slipping away.

    "Hang in there, Nash! Stay with me, we''re almost there. I will save you, just hold on!" Miranda shouted, trying to keep him conscious.

    She wouldn''t let him die!

    As long as he held on, she would find an antidote. Miranda drove through winding paths, from the forest to the bustling city, and finally to a remote area. She screeched to a halt at an abandoned factory. The sight of the unfamiliar car on surveince immediately raised rms.

    Miranda jumped out and shouted, "Dad, it''s me! Help!"

    She rushed to the back seat and struggled to lift Nash out. People began emerging from the abandoned factory. They were Seth''s trusted men.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Seth, observing from the surveince room, did not panic upon seeing the car. He knew it was Miranda and Nash. This whole situation was a test for Nash. It was to see if he would help eliminate Sawyer.

    Seth squinted, still unsure whether to trust Nash. Although they had notmunicated directly, he had heard about Nash through Miranda. This operation was a signal that Nash was aligning with him, and his daughter was caught in the middle.

    "What are you standing around for? Help me!" Miranda yelled at the men, frantic with worry.

    Finally, Seth stepped out.

    Seeing Miranda''s emotional distress over Nash, he spoke calmly, "Didn''t I tell you not toe here unless it was an emergency? And you brought him with you!"

    "Dad, please save Nash! He was

    injected with poison by Sawyer while

    trying to save me. He did it all for me. You didn''t believe in him before, but now you can see. He risked his life for me. If he dies, I can never be happy!" Miranda pleaded.

    Seth hesitated but saw Nash''s blue-purpleplexion, a clear sign of poisoning, and recognized it as the special poison from their organization.

    "Dad!" Miranda, seeing his hesitation, knelt before him, crying, "Please save him! I can''t lose him!"

    Seth lifted her up. "Take him inside."

    Miranda, tears of relief streaming down her face, eximed, "Dad, you''ve epted him!"

    Seth asked, "What about Sawyer?"

    "He was captured, and his base was

    destroyed. Nash did it all. He

    listened to us and avenged you. He did it all for us," Miranda said, praising Nash''s virtues, trying convince Seth to ept him into

    their organization.

    Seth was convinced by Nash''s poisoning and decided to take him in, seeing it as a sign of Nash''s loyalty. No one would risk their

    like that unless they were truly

    less

    QUMS

    wary.

    He remained cautious, though, and said, "He''s a special forces soldier, our enemy. Good and evil cannot coexist."

    Miranda replied, "Who says? Can''t he work both sides?"

    Seth did not respond immediately. He was also contemting Nash''s motives. Was he truly trying to y both sides?

    If they could mutually benefit from this, it would be advantageous. With Nash as a cover, their operations could proceed more smoothly. They brought Nash into theb.

    The abandoned factory exterior concealed a fully functionalboratory upstairs.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 662

    Shelves lined with bottles and jars, test tubes filled with colorful liquids, and the bubbling sound of distition surrounded them. This was just a part of Seth''sb, which contained both poisons and antidotes. Each wasbeled with a code, not a name. Theb housed at least a dozen researchers, fully geared up and working diligently.

    Nash was ced on a sofa, unconscious.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nina was taken to the hospital for a full-body check-up. Apart from some scrapes, she was fine.

    Thanks to Scarlett''s protection, she had survived the ordeal. She worried about Scarlett, who had always expressed her loneliness and istion.

    Even in the operating room, Scarlett was alone, with no one to visit her. Nina did not want her to be alone and wanted to provide her with some warmth.

    Nina waited outside the operating room, hoping that when Scarlett woke up, she would see someone who cared about her. Maybe that would give her more hope to live.

    After three hours, Scarlett was wheeled out of the operating room. Nina stood up immediately, relieved to see Scarlett alive.

    "The surgery was sessful. The bullet has been removed, but the patient needs to rest," the doctor informed her.

    "Thank you, doctor."

    As Scarlett was pushed out, a group of police officers arrived. Nina saw James with his team guarding Scarlett''s room and asked, "What''s going on? Why are there so many officers?" James exined, "This woman is connected to the criminals. She is a key suspect and must be watched to prevent her from escaping."

    Nina''s heart sank. "Even if she was coerced, she could still be considered a key suspect?"

    James replied, "That will be determined during the trial."

    Nina, worried about Scarlett''s fate, asked, "Will she be executed?"

    James said, "It''s unclear right now. It depends on whether she''s found to be a principal offender or an aplice."

    "I told you she was coerced," Nina

    insisted emotionally. "If a girl haszto do things against her will to survive, with no control over her life, what should she do? Choose death or be foreed to live?

    "If she hadn''t done what she did, she wouldn''t have survived this long."

    Seeing Nina''s growing agitation, James tried to calm her down. "Ma''am, please calm down. Her fate hasn''t been decided yet. There''s still hope."

    Nina remembered her time with Scarlett. She understood Scarlett''s struggles and felt deep sympathy and sadness for her.

    Without that experience, she might

    not have been able to empathize as deeply. It was a feeling only she could understand, while those around her did not.

    Nina felt tears welling up again. Sheposed herself, wiping her eyes, and asked, "What about Nash? I

    haven''t seen him. You and Felix

    never leave his side. Why were

    sent here, and why haven''t I seen him since you arrived?"

    Nina''s suspicion grew.

    Although their actions did not directly involve her, they seemed connected to her.

    Their actions had hurt her heart, forcing her to see the harsh reality and leaving her constantly guessing their unusual behavior.

    James''s expression turned serious, but he downyed the situation. "Captain is still handling things."

    "And what about Miranda? I was brought to the hospital, but she didn''te?" Nina pressed further.

    James hesitated, which made Nina even more suspicious.

    "Are you hiding something from me again?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 663

    Nina''s questioning left James somewhat flustered.

    "Ma''am, you''re overthinking it," James decided to stick to the cover story, which was also Nash''s wish. "Captain has official business to handle. It''s normal for you not to see him."

    Nina asked again, "What about Miranda?"

    James replied, "That, I don''t know."

    Seeing that James did not want to say more, Nina had to stop her questions.

    "Can I stay with Scarlett?" Nina asked.

    "Um... well..." James hesitated.

    "Is it not allowed?" Nina looked at James.

    "It''s allowed," James relented, "but Scarlett cannot leave the room without our permission, and you will have to undergo checks when entering and leaving. Those are our rules."

    As a soldier, James was somewhat rigid, but Nina understood the need for protocol and replied, "I understand."

    She entered the room, with James watching from outside.

    He was anxious, still waiting for news from Nash, unsure when they could move forward. Every moment was agonizing, but he knew they could not act rashly.

    Nina sat by Scarlett''s bedside, watching her pale, unconscious face. Scarlett seemed lifeless, even her beloved red hair had lost its vibrancy. Nina gently moistened Scarlett''s dry lips with a cotton swab, trying to make her morefortable.

    After a while, Nina thought about the day she was captured, wondering about Penelope, who had been with her in the car. She decided to ask James about her.

    "Penelope sustained minor injuries and is recovering in the hospital. Oh, and here is your phone. You dropped it in the car that day, "James said, handing Nina her phone. "ving it might make things less boring for you."

    Nina took her phone, relieved to see it was not damaged.

    That day was incredibly dangerous. The car windows were shattered, the road was cut off, and there were casualties. It was clear that this organization was extremely dangerous, willing to go to any lengths without fear of death.

    The ruthlessness of the organization still sent chills down her spine. Reflecting on the situation, Nina pondered aloud, "Sawyer captured me and also targeted Miranda, poisoning me. Miranda must be involved somehow. Did they have a falling out? I heard Sawyer mention Miranda''s father. Maybe that''s why they split. If Miranda and Sawyer were connected, they weren''t enemies at first. Something changed, involving Nash. But why?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina''s questions made James''s heart race. She was inching closer to the truth, and he feared the consequences of her discovering it. He was torn about how to respond.

    "Ma''am, I really don''t know. Please stop asking me," James said, evading her questions.

    Nina noticed his evasive and uneasy expression. She understood they were hiding something from her, just like they initially hid the fact that she had been poisoned.

    There was only one reason for this.

    Nash might be trying to get the antidote for her.

    Although Nash had chosen Miranda in front of Sawyer, Nina could not help but think he might be doing this for her.

    So, was this raid on Sawyer''s hideout meant to get the antidote for her?

    Nina shook her head.

    The antidote was not with Sawyer. He did not know how to developed poisons.

    Someone else could have given him the poison, and the antidote might not have been included.

    And what role did Miranda''s father y in all of this?

    That was something Nina could not quite figure out.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 664

    She looked at Scarlett lying in the hospital room, thinking Scarlett might have the answers. Nina sat quietly, opened her phone, and checked for information online.

    The road explosion had made the news immediately, given the connected world they lived in. People were discussing it everywhere, creating a sense of panic.

    The official announcement simply stated that an anti-crime operation had begun, with no details provided.

    She asked Kate about it. Kate exined that to avoid public panic, details would only be released once the operation concluded sessfully.

    This meant that the current calm could be the precursor to arger storm. The operation wasn''t over, which likely meant Nash was still on duty.

    Nina furrowed her brows, feeling theplexity of the situation. Who was the real target of this operation?

    Looking outside, everything seemed calm. Compared to the chaos she witnessed at the scene, the hospital felt much more serene. At mealtime, James showed his concern by bringing food for Nina.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ma''am, you''ve been here all day. You should eat something," James said, cing the food on the table, carefully opening the containers, and setting out utensils for her.

    Nina looked at him and asked, "Don''t you find it strange?"

    "What?" James asked, puzzled, thinking there might be something wrong with the food.

    "Even though Nash and I are divorced, you keep calling me ''Ma''am.'' Do you think Nash and I will get back together? Who gave you that confidence? Was it Nash?" Nina asked sharply. "Sawyer has been captured, but your operation isn''t over yet. Is Nash still on a mission?"

    James was taken aback by her direct questions, unsure which one to answer first. He felt even more overwhelmed.

    "Ma''am... I mean, Miss Walker," James quickly corrected himself. "The food is here. Please eat."

    James wanted to escape the conversation, finding it harder than being inbat. Psychological battles weren''t his forte, and lying wasn''t his strength either.

    "Stop!" Nina called after him.

    James felt desperate, almost wanting to call for backup.

    "Why are you so nervous?" Nina asked. "I''m just asking questions, and you''re acting like this. It makes me think I''m right. You don''t want me to know the truth, or rather, Nash doesn''t want you to tell me."

    James turned back and said, "I don''t understand Captain''s thoughts. I really don''t know anything."

    His tight-lipped response left Nina with no choice but to let him go. She decided not to press him further.

    After this encounter, James avoideding into the room unless necessary. He preferred standing guard outside rather than stepping in.

    As evening approached, Scarlett finally showed signs of movement. Her fingers twitched slightly, capturing Nina''s full attention. "Scarlett," Nina called her name.

    Scarlett was exhausted, wanting to sleep. Hearing her name, she tried to focus and slowly opened her eyes, seeing Nina''s face. She felt a surreal sense of awareness, her voice rough and weak. "Where am I? Am I not dead?"

    "Of course, you''re not dead. You survived!" Nina said, gently touching her face to give her warmth. Scarlett managed a faint smile. "That''s good. I feel warm. It''s not cold anymore, but it does hurt a bit..."

    11

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 665

    "The anesthesia wearing off will cause you some pain. Hang in there. It will get better in a couple of days," Ninaforted her. Scarlett seemed rxed. "It''s okay. Pain is no big deal for me. I''m just happy to see you again."

    Nina sat beside her, tightly holding her hand. "You''ll see me often from now on. Everything you''ve longed for wille true." Scarlett nodded, feeling content. Even a small amount of attention and love made her happy.

    "I want some water."

    Nina quickly got her some water. Scarlett drank it in a few gulps, feeling a lot better, her throat less sore.

    "Do you want to rest some more?" Nina asked.

    Scarlett shook her head. "No, I don''t want to sleep. I want to enjoy this moment of peace. Even if I''m lying in a hospital, at least I''m living like a normal person now."

    Without Sawyer''s control, she felt truly free for the first time. Having faced death, she now cherished life and wanted to live without regrets.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Noticing the guards outside, Scarlett asked, "Who are those people outside our room?"

    "Soldiers," Nina replied. "Don''t worry about them. Just focus on getting better."

    Scarlett understood immediately. "I get it. Since I was close to Sawyer, it''s normal for them to keep a close watch on me."

    Nina bit her lip, worried that Scarlett might be upset.

    But Scarlett justughed and said, "That soldier looks so serious and goofy. He''s kind of cute."

    Nina followed Scarlett''s gaze and realized she was talking about James, who was standing guard in a rigid military stance, not moving an inch. "That''s James. He works with Nash." "Ah, so Nash still has such a big goof around him," Scarlett said with a chuckle.

    Nina raised an eyebrow. To Scarlett, James''s serious demeanor seemed amusing, but if it made her happy, then this "big goof" had his value.

    But Nina had more serious questions to ask.

    "Scarlett, do you know about Miranda''s father?" Nina asked, hoping Scarlett might have information that James would not share.

    Scarlett''s smile faded as she looked at Nina. "You mean Seth?"

    "Seth?" Nina repeated. "Does he have a history with Sawyer?"

    ?t

    Scarlett exined, "No, there''s no personal grudge. They''re both under Pharaoh''smand. Seth likes experimenting, much like Pharaoh, while Sawyer is more about brute force. Now that Sawyer has betrayed them for his own gain, it has angered Seth. I suspect Nash I and Seth worked together to take down Sawyer. Seth wouldn''t let a traitor go unpunished, especially since Sawyer holds something over him."

    "What kind of leverage?" Nina asked.

    Scarlett hesitated. "I''m not sure. It wasn''t discussed openly, but it has something to do with Miranda Whatever it is, it''s significant enough to threaten Seth''s safety. They all still fear Pharaoh."

    "Is Pharaoh really that terrifying?"

    Scarlett nodded seriously. "Pharaoh is terrifying. No one dares defy him. Sawyer, blinded by greed, thought he could escape Pharaoh''s reach, but the end result? Death. I''ve never seen Pharaoh myself. He''s like a legend, a mysterious figure no one has ever met but everyone fears."

    "So, Seth and Nash teamed up to eliminate Sawyer. Seth works for Pharaoh, but Nash..." Nina pondered the situation, suddenly realizing something.

    Her face paled. "Is Nash trying to get close to Seth because he''s Pharaoh''s trusted aide?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 666

    Scarlett did not understand. "What are you talking about?"

    Nina looked outside again, noticing James''s asional expressions of unease. She felt that her suspicions were partially correct.

    Nash might be trying to gain Seth''s trust and would likely take some calcted risks. The fact that Nash and Miranda were still missing only added to her concerns.

    "James, did Nash go to see Seth?" Nina asked directly.

    "Well..." James hesitated. "Captain wille back. Don''t worry about him. If he returns, I''ll inform you immediately."

    Scarlett, catching on, said to Nina, "If Nash really went to see Seth, it''s probably to get the antidote. Seth can make medicines and likely has his ownb. He must have learned from Pharaoh. He wouldn''t waste his skills."

    Nina''s expression grew tense as she turned back to James. "Why didn''t you go with him? You haven''t made any moves. Did Nash go alone? Isn''t that too dangerous?"

    James was cornered. "Captain didn''t want us to follow."

    "Big goof, why can''t you just tell the truth?" Scarlett said urgently. "Before I got out, I saw Nash with Miranda. They must have gone together. Miranda is Seth''s daughter, so she could definitely take him to see Seth. But I don''t know how she did it."

    James red at Scarlett, irritated by her remarks. "Can you stop talking? Who are you calling a big goof? You''re a key suspect and now you''re insulting an officer. If you keep this up, I''ll have you locked up in prison!"

    He tried to scare Scarlett into silence, but she wasn''t easily intimidated.

    She didn''t want to make things too easy for him either so she put on an act, saying, "You''re quite the bully, throwing your weight around. Does your boss know you do this?"

    "You..." James was fuming.

    "James," Nina called out, stopping him. "Don''t me Scarlett. Even if

    belfret

    she didn''t say anything, I would still suspect something. Do you think wouldn''t question why Nash suddenly broke up with me? I-only resent him for not sharing the truth with me, for bearing everything alone. Did he ever respect me?"

    James tried to exin, "Captain wanted to protect you from suffering..."

    "And

    suffer this didn''t make me

    retorted. "He thought

    only his perspective, never considering mine!" Content Belongs

    Scarlett added, "Men always think they''re doing the right thing, but in the end, they just hurt women."

    James red at Scarlett, mouthing, "Shut up. Do you want to make things worse?"

    Scarlett ignored his warning with a huff.

    Nina pressed on. "When will you take action?"

    "It''s not time yet," James replied. "But as soon as there''s a development, we''ll act immediately."

    "I''m going too!"

    "No, it''s too dangerous," James refused.

    "I won''t go inside. I''ll stay in the car," Nina said calmly.

    James considered it. It wasn''t impossible, as long as her safety was ensured.

    "Dad, will Nash be okay? Why hasn''t he woken up yet?" Miranda askedN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    anxiously, looking at Nash vine fa¨¦t

    the sofa.

    on

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 667

    "When he''s had enough sleep, he''ll wake up naturally," Seth said calmly, not showing any urgency.

    Miranda looked at Seth, still worried. "This drug doesn''t have any side effects, right? Will there be any aftereffects?"

    Seth paused, seemingly contemting how to respond.

    At that moment, Nash started to show signs of waking up, moving his fingers slightly.

    Miranda''s face lit up with joy, and she focused all her attention on him.

    "Nash," Miranda gently shook him. "Are you feeling better now? You should be fine, right?"

    She wasn''t sure. She didn''t understand these drugs, but she trusted that her father would have a solution.

    Nash opened his eyes, his head pounding, and after a moment, he focused on Miranda''s face.

    "Nash, it''s me, Miranda. Are you okay?" she asked anxiously.

    Nash sat up. As soon as he moved, the guns around him were immediately aimed at him. The guards still could not rx.

    Seeing their wariness, Miranda stepped in to defend him. "What are you doing? Why are you pointing guns at him? He''s my boyfriend, my future husband. Show some respect!"

    The guards, being Seth''s men, ultimately took their cues from him.

    Nash remained silent, not uttering a single word as he took in his surroundings.

    Seth, curious, scrutinized him and asked, "Nash, do you know who I am?"

    Nash stared at Seth. "You''re quite something. You managed to escape from prison, keep your loyal followers, and evade the police."

    Sethughed. "It''s not hard to make people obey."

    Nash adjusted his position to get morefortable and said coldly "But you still wanted Sawyer gone. I''ve taken care of that for you How''s that for a gift?"

    "Excellent!" Sethughed with satisfaction. "I never thought we''d end up working together."

    Nash narrowed his eyes, his expression unreadable. "Coboration depends on mutual benefit. What can you offer me?"

    Seth replied, "I''ve given you my daughter. Isn''t that enough?"

    Nash nced at Miranda, then smiled. "Feelings are one thing, benefits are another. I can''t be at a disadvantage."

    Hearing this, Seth stood up and

    spread his arms, proudly disying

    hisb. "You''ve seen everything here. Letting you see this means I''ve epted you. We can continue to work together. You operate in the light and I operate in the shadows. We''d be unstoppable."

    Nash looked around, taking in theb''s contents. He stood up, and the guards'' guns immediately moved closer.

    Seth waved them off, and they stepped back.

    Nash walked over, frowning as he observed mutatedb mice and caged, frenzied chimpanzees. The sight of human organs preserved in formaldehyde was especially disturbing.

    Seth seemed eager to show off his creations, though he had to keep a low profile. Usually, anyone who knew about this ce did not live to tell the tale. Nash''s eyes settled on a row of vials, uncertain which one might be useful.

    Miranda, standing beside him, said, "Nash, my dad sincerely invites you. He knows you would risk your life for me and has already epted you." Nash did not respond to her but instead asked, "What are these?"

    "Poisons," Seth answered.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nash asked, "Do you also make poisons?"

    Miranda interjected, "My dad learned from others. He''s really skilled."

    Nash continued, "Are there antidotes?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 668

    Seth pointed to another row of vials. "The antidotes are over there."

    Both the poisons and antidotes werebeled with numbers, making it impossible to distinguish which was which.

    Seth looked at Nash and continued, "What do you think of my proposal?"

    Nash turned his gaze back to Seth. "Does it have to be a coboration?"

    Seth smiled. "You''re about to marry my daughter. I consider you family. If you''re unwilling, it shows you don''t respect me."

    At his words, Seth''s men began to shift, ready to draw their guns.

    Miranda, still worried, pleaded, "Dad, Nash is definitely on my side."

    She continued to persuade, "Nash, just listen to my dad. He saved you. As long as no one says anything, no one will know what you''re up to. You don''t have to worry about being exposed!" Her thoughts were always hopeful.

    Nash simply observed his surroundings. The vials were well-protected, and there likely wouldn''t be any issues.

    "Nash, you still haven''t answered me," Seth pressed.

    Nash asked, "Where''s the antidote?"

    Seth feigned ignorance. "What antidote?"

    Nash''s voice turned icy. "The antidote for Nina."

    Seth''s expression darkened. "You''re still hung up on her."

    Nash replied, "I started all this for the antidote, didn''t I?"

    Miranda, now confused, turned to her father. "Dad, is the antidote here? Just give it to Nash. Once he has it, he''ll break off his ties with Nina!"

    This was the oue she most desired. She was convinced of Nash''s feelings for her.

    Seth, however, sensed something amiss. "If he truly cared about you, he wouldn''t be concerned with another woman!"

    The guns were once again pointed at Nash.

    Nash smirked, locking eyes with

    Seth. "Your whereabouts are so I have

    secretive. How else wouldN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    found your hideout without this trick? All I want is the antidote!" en.swhovels

    Just then, one of Seth''s men burst in and reported, "Sir, a car is following us!" Realization dawned on Seth as he red at Nash. "You did this on purpose!" Nash responded, "You have to go into the lion''s den to catch the lion."

    Furious, Seth drew his gun, intending to shoot Nash.

    Nash quickly dove behind the sofa to avoid the attack.

    "Ah-" Miranda screamed, startled by the sudden violence. Seeing Nash in danger, she pleaded, "Dad, no! Don''t kill him!"

    She threw herself in front of Seth, her emotions clouding her judgment.

    Seth looked at her, exasperated. "Can''t you see? He''s using you!"

    Miranda, tears streaming, remained in denial. "No, he just wants the antidote. He loves me, Dad..."

    Seth, frustrated, pushed her aside forcefully. Miranda fell hard to the ground.

    Gunfire erupted outside once again. The force arriving to storm the factory was double that which had taken down Sawyer''sir. They had meticulously nned to secure the area swiftly and effectively.

    James stepped out of the car and warned Nina, "Ma''am, stay here and don''t get out. We''ll handle this quickly."

    "I understand," Nina replied, though the sound of gunfire made her anxious. She clenched her sleeves tightly, unable to shake her worry for Nash.

    She looked towards the abandoned factory.

    It appeared deserted from the

    outside, but the second and third et

    floors were covered with ckcloth, concealing whatever activities were happening within.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 669

    The special forces moved in swiftly, taking down one enemy at a time. They had no idea what the situation inside was like.

    Meanwhile, Nash was hiding behind the sofa, unarmed and fighting alone.

    His life hung by a thread. But he had no choice but to take this risk.

    If he didn''t, he would never gain Seth''s trust and would never have made it here.

    His goal was to find Seth''s hideout, and taking the injection for Miranda ensured she would bring him here.

    Only Seth could cure his poison, which meant there was a good chance he could also cure Nina''s. As long as there was hope, Nash was willing to risk everything, even his life.

    The price he paid was his current dire situation. He panted heavily, knowing there was no way out. Resolute, he stood up with his hands raised.

    He looked at Seth and smirked. "If you kill me, you won''t escape either."

    Seth suddenly realized the truth and said coldly, "This was all part of your n!"

    Nash replied, "Isn''t it a win-win?"

    Seth red at him. "You led me to believe Sawyer had betrayed us! You knew I''d want to use you to get rid of him?"

    Sawyer''s betrayal was something Nash had steered Seth toward.

    Seth wanted someone else to kill Sawyer, and Nash was the perfect helper for that. Nash used this to get close to Seth through Miranda, leading him directly to Seth''s hideout.

    Nash looked at Seth and said, "In your eyes, my identity made me the perfect pawn, didn''t it?"

    Seth aimed his gun at Nash. "You yed the martyr card well! Are you really not afraid of dying?"

    Nash responded, "I am afraid, but I''m more afraid of someone else dying before me!"

    Seth realized that Nash''s ultimate goal was to have Miranda bring him here, to find theb and the antidote. He was willing to risk his life for this!

    "Ha ha ha," Sethughed bitterly. "I can''t believe you tricked me."

    Then his expression turned serious. "Do you realize you''ll pay the price for this?"

    Nash said, "It''s worth it!"

    Seth, furious at being

    in

    but

    euvered, clenched his teeth

    He wanted to shoot Nash,

    a kept interferi 11.9

    "Dad, don''t shoot! Don''t kill him..." Miranda pleaded, crying.

    By then, the special forces had broken in.

    Seth wanted to create an

    opportunity to escape, watching as theb workers fled. He decisively aimed to eliminate Nash, but Miranda''s interference distracted

    him.

    Nash seized the chance, grabbed Seth''s arm, and disarmed him.

    Gunfire erupted.

    Nash quickly dodged the bullets and found cover.

    Miranda, terrified, screamed and covered her head.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nash shouted, "Which vial is the antidote?"

    Seth, hiding behind cover, sneered. "Do you think I''ll tell you?"

    Nash replied, "Tell me, and I''ll let you live."

    "You destroyed myb. How do we settle that?" Seth yelled, grabbing a submachine gun.

    Nash said, "Even if you don''t tell me, it''s only a matter of time."

    Seth, furious, opened fire wildly at Nash''s position.

    The walls were riddled with bullets, turning them into Swiss cheese. Dust flew everywhere, and the fab was quickly reduced to ruins.

    His men were busy fighting off the intruders, but Seth''s sole focus was on killing Nash.

    Nash, being a trained special forces soldier, skillfully dodged the gunfire, continually buying time.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 670

    Seth''s situation was even worse than Sawyer''s. Now, he was consumed with rage and had to keep an eye on the outsidemotion. The special forces were closing in. Seth needed an escape n for himself.

    He called all his men to hold off the special forces and opened a secret escape route. He had prepared this escape tunnel when he built theb, anticipating a day like this.

    Seeing Seth attempting to flee, Nash immediately pursued him.

    Seth nced back with a cold smile. "Nash, you think it''s over? The real show is just beginning!"

    Without hesitation, Seth activated a mechanism and slipped into the tunnel, quickly locking the hatch behind him. The tunnel was pitch ck by the time Nash opened it, with no sign of Seth.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Left behind was only a distraught and helpless Miranda, clutching her head. "Nash, Nash!" she called out, still concerned for him. Nash nced at her with a stern expression, not responding.

    "Captain!" James rushed in, relieved to see Nash unharmed. "Where''s Seth? Did he escape?"

    They looked at the dark tunnel, specting. Nashmanded, "Search the area and detain all theb personnel. I need them." "Yes, Captain." James immediately led his team into the tunnel.

    Wilfred, carrying a toolbox, stood at the doorway.

    Nash turned to him and said, "Wilfred, thisb contains all the drugs. Can you find the antidote?"

    Wilfred entered theb, unfazed by its contents. He had seen far worse.

    Wearing gloves, Wilfred carefully examined the vials. "I need to run some tests. Give me a few days."

    Nash nodded. "We''re counting on you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Nash suddenly froze, his face turning pale. He felt an intense pain in his head, as if a force was trying to break through his body. He clenched his fists, enduring the pain.

    Wilfred looked at him with concern. "Are you really okay?"

    Nash shook his head, trying to steady himself. "Just a scratch. I''ll be fine. Focus on finding the antidote."

    "I will," Wilfred assured him. "Any clue we find could be a breakthrough."

    He had conducted many experiments, always falling just short of sess. Thisb could provide him with significant assistance. "Captain, what about her?" Felix asked, looking at Miranda, who was crouched in the corner.

    "Nash," Miranda cried, still desperate to reach him. "I''m so scared. Please hold me."

    Nash''s expression remained cold. "Arrest her and await further orders," hemanded.

    "Yes, Captain."

    Two soldiers quickly restrained Miranda. She struggled and cried, "What are you doing? I''m Nash''s fianc¨¦e. Don''t touch me! Nash, help me, they''re hurting me!"

    Nash''sst bit of sympathy for her vanished. "Take her away!"

    "Please, Nash, Nash!" Miranda screamed hysterically, her outstretched hand never finding his, until she disappeared from sight.

    James returned from the tunnel. "Captain, the mechanisms inside are tooplex. We couldn''t catch him."

    "Lock down the city!" Nash ordered.

    "Yes, Captain!" James suddenly remembered. "By the way, Captain, your wife is here."

    "What?" Nash''s face changed. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    He rushed out immediately.

    Nash emerged from the abandoned factory and went straight to Nina''s car, only to find it empty. She was not inside....

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 671

    Nash felt a surge of panic and asked urgently, "Where''s Nina?"

    James was equally puzzled. "She was just here a moment ago."

    Nash worried that Nina might have been kidnapped, realizing that this mission was far from foolproof. "Are there any suspicious people around here?"

    "No way. This ce is secure, and all the people here are my men," James assured him.

    Nash could not afford to take any chances. Even if they were his own people, he feared Nina could be used against him.

    "Search for her immediately!" he ordered, but hismand was interrupted by a sharp ringing in his ears, intensifying his headache.

    Meanwhile, Nina was following a familiar feeling, heading toward the back of theb. She walked a long way, cautious of the dangers around her. Despite the risk, she was determined to understand why she felt so stronglypelled to go this way.

    As she navigated through the overgrown area, she took care to avoid snakes and insects, treading carefully.

    Suddenly, she heard some noises and instinctively hid in the bushes. From her hiding spot, she saw a man emerge from a hidden tunnel. Judging by his injuries, he was likely escaping from theb.

    Remaining silent, she watched him head towards a river where a small boat was waiting. It must have been prepared in advance. As the man moved, Nina recognized him. It was Seth.

    She froze, feeling an intense familiarity and an aversion to him as if he had stolen something precious from her.

    Nina couldn''t ce where she had seen him before, but she felt an urgent need to alert the others. She sent her location to Nash''s

    team.

    "Captain, we''ve got her location. She''s at the back of theb in the hills!" someone reported.

    "Search the area immediately!" Nash ordered.

    The terrain of the hills wasplicated, designed as an escape route forb personnel. Nash did not understand why Nina would go there, knowing it was dangerous.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He couldn''t waste any time and had his men find her as quickly as possible.

    Nina kept her eyes on Seth from her hiding ce. He carried a small box and was nearing the boat. She knew she could not let him escape and decided to create a distraction.

    "Who''s there?" Seth''s sharp ears caught the noise, and he looked towards the sound.

    Nina bit her lip, and after getting a clearer look at Seth''s face, she became even more certain she had seen him before. In fact, she had seen him before multiple times.

    Though she had lost those memories, she was determined to test him. If he recognized her, he would react.

    Seth was no fool. He knew something was amiss but was more worried about being pursued. He didn''t advance but remained on high alert.

    Nina slowly stood up from the bushes. She was wearing a white dress, her hair loose and disheveled. Rising slowly, she might easily be mistaken for a ghost by someone with a guilty conscience.

    "nning to run away?" Nina called out.

    Seth''s eyes widened in shock and fear at the sight of her, almost dropping the precious box into the boat. "It''s you!" he eximed, disbelief in his voice.

    Then he recovered, warily adding, "No, you should be dead!"

    Nina was confused by his words.

    Did he think she had died before?

    Or was he mistaking her for someone else?

    Nina did not quite understand, but suddenly it clicked. She shouted, "Seth, you''re Seth! You can''t escape!"

    The one who had emerged from the tunnel was Seth, the master of this ce.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 672

    Hearing her call his name, Seth''sposure wavered. "Are you a person or a ghost?"

    The wind blew, lifting Nina''s hair, and with her pale face, she looked more haunting than ever.

    Seth furrowed his brows, feeling immense pressure.

    Nina was momentarily at a loss for words, afraid to say the wrong thing. However, she sensed that Seth harbored some fear-inducing secret.

    Seth quickly calmed down, realizing the woman he feared was dead and could not be here.

    He scrutinized Nina''s face more closely, then narrowed his eyes dangerously. "No, you must be Nina! You actually dared toe here alone to find me. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Nina''s identity was exposed, but she held her ground and coldly smiled. "You figured it out. Though we''ve never met, you know my name, Seth. It seems there''s a connection between us." Seth, wary of being tricked, asked, "Connection? What connection?"

    Nina boldly stated, "The little dark room. You''re the one who locked me in there!"

    Seth was shocked. "You remember?"

    Nina had been guessing, but his reaction confirmed it. She still did not understand their full connection. "Why were you able to get close to me?"

    Logically, she should have been safe while she was still a student, not easily kidnapped. She also wondered why she was so familiar with the terrain.

    "You''re trying to trick me again!" Seth''s brows furrowed, realizing she did not know much.

    Nina steadied herself. In this psychological battle, she needed to be stronger.

    She walked toward him, still smiling. "I''m not afraid of dying. What''s a little trickery? Oh, I noticed you were quite scared when you first saw me. Did I remind you of someone?" Seth''s eyes turned cold. "You''re really not afraid of death!"

    "Don''t move!" Nina warned. "There might be snipers aiming at you from the shadows!"

    Seth became more vignt,

    S the surroundings.

    by mountains, theol

    using by mountains, t

    d indeed be sniperset

    But then he sneered. "If there were snipers, I''d be dead already. You''re here alone, Nina. You''ve got guts!"

    He pointed his gun at Nina.

    "Then kill me and see if you can escape!" she retorted, her eyes cold.

    Seth hesitated. He valued his life too much to risk it recklessly. He was not afraid of losing hisb but feared losing his life. He had sacrificed many lives to escape from prison. en.swhovels

    "Don''te any closer!" Seth warned, the pressure still weighing heavily on him. "Move, and I will shoot!"

    Nina''s presence continued to add to

    his stress. He hadn''t killed herN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    before Now his priority was survival. All he could think about was how to escape.

    Yet, Nina, unafraid of death, was determined to stop him.

    Using fragmented memories, Nina demanded, "Why did you lock me in the dark room? Who ordered you to do it?"

    Seth clenched his fists, sweat dripping from his forehead, showing how much her questions affected him.

    Unable to withstand the pressure, Seth decided if he were to die, he would take her with him.

    He aimed at her head and pulled the trigger.

    "Bang!"

    A gunshot rang out.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 673

    "Bang bang bang-"

    Several shots were fired in response.

    Seth''s shot had not hit Nina.

    Nina squeezed her eyes shut in fear, her heart pounding wildly.

    The gunfire, passing just by her cheek, left a sharp ringing in her ears as it hit the trees behind her.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Seth abandoning everything and diving into the river without hesitation.

    He had not shot her! Or perhaps, in that moment, he did not dare to.

    Nina, still shaken, stood there breathing heavily, watching the spot where Seth had disappeared. The river ended in a rapid cascade, arge waterfall where the current was fast enough that falling into it would mean certain death or serious injury.

    It was Seth''s only option.

    "Nina!" Nash rushed over, grabbing her arm and checking her for injuries. "Are you hurt?"

    Nina was too tense to breathe properly. She shook her head, her face pale. "I''m fine."

    Still rattled, she had gambled on Seth''s hesitation to shoot, and she had been right.

    For some reason, he did not dare kill her. From his expression, she could tell she posed a significant threat to him. He wanted to eliminate her but was too pressured to do so.

    The special forces quickly caught up, finding the boat still there. They searched near the waterfall but saw no sign of Seth.

    "Captain, he got away again! But with these rapids, he won''t have an easy escape."

    "Search the city. As long as he''s still here, he won''t get far!" Nash ordered sternly, determined to finally bring Seth to justice.

    Turning to Nina, he spoke seriously,

    "Why did youe here? Don''t you know how dangerous it is? You should have stayed in the car. Coming here and confronting Seth. Are you out of your mind? If you don''t care about your own life, at least consider how worried I am about you!"

    Sometimes, Nina acted out of sheer bravery. "He wouldn''t kill me," she said, looking at Nash.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "What?" Nash frowned. "You think a criminal wouldn''t dare?"

    Nina exined, "He shot at me but missed. His aim isn''t that bad. He was under pressure when he saw me and didn''t dare to kill me."

    Nash nced at the bullet holes in the trees, realizing Nina was telling the truth. It was surprising that Seth, capable of poisoning her, hesitated to shoot her. It did not seem logical at all. However, Nash was relieved Seth hadn''t dared, as it had kept Nina safe.

    Nash still wanted to reprimand her. "You were too reckless. Even if you wanted to buy time, you shouldn''t risk your life like that. This time you were lucky. What about next time? I don''t want you taking such risks again!"

    Nina, still recovering from the scare, nodded. "I know."

    She would not always act impulsively. She would assess the situation first.

    "But how did you know Seth woulde out here?" Nash asked, puzzled. "Theb is full of traps. People got lost inside, yet you found his escape route so quickly."

    Nina was just as bewildered. "I didn''t

    know. When I got here, everything seemed familiar. I followed my insts and found this spot, just in time to see Sething out lt felt like I was being led here."

    Nash looked at her, amazed. "Then do you know anything about the mechanisms inside theb?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 674

    Nina felt a bit bewildered by this. "I''m not sure."

    Everything she knew felt incredible. Seth had already disappeared into the rushing waterfall, and there was no sign of him. They had no choice but to return the way they came.

    Theb was in disarray, but it had not changed much. Nash thought about what was inside and hesitated. "Maybe you shouldn''t go in."

    "Why not?" Nina asked. "You were just asking me about the mechanisms inside. I need to go in to understand."

    Nash frowned slightly. "The things inside theb are not easy to look at."

    "So that''s what you''re worried about," Nina realized. "It''s okay. I''ve heard about so many unbelievable things already. Nothing can scare me now."

    She reassured Nash, showing her inner strength.

    As they walked in, she was still shocked by the cruel extent of theb''s contents. There were human organs used for some kind of experiments and various deformed animals from failed experiments.

    Caged animals were screaming, with one monkey having self-harmed to the point of bleeding fingers. The smell was a mix of blood and chemicals, nauseating.

    "Wilfred," Nina saw Wilfred standing in the center, holding a test tube with gloved hands.

    Wilfred turned, relieved to see she was okay. He said, "I''m d you''re safe. But there''s bad news. The test tubes here aren''t the real deal. They''re probably fakes." "Fakes?" Nash''s expression turned serious. "That old fox!"

    Nash exined, "Seth''sb doesn''t have the real stuff here but it can''t be far. It must be nearby."

    "The tunnel," they realized simultaneously.

    With itsplex mechanisms, the tunnel was the perfect hiding ce.

    Nina looked silently at the spot where Seth had escaped and

    instinctively walked over, press

    switch. The ground immediately sank, revealing a set of stairs.

    a

    Without thinking, Nina started to go down, but Nash grabbed her hand.

    She looked back at him, confused. "Didn''t it just open?"

    Nash replied, "You shouldn''t go first."

    He pulled her back, positioning

    front of her to protect danger. Seeing this, Nina

    d to listen to him.t

    Content

    James, worried about Nash''s safety, suggested, "Captain, let me go first."

    They wanted to protect Nash too.

    Nash looked at them coldly, saying, "If a simple tunnel stops us, how will we handle bigger threats in the future?"

    James did not insist further. Nash tightly held Nina''s hand as they slowly descended the stairs, leading her down.

    Nervous, Nina gripped his hand tightly, ignoring their strained rtionship for the moment. They worked together, moving forward.

    The path was dark, and the initial team that chased Seth had stopped here, unable to see and afraid to make a move.

    Every step Nina took felt like a race against her fears, the dark environment suffocating. Her heart trembled with each step.

    "It will be okay," Nash reassured her gently. "We''re almost through."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    His encouragement helped calm Nina''s nerves until she noticed the sound of their footsteps suddenly bing hollow. She immediately became alert and warned, "Stop!"

    Nash immediately halted.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 675

    Nina saw a faint light ahead, guiding her direction. However, she also feared it could be leading to her final destination which was death.

    She ran her hand along the wall and found a protrusion just as she expected. Pressing it, a sharp arrow shot out, embedding itself into the crevice of a rock. Then, lights flickered on. Nina was surprised by this. Under the dim lights, the walls appeared ordinary but were full of hidden traps. Nash looked at her. "You really do know your way around."

    Nina did not respond, relying instead on her instincts. She navigated through numerous traps, eventually reaching a hidden room.

    "There must be something valuable here!" someone behind them said.

    "What''s written above the door?" they asked, seeing a string of text inscribed on the entrance. None of them could decipher the obscurenguage.

    Nina could not understand it either. She opened the door to the hidden room, releasing a burst of cold air. Inside was anotherb,plete with equipment and various agents.

    Wilfred immediately recognized the significance. "This is it," he confirmed.

    "Can you find what we need?" Nash asked.

    "I''ll need to run some tests. Leave this to me," Wilfred replied.

    "Thank you," Nash said, his tone serious.

    "It''s no trouble. It''s a valuable experience for me too," Wilfred said.

    Though closely tied to the organization, he was also a doctor deeply interested in these agents. This could be a milestone in his medical career, helping him understand how to create the antidote and freeing many from Pharaoh''s control.

    "It''s cold here. Let''s head back up," Nash suggested to Nina. "We''ve noted the traps. It''ll be fine."

    Nina, still staring at the cryptic text, snapped out of her thoughts and agreed, "Okay."

    As they emerged from the tunnel,

    the area had been mostly cleared

    Back

    in the car, Nash covered

    na

    with a nket. "Wait here. I''ll handle

    things ande back for you."

    Nina nodded firmly, watching Nash as he gave instructions. "Stay put and don''t wander off!" he emphasized.

    "I know," Nina replied.

    Still uneasy, Nash asked Felix to stay with her, ensuring she did not move around. With everything arranged, Nash left. Nina opened the car window, noticing Felix standing nearby.

    She saw, in another car, Miranda was holding onto the door, refusing to leave. "Let me go! I''m Miranda, Nash''s fianc¨¦e, and a top celebrity. You can''t treat me like this. Take me to Nash!"

    Miranda''s eyes were red from crying, descending into hysteria. She was kicking and biting those around her. They had to consider restraining her as she continued struggling. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Why are you tying me up? I didn''t do anything wrong. You''re the ones at fault!" Miranda shouted.

    Watching Miranda''s frantic behavior, Nina felt a moment of dizziness but decided it was not worth paying her any attention.

    "Ma''am, Captain said you shouldn''t wander off!" Felix reminded her.

    "I''m not wandering off," Nina replied. "I''m just getting out to stretch my legs. You cane with me."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 676

    Nina worried Felix might not feel reassured so she suggested him toe with her. Felix nodded and followed her.

    Miranda, however, refused to get into the car. Her only focus was on finding Nash, her eyes scanning desperately for him.

    When she saw Nina, she was stunned. Nina should have been dead by Sawyer''s hand. This realization made her even more agitated.

    "Nina! Nina!" Miranda screamed, pushing everyone aside as she ran towards Nina with all her might.

    Seeing this, Felix stepped in front of Nina to block Miranda. However, Nina stopped him, telling him to stand aside.

    Miranda''s emotions escted, her eyes wide with fury. "Why are you here? Why aren''t you dead? It should have been you!"

    As Miranda charged at Nina, Nina''s expression turned icy. When Miranda tried to attack her, Nina grabbed her hair and pped her hard across the face.

    "Ah-" Miranda cried out as she was thrown to the ground.

    Nina had wanted to do this for a long time. She spoke coldly, "You all saw that she tried to attack me. I was only defending myself."

    No one dared to say a word, shocked by this fierce side of Nina.

    Miranda, furious and humiliated, looked up at her. "How dare you hit me? I''ll tell Nash, and he''ll make sure you pay!"

    Seeing Miranda''s disheveled and frantic state, Nina looked at her with contempt and smirked coldly. "You still think Nash will stand up for you? If he was going to, do you think you''d be in this situation?" Miranda looked at herself, unable to ept the reality of her situation. She was still lost in the dream that Nash loved her.

    Seeing her former glory fade while Nina stood confidently before her, Miranda could not back down.

    Wiping away her tears, she tried to maintain her dignity and sneered, "Nina, you just want to see me rot in jail, don''t you? Well, it''s not going to happen! I have nothing to do with any of this. I saved Nash and you should be thanking me! I risked my life for him. I''m his savior

    Nina responded, "You think you''re meless? Seth is your father, and I''m sure you were involved in his schemes. You won''t escape this."

    "I didn''t do anything, I know nothing!" Miranda strongly denied. "Seth isn''t my biological father. What he did has nothing to do with me! I haven''t broken anyws! You''re just jealous, jealous that Nash loves me and not you, so you want to get rid of me!"

    She turned to the people around "You

    is this, right? She''s

    d be arresting her, no meel

    me, trying to killN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Nina saw that Miranda was stubborn and beyond saving. Given Miranda''s current situation, it was clear she was far from innocent. With a cold re, Nina said, "I don''t know how you managed to evade justice, but your hands have never been clean, Miranda!" Seth was her father, and he had been caught once before. What role did Miranda y back then?

    "But it doesn''t matter. Justice may be dyed, but it won''t be denied," Nina dered. "Just wait for your trial!"

    She had no desire to argue further with Miranda. Her sins would eventually catch up with her.

    Nina turned away, not wanting to waste another nce on Miranda.

    However...

    "Ha ha ha ha," Mirandaughed maniacally. "You think this is over?"

    Nina stopped in her tracks.

    Miranda rubbed her sore face and continued, "Do you really think the poison in your system is that easy to cure?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 677

    Nina turned back to face Miranda.

    Miranda''s eyes gleamed with triumph and her lips curled in a sinister smile.

    Her words were like a curse. "You won''t survive this. No one can save you. It''s your fate. I''m the winner here. I''ll live a good life, while you''ll be nothing but filth. Iahaha..."

    Miranda''sughter grew louder and more frenzied. It was the first time Nina had seen herugh so maniacally. Hearing Miranda''s venomous words made Nina''s face pale, her heart racing with unease.

    Just then, Nash appeared, his expression stern, leading his team.

    "Nash," Miranda''s voice softened, tears glistening in her eyes as she looked at Nash with hope. "You''re here to save me, aren''t you?"

    Nina turned to look at him as well. Nash walked straight to Nina''s side, ignoring Miranda entirely, and took Nina''s hand. "I told you to stay in the car. Are you feeling okay?"

    Nina shook her head. "I just needed some fresh air." She nced at Miranda and asked, "What will happen to her?"

    Only then did Nash look at Miranda.

    "Nash," Miranda cried out, "they don''t respect me at all. I saved you, and this is how they treat me!"

    Nash''s eyes were cold as he replied, "We''ll follow protocol."

    Miranda''s face fell. "Why? What did I do wrong, Nash? Have you forgotten how I risked my life to save you?"

    Nash stared at her with icy eyes. "If I hadn''t yed along, would you have brought me to your father?"

    Miranda was stunned, her eyes filling with tears. "You mean... it was all a lie? You pretended to care for me just to get to Seth? It was all for Nina?"

    Her voice grew hysterical, almost a scream. Her love for him had been trampled, leaving nothing behind.

    Nash responded, "You''re right. It was all to find a cure for Nina."

    "How could you do this to me?" Miranda used. "I loved you so much, sacrificed so much for you, even brought you to my father. But you destroyed everything here. My father might be dead. How could you be so heartless?"

    Nash was used to Miranda''s dramatics, her belief that she was always right and everyone else was wrong.

    Nash''s eyes were icy as he spoke in a cold, detached tone. "If you had behaved, it wouldn''t havee to this."

    He continued, "Do you think your father''s actions were justified? Don''t forget what you and your father did. Even without today''s events, your downfall was inevitable eventually!"

    Nash pressed on. "Out of respect for your parents, I already showed you leniency. But you didn''t cherish that chance and walked right into this dead end yourself."

    In the beginning, his feelings for her were partly because she had once saved his life.

    Another reason was that Sally was her mother. The identities of Nash and Miranda had been reversed.

    Setting aside the grudges of the previous generation, he indeed owed her. He had tried to repay that debt.

    But he was also clearly aware that her initial act of saving him was a means to use him to escape her other identity. Listening to Nash''s words, Miranda''s heart sank.

    Her once passionate heart now felt submerged in ice-cold water.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 678

    From the beginning, Miranda had already lost in matters of love. She was abandoned by her parents and given to Seth.

    Despite this, she foolishly chose to believe in love one more time, mainly because Nash had given her such a sweet dream. She thought she could be loved, but she was wrong.

    Nash still did not love her.

    Tears silently fell from Miranda''s eyes. She couldn''t help but ask, "You risked your life for me, and that was all fake? You yed this role so well that you even risked your own life."

    Normally, no one would risk their life in such a way. Even her father had been deceived, thinking Nash was on their side because his life was at stake.

    Nash nced at Nina, as if not wanting her to know everything, and ordered, "Take her away."

    Miranda startedughing, her tears flowing more freely. Her gaze on Nash held no hatred because she truly loved him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    When she left the organization, it was indeed to use Nash to escape her identity.

    But back then, Nash was genuinely kind to her. Purely kind. She had never experienced being treated with such tenderness before. So even now, she could not muster hatred, only a stubborn desire to marry him. She wanted to stand on top and be worthy of him. This time, Miranda did not struggle as she was escorted to the car. Once the door closed, it cut off any lingering feelings she had for Nash.

    She wondered why dreams could notst a little longer. Even if it was just a dream, it should not have ended so quickly.

    So, she still harbored resentment. She resented Nina foring between them.

    If she hadn''t gone abroad, none of this would have happened. She and Nash could have been in love, but Nina''s marriage to him changed everything.

    It was Nina''s fault and the York family''s fault!

    "Let''s go. Don''t look anymore," Nash said. "Get in the car, we''re going home."

    Nina watched Miranda''s car drive away and then asked, "What did she mean by saying you risked your life for her? What did you do?"

    Nash kept a calm expression and did not answer immediately.

    Nina looked at him, waiting for an answer. The worry she had set aside resurfaced.

    Nash finally spoke, "When Sawyer forced me to choose between the two of you, I chose Miranda, but Sawyer still didn''t let her go and I risked my life for her. That''s what she meant."

    "That''s it?" Nina was skeptical, but his exnation made sense. It did sound like he risked his life for Miranda.

    "Yes," Nash replied softly. "What else could it be?"

    Nina still felt uneasy, but Nash smiled gently and touched her face. "Silly, don''t overthink it. It''s not thatplicated," he said, trying to reassure her.

    But as soon as Nash touched her face, Nina quickly pushed his hand away. "Don''t touch me. We''re divorced. This is crossing the line!"

    Nash looked at her with helplessness in his eyes. "Nina, I''m sorry."

    "Sorry? What good is that? You broke my heart!" Ninained, turning away from him.

    Nash spoke again, "I had no other choice. I couldn''t stand by and watch you die!"

    He was not all-powerful.

    When faced with death, he had to bow his head because he was afraid.

    He was afraid of seeing the person he loved die in front of him.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 679

    He did not dare take the risk. Even if he gambled with Miranda''s life, he feared the other side would not buy it!

    Hearing his words, Nina felt a twinge of heartache. The long period of tension between them had left her to face everything on her own. It was too tough.

    Despite putting on a brave front, being in love made her vulnerable. Now, as she listened to him, her eyes welled up with tears.

    Tears started to fall unintentionally. Her grief and sorrow poured out like a waterfall.

    Nash saw her trembling shoulders and knew she was hurting. He immediately went over and pulled her into his arms.

    "I''m sorry," he whispered softly. "I''m so sorry for everything you''ve been through."

    He knew how tough it had been for her. She was pregnant without her husband by her side and he had put her through so much. He felt immense guilt.

    Butpared to her life, this was the only way he could protect her.

    Love could be repaid but a life was irreceable.

    Nina, leaning against his chest, continued crying and pounding his chest. "Why couldn''t we face it together? Do you think bearing it alone is better? Aren''t we supposed to be a team? Do you know what being married means? It means facing every difficulty together, but you left me behind! You might think you''re a hero, but I don''t ept it! I can''t stand it!"

    Nash let her hit him, his eyes filled with nothing but tenderness and affection. Even if she were to stab him in anger right now, he would still smile.

    He held her tightly, his love for her deeply ingrained. "I know I was wrong. I just didn''t want you to suffer, not even a bit. I''d trade my life to make sure you suffer less. Do you understand? I''d rather you hate me than face death alone. Nina, I will make sure you survive!"

    This was his conviction, his way of protecting her.

    He knew that the poison she had been given would cause her immense pain, and he was deeply grateful for Wilfred''s help.

    He owed Wilfred a lot. Even though he knew Wilfred was willing to help, he couldn''t help but be selfish. He wanted to protect Nina, even if it meant disregarding everyone else''s lives.

    Nina cried out all her grievances from the past few months. She had been suppressing her emotions for so long that she was on the verge of breaking down.

    After a while, she calmed down. She didn''t say she forgave him, but for now, they shared amon goal.

    They got into the car and left the ce. Nash said, "I need to go to the police station. You''re pregnant, maybe you should rest first?"

    "Can''t I go with you?" Nina asked.

    Nash looked at her, thinking for a moment. "Alright, but you stay and rest while I finish up. We''ll go home together after."

    Nina finally smiled. "Okay."

    Nash gently touched her hair and

    couldn''t help but pull her into another embrace. But his brows furrowed as he felt his body''s unusual reactions. He fought to his difort, not wanting Nina to notice. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    At the police station, Nina got out of the car but didn''t walk with Nash. To avoid disrupting his work, she obediently waited in the lounge. Through the window, she saw Wilfred approach Nash, and they walked off together in another direction. She settled onto the couch, trying to rx.

    Out of her sight, Nash leaned against a wall, breathing heavily, the ringing in his ears growing more intense Wilfred, who had been

    walking beside him, stopped and turned to face Nash, seeing his struggle.

    With a serious expression, Wilfred pulled Nash aside. "Did you not get the antidote?"

    Nash clenched his fists, trying to control the overwhelming force within him.

    His voice was hoarse as he said, "Don''t tell Nina..."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 680

    Wilfred''s expression turned serious. "What''s going on?"

    He thought Nash had gotten the antidote. If Nash could wake up after being poisoned, it meant Seth had given him the antidote. How could he still have symptoms?

    "I''m not sure," Nash replied. He thought he would be fine, but a few hourster, his body had a strong reaction. "Maybe Seth didn''t give me the real antidote." Seth was a cunning person. It was possible he had a backup n.

    Wilfred helped Nash to a nearby seat, increasing his concerns. "The poison affecting you is different from what Nina has."

    Based on Nash''s symptoms, Wilfred spected that the poison''sponents were different from Nina''s.

    Nash could not describe his pain, but his body felt obstructed. The poison might not have spread throughout his body, or it might not be a fatal poison.

    The symptoms came and went. Nash thought he could endure it but was curious about his fate. "If there''s no antidote, what will happen to me?"

    Wilfred''s serious expression remained. He had seen various poisons, some fatal, some not, but they all caused significant suffering.

    Nina''s poison was lethal but slow-acting, leading to skin necrosis. It seemed likely that Nash''s poison wouldn''t kill him, but its long-term effects were unknown. "We''ll need to draw some blood," Wilfred said.

    "Alright."

    Nash followed him inside. Wilfred had a lot of work ahead, studying theb''s leftover substances and identifying Nash''s poison.

    After drawing blood, Wilfred advised him, "Prepare for the worst, but don''t lose hope. I''ll find a solution."

    Nash had to trust him. Only Wilfred had real experience with the organization and their poisons.

    Nash considered Wilfred''s advice,

    readying himself for the worst. His primare

    goal was to ensure Nina''s

    survival. As long as he lived, there

    would be a way.

    He patted Wilfred''s shoulder. "If something happens to me, please take care of Nina."

    Wilfred met Nash''s sincere gaze, feeling a great responsibility. However, he still found it hard to believe. He never thought this day woulde.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Clearly, he was from the dark side, yet here he was, working alongside someone from the light, achieving such a difficult coboration. Wilfred''s resolve strengthened. After all, he was also someone important to Nina. "I won''t let anything happen to either of you," he assured. Nash replied, "You''ve already done so much for Nina."

    "Your poison is different from Nina''s. We won''t use the same method," Wilfred added.

    "That''s good."

    Nina waited in the lounge for a long time, feeling bored. Remembering everything that had happened and realizing she had not checked on Penelope yet, she decided to call her

    Penelope was recovering and was happy to get Nina''s call. She immediately sat up. "Hey, where are you now? Are you hurt?"

    "I''m at the police station. How about you?" Nina asked.

    "Just some minor injuries, nothing serious. Hearing that you''re safe makes me feel better. After this, no

    one will dare to hurt you

    Penelope said.

    As a public figure, she had never experienced such a thrilling ordeal.

    It was more intense than filming a drama.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 681

    "Probably, but I feel like I''ve caused you trouble."

    "Don''t say that. We''re friends, and this isn''t your fault. You''ve helped me with so much. If I didn''t say such polite things, neither should you. Are we not friends?" Penelopeughed and added, "By the way, I have some great news for you. Our drama is a hit!"

    Nina was pleasantly surprised. "Really?"

    Penelope continued, "Yes, it''s been steadily gaining momentum and now has the highest ratings in history. When you have time, you should check it out. Also, ''Demon Bone'' started strong but is now falling apart. Everyone''s criticizing it online, saying the plot is dragging and it looks like it''s going to have a bad ending. Its ratings are dropping day by day. We won this round!"

    "That''s fantastic," Nina said. "I expected as much."

    She had always had high hopes for their show. Even when the initial buzz was low, she believed it had potential.

    She thought, even if the audience''s eptance wasn''t high, at least breaking even would be a sess and a valuable learning experience in the film industry. Their innovative approach had paid off. On the other hand, producing fantasy dramas was expensive. Shooting, editing, special effects-all these aspects required time and effort to achieve quality, which could not be rushed.

    It seemed ''Demon Bone'' had cut corners in production. Miranda, trying topete with Nina, had ultimately jeopardized her career.

    Nina couldn''t deny Miranda''s talent, but her overlypetitive nature had caused her to squander her potential.

    Nina and Penelope chatted a bit longer before ending the call.

    Just then, Nash walked in. His previously stern expression softened, and a gentle warmth spread across his features. "Have you been waiting long?"

    Nina stood up. "Not too long. Are you done?"

    "Almost," Nash replied. "Let''s go home."

    He reached out to take her hand, and Nina didn''t resist. "Alright."

    A car was already waiting at the door. Nash helped her in and then joined her, driving them to a nearby vi.

    This was Nina''s first time at this

    vi. It wasn''t overly luxurious but hadprehensive security measures such as high walls and electric fences that not even a fly could get in.

    Once inside, Nash immediately embraced her, burying his head in her hair. "I missed you so much."

    Held tightly in Nash''s embrace,

    listening to his gentle words, Nina felt her anger dissipate almost instantly She had always seen Nash as someone lofty and unreachable, someone who would never lower himself, even for her. Even though they were married, his care had always seemed distant.

    But now, there was no barrier between them, and this newfound closeness brought a sense of warmth and intimacy.

    She ruffled his hair gently and whispered, "It''s all over now. Everything will get better."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Even though her poison wasn''t cured yet, she held onto hope for the future.

    Nash, holding her, found the strength to carry on. "Wilfred

    have news soon. We''ll find

    your poison."

    for

    "I believe in you," Nina said, offering him her unwavering support.

    Nash ced his warm hand on her growing belly. "How''s the baby? Has it been giving you any trouble?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 682

    Pregnancy was inherently difficult for a woman. With her belly so big now, he had not fulfilled his duties as a father. He had not been there to take care of her, leaving her to face everything alone, and this filled him with guilt. He owed Nina a lot.

    Seeing his reddened eyes, Nina smiled and ced her hand over his. "Isn''t everything fine now? Pregnancyes with some difort, but even the hard parts are filled with happiness. Every day, I look forward to his arrival, and just thinking about it makes me happy."

    Nash said, "You''ve been through so much. I don''t want you to have to go through this again."

    Ninaughed. "Are you saying one child is enough for you?"

    Nash replied softly, "Once the baby is born, you''ll have gone through so much. I don''t want you to endure that again."

    He had learned about the process of childbirth. Carrying a baby for ten months, with the child growing each day, he knew it became increasingly ufortable for her.

    It was a tough journey, and whether it was a natural birth or a C-section, women had to go through a painful process. He couldn''t bear the thought of her suffering through it more than once.

    Nina said, "Before I got pregnant, I thought the same, that having a baby would be tough. But after bing pregnant, it feels worth it, more of a happiness."

    She rubbed her belly and continued, "Sometimes he moves, and it feels like he''s responding to me. It makes me feel even more connected to him."

    "Really?" Nash''s interest was piqued. He knelt down and pressed his ear to her belly. "Let me listen."

    He wanted to feel it too. As a first-time father, he was both nervous and excited.

    "You seem to be really looking forward to it," Nina said.

    "Yes, I am," Nash replied. "Very much."

    Nina recalled something he had said when he was drunk and teased, "I remember you once said that it wouldn''t matter if the baby wasn''t yours. You even offered to raise someone else''s child."

    Nash had initially struggled with his feelings for Nina and had considered ending the pregnancy. But seeing how much it would hurt her, he couldn''t go through with it.

    That must be love, he thought. It

    made everything else seem

    unimportant. Even if the child

    ¸ß1

    weren''t his, he would ept it. As

    long as Nina was with him, he could

    ept everything about her.

    "Did I say that?" Nashughed. "I guess you shouldn''t talk too much when you''re drunk, or you''ll end up spilling everything."

    "Well, now I know. To be honest, I was a bit surprised. I thought you wouldn''t like the baby and would want me to get rid of it. Later, when you found out, I was so nervous. But now have no worries. This baby is yours," Nina said sincerely, hoping he would believe her. "I''ve only ever been with you."

    She feared Nash might not believe her. After everything they had been through, she wanted to prove the baby was his.

    "I know," Nash said, his eyes soft. "I know now. You''ve told me before, and I believe you, Nina. After everything we''ve been through, I'' believe anything you say. I just regret not being a good husband or a good father."

    "You can make it up to me," Nina said. "There''s still time."

    Nash looked at her with loving eyes.

    He wanted to spend his life with her, free from hurt, living peaceful and happy days.

    He didn''t know how much time he had left, but as long as he was clear-headed, he would make sure Nina was happy.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 683

    Nash paused for a moment, surprised. "He moved!"

    Nina felt it too. "See, I told you it was real."

    Nash pressed his face against her belly. "Do you think he can sense me?"

    Nina looked down at him, smiling. "Probably. Babies are quite perceptive, even before they''re born. I think he can hear us talking."

    Nash was overjoyed. It was a new feeling, the joy of bing a father. He kissed Nina''s belly, cherishing their time together.

    Nina stroked his hair. "You''ll get to meet him soon. Even though you haven''t been around muchtely, you''ll have plenty of time to bond with him once he''s born."

    Nash smiled without saying a word. He helped Nina to the bedroom.

    She wanted to take a bath and rest. He prepared a nightgown for her and helped her with a bath. These were tasks Nina had always done for Nash, but now the roles were reversed.

    Nina felt a bit shy but reminded herself that they were about to have a child, so she let Nash take on the responsibilities of a husband and father.

    Nash tended to her with great care, washing and drying her gently. Though he was a bit clumsy at first, he gradually became more confident and tender.

    After her bath, he carried her to the bed andid her down, then quickly took a shower himself.

    Once he returned, he joined her in bed, pulling her close and letting her rest her head on his shoulder. He gently stroked her face, hoping to help her fall asleep quickly. After all the day''s events, she was exhausted.

    Nina, still wide awake, asked, "Aren''t you curious about anything else? Like Zac?"

    Nash had not asked about the baby too, which puzzled her.

    Nash replied, "I couldn''t find anyone named Zac. But whether or not Zac exists doesn''t matter. What matters is that you''re mine now."

    Ninaughed. "It''s always been you."

    Nash looked at her, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    "Do you really not remember? You saved me," Nina said, opening up to him. "Back in middle school, when I was kidnapped, you were the one who rescued me."

    Nash was stunned, staring at her expectant eyes. He couldn''t believe what she was saying. The

    kidnapping incident she

    novel het

    remembered didn''t exist.

    Why did he appear in her memory this way? Nina was unaware that what she experienced was a creation of her mind.

    Was he, Nash, just a part of her imagination, like Zac?

    Seeing his prolonged silence and disbelief, Nina asked, "What''s wrong? Do you really not remember?"

    This memory was vivid for her, etched in her mind a thousand times over, making it seem so real.

    She didn''t realize it was someone else''s life she was recalling, and that Zac and Nash had no connection.

    "Nina," Nash began gently, "I''veContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    wanted to tell you this for a long time. I did some research, and I think you need to know the truth. Your memories are confused. I''m not Zac, and never rescued you. You were never kidnapped."

    Nina''s eyes dimmed, disbelief and shock washing over her. "What are you saying? My memories are wrong?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 684

    "Yeah." Nash replied.

    Nina was stunned for a few seconds. She had not fully processed the information.

    The hero she had always looked up to, Zac, had turned out to be a figment of her imagination.

    Did that mean her rtionship with Nash was based on her imagination?

    She had followed in the footsteps of a hero only to be told that it was all due to a mix-up in her memories. It was hard for her to ept.

    It felt like her belief was slowly crumbling. Even though she had doubted it before, she didn''t want to shatter this beautiful illusion.

    Staring at Nash, she felt a deep-seated rejection and denial. "No way," Nina insisted. "Impossible! How could my memories be wrong? I remember it clearly!"

    Seeing her struggle to ept the truth, Nash tried tofort her softly. "Even if it wasn''t true, it doesn''t matter. Fate brought us together, and that''s what counts. Don''t dwell on it."

    Nina couldn''t hear his words. If this wasn''t real, then what was?

    What had she been holding onto for all these years?

    Was it all just her imagination?

    "I was the only one who survived the kidnapping. You saved me, and you got hurt. I remember it clearly. Everyone knows it. Ask them! Principal Wace knows, and my parents know. Why are you telling me it''s all fake? It can''t be..." Nina''s eyes were vacant as she tried to exin.

    Nash pulled her into his arms and gently patted her shoulder. "I know, I understand."

    This was how their fates were intertwined. He did not want to shatter her dream so easily. Yet, he feared that if she clung to this dream forever, she would miss out on the real him.

    Leaning against his shoulder, Nina struggled to understand. Why were her memories so mixed up?

    If Zac didn''t exist, why did she fall for Nash? It was too absurd to believe.

    Nina couldn''t process it all at once. She felt there had to be more to her connection with Nash. If the kidnapping wasn''t real, why did she remember Nash saving her?

    It exined why Nash had no reaction to the story. Everything started to make sense. She realized she had been living in a dream, somewhat obsessively.

    The disappointment settled in. These memories were the foundation of her love for Nash.

    In the end, it was all for nothing. Just a figment of her imagination.

    Her initial hopes for Nash, weren''t they all just her wishful thinking?

    She had experienced unrequited love before, but now it felt like all the emotions and efforts she invested had only burdened him. Feeling Nash''s warmth, Nina''s eyes were filled with sorrow. "When did you find out?" she asked.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "I discovered it when I was investigating Zac," Nash replied honestly. "At first, I had suspicions. Later, I had it confirmed." Nina let out a bitterugh. "I suddenly feel so foolish."

    "I won''t let you think that way," Nash said, frowning. "There''s nothing foolish about it. I''m still here with you, aren''t I?"

    Nina was stubborn, shaking her head. "But I got it all wrong. If it weren''t for the memory mix-up, I wouldn''t be with you. I wouldn''t have caused you so much trouble. It was all just my imagination..."

    "Don''t say that!" Nash interrupted her firmly, lifting her face to look into her eyes with deep sincerity.

    "I''m grateful you have memories of me. I didn''t understand my grandfather''s arrangements at first, but now I do. Nina, you are the greatest gift life has given me. In my twenty-something years, you are my only source of joy. Because of you, my life isplete. Thank you for being in my life."

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 685

    Nash was fortunate.

    In the first half of his life, he was not sure what he was striving for. On the surface, he had achieved a few things, holding a respectable position, but his life felt iplete and hollow.

    He was merely getting by, with no clear direction. Even returning to the York family to fulfill his grandfather''s wishes was more of an obligation than a desire.

    He knew his grandfather felt guilty towards him. Growing up in the York family, he never experienced parental love and was burdened with the family''s expectations.

    His life was materially rich but emotionally barren. His grandfather, feeling sorry for him, wished for someone to love him properly. And then Nina appeared.

    Hearing this, Nina felt a bit of bittersweetness. Maybe it was because she was pregnant, her thoughts were more sensitive, and she felt more vulnerable.

    "Nash," Nina looked down, feeling that her past imagination no longer mattered as much. "Will we be able to stay together happily? Without doubts, suspicions, and mistrust? We already have a child. We can''t be so impulsive, breaking up at the drop of a hat. Our baby needs a father''s love. I want our baby to grow up healthy. Can you promise me that?"

    She was still worried. After everything they had been through, the breakups and reconciliations, she felt insecure. Even though she knew Nash loved her, she feared unexpected changes.

    Nash hesitated for a moment, not expecting Nina to bring up such heavy topics at this time. He wanted to reassure her, but he also had to consider reality.

    As for the child, he wanted to ensure he would grow up loved and cared for. He knew Nina would be a great mother, and with so many people loving her, their baby would be surrounded by love too.

    Ile ced his hand gently on her baby bump, his lips curling into a soft smile. "I understand. But now that I''m back in the army, the future is uncertain. There are greater challenges ahead. If anything happens while I''m on a mission, if I don''t make it back..."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Nina quickly covered his mouth with her hand, her eyes welling up with tears, her heart trembling. "I don''t want to hear you talk like that!"

    Nash grasped her hand, kissing it, and promised, "Okay, I won''t say that. I will always be with you, I promise. No matter how far or how tough it gets, I will always find my way back home to you."

    Nina hugged him tightly, holding on to him as if afraid of losing him. She had people who were very important to her and her vulnerabilities, so she couldn''t be as carefree.

    She hoped Nash would be safe and always safe.

    But thinking about her own health, Nina smiled, "Who knows, my health is already like this. I might die before you do." "Don''t say that!" Nash looked at her intently. "You can''t say such things! You will be safe and healthy, and so will our baby!"

    He held her close, his chin resting on her head. "Nina, I won''t let anything happen to you!"

    If it meant his life, he wouldn''t let anything happen to Nina.

    Nina nodded, "Just kidding. I know I''ll be fine. With you, Wilfred, and Scott, and so many others who care about me, I won''t give up easily. We''ll be fine. Maybe we can have two more babies in the future, what do you think?"

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 686

    Nash chuckled, pinching her nose. "If you really like kids that much, we can adopt in the future. I don''t want you to suffer anymore. This baby came as a surprise and has already caused you a lot of difort."

    Nina reassured him, "It''s not tough. Let''s just go with the flow. As long as we''re happy, everything will be fine!"

    Nash looked at her with loving eyes, a natural smile forming on his lips. "It''ste. Let''s get some sleep."

    "Okay," Nina agreed, lying down and finding afortable position to sleep. After all the running around, she really needed a good rest.

    Nash kissed her forehead, then her lips, each kiss filled with tenderness. But it still did not feel enough. He held her tightly, soothing her, and lulling her to sleep. Soon, Nina drifted off into a peaceful slumber. Nash watched her sleeping, his face lit up with happiness. With her by his side, he felt ready to face any challenge that came their way.

    The next morning, Nina woke upte. The sun was already high in the sky, and Nash was nowhere to be seen. If she weren''t in the vi, she would have thought she was dreaming, that their reunion yesterday was just an illusion.

    She hurried out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. The helpers were already preparing breakfast.

    "Nash," she called out.

    At that moment, Nash was standing in the hallway, talking on the phone, his expression serious. Hearing Nina''s call, he ended the conversation, put the phone in his pocket, and walked over to her. "I''m here," he said.

    He was dressed simply in gray loungewear, which made him look less like a soldier or a CEO and more approachable.

    Seeing him, Nina rxed and softened her expression, walking towards him. "How long have you been up? It''s sote, and you didn''t wake me."

    Nash walked over, holding her shoulder and taking her hand. "You were so tired. I didn''t have the heart to wake you. Are you hungry? I had breakfast prepared for you. Let''s go eat."

    Nina couldn''t help butugh at herself. "It''s sote, it''s almost time for lunch. Breakfast seems unnecessary."

    Nash raised an eyebrow, a slight smile on his lips. "My dear wife, you can sleep as long as you want. Who cares what time it is? I''ll always wait for you to wake up!"

    "Won''t that dy your work?" Nina asked, knowing he had returned to the military and had a lot to handle "You just got back from the mission. You must have a lot to deal with. You don''t need to wait for me Focus on your work. I don''t want to be a burden to you."

    She was always considerate of him. Even if she woke up and couldn''t find him, she wouldn''tin. She might feel a bit disappointed and worry about him leaving again, but she understood the demands of his job.

    As long as she knew he wasn''t leaving her, she could handle everything else.

    "I know how to bnce things," NashContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    reassured her as he helped her

    down the stairs. There were a lot steps, so he added, "We have

    of

    helpers here. With your belly getting bigger, if it''s hard to go up and down the stairs, just call for help. Promise me you won''t take any risks."

    For some reason, hearing his concerned words made Nina feel incredibly happy. She smiled and nodded. "I will. I''ll listen to you. The baby and I will be just fine."

    Nash still worried, knowing he had a family to protect now. Not just a wife, but a child too.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 687

    Nash helped Nina to her seat, thoughtfully pulling out the chair for her.

    These were tasks the helpers usually handled, but he found a sense of aplishment in doing even the smallest things for her. In matters of love, he didn''t have much experience, but he knew he needed to be attentive and considerate to his woman.

    Nina noticed a change in Nash but couldn''t quite pinpoint what was different. Perhaps their rtionship had just be closer. The breakfast spread was simple but offered a variety of options. Nina, wanting to ensure she got the necessary nutrients, chose some eggs, beef, and pasta.

    Nash sat beside her, helping to serve her favorite foods.

    "That''s enough, I can''t eat that much," Nina protested, gently pushing his hand away. Just because she was pregnant didn''t mean she needed to eat everything in sight.

    Nash disagreed, "You''re pregnant, but you don''t seem to be gaining much weight. When I hold you, you''re still so light. You need more nutrition, so eat a bit more."

    "I can''t eat that much," Nina insisted. "I''m pregnant, not a pig. I know my own limits. Not every pregnant woman has to gain a lot of weight. This is just my body type. You''re too inexperienced." "I''m too inexperienced?" Nash looked at her, momentarily at a loss for words.

    "It''s true," Nina said softly, eating what she had selected. "Too much food isn''t good either. If the baby gets too big, it''ll be hard to deliver. The baby and I are one; I know what he needs. I can''t eat any more." Nash conceded, following her lead. "Alright, we''ll do it your way," he said, his tone tinged with resignation.

    Sensing his disappointment, Nina felt a pang of sympathy. She knew he was just trying to take care of her. Looking up, she leaned in and kissed his cheek in appreciation.

    Nash nced back at her, his heart swelling with warmth, but he couldn''t resist teasing by wiping his face, "You''ve got oil on your lips."

    "I know," Nina replied with a mischievous smile.

    Seeing her yfulness, Nash couldn''t resist either. He pulled her in for a fierce kiss.

    "Ah!"

    Nina squealed, trying to evade him, but his strength overpowered hers. As his kisses tickled her, sheughed even more.

    "Do you admit defeat?" Nash asked, continuing to hold her close and kiss her.

    "Yes, yes!" Nina quickly surrendered.

    Nash nted a few more kisses before stopping, seeing her so

    happy brought a smile to his fool

    too. They gazed into each other''s eyes, feeling deeply connected.

    Nina wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a soft kiss on the lips.

    That small kiss made her heart race.

    Nash cupped the back of her head with one hand and deepened the kiss.

    Their lips and tongues were entwined, intensifying their connection.

    Nina''s breathing grew rapid as she passionately responded to him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¨¦l

    Nash''s eyes darkened with desire, unable to resist his strong urge to possess her. He was holding her tighter, eager to savor her sweetness.

    At that moment, James and Felix hurried towards them, arguing about who would deliver the report first. "Let''s see who gets there first!" James said.

    "Yeah, let''s see!" Felix replied.

    The two hurriedly rushed inside!

    Oblivious to the intense and intimate scene unfolding, they scrambled to stand at the doorway, loudly shouting, "Attention!"

    They stood at attention, saluting formally in their military stances.

    <script>

    load_facebook = false;

    window.onscroll = function() {

    if (load_facebook == false) {

    load_facebook = true;

    var s = document.createElement("script");

    s.type = "text/javascript";

    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";

    $("body").append(s);

    }

    };

 Chapter 688

    Felix was just a bit slower.

    James gave him a smug look, feeling proud of his quick reaction!

    Inside, Nina was startled by their shouting. Flustered, she quickly pushed Nash away!

    She then picked up her fork, pretending nothing had happened. Her face flushed red, and she dared not look up, hoping they had not noticed anything.

    Nash, taken aback by the sudden push, stumbled back a couple of steps, surprised by Nina''s strength.

    He looked towards the door and saw the two men standing like watchmen, blocking the view.

    Nash''s face darkened with irritation, his sharp eyes fixing on them. His moment with Nina had been interrupted, and he was far from pleased.

    James and Felix looked inside, seeing only the couple eating breakfast,pletely unaware that they had just interrupted an intimate moment of them kissing. Nash''s clothes were wrinkled due to the result of Nina''s grip, making him look slightly disheveled.

    As a straightforward man with little romantic experience, James did not catch on.

    Instead, he offered helpfully, "Captain, you must have slept restlessly. Your clothes are a mess. Let me help you straighten them out!"

    With good intentions, James approached, but Nash swiftly kicked him in the leg.

    "Ouch!" James eximed, wincing from the pain. "Captain, why did you kick me?"

    Felix, covering his mouth, tried to suppress hisughter, relieved he hadn''t tried to help. James red at Felix, almost ready to scold him. Nash coldlymanded, "You two, go run a hundredps!"

    Felix''s smile vanished. "But Captain, why do I have to suffer for his mistake?"

    Nash''s eyes narrowed at Felix, "Make it a hundred and fifty for you."

    Now, James felt a bit better.

    Felix looked like he was about to cry.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, get going!" Nashmanded.

    They could not disobey his orders. The weather was nice, but they had not expected to be punished as soon as they arrived. "Yes, Captain!"

    They stood at attention, then marched out in an orderly manner to start their day''s exercise.

    Nina kept silent until they left, then asked, "Wasn''t that a bit harsh?"

    "It''s just daily training. They''ll be fine," Nash replied. They were already ustomed to such routines.

    Seeing Nash prepare to change clothes, Nina knew he was leaving. "When will you be back?"

    "Tonight. If you get bored, call your friends. I''ll have someone protect you," he said gently.

    "Okay." Nina then skillfully helped Nash straighten his clothes, just as she always did. It had be a routine for them.

    "You don''t need to fuss over me with your big belly," Nash said, concerned. "I can do it myself."

    Nina looked at him and smiled. "I take pride in making sure my husband looks his best every day."

    Nash chuckled, "Aren''t you afraid someone might steal me away?"

    Nina replied confidently, "Who would dare? If you were that easy to steal, you would have been gone long ago. But you belong to me and alwayse back home."

    She was confident in their rtionship. After seven years together, if he were the type to be swayed by beauty, he would have been surrounded by women. But he was disciplined and knew what he wanted. She had no worries.

    After getting dressed, Nash was ready to leave.

    Before heading out, he knelt down, kissed her

    belly, and

    "Daddy''s ''s going to work now. Be

    d and don''t trouble your mom."

 Chapter 689

    He then gave Nina a kiss on the forehead before leaving with peace of mind.

    Nina walked him to the door, watching as James and Felix were still running, drenched in sweat and repeating their chants. She felt a bit sorry for them.

    Only after Nash got into the car and called them back did they finish their run. Watching them leave, Nina returned to the house.

    She checked her phone first and was pleased to see that ''Glory'' was gaining more and more poprity each day.

    Nelly hadplimented her sharp eye for spotting a good script, admitting that she herself didn''t have such foresight.

    Meanwhile, Penelope Zhang''s poprity had skyrocketed. Thergest billboard in the city center featured her image, and fans had bought subway ads to y her show three times a day. Discussions were buzzing. Penelope had made a spectacreback, and her schedule was now packed with endorsements and work. Despite her busy days, she still kept in touch with Nina.

    Seeing Penelope''s radiant presence on the screen, Nina felt a sense of pride, as if she had helped elevate Penelope to this peak.

    Feeling good, Nina went to her bedroom, opened the closet, and picked out a few pretty dresses to try on in front of the mirror.

    Even while pregnant, she wanted to look her best when going out.

    Nash headed straight to Wilfred''sb. Theb was dimly lit as Wilfred was engrossed in his experiments.

    When Nash entered, Wilfred paused his work and pulled a vial from his pocket. "I''ve tested this onb mice. It should neutralize Nina''s poison," he said.

    Hearing this, Nash was overjoyed. "Really? That means Nina can be saved!" His excitement was palpable.

    "Thank you, Wilfred!"

    Wilfred, equally relieved, responded, "You''re wee. Hurry and give it to her."

    Wilfred had a lot on his te. Besides working on the antidote for Nina, he also needed to analyze the unknown toxins in Nash''s blood.

    Despite his past affiliations with the organization his exceptional skills and ability to save lives had made him a valuable and respected asset to the authorities. This gave him a far better treatment than others like Scarlett.

    aContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "I have more tests to run," Wilfred added.

    "Understood. I won''t keep you," Nash said, leaving theb with the antidote for Nina. Just as he was about to deliver it, someone approached.

    "Captain, Miranda wants to see you. She says it''s urgent."

    Nash frowned, skeptical of Miranda''s intentions. He handed the vial to James.

    "Take this to my wife."

    "Yes, Captain," James replied, understanding the vial''s importance. "I''ll deliver it to her personally."

    Nash then went to see Miranda. She

    was in a holding cell, sitting on the floor with shackled hands. Her hair was disheveled, looking like a madwoman. ¨¦n.swnovels

    Nash stood at the door, looking at her through the barred window with a stern expression.

    Miranda looked up, her face lighting

    up with a smile. She quickly tried to tidy her hair, worried about here appearance. "Nash, you''re here. Did youe to take me out?"

    All her hopes rested on Nash, hoping he would rescue her.

    However, Nash remained cold and indifferent. "I''m here to hear about the important matter you mentioned, not your delusions."

 Chapter 690

    Meanwhile, Nina had changed into a new dress and applied some lipstick, looking much more refreshed. She grabbed her purse, ready to go out.

    Just as she stepped outside, James''s car pulled up at the entrance.

    He quickly got out of the car. "Ma''am," James called out.

    Nina was a bit surprised. "Didn''t you leave with Nash?"

    James smiled broadly. "Captain sent me here. He wanted to make sure I handed the antidote directly to you."

    He produced the well-preserved vial of the antidote.

    Nina took the vial from him, even more surprised. "It''s ready?"

    "Yes, as soon as Captain got it, he sent me straight here," James said excitedly.

    "Alright."

    Holding the vial, Nina felt a mix of emotions. The shadow of the poisoning still loomedrge in her mind. She had not expected the antidote to be ready so soon. It all felt almost surreal.

    Scott was still abroad, searching for an antidote for her. Could it really be this easy to find one?

    Though she didn''t voice it, she still worried about Scott''s safety. She had been trying everything to reach him, but his phone had been unreachable.

    The antidote was found through thebined efforts of Nash and Wilfred. Nina could not let their hard work go in vain.

    Only once she was fully recovered could they be at ease. And once she was better, she could also find Scott.

    With all these hopeful thoughts, Nina swallowed the antidote in one gulp.

    It did not have much taste.

    James watched her closely. "How do you feel, ma''am?"

    After a few minutes, Nina looked at her arm. "I feel lighter, like a weight has been lifted."

    The bruises on her arm seemed to have disappeared. They had been worsening, albeit slowly, but now they were suddenly gone. It was truly remarkable! The difference between being sick and healthy was stark. Only now did she realize just how much the poison had been affecting her.

    Before, she thought her fatigue and dizziness were due to the pregnancy. But now, she felt rejuvenated and told James, "I think this really is the antidote." "Ma''am, yourplexion looks much better, but I should still take you for a check-up to be sure," James said, remembering Nash''s instructions.

    A full-body examination would confirm if Nina''s poison waspletely cured.

    "Alright." Nina agreed and got into the car.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Her spirits were lifted as they drove towards the hospital.

    Meanwhile, Nash received an update about Nina''s condition, confirming that the antidote was effective. His emotions fluctuated, but he could only rxpletely once Nin¨ˇ was fully recovered. He put his phone away.

    Miranda noticed him checking his phone and the change in his expression, understanding that it was about Nina''s health. Even without being told, she could guess. en.swhovels

    She had harbored a sliver of hope, but Nash shattered that too. Despite her disheveled state, her eyes still

    held a deep-seated obsession as she gazed at Nash.

    "Did you find the antidote?" she asked, her voice tinged with longing.

    Nash''s expression turned cold as he looked at her. "That''s none of your concern. Do you have something important to say, or can I leave?" Miranda, once a star, now a prisoner, couldn''tprehend how she had fallen so far.

    She calmly stood up and walked to the barred window, her eyes softening as she looked at him. "Nash, do you know why I fell for you?" Her hands gripped the bars tightly, desperate for him to know the answer.

 Chapter 691

    Nash furrowed his brows, clearly running out of patience. "Is this the important matter you wanted to discuss?"

    "No," Miranda replied softly. "This is my most important matter. Once I''ve said my piece, I''ll get to what''s most important for you."

    Nash did not respond verbally, but his eyesmunicated to Miranda that his patience was wearing thin.

    She sighed softly, a bitter smile on her lips. "When have I ever lied to you? Just listen to me, and you''ll understand."

    Miranda''s feelings for Nash were genuine. She might have deceived many people andmitted countless unscrupulous acts, but Nash was the one person she had always treated sincerely.

    "In your mind, you think I rescued you from the organization, but it was you who saved me," Miranda began. "I took advantage of your kindness, your sense of duty as a soldier, trying to erase my own dark past. But no man had ever treated me the way you did. The first thing you did when you woke up was ask for me. ''Where is Miranda?'' you said. When I stood in front of you, your gentle eyes looked at me, and I knew I had fallen for you.

    You never disappointed me. You visited me often, believed everything I said, and even the smallest injury I had, you would wipe my tears. You gave me a new life, made me feel like I should be a better person. All these years, you''ve always been the most special to me. Whatever I wanted, you gave me. I truly believed you loved me. But then Nina came into your life, became your wife, and everything changed.

    I should never have gone abroad. If I hadn''t, you would have been mine. You wouldn''t have married her. But I had no choice. If I didn''t leave, they would havee for me, and my true identity would have been exposed. And for my health, I had to go abroad to find a doctor who could treat me."

    Nash listened to her ramble, then calmly said, "Do you know why I treated you well?"

    Miranda, eyes brimming with tears, looked up. "Because I risked my life to get you out of that organization. That was the start of our fate."

    "I''ve known since I was a child that I''m not rted to the York family by blood," Nash said.

    Miranda froze.

    Nash continued, "And I know you''re the real child of the York family."

    Miranda''s eyes widened in shock. "When did you find out?"

    Nash replied, "When you left the organization and came to the York family, I knew."

    "That early?" Miranda couldn''t believe it. How could he have known so early?

    "I treated you well because I knew the York family owed you, and Grandpa owed you. Even though your parents were neglectful, Grandpa took care of everything for you, including the expenses when you were abroad. I was just carrying out his wishes," Nash exined.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "No way!" Miranda shouted, refusing to believe it. "How could he care about me? He wouldn''t even let me marry you. There''s no way he cared about me!"

    She remembered his coldness. He never approved of her getting close to Nash. At the time, she did not know he was her grandfather. It was only because she liked Nash that she treated them with respect.

    But when she found out she was the real child of the York family, all she felt was hatred. Her parents did not love her, and that was why she ended up with Seth.

    They all wronged her!

    They had wronged her for a lifetime!

 Chapter 692

    They had not fulfilled their duties as parents and grandfather, so why were they so harsh and unloving towards her?

    She hated them. Her downfall was entirely their fault!

    "No matter what you believe, those are the facts," Nash stated.

    "No! They never loved me. Only you did. You love me!" Miranda clung to the bars. She refused to ept that Nash''s kindness was just an obligation, following his grandfather''s wishes.

    "Grandfather was a rational man," Nash continued. "He knew the difference between right and wrong. The York family wasn''t left to William but to an outsider like me because he knew the family couldn''t be destroyed."

    This was why Miranda could never return to the York family. Her malicious intent was clear to Grandfather. Even if he knew she was his granddaughter, he had to think about the family''s well being. Revealing her identity would have been disastrous.

    For Miranda, this was a heavy blow. She had lived, believing in Nash''s love, confident he would fall for her again. But now he was saying that all his kindness stemmed from the family''s guilt.

    "I don''t care about their guilt! I want your love!" Miranda cried. "This isn''t true. You cared for me because you felt sorry for me. I can give up everything, the York family, my identity, just for you!"

    Nash had done everything he could for her, but she had not appreciated it.

    "It''s time to wake up from your dream," he said.

    Miranda felt her hope shatter. She might as well have said nothing.

    Ignorance would have been less painful. She resented everyone in the York family, except Nash.

    He was the reason she had stayed optimistic. If he had always treated her well and there was no Nina, she would have wanted to be a better person and stay by his side.

    But now, her faith was shattered. She startedughing through her tears, feeling utterly broken.

    Then, she wiped her tears away and said, "Nash, I have something important to tell you. The antidotes in Seth''sb are all iplete. The poisons are Pharaoh''s, but the antidotes are Seth''s experiments. None of them are fully developed. They''re all failures."

    Nash''s face turned pale.

    Just then, Wilfred ran in, out of breath.

    "The white mouse had a rpse!" Wilfred eximed.

    He was trying to tell Nash that the antidote did not work. The experiment had failed!

    Twenty minutes after initially looking healthy, the mouse had copsed again.

    Nash already knew this. He rushed out, saying, "I need to see Nina!"

    Miranda watched Wilfred''s pale face and was unsure whether to feel sorry for him or take pleasure in his misfortune. But taking pleasure in it seemed unlikely.

    She couldn''t bring herself to hate Wilfred.

    "Wilfred, are you working with Nash now?" Miranda asked. "You look like you''re running on empty."

    Wilfred, his face expressionless, replied, "You should worry about yourself."

    "I don''t get it. Is she really that special?" Miranda said. "Why are you all willing to risk your lives for her? You and Nash, you''re both crazy!"

    But Wilfred had already left. He knew he was the only one who could save Nina, and he had to.

    Miranda watched silently. She felt insane, but they were even crazier. Whether it was Wilfred and Nash, they were all driven to madness.

    Nash had risked everything to find the antidote, putting on a fearless act. And in the end, what did he get?

    Nothing. There was no real antidote.

    She cried andughed at the same time, unsure if it was her tragedy or theirs.

    In the end, they were all just sacrifices.

    On the road, Nina began to feel unwell. At first, she was cheerful and energetic, but then she was struck with sudden pain.

    She didn''t know where it hurt, but it was excruciating. She curled up, cold sweat breaking out all over her body. When she saw the bruises reappear on her arm, she realized the truth.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was all a cruel joke.

    "James..." Nina called weakly.

    "Yes, ma''am?" James turned around and saw her face covered in sweat. He was terrified. "Ma''am, what''s happening to you?" Nina, trembling, clung to the car window for support. "The antidote... it''s not real..."

    "How can that be?" James was shocked.

    He ordered the driver to speed to the hospital and tried to call Nash. However, Nash''s call came in first, urging them to hurry to the hospital.

    James did not dare waste any time. After all, Nina''s life was more precious than anyone else''s, especially with the baby she was carrying.

    Nina endured the pain, thinking she could handle it, having grown somewhat ustomed to the poison''s effects. She could still bear it.

    When they arrived at the hospital, she was drenched in sweat, lying motionless in the back seat. Nash was already there. He opened the car door and lifted her out, calling her name.

    "Nina!"

    Nina opened her eyes to see Nash''s anxious face. She grabbed his cor. "I''m okay... I can still bear it... Don''t worry..."

    Her words brought tears to Nash''s eyes. His heart ached. "I''m sorry. I''m useless!"

    Nina covered his mouth with her hand, forcing a weak smile. "Who said you''re useless? Don''t ever say that. You''re a hero to me and our baby..."

 Chapter 693

    Nina did not want him to feel guilty. He had already done everything he could for her.

    Life was unpredictable, and she had epted it with a calm heart. She just hoped he would not carry too much burden.

    Hearing her words, Nash felt even more helpless. He could save everyone else, but he couldn''t save her, and that feeling of powerlessness was overwhelming.

    He didn''t want her to see his tear-filled eyes, so he hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead, trying to alleviate his own pressure and pain.

    He wished he could bear her pain, even if it meant suffering twice as much.

    Nina was gently ced on the hospital bed, holding Nash''s hand to give him and herself the strength to carry on.

    She was determined to survive. She would survive.

    Soon, Wilfred arrived. This was a hospital that Nash had invested in, equipped with the most advanced facilities. But Nash knew that only Wilfred could save Nina, so he did not let the doctors in, waiting instead for Wilfred''s arrival.

    "How is she?" Wilfred asked.

    Nash exined, "She''s sweating all over, says it hurts but doesn''t know where. There are bruises on her arms."

    Wilfred entered the sterile room, donning a freshb coat, mask, and gloves. Ninay on the bed, dazed, her face covered in cold sweat. Her lips were pale, and her face devoid of any color.

    After examining her, Wilfred confirmed that the poison was still in her system. The so-called antidote was just a test sample.

    They had all hoped that Seth had the real antidote, given his proximity to Pharaoh. But their hopes were dashed. All their efforts and intricate ns hade to nothing.

    Wilfred drew a vial of Nina''s blood. Even though the antidote was just a test sample, it had had a temporary effect, which meant there was still a sliver of hope.

    They could not rely on others to develop an antidote. They had to do it themselves.

    The best immediate solution was to use his own blood to sustain Nina.

    Without hesitation, Wilfred reopened an old wound, adding a new one. He transfused his blood into Nina, stabilizing her condition. Afterward, he skillfully bandaged his wound with one hand, a task he had perfected over time.

    As he turned to get a nket for Nina, he felt a wave of dizziness. He steadied himself, nced at the line of blood on his arm, and furrowed his brows slightly.

    Hiding everything under his sleeve, heposed himself and stepped out.

    "She should be fine now," Wilfred reassured them.

    "That''s great news!" everyone in the room rejoiced at Nina''s escape from danger.

    Nash looked at Wilfred, relieved that Nina was safe for now, but aware of the cost to Wilfred. His expression turned serious as he dismissed the others, "You can all go now.

    "Captain, don''t we need to stay and watch over her?" one of them asked.

    "No need. I''m here," Nash said calmly.

    "Alright, we''ll attend to other duties then," they replied, knowing they had other tasks to handle.

    Once

    down

    yone had left, Nash sat "How are you holding

    ben With Wilfred on a nearby

    asked.

    Wilfred smiled lightly, "I can manage."

    SwnoN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Nash then asked, "Is there anything I can do to help you?"

    he

    Wilfred shook his head, "Don''t worry about me. Just focus on Nina."

    Nash hesitated before saying, "Have you ever thought that Nina would be worried about you too?"

    Wilfred was taken aback, having never considered this. He saw Nina as his reason for living.

    Her survival was his survival.

    He never thought about his own life and death, believing he lived solely for her.

    If it weren''t for her saving him, he would have died long ago.

    He would have not be a human guinea pig and a healer. It was a process that was too excruciating.

    "Don''t tell her," Wilfred insisted.

    "If you''re in danger, she will find out," Nash replied.

    Wilfred smiled faintly, resigned to his fate, "I

    die so easily. But i

    I do,

    just tell her I died of an illness."

    Nash frowned deeply at his words.

 Chapter 694

    If it were the old him, he might have been this selfish. After all, he did not want Nina to have anyone else in her heart.

    But Wilfred was different. Wilfred''s dedication to Nina was selfless, making it impossible for anyone to harden their heart against him. Wilfred looked back at Nash. "You don''t want her to be sad, right? If she remembers, it will break her heart."

    Nash pressed his lips together and changed the subject. "Do you have any family? Would you like me to help you find them?"

    Wilfred and Scarlett had grown up in the organization, never knowing where home was. Nash wondered if Wilfred missed having a family.

    "No need," Wilfred replied without hesitation. "Wherever I am, that''s home."

    With that, Wilfred stood up, hands in his pockets, and said, "Don''t rely on others for the cure. I''ll find a way. Just take good care of Nina. However, there is something strange..."

    "What is it?" Nash asked.

    "Pharaoh''s poison is potent, but it hasn''t fully invaded Nina''s body. Her baby is healthy. Even with my blood, the baby should have been affected, but it''s not. It''s like Nina''s body has developed an antibody to protect the baby."

    Nash fell into deep thought. There were many mysteries in Nina''s past yet to be solved.

    "Did Nina ever get used as an experiment when you knew her?" Nash spected, thinking she might have been experimented on like Wilfred.

    "When I knew she existed, she was different from me and Scarlett. She was the protected one and had some freedom. I don''t think she was used as a test subject," Wilfred spected. "But I''m not sure." He smiled faintly. "Can you guarantee there''s any humanity in that organization? It''s just my guess unless she''s very special."

    "What if she is special?" Nash asked again.

    Wilfred had considered that possibility but found it unlikely. However, Nina was the only one who had escaped unscathed and had lost her memory of it all.

    It was too coincidental, making him wonder.

    "As long as Nina is okay, that''s what matters," Wilfred said. "I need to get back to theb."

    "Alright."

    Nash had a bold theory he wanted to confirm.

    James and Felix arrived where Scarlett was.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    James had a task, but Felix was venting. "Why did you rush to do that? You let Ma''am drink it, and then she had a rpse. If you had waited, she might not have suffered. What if it was poison? You could have killed her!"

    James was getting annoyed. "How was I supposed to know it was a trial drug? You''re acting like you knew everything beforehand. What would you have done? You would''ve run even faster!"

    Felix countered, "I''m not like you."

    "You''re just a hindsight expert!" James shot back. ""Always having perfect advice after everything''s happened. Even Captain didn''t me me, and here you are, acting up You''re such an idiot!"

    "You''re the idiot!" Felix snapped back.

    "You''re the idiot!"

    "You''re the idiot!"

    They repeated this, almosting to blows.

    Their loud argument reached Scarlett in her hospital room. Hearing that the antidote was a trial drug and not effective, her face changed.

    She got out of bed despite her injuries, using a crutch to hobble to the door. She saw them bickering like dogs.

    "Are you done yet?" Scarlett scolded. "What did you say? Nina''s poison isn''t cured?"

    James looked at her with more irritation. "You''re a prisoner. Why are you questioning me?"

    "Big goof, I''m advising you to speak properly!" Scarlett snapped back.

    "Stop calling me names," James retorted. "Or I''ll-"

    "You''ll what?" Scarlett stepped closer, standing tall despite her injuries. "Hit me? Go ahead, try it!"

    James pressed his lips together, hesitating.

    He could not hit a woman.

 Chapter 695

    "I need to see Nina!" Scarlett could not wait any longer in the hospital room.

    "No way. You''re a prisoner. You can''t leave the room," James replied.

    "You can follow me, can''t you? Do you think I can run in my current state?" Scarlett could not understand his stubbornness.

    James was firm. "Without orders from above, you can''t take a single step out of this room."

    Seeing he was unmoved, Scarlett''s expression hardened. "What if I insist on seeing her?"

    James started to respond, "Then I''m sorry, butˇŞ"

    Before he could finish, Scarlett pped him hard across the face.

    James was taken aback by her fierceness. He had not expected her to get physical. He had been disciplined before, but never hit by a woman.

    "You shrew..."

    Scarlett, bncing on her crutch, kicked at him again. She was not one to back down easily. She had tolerated him long enough, with all the rules and strict treatment. Being cooped up in the hospital room was driving her crazy. She just wanted to see Nina, but he wouldn''t let her, and she couldn''t stand it anymore.

    James dodged her attack, grabbing her leg and frowning, "Are you trying to get yourself killed? You''re still injured!"

    James dodged her attack and grabbed her leg, frowning. "Are you out of your mind? You''re still injured!"

    "None of your business!" Scarlett snapped, lifting her leg to kick again.

    James let go, trying to avoid hurting her further.

    Felix, watching the scene unfold, tried to intervene. "You two, stop fighting. It''s not worth it. James, she''s just a girl. Give her a break." "Can you shut up?" James shot back. "You''re always ying the nice guy!"

    Scarlett red at James, anger evident in her voice. "Oh, so you''re doing this on purpose! Felix is much kinder than you, a hundred times over!"

    "And how exactly is he kind? All he does is stir things up. I''m just following orders!" James defended himself while dodging Scarlett''s attacks.

    She was still a girl, so he felt he had to go easy on her. But her moves were relentless and precise, despite her injuries.

    He could not bring himself to fight back aggressively, feeling it would not be right. Trying to bnce between defending himself and not hurting her was exhausting for James.

    Felix continued to watch, amused. "Scarlett give James a break. You''re

    right! He''s a big good and e

    stickler for rules."

    "Felix, you " James almost swore but stopped himself, ring at Felix.

    James thought to himself that he would deal with Felixter.

    Scarlett, realizing she could not overpower James with brute force, decided to switch tactics.

    She deliberately threw her crutch aside, causing herself to be unsteady and wobble.

    James, seeing her in this state, instinctively moved to help her.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    In doing so, he ended up wrapping his arm around her waist.

    Felix''s eyes widened in surprise.

    James was equally stunned, realizing the awkwardness of the situation.

    Scarlett, feeling humiliated and furious at the unintentional contact,shed out.

    "Smack! Smack!"

    She pped him hard, once on each cheek.

    It was the third time she had pped him today, and each one stung more than thest.

    James''s face turned red from the force of the ps.

    "You pervert!" Scarlett yelled.

    James let go of her, touching his sore face. "I''m not a pervert. I was trying to help you..."

    Scarlett did not believe him, quickly retrieving her crutch.

    She eximed, "I''ve seen men like you before, hiding behind the guise of protection to take advantage of women. You''re no different just because you''re in the army. If my leg were healed, I''d beat you to a pulp!"

 Chapter 696

    "You..." James was at a loss for words.

    His good intentions werepletely misunderstood, and no matter what he said, it would be wrong in her eyes. He felt a bit aggrieved, never having dealt with such a difficult woman before.

    Scarlett, not wanting to argue further, turned to Felix and asked, "You said I could see Nina. I''m injured and can''t escape even if I wanted to. Even if I''m guilty, I should be allowed to visit her until the charges are official. I''ve cooperated with your investigation. You could at least grant me this one request."

    Felix nodded in agreement and said to James, "Let''s cut her some ck. Even Nash hasn''t objected. We should show some humanity."

    Reluctantly, James agreed. "Fine."

    Scarlett calmed down, realizing they were willing to cooperate.

    Although she left the organization, she did not have many people in this world that she truly cared about. The only ones she worried for and valued were those few people.

    She would not run away. Unless pushed to the brink, she would not do anything harmful.

    She propped herself up with her crutch and followed them. They arrived at Nina''s hospital room, where Nash was standing guard.

    Scarlett took one look at Nina and asked, "Where''s Wilfred?"

    Nash nced at Scarlett, but James spoke first, "Captain, she insisted oning, worried about Ma''am''s condition."

    He was speaking on Scarlett''s behalf, considering her position. However, their concern was unnecessary.

    Nash remained calm, fully aware that without Scarlett''s help in Sawyer''sir, Nina could not have emerged unscathed.

    He also understood the rtionship between Scarlett and Wilfred.

    "He''s back at theb," Nash replied.

    "You two can leave now," Nash said to James and Felix.

    Once they were gone, Scarlett''s gaze was fixed on Nina''s face as she asked, "How did this happen? Is there no antidote in this world? What are we going to do? If there''s no cure both Nina and Wilfred are in danger!"

    These were the two most important people her life. If they died, w

    reason would she have toText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    would have no one left.

    belongs to FindNovel of

    Scarlett was visibly distressed.

    Nash was silent for a long time before asking, "How much do you know about Pharaoh?"

    Scarlett turned to look at Nash, seeing his seriousness. The mention of Pharaoh made her instinctively clench her fists.

    "Are you nning to meet Pharaoh?" Scarlett asked with her eyes filled with disbelief.

    "Isn''t he the one who has the antidote?" Nash could not just wait for Wilfred. He had to take action too.

    He might find the antidote before Wilfred and the only lead was Pharaoh.

    Moreover, Pharaoh was a target they needed to eliminate. If Pharaoh made aeback, it would result in another bloody storm.

    Scarlett sat down and thought for a moment. "Neither Wilfred nor I have seen Pharaoh''s true face. Even if he appears, he only meets with his confidants. He wears a mask and a ck robe and never speaks. The only people who have seen him are Seth and Sawyer."

    "Sawyer is in custody," Nash replied.

    Knowing that Sawyer had not escaped, she breathed a sigh of relief. "As long as he doesn''t get out, it''s fine."

    However, she looked up anxiously and asked, "What about me?"

 Chapter 697

    Nash looked at Scarlett and asked calmly, "What kind of fate do you think awaits you?"

    Scarlett gave a bitter smile. "I don''t know if I''ll die or end up in prison. I''ve epted my fate since I''m not exactly a good person."

    "What if there''s a chance for you to atone for your actions?"

    Scarlett looked up with a glimmer of hope. "Is that really possible?"

    Nash told her, "Anything that benefits the country can be considered atonement."

    Scarlett''s eyes filled with a mix of hope and doubt. "But what use could I be? Other than fighting and doing bad things, I have no other skills."

    Nash reassured her, "You have value. There are still many people waiting for you to help them. Focus on recovering first."

    Scarlett looked at Nash, feeling a surge of hope. His words were like a ray of light, showing her that her life had value and purpose. She could still make a positive impact.

    It wasn''t as dark as she had imagined. This gave her a newfound confidence and excitement. She had always hoped for recognition.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After leaving the room, Nash found James and Felix waiting outside the door. He said to James, "Help Scarlett back to her room."

    "Me?" James pointed at himself.

    "Youe with me to the prison," Nash said to Felix.

    "Yes, Captain!"

    As they left the hospital, James felt a bit disgruntled.

    "Hurry up and help me," Scarlett demanded.

    James looked at her. "You..."

    "Did you forget Nash''s orders? Help me!" Scarlett extended her hand, seizing the opportunity to boss him around.

    James could not disobey orders and begrudgingly helped her. Scarlett finally felt satisfied.

    Nash and Felix arrived at the prison. Upon seeing Nash, the guards respectfully greeted him, "Captain York."

    The prison was located on an ind,rge and secure. After navigating through a maze of corridors, they reached the underground facility where high-profile prisoners were kept.

    "Captain York," the warden greeted him. "Sawyer has been taken to the interrogation room."

    Nash removed his gloves, his expression stern. "He''s an important prisoner. Have you followed my instructions to keep a tight watch on him?"

    "Rest assured, we patrol daily. He won''t escape," the warden replied.

    Nash stopped in his tracks and gave the warden a cold stare. "It''s not just about patrols. Anyone who has contact with him must undergo thorough checks." The warden hesitated for a moment but then nodded. "We''ve done everything as instructed."

    "Good," Nash said, continuing to the interrogation room.

    Sawyer''s hands and feet were shackled with heavy chains to prevent any chance of escape. Despite being in prison, he did not show any signs of anxiety.

    Instead, his face carried a rxed

    smile. He ate and drank as he pleased, treating the prison like his home. His injuries were tended to by designated staff, so why wouldn''t he be content?

    When Nash entered, Sawyer looked up. He was momentarily surprised, then let out a coldugh. "Didn''t

    expect to see you here, Captain

    York. You must really value m

    having so many people guard me. Am the most wanted prisoner in your whole prison?"

    He had already started viewing this as a badge of honor.

    "Shut up. You don''t speak unless Captain York asks you a question," a guard snapped.

    "Everyone out," Nash ordered as he entered the room.

    Once the room was clear, Nash turned off the recording device and stood before Sawyer, looking down at him with a cold expression. "I''m giving you a chance to redeem yourself." "Oh?" Sawyer raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

    Nash continued, "Why did you and Seth turn against each other? And tell me about Pharaoh. If your information is useful, I might consider giving you an opportunity."

 Chapter 698

    Sawyerughed upon hearing Nash''s words and said, "You seem surprisingly normal. I guess you got the antidote from Seth? Wait, that''s impossible. Seth couldn''t have developed a real antidote."

    His eyes narrowed as he scrutinized Nash, puzzled. "Haven''t you noticed any physical changes?"

    Bang!

    Nash mmed his hands onto the table, creating a loud noise, and red at Sawyer with cold, sharp eyes. "Say something useful!" Sawyer, noticing Nash''s bloodshot eyes, smirked. "You didn''t get the antidote."

    The veins on Nash''s arms bulged, and his joints cracked as he clenched his fists in frustration.

    Recognizing the tension, Sawyer decided to cooperate. "Pharaoh never shows his true face. Neither Seth nor I have seen it. Those who have probably aren''t alive anymore. As for Seth and I turning against each other... that''s not really urate. It was all about our own interests. He wanted a piece of my pie, so I threatened him. When we couldn''te to an agreement, I ended up as a prisoner here."

    He spoke nonchntly.

    "Threatened?" Nash stood up, his eyes icy, "What do you know?"

    Sawyer tried to stall, smirking as he reached for a ss of water beside him.

    Just as he lifted it to his lips, Nash''s eyes narrowed with suspicion. He grabbed Sawyer''s hand. "Don''t move!"

    Sawyer looked up at him and said, "This prison is full of your people. The chances of me getting killed here are slim. I''ve already checked..."

    Before he could finish, he felt his throat tighten, his eyes widening in shock as he stared at the ss. The water inside was clear and tasteless but it was enough to make him feel unwell.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Did you drink it?" Nash noticed the change in hisplexion.

    Sawyer coughed up a mouthful of blood, his face contorting in pain.

    He had not expected this oue. He had anticipated attempts on his life after being imprisoned and had checked everything meticulously, including the water.

    How could it be poisoned?

    Nash, realizing the urgency, shouted, "Get a doctor in here, now!"

    Sawyer continued to cough up blood, copsing into his chair. With hisst bit of strength, he grabbed Nash''s hand and shakily scribbled something in his palm before exhaling his final breath.

    "Doctor''s here! Doctor''s here!" The warden rushed in with medical staff, looking panicked.

    But it was toote. Sawyer was dead.

    Nash clenched his fists, turning to the warden with fury. "Didn''t you say no suspicious people had contact with him?"

    The warden stammered, "I-I don''t know... There shouldn''t have been anyone..."

    "Then how was he poisoned?" Nash roared, grabbing the warden by the cor. "This is supposed to be a secure underground prison!"

    The warden, drenched in sweat, pleaded, "I''m sorry, Captain York. I didn''t expect this to happen!"

    "Captain, we caught the suspect who poisoned the ss of water!" A guard announced, dragging in a handcuffed prison guard and forcing him to kneel.

    The warden looked at the guard, shocked. "How could it be you?"

    The prison guard raised his head. "I''m sorry, warden. He had to die."

    The warden, looking betrayed, could only stammer, "You...!"

    He was too furious to speak.

    This prison guard had been one of his trusted men, working alongside him for six or seven years.

    He had ced great trust in him, never suspecting he was an undercover agent.

 Chapter 699

    This directly impacted the reputation here. The warden''s position was now at risk.

    "Captain York, this was my oversight..."

    Nash red at the prison guard, unable to contain his rage. His eyes bloodshot, he kicked the guard with full force. The guard was sent sprawling to the ground, coughing violently as two of his ribs cracked.

    But Nash''s anger wasn''t appeased. He yanked the guard up from the ground, his face twisted with fury. "Are you one of their men?

    11

    "My mission isplete."

    The guard smiled, seemingly brainwashed, viewing his mission as a sacred duty. Completing it meant a perfect end to his life. "Was it Seth or Pharaoh? What are they trying to hide?" Nash demanded harshly.

    "I don''t know," the guard replied. "My mission was just to kill him!"

    Such a response only fueled Nash''s fury. His anger surged like a flood, and he punched the guard hard, twice, leaving his face bruised and bleeding.

    Seeing the blood, Nash seemed to lose control, throwing the guard to the ground and kicking him violently. It was clear he intended to beat him to death.

    "Captain York!"

    Seeing Nash out of control, his subordinates quickly intervened. "You can''t keep hitting him, he''ll die!"

    "Get off me!" Nash shoved them away, his eyes red with rage, looking like a bloodthirsty demon.

    Everyone was terrified of Nash in this state. His strength had grown considerably, and it took two men to hold him down, but they still could not manage.

    The warden, frightened by Nash''s demeanor, quickly backed away, not wanting to get caught in the chaos.

    "Quick, restrain Captain York!"

    Five men rushed in to pull Nash away. "Captain, calm down! There must be another way!"

    They all tried to calm him, understanding his desperation. Nash''s blows were relentless and powerful. If he continued, the guard would not survive, and Nash would face severe consequences.

    It took all five men to finally subdue Nash and prevent the guard''s death.

    Gradually, Nash''s violent outburst subsided, his eyes returning to normal. With Sawyer dead, they were once again left without a lead, and the situation grew more challenging.

    Nash sat down, his brow furrowed and his expression heavy with thought. He ordered all the guards to leave, including the warden. The warden, sensing the tension, quickly made his exit, not wanting to face Nash''s wrath.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash''s fearsome reputation in the special forces was well-known, and today had only reinforced it. His terrifying demeanor was enough to make anyone fear for their life.

    Now, it was just Nash and his team left in the room.

    "Captain, with Sawyer dead, our only lead is the Yaren tribe," Felix said.

    Since Nina''s poisoning, they had tried many ways to find a solution. With Sawyer dead and Seth''s fate unknown, their team had already gone to the Yaren territory, searching for Pharaoh''s whereabouts.

    That region was far from peaceful, particrly the triangle area in the Yaren territory, which was a constant battleground.

    Gunfights urred frequently, making life incredibly difficult for the local people.

    There were many such ces, with instability rampant abroad.

    Peace was a luxury mostly confined to their own country.

 Chapter 700

    Nash said, "Any bit of information, no matter how small, needs to be reported to me immediately!"

    "Understood, Captain."

    Nash was anxious, and his team shared his urgency.

    With Sawyer dead, he could not dwell on him any longer and had to find another way.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    When Nina woke up, her body felt fine, and she realized she was in a hospital room. She recalled everything that had happened.

    She had a fleeting relief of thinking she had the cure, only to find out it was false hope. She had expected this oue.

    Pharaoh''s poison was not something that could be easily countered.

    Her head throbbed slightly, a lingering effect of the poison.

    "Nina."

    She looked up and saw Nelly, Penelope, and Yvonne. Surprised but smiling, she greeted them, "What are you doing here?"

    "We tried calling you, but you didn''t answer. We were worried. Then Nash told us you were in the hospital, so we came to see you. Are you okay?" Yvonne said.

    Yvonne knew Nina best. When Nina did not answer her phone, she knew calling Nash would work. The others did not know the specifics of Nina''s situation, but Yvonne did.

    "It''s a small issue. I''m fine now," Nina said, getting out of bed. "Have a seat."

    "Have you been overworking? How did you end up in the hospital? You need to be careful, especially with the baby," Nelly said.

    Penelope, who had just finished her work and joined them, asked curiously, "Did you and Nash make up?"

    Yvonne knew the situation, but she respected Nina''s privacy and would not bring it up. Even among friends, she refrained from discussing personal matters to avoid causing unnecessary worry.

    Nina smiled. "Sort of."

    Penelope understood and smiled back. "That''s good."

    Nelly, sitting nearby and peeling fruit,ined, "What''s good about it? How did you two make up so quickly? After what he did, siding with Miranda instead of you, he deserves to suffer a bit. I''m worried he''s just fooling you. Why does he get to have you when he wants and discard you when he doesn''t? It makes no sense. I don''t think he''s paid for his mistakes!"

    Each of them had different experiences with Nash, leading to varied opinions. Yvonne saw things most clearly, followed by Penelope. They avoided discussing Nash''s past mistakes, not knowing all the facts. However, seeing Nash and Nina reconcile, they felt it necessary to address it.

    "Nelly, I know, but my rtionship with him is moreplicated than you think. You''ve only seen one side. There''s another side too," Nina tried to exin, knowing Nelly hada

    negative view of Nash.

    Yvonne quickly changed the subject. "Let''s talk about something happier. Nina, look, I bought some baby clothes. What do you think?"

    Nina''s eyes lit up when she saw the baby clothes in Yvonne''s hands. "Oh, they''re adorable! You actually bought them!"

    Yvonne handed the clothes to Nina, who marveled at how tiny and cute they were.

    "It''s not just Yvonne. I bought baby shoes, and Penelope got some cute pacifiers," Nelly added, shifting the conversation. "Baby stuff is so cute. I almost want to have a baby myself!" Nina''s eyes softened with affection. "Then you need to find a boyfriend quickly."

 Chapter 701

    When the topic came up, Nelly immediately rejected it, "Forget it, dating is too much trouble."

    She had never dated before. It was just tooplicated.

    She had attended an all-girls school from a young age and had not had much interaction with men. Consequently, she did not even think about it. In fact, she was somewhat averse to men.

    "This pacifier is so cute," Nina said, holding the gift they had given her. "Thank you all so much, you have been so thoughtful for the baby."

    "Don''t mention it! We''re the baby''s godmothers, after all!"

    Nina smiled and said, "Then my child is really something special. One godmother is a popr star, another is a director and screenwriter, and there''s also an artist. With you all as godmothers, my child won''t have to struggle at all."

    "Having a few amazing godmothers is great, but wouldn''t having a great dad be even better?" Yvonne joked.

    Nina thought for a moment and then disagreed, "We need to be careful. We can''t spoil him. If he turns out badly, I won''t rest easy even in my grave!"

    At that, they all turned to look at Nina, their eyes filled with doubt and disbelief. They had not expected her to say something so ominous.

    Realizing her mistake, Nina quickly corrected herself, "Just kidding! Don''t take it seriously. I''ll raise him properly, of course!"

    "You scared me!" Nelly said, patting her chest. "Not only does he have a great dad, but also a great mom. Don''t forget, you''re quite famous now and your value is skyrocketing. Oh, by the way, I have good news for you. We''ve been nominated for the Golden Award!"

    Nina''s eyes lit up. "Really?"

    "Really," Nelly said excitedly, grabbing Nina''s hands. "Penelope might even win Best Actress! I''m so thrilled!"

    "That''s wonderful!" Nina was genuinely happy for them.

    Nelly continued, "You have to attend the ceremony. You''re the director and an investor. You''re the backbone of our team!"

    "When is it?"

    "Next month. We''ve finally made it!" Nelly hugged Nina tightly, her excitement and anticipation evident.

    Yvonne was also happy for them. "Hard work pays off," she said, looking at Nina. "Congrattions, you''re going to be a famous director."

    "Not quite," Nina said modestly. "I just stumbled into this. It''s all thanks to Nelly." Nina felt she was still a novice in the film industry,cking experience and needing to learn more. But trying new things always made her take it seriously,peting with herself.

    As they were happily chatting, there was a noise outside.

    Nash opened the door to the hospital room and walked in.

    Seeing the smile on Nina''s face, his features softened. "What''s making you so happy?"

    As soon as they saw Nash, they quieted down out of respect and a bit of unfamiliarity.

    But Nina was delighted. She grabbed the baby items to share with him. "You came just in time. Look, these are the things they bought for the baby. Aren''t they adorable?"

    Nash walked over, and they stepped aside. He picked up the baby clothes and said gently, "So tiny and cute."

    "Right? I''m really looking forward to

    ???

    his arrival, watching him grow from a tiny baby to an adult. It''s such a fulfilling journey. When we''re old and look back on our lives, it will be incredible," Nina said, leaning against him, her heart filled with love for him and their child.

    Mentioning old age and life, Nash''sN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    expression became serious. He wrapped his arm around Nina''s

    shoulders and envisioned their future. "it''s a boy, we need to be strict, teach him to respect elders and women, and be a responsible and cultured man. If it''s a girl, we can spoil her a bit more, give her lots of love so she won''t be easily deceived by other boys."

 Chapter 702

    Nina looked at him in surprise, not expecting him to have such thoughts. But she found herself agreeing with him.

    "You''re certainly not going easy on our son," Nina said with a smile.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash wrapped his arm around her waist, his lips curving into a smile. "Boys need to grow up and get married. If they have too many bad habits and don''t know how to be considerate, which girl would dare marry them? And even if they did, they''d end up suffering."

    Nina had something to say about that.

    The others in the room were perceptive enough to give them space and among themselves about the future. They quietly left the room, closing the door behind them.

    Nina turned to Nash, pointing at his chest with a hint of resentment in her voice. "You seem to have this realization now, but why didn''t you think this way when you married me? You were so harsh on me then. Hearing this from you is just hard to believe."

    Nash hugged her apologetically and nuzzled her cheek. "I was wrong before. It''s precisely because of my past mistakes that I now understand. We can''t let our child follow our old path. Love and marriage both need to be handled well to avoid regrets."

    Nina leaned against his shoulder. "So, do you regret it?"

    Nash thought for a moment. "I regret not realizing it sooner, but I''m grateful you''re by my side now. That''s my happiest thought."

    Reflecting on their journey, Nina realized it hadn''t been easy. Who would have thought Nash would fall in love with her?

    Maybe his grandfather saw iting. He approved of her and tied them together.

    But if she hadn''t loved Nash, this marriage wouldn''t have started. Love triumphed over obstacles in the end.

    However, she still had some lingering doubts. It seemed almost mystical. If her connection with Nash didn''t start in middle school and he hadn''t saved her, why did they end up at the same university? And why did she see him as her hero?

    It was truly baffling.

    After spending some tender

    moments together, Nash had to leave again. His work kept him busy, juggling responsibilities with the military and managing hispany, busier than ever.

    Nina understood him. He had his mission and beliefs, and she supported him. He was still the hero, protecting the people.

    Thinking about it this way made Nina feel a sense of awe.

    She busied herself with arranging the gifts they had received for the baby, her face glowing with a motherly smile, eagerly anticipating his birth. All the negative thoughts were pushed aside.

    After a while, Yvonne walked in.

    Nina looked at her. "You haven''t left yet? I thought you all had gone."

    "They did," Yvonne said. "They left because they don''t know about your condition, but I do, so I wanted to ask you."

    She was very worried about Nina. Being pregnant and dealing with illness was tough.

    Nina shook her head. "There are no results yet, but we can''t think the worst."

    Yvonne grabbed her hand. "Still no results? They''ve already taken action and caught those people. How can there be nothing? What kind of poison is this that can''t be cured? It''s outrageous!"

    Yvonne was getting agitated, finding it all too absurd. How could such bad people exist in this day and age?

    Nina had initially struggled to ept it too, but in this vast world, there were many things beyond their sight and understanding. "I''m still alive, and I won''t give up." She smiled gently at Yvonne.

    Yvonne gazed at her, at a loss for words. She could only say that Nina had a natural ability to heal others, unintentionally instilling confidence in those around her. Just like before, when she always told Yvonne she had the talent to be an artist. Without that, there would not be the Yvonne of today.

 Chapter 703

    She hugged Nina tightly. Nina gently stroked her back,forting her.

    They were still like they used to be, sharing everything as best friends. Over the years, their friendship had deepened into something more like family.

    Nina did not want to stay cooped up in the hospital room all day, knowing she might have to spend a lot of time there in the future. So, she and Yvonne went out for a walk.

    "Nina?"

    As they walked and chatted, a girl suddenly approached them, looking unsure but calling Nina''s name.

    Nina turned around and was a bit surprised by who was calling her. When she saw the girl, she had a vague recollection but could not remember her name clearly.

    She hesitated until the girl said, "Nina, don''t you recognize me? Have I changed that much? I sat next to you in ss. We used to chat a lot during breaks. Have you forgotten?" Nina smiled politely. "I''m sorry, you seem familiar, but I can''t recall your name right away."

    "It''s me, Lucy Lane! Do you remember now? I''m so happy to see you here," Lucy said enthusiastically. She had short hair, wore no makeup, and had a lively personality.

    Seeing Nina again filled her with joy. "I can''t believe it''s been so many years, and now you''re pregnant! But you haven''t changed a bit; you''re still as beautiful as ever."

    Lucy had always admired Nina''s looks. In school, she was recognized as the ss beauty, with striking features and a head of thick, beautiful hair. Nowadays, people envied those with a lot of hair, and Nina was so lucky to be naturally blessed with a perfect face and figure.

    Since they were high school ssmates, Nina had many questions. She looked at Lucy, listening to her, and her memories became clearer. "I remember now. You sat next to me, and we used to talk a lot about your favorite celebrities."

    "Yes, exactly!" Lucy said excitedly. "I was a huge fan and loved sticking posters on my desk."

    "Right!" Nina felt happy.

    Lucy grabbed Nina''s hand and almost started jumping with joy.

    "But after we graduated, I lost touch with you. You stopped talking to me as much, and it made me sad for a long time. I thought you didn''t like me anymore," Lucy reminisced about those times fondly. Back in school, people were simple and innocent, with fewer schemes and more genuine friendships, which seemed better than theplexities of adult life.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Really?" Nina was puzzled. "Did my personality change a lot?"

    "It doesn''t seem like it now, but back then, it did. After that summer break, you missed several months of sses and became much quieter," Lucy exined.

    Nina had always been quiet and

    gentle. In her memory, she thought she was pretty normal, and besides the incidents in middle school, didn''t remember missing any significant time during high school. Her parents also believed she had been present throughout high school.

    Lucy''s words shocked her, leaving her unsure how to respond. Nash had also mentioned that she had disappeared for a summer in high school. A lot must have happened during that time. Was she taken into the organization? How did she end up there?

    As she pondered this, Lucy continued, "Do you remember Miranda? She became a celebrity. Beautiful people always do well. I remember you mentioned meeting a pretty girl from a single-parent family. She was quite pitiful."

    Lucy''s words exploded in Nina''s mind like a bombshell.

 Chapter 704

    She stopped in her tracks, her face turning pale as she looked back at her in shock. "What did you say?"

    She tightly gripped Lucy''s hand, thinking she must have misheard.

    How could she have known Miranda in high school? ording to her previous memories, she should have only known about Miranda when she started secretly liking Nash. Given her personality, there was no way she would have hung out with Miranda. They were rivals in love!

    Now that she knew she did not meet Nash in middle school, how could she have known Miranda? It was too unbelievable. She suddenly felt like all her memories were a lie! Seeing Nina''s expression change dramatically, Lucy was taken aback, thinking she had said something wrong. "Nina... Did I say something wrong? Why are you reacting like this?"

    Nina tried to calm her expression but still gripped Lucy''s hand tightly. "No, it''s not that. Did I really tell you that I knew a girl named Miranda? Are you sure?"

    She looked to Lucy for an answer.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucy, afraid she might have remembered incorrectly, nced at Nina''s anxious face and didn''t dare to be careless. She recalled their past conversations and nodded stiffly. "Yes, I''m sure. You said you met a girl, and her family situation was poor. You would asionally help her out. I thought you two were close and still in touch."

    Hearing this, Nina''s pupils contracted in fear.

    She had crossed paths with Miranda before, yet had no memory of it, while Miranda had been lurking around her all this time. Slowly releasing Lucy''s hand, Nina took a few shaky steps back. "Nina, are you okay?" Lucy asked, concerned.

    "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry," Nina replied.

    "What else do you remember?"

    Nina looked at Lucy, desperate to uncover more about her fragmented past.

    "We mostly talked about school, hobbies, nothing special. I just thought you and Miranda stayed in touch," Lucy said.

    Nina continued, "I didn''t interact much with Miranda back then, did I?"

    Lucy thought for a moment. "You only mentioned her once and never brought her up again. So, I guess you didn''t interact much."

    That implied Miranda had intentionally approached her. Was it possible that Miranda had tricked her into joining the organization?

    At such a young age, Nina wouldn''t

    have been wise to such schemes. Miranda might have yed the

    victim, and Nina, feeling sorry fomet

    her, fett for it, offering her kindness. Lucy even said she had helped

    Miranda out.

    This realization hit Nina hard, making her question how much she had been manipted.

    Lucy noticed Nina struggling to

    recall these old memories. After all, it had been a long time. If Nina barely remembered her, how could she recall such details?

    She remembered because Nina sat next to her, and with Miranda bing a celebrity, these memories had surfaced.

    After a while, Ninaposed herself. "Lucy, it was nice seeing you today, but I''m still in the hospital. Let''s have dinner another day." "Sure," Lucy said with a smile before leaving.

    Yvonne, who had been quietly observing, spoke up after Lucy left. "Nina, did you really know Miranda that early?"

    "I don''t remember," Nina replied. "If we had contact that early, she''s even scarier than I thought."

    She realized she had been unaware of the wolf in sheep''s clothing manipting her all this time.

    Yvonne said, "You need to think

    carefully about this. Over the years,

    how much have you suffered because of her? These losses weren''t for nothing!"

 Chapter 705

    Nina understood all too well. Initially, she had not taken Miranda seriously. But after all the schemes Miranda had pulled, Nina certainly would not let her off the hook.

    "Let''s go back," Nina said.

    She was still reeling, the more she thought about it, the more terrifying it became. Miranda had exploited her memory loss. What else had she done?

    What had Nina gone through in the organization?

    Why had Miranda deceived her?

    And how had she managed to get out?

    Nina could not shake the feeling that there was a bigger secret behind all of this. She wished she could remember everything. Maybe then some answers woulde to light. Her memory loss was not random. Someone did not want her to recall what had happened.

    At that moment, Yvonne spoke up again. "Nina, Miranda has been released!"

    Nina looked up. "Released? She''s out?"

    "Yes, I just saw the news. It''s not an old one, it''s fresh. She was seen outside a restaurant." Yvonne immediately showed her phone to Nina, disying paparazzi photos of Miranda having a meal with someone.

    Rumors were flying, suggesting Miranda had a new boyfriend. Not long ago, she had announced her rtionship with Nash, and now there were rumors of a new boyfriend. The inte was in an uproar.

    Miranda never missed a chance to be in the spotlight, even if it was for negative reasons. She craved attention and refused to be forgotten. This was her usual tactic. The photos were taken today, proving she had been released.

    "She''s like a cockroach that won''t die. How did she manage to get out? Who''s backing her?" Yvonne fumed, having hoped Miranda would be sentenced to several years. If that happened, her acting career would be over.

    Nina felt disheartened. Without Nash''s help, how could Miranda have been released so quickly?

    Not long after the news broke, Miranda posted a rification. "Not a boyfriend, just a meal with the crew. Thanks for your concern!

    ||

    "She''s even posted an update. She''s definitely out," Yvonne said.

    Miranda had not mentioned a word about her time in custody, likely because the news had been suppressed. This would have affected her reputation, so she naturally kept it quiet.

    Now, Nina''s eyes turned cold. Miranda might not bring it up, but Nina would make sure she faced the consequences. She was determined to expose Miranda''s past and make sure her disgraceful exit would be just as significant as her entry into the spotlight.

    Nina called Angel and said coldly, "Write an expos¨¦ on Miranda."

    Angel received the message and immediately wrote an article. Two hourster, it was on social media.

    The news spread like wildfire across the capital. The murder case had already stirred up fear, and with Miranda linked to it, rumors and spections abounded.

    Miranda had just wanted to rest after her release. As long as she kept her distance from Seth and behaved, she could still find a ce in the entertainment industry. She was surprised at how smoothly she was released, likely thanks to Nash.

    Miranda smiled smugly. He imed to be fulfilling his grandfather''s wishes, but he was still helping her. Clearly, he still had feelings for her.

    While she was feeling pleased with herself, her assistant came rushing in. "Miranda, you''ve just been released, and there''s already a report linking you to an organ trafficking organization. It''s causing a huge uproar and destroying your reputation!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Miranda had never been well-liked by the public, and this news could ruin herpletely.

 Chapter 706

    Miranda was still dreaming of being a big star. As long as she wasn''t exposed, she believed she could be a huge celebrity and win major awards. Once she reached the peak of her career, nothing would trouble her anymore.

    But reality hit her hard. When she saw the article exposing everything that happened in the criminal hideout and revealing some unknown secrets from her past, she was terrified. This could ruin her career.

    Miranda had barely settled back into her routine when this bombshell dropped, affecting her future roles. Several directors had approached her for new projects, and she couldn''t afford to have her reputation destroyed.

    Her expression darkened. "Who did this?"

    "Starry Sky TV Station."

    In a fit of rage, Miranda smashed a cup. "IIer again! Nina! She''s always against me. After everything I''ve been through, Ie out unscathed, and she still can''t see who''s in charge. That bitch!"

    Her assistant, though ustomed to her tantrums, was shocked by the malicious expression on her face.

    Miranda continued, "Does she think making one drama means she''s part of this industry? She should realize where I stand. Even her drama can''tpete with mine!"

    The assistant had to be honest. "Miranda, ourst drama got heavily criticized. It was filled with unnecessary scenes and was trashed by viewers. Even our director got harassed online, while their drama became a hit!"

    "What? That''s impossible! We were popr from the start, and they were nobodies. How could their drama be a hit? You''re lying to me! How did everything change just because I was gone for a while?"

    Miranda, hearing this, was in shock. She had been blindly confident in her acting career, believing that her first sessful drama guaranteed future sesses.

    But things hadn''t gone as nned. Herpetitiveness and jealousy led to her second drama flopping, starting strong but ending poorly. It was nowbeled a flop, and the more attention it got, the worse the bacsh.

    With the recent negative press and her constant involvement in scandals, viewers were growing tired of her antics. Her fans were deserting her, with major fan ounts deciding to withdraw their support.

    Seeing this, Miranda felt her world copsing. Iler life hadn''t been morous, but there were always people paving the way for her. She thought everything would go smoothly forever. Reality taught her a harsh lesson.

    Looking at the flood of online criticism, Miranda''s face went pale. "That bitch wants to ruin me! How can she do this? Does she think she can beat me? I''m Miranda! I''m going to win awards! How can her lies be the truth?"

    She angrily swept everything off the table. But she needed a way to fix this.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Call my manager immediately and get them to handle the PR!" Miranda screamed at her assistant and her eyes were red with fury.

    The assistant was frantic, bombarded with calls from reporters and media outlets. She had turned off her phone out of desperation. She quickly turned it back on and called the manager.

    The manager, however, was furious. "There''s a problem every other day, Miranda. You need to take responsibility. You don''t even focus on your acting, and now this? If you''vemitted a crime, not even tenpanies can save you. Whoever manages you is doomed. Figure this out yourself. If you can''t, you''ll be cklisted. I''m done. Find yourself a new manager who can fix your mess!"

    Hearing this, Miranda became even more agitated. "How can you say that? There''s no evidence! If you don''t handle this, thepany will hold you ountable. You''re my manager! If you don''t fix this, how am I supposed to keep working?"

 Chapter 707

    "Now you remember I''m your manager? But whenever something happens, you run to thepany or Mr. York instead. Go find him. Whye to me now? You treat me like I''m invisible. Now that Mr. York isn''t helping you, you turn to me? I''m done being your manager!" The manager had had enough of Miranda''s tantrums and arrogance. If it were not for the powerful backers she had, the manager would not have put up with her.

    "Hey, wait..."

    The manager hung up before Miranda could finish her sentence. With Miranda constantly in the headlines, even ten managers would be overwhelmed.

    Fuming at theck of support, Miranda threw her phone against the wall. "He kicks me while I''m down! What a bastard!"

    Her assistant was equally frantic. "Miranda, maybe you should call Mr. York. You''re supposed to be getting married, right? He''ll definitely help you..."

    The assistant, unaware of the recent developments, still believed Miranda and Nash were on good terms and that he would solve her problems.

    "If he could help, would I be in this mess?" Miranda snapped.

    She clung to the hope that Nash woulde through. But deep down, she knew that just because he got her out of jail did not mean he would alwayse to her rescue. Otherwise, this situation would have been handled quietly, never making it to the public eye.

    The doorbell rang.

    "Miss Miranda, Mrs. York is here to see you again," the helper reported.

    The assistant interjected, "I thought I told you to send her away every time shees..."

    "Wait." Miranda asked, "Is it Sally?"

    The assistant grumbled, "Mrs. Yorkes by often. I always tell her you''re busy and not at home, but she''s persistent."

    "Let her in," Miranda decided. She was desperate, and Sally was herst hope. Sally felt indebted to her and would do anything to help.

    Sally had visited many times, losing hope of seeing her. But this time, she was ecstatic to be let in.

    "Miranda," Sally called out joyfully as she entered, carrying a homemade soup. She always brought something whenever she visited.

    Seeing the person she missed so

    much, Sally''s face softened with rare tenderness. She did not me

    Miranda for avoiding her and she felt sorry for her instead. "Why did it take you so long toe home? I''ve missed you so much. You look thinner. I made some nutritious soup to help you regain your strength."

    She ced the thermos on the table and reminded her, "It''s still warm."

    Miranda''s eyes reddened, and she said softly, "Sally, I''m sorry. Work has kept me so busy I haven''t been able toe home. I''m really sorry to have kept you waiting."

    "I understand, dear. I don''t me you," Sally said, holding her hand.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Noticing Miranda''s red eyes, she asked, "What''s wrong? I saw you crying as soon as I got here. Did Nash bully you? I''ve seen the recent news about your wedding. Nash hasn''t been home much, and I''ve

    had no way to contact of you.

    If he''s really mistreating you, I''ll definitely have a word with him."

    Sally was thrilled about the news of their wedding, even though they hadn''t told her directly. She had to find out from the inte.

    Hearing this, Miranda''s eyes turned even redder, and she said, "It''s nothing... Sally, don''t worry too much."

    The assistant interjected, "How can

    she not worry? Recently, Miranda''s

    reputation has been ruined by certain people interfering in their rtionship. Now, Miranda is facing the threat of being cklisted!"

 Chapter 708

    Upon hearing this, Sally''s face turned pale, and she shouted, "When did all this happen? Why didn''t anyone tell me? How dare Nina interfere in their rtionship after they have already divorced? How shameless! No, I have to go find her. She dares to treat my Miranda like this? I''ll fight her!"

    Just the thought of Miranda being wronged made Sally furious. She would do anything to get justice for her.

    Miranda quickly grabbed her. "Sally, you can''t do that. If you go, she''ll definitely treat you harshly. I can''t let you be mistreated."

    "What kind of power does she have! If she wants to be part of the York family, she''ll have to go through me first. Don''t worry, Miranda. If she makes things difficult for you, I won''t let her get away with it. I''ll go down with her if I have to!" Sally was too angry to think rationally. All she wanted was to make Nina pay, no matter the cost.

    Sally stormed off to defend Miranda, and no one could stop her.

    Miranda called out, "Sally, Sally," but did not chase after her. Watching her leave, Miranda''s tears dried up. She knew Sally would surely make Nina pay.

    Nina had just returned home from the hospital. With her pregnant belly, it was difficult for her to move, so she had the helpers carry her luggage inside while she walked slowly.

    Nash was busy with work and had not been informed about Miranda''s release, which left Nina feeling somewhat resentful and wanting to hear his exnation.

    Just as she was about to sit down, a helper announced, "Madam, Mrs. York is here."

    Nina hadn''t seen Sally in a long time. Since leaving the York family, Sally had been relieved, thinking there was no chance between Nina and Nash anymore. They hadn''t met since. Truth be told, without the constraints of the York family, Nina''s life had been quite rxed. But now, before she and Nash had reconciled, Sally showing up meant something serious. Being Nash''s mother, the security didn''t interfere much.

    "Nina!" Sally entered, carrying two buckets.

    Maintaining herposure, Nina greeted her, "What brings you here?"

    Seeing Nina''srge belly, Sally was taken aback. She hadn''t expected her to be pregnant. But there was a more pressing matter.

    Sally''s voice was stern, "So, you left the York family to pull some tricks, still hung up on my son? Now you''re pregnant and think you can use the baby to elevate your status?"

    Sally came in with no intention of

    being polite, so Nina didn''t hold back either. Coldly, she replied, "Is that why you''re here today? At the very least, you''re the child''s grandmother. Could you speak a bit more kindly?"

    "You bully Miranda and expect me to be kind? Ha!" Sally''s tone was nasty. "Trying to trap Nash with this child? Who knows who the father really is? You think you can use the York name? You''re not worthy!"

    The insults were too much for Nina

    to bear. "Watch your mouth. I''m letting this child call you grandma out of respect for Nash. If you don''t want that, fine, you won''t be his grandmother. This isn''t the York family home. Please leave! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Sally sneered, "Leave? You and Nash are divorced. I''m his mother. You''re the one who should leave!"

    Nina found her unreasonable and didn''t want to argue further. "Escort her out!" she ordered.

    The helpers moved to show Sally out, but she resisted, shoving them aside. "Get this straight, I''m Nash''s mother. Even he has to show me respect and call me Mom. How dare you push me? Are you out of your mind?"

 Chapter 709

    The helpers, fearing the situation, hesitated but did their best to push Sally out.

    Nina was no longer polite and said, "Whenever Miranda is in trouble, you jump to her defense. You just want me to know she''s your daughter and you want to protect her. But remember, you abandoned her once. Now you want to make it up to her? You should consider whether she even wants your help!"

    Sally was taken aback, thinking this was still a secret. But realizing Nina already knew, she did not bother hiding it. "Yes, Miranda is my daughter. I''ve sacrificed so much for the York family. How dare you nder her!"

    "I don''t nder," Nina replied firmly. "If you want to seek justice for her, take it up with the police, not me. Today, her reputation is ruined. Tomorrow, I''ll make sure she''s in jail for life!" Turning to the helpers, she added sternly, "Show her out!"

    Recognizing Nina''s authority, the helpers hurriedly escorted Sally out. Sally, deeply shocked and humiliated, couldn''t tolerate the insult any longer.

    "Nina, you''re a curse. It''s either you or me today!" Sally grabbed the two buckets she had brought and opened them, aiming their contents at Nina. Nina smelled the strong odor and turned pale. She couldn''t move quickly due to her pregnancy, but a helper jumped in front of her to shield her.

    "Quick, get her out! It''s gasoline!" the helper shouted, calling for more help.

    Seeing she hadn''t drenched Nina, Sally tried to move closer. Nina, now wary, kept her distance, clutching her belly protectively.

    At that moment, security had arrived to restrain Sally. Realizing she was out of time and acting irrationally, she grabbed a lighter and ignited the gasoline. The mes spread rapidly.

    Pinned down and unable to move,

    Sally watched the house catch fire. She felt a twisted sense of relief, as if the years of suppressed pain within the York family were being released. Sheughed maniacally, "Habahaha! I''ll burn you and your child alive! Let''s see how you n to marry Nash now!"

    Nina was horrified by the sheer malice in Sally''s eyes, realizing she was willing to harm even her unborn child.

    "Fire! Put out the fire!" someone shouted.

    The mes spread quickly, but the

    vi''s advanced fire safety measures kicked in. Fire extinguishers were deployed, and overhead sprinklers activated. The fire was out within a minute, but Nina was left shaken.

    Sally, restrained but still raging, screamed at Nina, "I''ll burn you to death! If you try to ruin Miranda, I''ll ruin you!"

    Nina, both angry and scared, knew she had to protect herself and her child. She wouldn''t show any mercy.

    "Take her to the police. Punish her to the full extent of thew!" Nina ordered.

    Sally continued to struggle and shout, "I''m Nash''s mother! Burning down a house is my right! You can''t do anything to me!"

    She was convinced her status would shield her from any consequences.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Captain York!"

    Nash arrived, his expression cold with fury, his fists clenched as he red at Sally.

    Seeing him, Sally thought she had found her savior. "Nash, you''re here! Look at this woman trying to send me to the police! See how cruel she is, wanting to arrest your own mother!"

 Chapter 710

    Sally showed no remorse and wanted Nash to see Nina''s true colors.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Nash walked up to her, expressionless, and coldly asked, "Who let you in?"

    Sally replied, "I''m your mother. Why wouldn''t I be allowed in?"

    She said it as if it was a matter of course.

    Nash''s lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes cold as ice, filled with a murderous glint.

    It was the first time Sally had seen such an expression on Nash''s face, and she felt a chill run down her spine.

    "You came here to burn down my house?" Nash''s voice grew even colder.

    Sally, who had been confident, now changed her tune. "I only wanted to teach Nina a lesson, I didn''t mean to burn down the house. Nash, how could I possibly cause you trouble..." "You didn''t just want to burn down the house. You intended to harm Nina and her unborn child!" Nash''s voice was icy, devoid of any warmth. "You think I won''t do anything to you?" The cold words made Sally tremble. "Nash..."

    Nash''s chest heaved, his clenched fists shaking, his eyes tinged with a blood-red hue as he sneered, "And now you expect me to defend you? Where do you get the nerve?" Sally became more subdued. "Nash, I''m your mother..."

    "Don''t call yourself my mother! I''m not your son, right?" Nash''s voice was harsh, his lips curling into a cold smile. "If anything had happened to Nina today, how would you n to face the consequences?"

    Sally''s face turned pale, unable to believe this was Nash. "Even if you''re not my biological son, you grew up in the York family. That makes you my son! How could you turn out like this? Nina must have bewitched you!"

    Nina, standing a short distance away, heard Nash''s harsh tone and felt it was too much. His gaze towards Sally was unnerving.

    She could confront Sally herself.

    Nash was usually cold and indifferent towards Sall but he.

    seemed unusually aggressive today.

    It was almost as if he wanted to end

    Sally right then and there.

    Nina was worried he might actually do something drastic. After all, Sally was still his nominal mother. No matter how overbearing she was, Nash had always turned a blind eye before.

    As Nash prepared to approach Sally, Nina grabbed his hand. "Nash, let the police handle this."

    Nash didn''t seem to hear her and forcefully shook off her hand. The force made Nina stagger backward a few steps, nearly twisting her ankle.

    Realizing what he had done, Nash turned to her, shocked, his eyes softening. "Nina."

    He quickly moved to support her.

    Nina, heavily pregnant, was moving slowly. Thankfully, she was unharmed. Had she not steadied herself, she might have fallen.

    Nash''s reaction was abnormally

    intense. His whole demeanor was aggressive, not just towards Sally but even towards her. However, when she looked into his eyes, they seemed normal again, filled only with concern for her, making her doubt her own perception,

    "Are you okay?" Nash asked, holding her waist gently. "Did you get hurt? Would you feel better sitting down?"

    Nina gazed into his deep eyes, pushing aside her strange thoughts. "I''m fine."

    She nced at Sally and said, "Take her to the police. Let thew handle this."

    She was thinking of Nash''s future, afraid that any extreme reaction might affect his career. He wasn''t just the CEO of the York family but also a military officer, unable to afford any blemish on his record.

    Nash agreed. "We''ll do as you say."

    He turned to the security guards. "Take her away!"

 Chapter 711

    Sally, seeing that Nash wasn''t going to help her, panicked. "Nash, how can you listen to her? I am your mother, and you want to send me to jail? How can you do this! You must be bewitched by this woman!" Her emotions became even more agitated, and she directed all her hatred at Nina. "What kind of spell have you cast on Nash? You''re a witch, Nina. I won''t let you get away with this. If you ruin things for me and Miranda, I''ll haunt you even after I''m dead!"

    She continued to hurl insults and threats at Nina, but she couldn''t avoid being taken to the police.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Finally, the house fell silent.

    Nash looked at the scorched floor and said to Nina, "We shouldn''t stay here. I''ll take you somewhere morefortable."

    "It''s fine," Nina replied. "Only a small part is burned. We can fix it easily. There''s no need to go to all that trouble."

    Nash insisted, "As long as you''refortable, it''s no trouble."

    Nina declined, "Staying here is fine."

    Nash didn''t press the issue further and called someone to repair the burned areas. He also instructed the staff to tighten security measures. Everyone, including his rtives, would need to be strictly screened before seeing Nina. Everything was for her safety.

    After he had given all the necessary instructions, Nina asked, "Did you get Miranda released?"

    Nash turned to her and replied, "Yes, why?"

    Nina''s expression changed. "You know she''s connected to the organization. Why release her? It''s not fair to those who died!"

    Nash continued in a soothing tone, "There''s no definitive evidence."

    Nina grew more agitated. "What counts as evidence? Do you need to see her kill someone with your own eyes? You know she and Seth are father and daughter, and she poisoned me. Isn''t that enough evidence? Must it be something you Witness yourself?"

    Nash tried to calm her. "Don''t get too worked up. Think of the baby."

    He reached out to touch her belly, but Nina pped his hand away. "You just can''t bear to see her suffer. It was the same in the past, and it''s the same now. What''s the

    difference? She''ll continue to harass me and disrupt my life! Today, your

    mother came here to bu

    house

    down. Surely, she was behind it!"

    "Do you have proof?" Nash retorted.

    Nina looked at him, incredulous. "Isn''t this proof enough? As soon as her scandals are exposed, she sees me as her enemy and wants me dead. How can I let her keep harming me?" "Why did you do it then?" Nash asked. "Are the reports true? If you don''t have proof, you could face legal trouble too."

    Nina''s eyes turned cold. "I am the proof. Why isn''t that enough? You''re just protecting her! You im to love me, but deep down, you still care about her."

    "I don''t."

    "Really? Then why are you still protecting her and getting her released?" Nina raised her voice. "She should be rotting in jail. You released her, and now she''s causing trouble. If anything happens to me or the baby, it''s on you!"

    "I said I don''t!" Nash shouted back, losing his temper.

    Nina stared at him in shock.

    Realizing his emotional outburst, Nash felt lost. He stepped forward and grabbed Nina''s hand, trying to exin. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have raised my voice." Nina, still angry, struggled to pull away.

    "Ouch!" Nina cried out, feeling like her wrist might break. "You''re hurting me!"

 Chapter 712

    Hearing her cry, Nash quickly let go.

    Nina''s wrist was already ringed with a red mark. She looked at her hand in disbelief, wondering how Nash could suddenly be so forceful. She red at him, her expression showing her anger and pain.

    Nash looked at her wrist, his expression conflicted, mostly filled with guilt. He quickly apologized again, "I''m sorry."

    But his words felt hollow, as he had indeed hurt her identally. He hadn''t realized he had used so much force and be so agitated.

    Nina was already furious about the situation with Miranda. Dealing with a third person interfering in their rtionship was more than any woman could tolerate.

    Now, Nash had even hurt her in his irrational state.

    "Sorry doesn''t help. You still did it. I can''t stay here like this. I''m leaving," she said, intending to leave.

    After all, this wasn''t her house. Since she and Nash were still divorced, she couldn''t kick him out, so she had to leave herself.

    She barely took a few steps before Nash called out to her in a calm voice, "You''re pregnant. It''s inconvenient for you to leave. You stay here and I''ll go."

    Nina stopped and turned to look at him.

    Without raising his head, Nash walked past her without hesitation.

    Nina watched him go, frowning deeply. She hadn''t expected him to leave without any exnation or attempt tofort her.

    If he really cared about her, wouldn''t he try to make amends?

    Even if she didn''t believe him, he could have tried to exin until she did.

    Even though he had almost hurt her, he could have begged for forgiveness.

    Even if she said she was leaving, he should have tried to stop her and calm her down.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    What did walking away mean? Did it confirm he couldn''t bear to be harsh with Miranda?

    Nina had hoped he would stop and turn back to look at her, but he didn''t. He walked away without looking back.

    Now, she was both angry and heartbroken. She felt that things shouldn''t be this way. Seeing the red mark on her wrist only deepened her hurt. Why did he have to treat her like this?

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she felt a lump of unresolved anger and sadness in her chest.

    As Nash stepped outside, he realized something was wrong with him. He couldn''t control his emotions anymore. Even though he didn''t want to get angry at Nina, he couldn''t stop himself. Sooner orter, he would end up hurting her.

    He needed to stay away from her to avoid causing harm to her and their child.

    Wilfred had already told him that the poison in his system wouldn''t kill him but would cause significant disruptions to his life. For example, he might go mad.

    Right now, he could still function like a normal person, but eventually, he might be a beast, hurting others and forgetting

    everyone.

    What would happen if he forgot Nina? The consequences were too terrible to imagine.

    Nash fell silent, staring at his hands, knowing that one day they might hurt the person he cared about the most. That''s why he needed to leave, to prevent any further arguments or worse actions.

    Nash clenched his fists tightly. "Let''s go."

    "Where do you want to go, Captain?" It was clear to the perceptive ones around him that Nash was deeply troubled.

    Nash had many things to take care of while he was still sane. IIe had to make all the necessary arrangements.

    He replied with his stern expression, "The usual ce. And bring Miranda in again."

    James hesitated for a moment but then pursed his lips.

    At that moment, Miranda was attending an event. Due to all the negative publicity, many endorsements had been canceled. She had quickly stepped up for damage control, issuing a statement.

    The content dered the allegations false and defamatory, and she would pursue legal action, attaching awyer''s letter. This managed to restore some of her reputation.

 Chapter 713

    The scandal had caused many of her jobs to be put on hold. Despite the challenges, she was determined to make aeback. If she couldn''t work here anymore, she would make an appearance abroad.

    Fortunately, since the incident was recent, she had not been cklisted and could still attend an online gaming event. The attendees were all anime fans. She nned to cosy as a popr character to capture the attention of her audience.

    Miranda was smart and she knew how to create buzz. At every event, she aimed to be in the spotlight. This time was no different.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She was also waiting for good news from Sally. Nina had made her life difficult, and she intended to return the favor. She assumed Sally had already handled it. If Sally could get rid of that nuisance, Miranda could rest easy.

    After all she had been through, Miranda had learned a valuable lesson which was never get her own hands dirty. Being caught was a death sentence. She couldn''t survive in the entertainment industry if that happened. She needed to use others to do her bidding. Anything that benefited her couldn''t be overlooked.

    However, after waiting for a while, an informant returned with bad news. Sally had been taken to the police station.

    Miranda''s face fell. "How is that possible? She''s Nash''s mother. Even if she did something, she shouldn''t end up in jail!"

    "The truth is, Nash isn''t protecting her anymore. He didn''t spare Sally for Nina''s sake."

    "Useless!" Miranda, feeling her support crumble, panicked. "You''re all useless!"

    Sheshed out, venting her frustration.

    "Miss Miranda, you need to be careful," warned the informant. "No one can help you now. You need to look out for yourself." Miranda remained silent, fully aware of her dire situation. All her potential allies were gone. Her once promising life had plunged

    into darkness.

    The informant, not wanting to draw attention or get caught up in the mess, quickly left after delivering the message.

    Miranda''s hands shook. She was at a loss for her next move. ncing at her reflection in the mirror, she remembered she was at work. She still had a chance. She could rely on her beauty and the love of her fans to rebuild her life.

    She reassured herself that this time, she would seed. Capturing the affection of others was her only way to survive in the entertainment industry.

    With renewed determination, she called in the makeup artist, masking her turmoil with a smile. "Make me look beautiful, perfectly suited to the character. I need to grab everyone''s attention the moment I appear!"

    The makeup artistplied, continuing to apply her makeup.

    The event began, teeming with influencers, all in cosy. The venue was crowded, and fans excitedly cheered for their favorite characters, indicating high engagement.

    Backstage, Miranda was the only celebrity among the influencers. In the past, she would have looked down on such a setting, considering it beneath her. But now, she was the star of the show.

    With a warm smile, she stepped out as the host introduced her. However, despite the host''s enthusiasm, the crowd remained silent.

    Miranda maintained herposure and greeted the audience.

    But the crowd wasn''t impressed. Someone questioned loudly, "Why invite Miranda? Her reputation is terrible. Isn''t she a criminal?

    ||

    "Get off the stage!" another shouted.

 Chapter 714

    As someone in the crowd shouted, Miranda''s expression instantly changed. She looked lost amidst the people.

    She had endured many usations before, but this was the first time she was publicly condemned, and the faces in the crowd seemed to turn hostile.

    The host tried to maintain order, saying, "This is Miranda''s first time here. Don''t believe the rumors online. It''s disrespectful to her..."

    "Where there''s smoke, there''s fire! If she didn''t do anything, why would her namee up? Concernedizens have been tracking her movements, and there are some very suspicious activities. We should ask the police to investigate. Artists with a bad reputation shouldn''t appear in public."

    "Calm down, everyone, please calm down," the host pleaded, trying to restore order. "If Miranda had any real issues, she wouldn''t be here..."

    The audience, however, wouldn''t listen to the host. They were outraged by Miranda''s presence and began throwing things at her.

    "Ah-" Miranda cried out as she was hit, quickly covering her head. "I didn''t do it, it wasn''t me..."

    Staff rushed in to protect Miranda and tried to escort her away.

    The angry audience shouted, "The recent case of the murdered women has everyone on edge. If Miranda is involved, she''s not human. She''s a monster. I''m speaking out today for the sake of thousands of women! If someone like her can still act and make money in the entertainment industry, who will show sympathy for the murdered women?"

    These words resonated with many, leading to a chorus of condemnation.

    "Miranda, get off the stage!"

    "Miranda, get off the stage!"

    For the first time, Miranda felt the terrifying hatred from the crowd. She was genuinely afraid.

    She felt like it was over for her. Completely over.

    Even though she wasn''t in jail yet and there was no evidence proving her crimes, these rumors had already condemned her. She was supposed to be a top star. How had she fallen so far?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Escorted backstage by the staff, Miranda''s eyes were red, and her hands were shaking. She had various injuries from being hit by the thrown objects. The crowd hadn''t given her a chance to breathe.

    "Miss Miranda, are you alright?" the event organizers asked, concerned.

    Unable to ept her sudden fall from grace, Mirandashed out angrily pushing them away. "This is the security you provided? I rely on I my face for a living! How can act if I''m injured like this?"

    Her eyes were wide with rage, and the event organizers found her somewhat frightening.

    Though they felt wronged, they

    patiently replied, "Miss Miranda, we apologize for not anticipating this. We''ll cover your medical expenses,

    but it''s best you don''t participate in

    the event anymore."

    They didn''t want the event to be further affected. Given the strong opposition to Miranda, they couldn''t afford to have her there.

    "Don''t participate anymore?"

    Miranda, never having faced such humiliation, tried to maintain her pride. I have a busy schedule. If you didn''t want me to participate, why invite me? You''re wasting my time!"

    "We''re sorry, Miss Miranda."

    Though humiliated, Miranda wanted to maintain some dignity. After multiple apologies from the organizers, she stopped her outburst and returned to her dressing room. Once inside, she destroyed the room to vent her anger and frustration.

    "Nina!" Miranda spat through gritted teeth. "You''ve ruined me. I''ll never forgive you!"

    Minutester, someone knocked on the door again.

    The event organizers repeated, "Miss Miranda, please leave quickly. Others need to use this room."

    Miranda''s assistant snapped, "Why are you rushing us? Do you think Miranda will stay here forever?"

 Chapter 715

    After speaking, the assistant began packing up Miranda''s things.

    Tears streamed down Miranda''s face, but her expression remained cold. She desperately wanted to make aeback, but it felt like she was sinking deeper into a hole she could not escape. She needed to think of a way to salvage her situation.

    She had fought hard to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry, aspiring to be someone admired and envied. She could not give up now.

    The door was knocked on again.

    The assistant, growing impatient, opened the door. "What''s the rush..."

    To her surprise, it was Nash''s men.

    The assistant''s eyes lit up with hope. "Miranda."

    Miranda, feeling like she was in an ice-cold cer, turned and saw Nash''s men. Her eyes brightened, and she quickly wiped away her tears. "Is it Nash? Does Nash want to see me?" she asked eagerly. This was herst lifeline. As long as Nash was willing to save her, she wouldn''t be doomed.

    "Miss Miranda,e with us."

    "Okay, I knew Nash wouldn''t abandon me. He still cares about me. I''ll go see him right now!" Miranda had never given up hope.

    As long as Nash showed any sign of caring for her, she would believe in him unconditionally. After all, he had never truly abandoned her.

    She confidently followed them.

    In the car, no one spoke. Miranda had many questions and smiled as she tried to engage them, but they didn''t respond.

    It didn''t matter to her. As long as she could see Nash again, she was willing to do anything. That was her obsession. However, this time she wasn''t so lucky.

    They arrived at a remote location surrounded by mountains, giving Miranda a creepy feeling.

    As soon as the car stopped, Miranda looked around nervously but was roughly pushed out. "Hey, be gentle! I''m Nash''s fianc¨¦e. Do you want to die?"

    QUMS

    Before she could finish, her hands were tied up.

    "What are you doing?" Miranda struggled.

    "Miss Miranda, if you don''t want to die faster, shut up!"

    She was blindfolded and forcefully pushed into the depths of the forest.

    Despite her fear, she trusted them because they were Nash''s men. She believed Nash had shown mercy by getting her out of jail and wouldn''t harm her. ¨¦n.swnovels

    They walked for a long time. Miranda''s dress got caught on sharp branches, scraping her legs. She felt the pain but was still pushed forward.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Having never endured such hardships, Miranda felt chilled to the bone.

    Eventually, they reached a t area, but she was pushed down again.

    "Ah!"

    She fell to the ground, unable to brace herself with her hands, feeling pain all over her body. Her legs were definitely scraped.

    Then, her blindfold was removed.

    Having not seen sunlight for a while, the light hurt Miranda''s eyes. As she adjusted, she saw Nash sitting on a sofa, his eyes coldly fixed on her.

    Despite sensing something was

    wrong, Miranda clung to hope. She

    crawled to his feet, clutching his pants. "Nash, they were too rough

    with me. Look, my legs are bleeding. I''m your fianc¨¦e. How could they

    treat me like this? Punish them!"

    She viewed Nash as her only lifeline, just like when she first met him. He was her greatest support.

    However, there was no sympathy in Nash''s eyes, only a bloodthirsty glint.

    He looked down at his pants, which she was clutching, with disgust and kicked her away without hesitation.

    This was the first time Nash had ever treated Miranda so harshly!

 Chapter 716

    She was shocked, and then panic set in. Now she had nothing left and her only hope was Nash. If he gave up on her too, she would truly be at rock bottom with little chance of ever recovering. "Nash," Miranda instantly began to cry. Ignoring the pain, she crawled toward him again. "I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please don''t do this."

    As she crawled, Nash looked at her as one might look at a dog. He lowered his head but maintained a superior posture, a cold smile ying on his lips. His fingers gripped her chin. "Wrong? Do you know wha you did wrong?"

    This question left Miranda stunned. What had she done wrong?

    She didn''t think she was wrong at all. She needed to submit to Nash to survive in this cruel world. "Whatever you say I did wrong, I was wrong. I''ll never do it again. Please forgive me this once." Tears fell from her eyes, making her look pitiful. She hoped Nash would show her some mercy.

    Nash shoved her away with disgust, causing her head to tilt. He then took a disinfected towel and wiped his hands. "Miranda, you can bow and scrape to survive, but I don''t see any real remorse in you." Miranda scrambled up, asking, "What do you want from me?"

    Nash stared at her coldly. "When you poisoned Nina, did you ever think about this day?"

    Miranda''s lips trembled. "I told you before, as long as you marry me, she''ll get the antidote."

    Nash''s eyes grew even colder, and the veins on his forehead bulged. Furious, he grabbed her by the throat. "Where''s the antidote? Do you have it? Say it again, do you have the antidote?"

    He had suspected from the startContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    that Miranda might not have the antidote. He had only yed along to get close enough to find it. But t was even harder than he had

    imagined. The antidote was.

    experimental and not very effective.

    Miranda''s throat tightened. Seeing Nash''s rage, she was terrified and began to tremble. She struggled to speak, "Everything I did was because I love you...'' Nash tightened his grip further.

    He was truly disgusted by her words. Every sentence began with her love for him, which he found repulsive.

    Miranda felt herself suffocating, her face turning a bluish-purple. She thought she was going to die in his hands. She pounded on Nash''s hand, desperate to survive.

    Just as she was about to pass out

    fromck of oxygen, Nash released her. She gasped for air, coughing violently as she copsed to the floor, utterly drained of strength. en.swhovels

    "Letting you die like this is too easy," Nash said coldly. "You deserve to live a life worse than death."

    Hearing this, Miranda struggled to lift her head, still gasping for breath. "What do you want to do?"

    Nash continued to smile, a sinister look in his eyes. "Did you really think you were free after getting out of prison?"

    Miranda''s face went pale. The current Nash terrified her. "You''re going to lock me up? You think prison is too lenient? You want to torture me?"

    She began to back away, realizing

    2

    the true horror of her situation. She had thought getting out of prison was due to Nash''s pity and his unwillingness to see her suffer. en.swhovels

    In reality, he had been waiting for this moment.

 Chapter 717

    Nash felt that being imprisoned was too easy for Miranda. He wanted to punish her.

    "You''re not stupid," Nash said mockingly, like a grim reaper delivering his final verdict. "Your life is at its end!"

    "No, you can''t!" Miranda became frantic. "You can''t lock me up. It''s illegal! Nash, you''re harming yourself by doing this!"

    She feared Nash might take drastic actions. If he wouldn''t let her go to prison, being locked up by him would surely be more painful. She did not want to be tortured. Prison would be preferable. The more she thought about it, the more her heart raced. She wanted to escape.

    She quickly got up and tried to run away.

    Nash watched her retreating figure without making a move to stop her, knowing she couldn''t escape. A cruel smile formed on his lips, sending chills down one''s spine.

    Miranda ran as fast as she could, not even looking around. She had no idea what the house looked like, only picking a direction and running blindly. She ran until she was out of breath, too scared to stop, fearing Nash would catch her.

    Sweating profusely, she nced around and saw nothing but dense trees, like a maze,pletely disorienting her. Tall, thick trees blocked out the sunlight. Ahead was an abyss that seemed bottomless.

    Where was she?

    The more she ran, the more panicked and confused she became.

    "Ah-"

    She tripped and fell to the ground, thorns piercing her palms and causing blood to flow. Covered in dirt and sweat, her face smudged, she had lost all the mour of a star.

    Her primary concern was no longer her appearance but how to escape this seemingly endless forest.

    Crying in fear, the chilling darknessContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    of the forest made her shiver. She looked up and saw a giant

    venomous snake slithering toward her, its tongue flicking menacingly. en.swhovels

    Her pupils dted with terror, her face turning even paler. She was utterly paralyzed with fear.

    She no longer dared to run. Instead, she thought about returning to the house. Only there could she find safety from these dangers.

    Nina was waiting in the living room, falling asleep on the sofa from exhaustion. Her sleep was restless, and the slightest noise woke her up.

    She sat up abruptly, looking around.

    Seeing no one else in the room, she realized Nash had note back. Checking the time, it was already 10 PM. Nash usually came home by this time, but tonight there was no sign of him.

    Nina anxiously checked her phone. Nash had not sent her any messages, not even a call. This made Nina feel even more lost.

    The situation with Nash and

    Miranda had already left her feeling insecure. Hisck of exnation, his sudden departure, and theplete absence ofmunication O intensified her unease.

    Her anger was a cry for concern. If Nash truly understood her, he would have reached out to her. But he hadn''t, leaving her in a state of lingering disappointment.

    She struggled with this emotional turmoil, torn between wanting answers and preserving her pride. She knew she couldn''t continue like this.

    Nina reminded herself that seeking rity wasn''t a sign of weakness but a way to find peace. She decided to ask the security at the gate. "Has Nashe back? When will he return?"

 Chapter 718

    The security team was closely connected with James and his team, so Nina naturally turned to them first. "The Captain has not returned, and we don''t know when he will," one of the guards answered her.

    "Do you know where he went?" Nina asked again.

    "We''re not sure."

    Their answers were unhelpful.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At a time when she needed hispany the most, Nash was not there. Her anger had cooled somewhat with time, and she was willing to listen to his exnation and believe him.

    Why wouldn''t he just exin? Did he not love her anymore? Even if he didn''t, he should at least make it clear. She hated this ambiguity.

    So she insisted, "Call James and ask where they are and when Nash will be back."

    "Yes, ma''am." The guardplied with her request.

    Nina maintained herposure, subtly inquiring about Nash''s whereabouts.

    After the call, the guard reported, "Ma''am, it seems like the Captain won''t be returning tonight."

    "Did you ask where he is?"

    "They didn''t say."

    Nina pressed her lips together, feeling a heavy sense of frustration. Did they not want to tell her where he was?

    Since Miranda''s release, Nash had been disappearing without a trace, not even answering his phone. What was he doing?

    Her disappointment was mixed with anger. She hated the uncertainty.

    Seeing Nina head for the door, the guard asked, "Ma''am, where are you going?"

    Nina''s expression was cold and full of displeasure. "He won''t tell me where he is, so it doesn''t matter where I go."

    "Ma''am, it''s veryte. If you leave now, we won''t be able to exin it to the Captain."

    Nina sneered, "Will he care? I''m tired of this push-and-pull. If he doesn''t want to be with me, I''ll make it easy for him. The baby doesn''t need his name either!" She was determined to leave, despite it beingte and unsafe for her in her condition.

    "Ma''am," they tried to stop her.

    "Move!" Nina shouted.

    "It''s toote. Please go back and rest. We can talk about this tomorrow," the guard pleaded.

    Nina insisted, "Move! If you block me and something happens to me or the baby, you''ll be in even more trouble."

    This put the guards in a difficult position. They quickly made calls to report the situation and buy some time.

    "Ma''am, we''ve called the Captain. He should be back soon. Could you wait a little longer?"

    Nina more upset.

    This only made N

    "Isn''t he supposed to be busy? Howe he suddenly isn''t when I want to leave? These are all excuses. If he doesn''t need to keep me informed, then stop calling me ma''am''m not worthy of being Mrs. York!"

    No matter what, Nina wouldn''t be satisfied. He was busy with work noting home at night, and never letting her know his whereabouts. He wasn''t acting like a husband should.

    If he coulde back quickly, it meant he didn''t want to see her. f he didn''t want to see her, why should she stay and make a fool of herself? After all, this wasn''t even her house.

    "You are the Captain''s wife, and you absolutely deserve the title. Please, just give it half an hour. If the Captain isn''t here by then, you can leave." They tried every possible way to make her stay.

    Nina''s expression remained cold, feeling increasingly heartbroken by Nash''s neglect.

 Chapter 719

    "I''m leaving not because he isn''ting back," Nina said, her voice filled with sadness.

    She had endured years of being with Nash, never feeling trusted and always summoned and dismissed at his convenience. She was tired of his neglect.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She felt that she had forgiven him too easily and that he did not cherish her. Since that was the case, she decided it was time to stop holding onto false hope.

    "Ma''am, please wait a little longer," the security guards pleaded, almost ready to kneel before her.

    Nina had lost all patience. No matter what they said, she was determined to leave. She moved forward, her pregnant belly leading the way. The guards, not daring to physically stop her, had no choice but to let her pass.

    Nina left without any further hindrance. For safety reasons, the guards followed her to ensure nothing happened to her.

    Knowing she couldn''t walk far, Nina called someone to pick her up. She decided to go back to her parents'' house.

    Within ten minutes, Yvonne arrived in her car.

    "Nina, what happened? You just reconciled, and now you''re leaving again?" Yvonne was confused. She was certain that Nash loved Nina, but she did not expect things to go south so quickly.

    Nina got into the car, leaving the guards behind. "Just drive. I''ll exin everything."

    Seeing anyone associated with Nash only added to Nina''s frustration. She realized the depth of her feelings for him, and the bitterness that came with it.

    Yvonne started the car and drove away.

    On the way, Nina took some time to calm herself, fighting back tears. Once she felt moreposed, she began, "It was Nash who got Miranda released."

    "What?" Yvonne was shocked. "That can''t be. Miranda has harmed you so much, and it''s very likely she harmed you even when you were young. Such a person deserves to be in jail. Why would he do that? He''s a captain and knows thew. This is not just hical. It''s illegal!"

    "I asked him, and he admitted it," Nina said with a bitter smile. She looked at Yvonne. "Do you think he still has feelings for her? Maybe he loved her before and now can''t bear to see her suffer, so he''s protecting her?"

    This was the unresolved issue in Nina''s heart. She could not ept the idea that Nash still had feelings for someone else.

    Yvonne thought about it and sensed that something was not right. Nina, caught up in her emotions, might not see things as clearly as an outsider.

    Having seen Nash go to great lengths for Nina, Yvonne suspected there might be another reason. "Did Nash ever admit to loving Miranda?"

    "No," Nina replied softly. "But it wasn''t a secret. Back then, everyone was saying Nash liked Miranda."

    "What if it was just a rumor?" Yvonne said as she drove. "Miranda would do anything to achieve her goals. There''s nothing she wouldn''t do. It''s possible there was never any real rtionship between them."

    "There was," Nina insisted. "When he was drunk, he called out her name."

    She was sure of it, having heard it from Nash''s own lips. During an intoxicated encounter with him, he had called out Miranda''s name. That was how the baby was conceived, and it was a wound that had never healed.

    "I don''t understand," Yvonne said, her theories thwarted.

    "Take me to my parents'' house," Nina said.

    Nina couldn''t get past this hurdle, but there was another one she needed to face.

    Her parents had hidden something from her.

    Why had they lied to her and concealed her past?

 Chapter 720

    "Okay," Yvonne said without hesitation, taking her back home.

    Nina fell silent, feeling an emptiness in her heart. Loving someone meant caring about their attitude and hoping they valued her feelings. In reality, the disparity was significant.

    Suddenly, Yvonne mmed on the brakes. Fortunately, Nina was wearing her seatbelt, but she was still startled.

    "Damn it, who''s blocking the road with so many cars?" Yvonne''s road rage red up. "Scaring people like this in the middle of the night! Good thing my driving skills are solid."

    The headlights made it hard for Nina to see what was happening. She couldn''t make out what was going on.

    Then, the car door opened.

    Yvonne, ready to yell, bit back her words when she saw who it was.

    "It''ste. Come back home with me. We can talk there. I''m back now," Nash stood at the car door, speaking to her calmly.

    Hearing his voice, Nina looked up to see Nash''s face close to hers. He seemed to have rushed over and his clothes were disheveled. Ilowever, her heart remained cold.

    Wasn''t he too busy toe home? Wasn''t he unreachable? Now that she wanted to leave, he was in a hurry. What was he anxious about?

    "I''m going back to my parents'' house. This isn''t my home," Nina said.

    "You''re my wife. How is it not your home? Everything of mine is yours," Nash insisted.

    Nina let out a bitterugh, looking up at him. "Aren''t we divorced? When things are good, everything is mine. When things go bad,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I get a few million and a vi. It seems like I got the better deal, but men''s words are not to be trusted."

    Nash responded, "Did we get the divorce certificate?"

    Nina''s expression changed. "We signed the divorce papers."

    "Proper procedure means getting the certificate. That''s the only true divorce," Nash exined.

    Nina pressed her lips together. "So what? It''s the same as being divorced."

    Nash ced his hand on the car door, speaking patiently, "It''s different. Regardless of what our marriage was like before, setting all that aside, you are my wife now. Everything I have is shared with you-my house, mypany, even my honor. Everything under my name is yours."

    Nina''s tone was mocking. "Your words sound sweet now."

    "It''s the truth," Nash said, his eyes sincere. "I know you''re still angry with me. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have hurt you or lost my temper. I''ll be more careful in the future."

    Nina looked at him, seeing the sincerity and humility in his eyes. She felt herself softening. His words had already calmed much of her anger.

    She was on the verge of forgiving him, but after so many lessons, she remained cautious. "Why do this? You know that the harm can''t be undone. Why do it?"

    Nash hesitated, his expressionplicated. He was afraid of another incident but couldn''t bear the thought of Nina leaving. Even a night apart was painful for him.

    Seeing he couldn''t answer, Nina said, "Move your cars. You''re not only blocking our way but also others. Nash, even if you''re wealthy and powerful, you can''t disrupt other people''s driving."

    Nash clenched and unclenched his fists, asking, "If you leave, what will happen to you and the baby?"

 Chapter 721

    Nina never wanted to hear those words. They made her ufortable, but she still said, "Do you think I can''t survive without you? While you were with Miranda, I lived just fine. If you''re worried about the baby, I have friends and parents. He''ll be born healthy without you worrying."

    Her tone was resolute.

    Nash was worried about her future. Being with him now was happy, but what if one day he wasn''t himself anymore, bing a beast that could harm her? That would be the worst pain for her.

    Though reluctant, he had to consider the reality of their situation. Seeing Nina''s cold expression, he worried that his decision might be wrong, potentially causing her harm.

    "Are you going back to your parents''?" Nash asked calmly.

    "Yes," Nina replied.

    Nash nced at her belly. "You can go back, but take care of yourself and avoid getting hurt. Don''t wander around too much to avoid danger. I can''t promise I''ll be there when the baby is born, but I will ensure you both are well taken care of."

    Nina expected him to say somethingforting, but his words sounded like a farewell, leaving her confused. Furrowing her brows, she asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    "I won''t stop you from going back," Nash said tly. "Yvonne can take you, but I''ll also have someone follow to ensure you get there safely."

    His words did not address the real issue, nor did theyfort her. This only made her angrier.

    "Fine, then get out of the way!" Nina''s tone was icy.

    Nash wisely stepped back, and Nina mmed the car door shut. She refused to look at him, staring coldly ahead.

    Yvonne, feeling like an invisible bystander, thought Nash would convince Nina to stay. After all, he had chased after her, indicating he cared. But the oue was bewildering. As the cars moved aside, clearing the way, Yvonne drove slowly.

    Nina tried to act like she did not care, but deep down, she cared a lot. She wondered how much Nash loved her and what he would

    sacrifice for her. It seemed like she

    got no answers.

    Unable to help herself, she nced at the rearview mirror, the only ce where she could see him without his knowing.From N?velDrama.Org.

    She saw Nash standing there, watching their car with a look of longing.

    This sight almost broke her. Her heart ached with love for him, making the pain more acute. She wanted to look away, but her eyes couldn''t. She watched him untichis figure disappeared, yet she still wanted to see him.

    Even a simple plea for her to stay would have been enough.

    But there was nothing.

    Absolutely nothing.

    Nina leaned back against the seat, feeling a sudden weakness wash over her.

    "You''re clearly not ready to leave him, so why say those things? He was about to take you back," Yvonne said, noticing Nina''s reluctance to leave Nash.

    Nina sighed. "Maybe I''m just being

    difficult. Women seek attention from

    the men they love, and sometimes that means acting out. If he cares, it''s justified. If he doesn''t, you just end up looking like a fool. That''s me now. I''m nothing. He''d rather watch me leave than ask me to stay."

 Chapter 722

    "And besides, he doesn''te home, he let Miranda out, and I''m angry. I vent my anger, which is within reason, right? But he always leaves. Even when he came to find me, he agreed to let me go back to my parents'' house. Doesn''t that mean he''s giving up?" Nina''s eyes reddened, on the verge of tears.

    She held them back, not wanting anyone else to see her cry. Crying alone in a corner was enough.

    Yvonne did not fully understand. "Go back for a few days and see what he sayster. Maybe he''s just respecting your decision, afraid you''d resent him if he begged you to stay. Men and women think differently. But as long as there''s love, these issues can be worked out."

    "Yeah, nothing is an issue," Nina said with a bitter smile. "But he needs topromise for me just once."

    "Don''t think about it anymore. Let''s go home, get some sleep, and you''ll feel better tomorrow," Yvonne tried tofort her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina fell silent, swallowing her sadness and epting the reality. Just like when they first talked about divorce, she had to go through this again.

    "Captain, she''s gone," one of the guards reported to Nash.

    Nash stood still for a long time, as if he had turned to stone, staring in the direction Nina had left.

    Felix, unable to bear seeing Nash so despondent, decided to speak up. "Captain, if you can''t let her go, why not say a few kind words and persuade her? She would understand ande back with you. This way, neither of you will suffer. It''s painful to see this oue."

    It wasn''t just Nash''s heart that ached. Those who watched wished they could intervene and force them to stay together. If Felix were in Nash''s position, he would fight to keep Nina no matter what. But Nash wasn''t just thinking about the present. He worried about how long he could be there for her.

    Nash got into the car, his voice calm

    but hollow. "Even if shees home

    with me, how long can I stay with her? What if one day I hurt her? She''s pregnant. If something. happens, she''ll hate me forever. I''m not afraid of her hating mem afraid of hurting her and not being the hero she thinks I am."

    He had too many concerns. He wanted to maintain some dignity in her eyes.

    "Captain, there has to be a way. We''ll find a solution," Felix tried tofort him, knowing how tough things were for Nash.

    They were overwhelmed, searching for a cure while handling other pressing matters. It was nearly impossible to manage everything. Nash thought about the poison. His situation was different from Nina''s. It wouldn''t kill him, but it would make him wish he were dead.

    Wilfred had discussed this with him. During his research for the antidote, it became clear that they could only save one person. Nash had no hesitation in choosing Nina. Wilfred would have made the same choice, but he had still talked it over with Nash.

    M

    Nash had instructed Wilfred to focus entirely on Nina. As long as he was alive, there was hope.

    Nina returned home, bringing her

    disappointment with her but determined not to let her parents know. She had chosen this path and had told them from the beginning. If she showed regret or unhappiness, they would worry.

    Julia saw her and eximed, "Your belly is so big now. It looks like you''re about to give birth. You little rascal, you didn''t even tell us you were pregnant. Are we thest to know?"

 Chapter 723

    Her parents had previously expressed their frustration about the matter. However, she was still their daughter, and despite theirints, they cherished her deeply.

    Moreover, they were about to be grandparents, something they had longed for. They had always hoped Nina would have a child, so even when they were no longer around, she wouldn''t be alone. Thus, they epted it.

    "No, Mom," Nina said to them. "At that time, I wasn''t ready, so I didn''t tell you. I''m really sorry about that."

    Zion, standing by the door, noticed Yvonne had brought her home and immediately guessed, "Did you have another fight with Nash?"

    He guessed right, but Nina did not want to face it. "Can''t Ie home without it being a big deal? It''s not like I haven''t stayed here before. You''re always jumping to conclusions and assuming the worst." "We''re just worried about you," Julia said. "We only want you to be happy. You''re pregnant, and if you''re upset, your father and I will be heartbroken. So we want to know what''s going on. Otherwise, we can''t rest easy."

    "Nothing''s wrong. I just wanted toe visit," Nina still didn''t tell the truth. She wanted to protect Nash''s image. If she revealed the truth, her parents would criticize Nash even more. Despite everything, she still wanted to preserve his dignity.

    "That''s good," Julia said cautiously. She had tested Nash before, and if he made Nina upset after just a few days, it would mean she had misjudged him. She was extra careful when asking about their rtionship.

    Yvonne chatted with them for a bit before leaving, despite their attempts to get her to stay. She had other things to attend to, so she left. Nina''s parents warmly saw her off.

    "Do you want a snack?" Julia asked Nina. "You''re pregnant, and it''s easy to get hungry. If you want something, I''ll make it for you right away."From N?velDrama.Org.

    "No, Mom," Nina quickly took her hand and looked at Zion. "Dad, you sit down too."

    Zionplied and sat beside Julia.

    "Have you thought of a name yet?" Zion asked, obviously excited about the arrival of his grandchild. He chatted with Nina, "If you haven''t, you should start thinking about it. If you wait until the baby is born, there won''t be enough time."

    Julia added happily, "Yes, when you were born, your father spent so much time going through dictionaries. It took him ages fo decide. As a mother, you should start preparing too."

    "Yes," Nina responded softly.

    "Will the baby have thest name York or Walker?" Julia asked. "I think Walker sounds nice..."

    Nina had wanted to ask them questions amid their cheerful mood. She said, "Mom, Dad, I wasn''t kidnapped in middle school. It happened in high school. Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Her parents were stunned, their faces frozen. Zion was the first to recover. "Who told you that?"

    Nina replied, "No one. I realized I lost a part of my memory, and you hid it from me. Does it have anything to do with you?"

    Nina was starting to doubt everyone, including her parents, who had chosen to deceive her about her past.

    Julia and Zion exchanged nces.

    "Nina, we didn''t tell you because we wanted to protect you. We were afraid it would traumatize you again. You are our only precious daughter, and we wanted you to live a happy life. Since you didn''t seem to want to remember, we didn''t dare bring it up."

 Chapter 724

    "Is that so?" Nina could not be sure. Her memories were fragmented, recollections brought on by stress. She had no idea what she had truly gone through.

    Zion sighed deeply, his voice heavy with emotion. "I''m sorry we hid it from you. When you went missing, we reported it to the police. They said you disappeared from school, but they couldn''t find you. After months of searching, you returned on your own. When we saw you, you were covered in wounds, curled up at our doorstep. You were mumbling incoherently, clearly out of your mind, and then you passed out. You were unconscious for a long time. When you woke up, you were back to normal, but you couldn''t remember anything that happened. You had even incorporated others'' memories as your own." Thinking back to that time, it was a dark period for them.

    "You didn''t want to remember, so we didn''t want others to know, fearing it would hurt you again," Julia exined.

    "You didn''t want to remember, so we didn''t want anyone else to know either, fearing it would hurt you again." At that time, they were filled with heartache and guilt. Nina''s inability to remember was the only way she could return to a normal life, so they wanted her to live happily.

    They prepared for the worst but also needed to protect her reputation. To prevent Nina from reliving the fear, they went along with her version of events, hiding the even more terrifying truth.

    Nina looked at them in disbelief. She remembered the rescue details so clearly, yet they said none of it was true. What was real, then? Was her middle school lifepletely uneventful?

    She understood her parents were trying to protect her. She had been missing for so long, surviving a dangerous ordeal,ing back with only physical scars. It was miraculous she hadn''t died or been turned into a puppet like others.

    Her ssmates suggested Miranda had lured her away. But why?

    At that time, they weren''t rivals. If she and Nash had been dating and Miranda was jealous, it would make sense. But they had no connection then. It was bizarre.

    It seemed like a small world, always the same people involved, hiding a deeper conspiracy. She needed to confront Miranda to uncover the truth.

    "I understand, Mom and Dad. I get it

    now. You don''t need to hide it

    anymore. just never expected IFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    went through all that," Nina said et

    va

    thinking her memories might have been altered. It seemed they preferred her confusion over killing her. That was the key point.

    Julia, still worried, held Nina''s hand. "Don''t dwell on the past. I don''t want you to go through it again. You need to stay safe and healthy for you and the baby, understand?"

    Nina ced her hand over Julia''s. "I know, Mom. I''ll be careful."

    Julia clutched her chest. "I don''t know why, but when you bring this up, I get anxious. I''m afraid you''ll disappear again ande back covered in wounds. How would I cope with that?"

    "Mom, it won''t happen again. Don''t worry," Nina reassured her.

    Julia still wasn''t convinced and repeatedly urged her not to dwell on the past.

    Zion looked at Nina with a heavy heart, his eyes filled with worry. He said nothing, but he was also specting. If Nina brought it up out of the blue, there must be a clue leading her.

    Maybe the person who hurt her had returned.

    Julia''s fears weren''t baseless.

    Nina was indeed going through something significant.

 Chapter 725

    As her father, how could Zion not worry? Even though he did not mention it in front of Julia, he kept it in his heart, fearing Nina might repeat her past mistakes.

    Julia''s heart raced with anxiety over this matter. Ninaforted her, soothing her until she finally calmed down and went to rest. Zion remained in the living room, waiting for Nina.

    When Julia had gone to the bedroom, Zion sat there, calmly drinking tea, and asked, "What''s been happeningtely?"

    Hearing her father''s question, Nina walked over. "What is it, Dad?"

    "You haven''t been home in a long time," Zion said. "Your mother already mentioned that you came back with a big belly. Have you even considered how long it''s been since you spent time with us? Have you been too busy, or has something happened? Is your rtionship with Nash really stable?"

    His concern was primarily for her happiness and safety.

    "Dad, you really don''t need to worry. I can handle it."

    Zion pressed on, "Have theye after you again?"

    Nina paused.

    "If they hadn''t, you wouldn''t be asking these questions," Zion said, his expression growing more serious. "I''ll call the police. Protecting your safety is the most important thing."

    "Why are you just like Mom?" Nina wanted to ease their worries. "I''m perfectly fine. If something had happened, it would''ve shown by now. If somethinges up, I can face it. Besides, if I managed to get out safely and survive till now, there must be something about me that makes them hesitate. That means I have value."

    Through her interactions with the organization, she understood she had unique qualities that others didn''t, including Seth''s apprehension towards her.

    She suspected that Miranda''s jealousy over Nash''s love might be why she wanted her dead, but others might be after something specific she possessed.

    She even suspected that Miranda had tricked her because of this.

    "That makes it even worse. I can''t let you take this risk," Zion insisted on calling the police.

    "Dad," Nina stopped him again, "I am your daughter, but there are many other girls out there who are also someone''s daughters, and they are just as important. I know you love me and don''t want me to get hurt, but for the sake of countless daughters, I have to be brave this time. It''s also for myself. Don''t worry, I will protect myself and not let you and Mom worry anymore."

    Even if they called the police, it wouldn''t help much. They were in the open, while the enemy was hidden. She couldn''t always have police protection. It would be an inconvenience to others and wouldn''t solve the problem.

    Moreover, this organization was powerful and evil, doing terrible things and hurting many families. While the country was safe, the organization operated freely abroad. She wanted to dismantle

    the

    organization so that every family

    could live in peace.

    Zion gazed at Nina and, in the end, didn''t make the call. He sighed and said, "My daughter has grown up. You''re no longer the little girl who needed to ride on my shoulders."

    "Now I have a family, a career, and soon, a child. Just look forward to having a grandchild," Nina said with a smile.

    She gave Zion hope, finally bringing a smile to his face. It was something to look forward to, the arrival of their first grandchild. They chatted for a while, reminiscing about memories from her childhood that Zion cherished.

    Time passed quickly, and Zion

    reflected on how his precious daughter had grown up so much,

    signaling that they were at

    as

    well. He had always been her protector, but soon, he might not be able to anymore. He just hoped there would be a strong man to protect his beloved daughter.

    A few dayster, Nina decided to find Miranda.

    "What? Miranda hasn''t been to thepany for a few days?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 726

    "Yes, Miranda hasn''te to the office. She''s gone missing," someone at thepany remarked indifferently.

    Initially, Nina had nned to use her recovered memories to scare Miranda into revealing something. But learning that Miranda hadn''t shown up at work for days was puzzling.

    She remembered Miranda being released from prison and participating in some events, although those events wereckluster. Miranda''s reputation had taken a nosedive, and her career seemed over, but it shouldn''t have led to her disappearance.

    Maybe Miranda was using her disappearance as another publicity stunt?

    Given her past behavior, it was hard not to be suspicious. However, if thepany was unaware of her whereabouts, it was probably not just a stunt.

    "Miranda is missing, and she''s still part of yourpany. Aren''t you going to report it to the police?" Nina asked.

    "We''re not her family. Company policy dictates we can''t act without higher authorization. We have to avoid damaging thepany''s image," the person replied coldly.

    The harshness of the business world struck Nina. Nash had originally founded the entertainmentpany for Miranda. Now, with her missing, no one seemed to care.

    Nina had been pondering the ruthlessness and coldness of capitalists, but the more she thought about it, the more something felt off.

    Miranda had been released from prison and re-entered the entertainment industry. Her release was kept quiet, so it shouldn''t have affected her.

    What did impact her was that damaging report. If thepany had intervened, the report would have been quickly suppressed. With some effort, it would have been erased entirely.

    But the current situation suggested Miranda had been abandoned. There was no PR support, and she was still facing bacsh fromizens. Thepany''s former top star was left uncared for.

    If Nash truly cared about Miranda, he would have handled everything for her.

    So why was there no action?

    Where was Miranda now?

    While she was deep in thought, she heard someone respectfully call out, "Mr. York."

    Nash entered the office with his usualmanding presence, his tall frame entuated by the sunlight. His cold demeanor and authoritative gaze made him seem unapproachable.

    Instinctively, Nina stepped back, wanting to avoid drawing his attention as their rtionship was on the verge of breaking apart. By stepping aside, she overheard Quincy giving instructions, "From now on, all information about Miranda is to bepletely sealed. She is not to appear in any public view. If anyone asks, say nothing. She no longer exists."

    Nina was utterly shocked by what she heard.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, Mr. Quincy," everyone present responded promptly, not daring to question the directive.

    The person Nina had been talking to earlier looked nervous, realizing that their conversation could lead to trouble. Nina''s mind raced, trying to piece together the implications of Nash''s order.

    Miranda''s disappearance must be tied to Nash. He wasn''t hiding her for some romantic reason. It had to be something more sinister, like imprisonment or worse, and both were illegal.

    Her heart pounded with anxiety. If Nash was involved, he was risking everything, including his future. The thought that Nash might have released Miranda from prison just to take matters into his own hands seemed more usible now.

    Her face paled at the thought. As Nash and his team neared the elevator, Nina could not hold back.

    She stepped forward and called out, "Nash!"

 Chapter 727

    Hearing her voice, Nash''s cold face showed a hint of reaction. He turned his head in her direction and, sure enough, saw Nina standing there.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina quickly walked over, afraid they would miss each other if he got into the elevator. Seeing Nash pause, she felt relieved. "Mrs. York," Quincy called respectfully.

    Nina frowned, staring at Nash. He remained silent, his eyes questioning what she was doing there.

    Nina stepped into the elevator andmanded, "Youe in. The rest, stay out. I have something to discuss with him."

    Iler authoritative tone left no room for argument, and no one dared to join them except Nash, who, despite his puzzled expression, followed her into the elevator.

    The elevator ascended to Nash''s private floor. Once the doors opened, Nina silently walked towards his office, knowing Nash would follow.

    Once inside, she closed the door and confronted him, "Did you kidnap Miranda?"

    In the confined space between the door and Nash, she left him no room to move. Nash narrowed his eyes, not immediately answering, and stepped out of the cramped space.

    "Don''t make usations lightly," Nash said, moving behind her, then turning slightly. "What evidence do you have that I kidnapped Miranda?"

    Nina turned and quickly closed the distance between them. "I heard everything earlier. You n to make Miranda disappear? That''s impossible. Too many people know her. She''s a public figure. How could she just vanish? What did you do? You''re not just the CEO of York Corportion. Do you understand thew? The world doesn''t revolve around you. Don''t do anything foolish!" Her worry and urgency were palpable, words spilling out rapidly as she pleaded with him to stay within the bounds of thew. Nash stared at her distressed face, remaining silent for a long time. It was as if only Nina was anxious while he remained calm, almost detached.

    Growing impatient and frustrated, Nina''s voice grew louder, "Did you hear me?"

    "I heard you," Nash replied, a smile ying on his lips. "But I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. You, on the other hand, Nina, have used me of many crimes. You need to take responsibility for that."

    His tone and expression felt distant, almost unfamiliar. In the days they had not seen each other, it was as if he had be a different person. If he had indeed kidnapped Miranda, Nina could only think it was to avenge her. She couldn''t fathom any other

    reason.

    If Nash was acting for her sake, it pained her. She didn''t want him to stray down the wrong path.

    "Stop lying to me!" Nina''s eyes reddened with frustration and concern. "Forget our issues. I genuinely don''t want you to do something stupid. Don''t gamble with your life!"

    "Worried about me?" Nash''s eyes narrowed, a smirk still on his face as he stepped closer.

    Nina realized something was off. She was trying to talk seriously, but Nash''s thoughts were elsewhere. She looked up at him just as he ced his hand on her waist, his fingers caressing her.

    He whispered mockingly in her ear, "Nina, if you wanted to be close to me, you could have found a better reason. Using Miranda as an excuse is too far-fetched. If you said you couldn''t let me go and made up an excuse toe back, I might reconsider our rtionship."

 Chapter 728

    Nina''s expression changed. She was worried about him, but he responded with such irresponsible words.

    "Nash, do you even know what you''re saying?"

    Nashughed, "Is this your first day knowing me? This is who I am. Maybe I''ll do something to hurt you in the future!"

    Looking at his unfamiliar face and hearing such words, Nina felt her worry was misced. She pushed him hard, anger etched on her face. "I''ve overthought everything. I see now you''re beyond saving. Since you won''t listen to reason, I won''t waste my breath. Do whatever you want. I''m done!"

    Nash stumbled back a couple of steps, lowering his head so Nina couldn''t see his face. She couldn''t understand why they hade to this point, why Nash had changed so much. She felt like being here today was a joke.

    She was about to leave but then remembered why she came. She stopped and said, "I came here today to find Miranda and ask her if she was involved in luring me into the organization. You should know Miranda''s character better than anyone. I spent the time I can''t remember in that organization. As for why I thought it was you, I still don''t understand. But Miranda, wherever she is, I won''t let her get away with it!"

    Nash''s eyes widened slightly, as if realizing something. Nina, in her anger, didn''t notice his reaction and left furiously.

    Nash watched her leave, his eyes filled with aplex emotion, realizing that his and Nina''s connection might have started long before he knew.

    As she left the office, he instinctively reached out as if to hold on to her shadow but pulled back, realizing what he was doing. His mind was a whirlwind. The time they had spent together felt fleeting and precious.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Just then, a sudden noise interrupted his thoughts. Nash''s heart instinctively tightened, and within seconds, Quincy rushed in, panicked.

    "Mr. York, something''s wrong. Mrs. York is in trouble."

    Hearing this, Nash''s face turned pale, and he sprinted out of the office. Downstairs, he saw Nina lying on the ground, curled up, her face

    pale and covered in sweat.

    Nash''s concern for her overrode everything else. He knelt beside her, gently touching her face. "What''s wrong? Is it the poison? I''ll get Wilfred..."

    Nina clutched his sleeve, her lips trembling in pain. "The baby... the baby..."

    Nash''s first thought was that the poison had taken effect, but then he realized it wasn''t that. It looked like her water had broken.

    Nina clung to him, pushing aside their recent argument for the sake of their child. "Take me to the hospital!"

    Nash immediately lifted her into his arms, his voice urgent. "Quincy, get the car ready!"

    The car was already at the entrance. Nash carefully ced Nina inside She was still conscious, but the pain was intense, as if her stomach was being torn apart.

    Nina held onto Nash tightly to alleviate her pain. Nash, despite having his arm gripped so hard it turned red, didn''t pull away.

    His emotions ran high, his chest

    heaving as if a beast was about to burst out. His eyes were fierce, but looking at Nina''s suffering, his rationality fought against his inner rage.

    He braced himself against the car seat, gripping it tightly to control himself.

 Chapter 729

    "Am I dying? Why does it hurt so much?" Nina had never experienced pain like this before.

    Nash looked at her, sweat starting to bead on his forehead. "You''re not dying. The baby ising. Just hold on a little longer."

    "Ah!" Nina couldn''t help but cry out in pain, her veins standing out as she looked at him. "Nash, this is your child. You have to take good care of him. His life depends on you." Nina knew that giving birth would take everyst bit of her strength. As long as she could still breathe, she needed to make sure Nash would take care of their child.

    Nash looked at her without speaking. The scent of blood filled the air, and his eyes turned red as he took deep breaths.

    Seeing him silent, Nina assumed he hadn''t agreed and continued, "This is your first child... Even if you marry someone else in the future, don''t let him suffer... He only has you..." Tears streamed from Nina''s eyes.

    Nash''s grip on the car seat was so strong that he tore a deep gash into the upholstery. He couldn''t bear to look at Nina or smell the blood, so he forced himself to remain calm. "You''re going to be okay, Nina. Don''t say things like that."

    "At a time like this, can''t you at least give me a promise?" Nina wanted a definitive answer from him so she could face death without regret.

    Nash swallowed hard, his breathing growing more rapid. "You need to live! I can''t promise you that because you need to live!"

    If he promised her, she might give up the will to live. He needed Nina to fight for her life.

    Sure enough, Nina did not dare to close her eyes. She gripped Nash''s hand tightly, full of anger and reluctance.

    Nash''s eyes turned blood-red, and he nearly tore the car seat apart.

    The car slowed to a stop.

    "Nash, there''s a traffic jam ahead. Looks like there''s been an ident."

    Nash saw the long line of cars in front of them and grew even more anxious. Frustration and urgency fed his violent impulses.

    Nina whimpered in pain, her lower body drenched.

    Nash had to stay somewhat rational. Time was running out, and they needed someone to deliver the baby.

    Hearing Nina''s agonized sounds, he couldn''t calm himself. He r

    quickly, prying Nina''s hand off and getting out of the car.

    gout of the caree

    He almost roared, "Hurry, see if anyone here can deliver a baby. Whatever it costs!"

    Quincy and the bodyguards immediately started knocking on car windows, asking if anyone could help deliver the baby. Seeing Nash get out of the car, Nina panicked, thinking he was abandoning her. She reached out, trying to pull him back.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The intense pain left her barely

    scious. She was already weakened by the poison, and

    birth was pushing her to

    brink.

    Nash couldn''t bear the smell of blood. He wanted to stay with Nina but hesitated, fearing he mightdose control and harm her or the baby. He had to keep his distance from her. en.swhovels

    Getting out of the car to breathe fresh air helped him gradually suppress the violent impulses that the scent of blood triggered.

 Chapter 730

    Quincy soon returned with news.

    "Nash, there''s a doctor here, an obstetrician with thirty years of experience."

    The doctor was a middle-aged woman with sses, exuding an air of professionalism, which reassured them.

    "Please save my wife. Ensure that both she and the baby are safe. I''ll pay whatever it takes!" Nash pleaded with the doctor, willing to give up everything for their safety.

    "Let me through, quickly!" The doctor, focused and diligent, wasted no time and went straight to Nina.

    The traffic jam seemed unmovable for the time being.

    Nina was already bleeding. She had scheduled a C-section and was in contact with her doctor. Today, she nned to deal with Miranda and then head to the hospital for delivery.

    The unexpected onset ofbor meant she had to deliver naturally. She desperately wanted Nash''s presence, her hands reaching out but failing to find him. She grabbed onto anything for support, crying out in pain.

    The doctor beside her tried to soothe her, "Don''t worry, stay calm, and open your legs."

    Nina, barely conscious, followed the instructions, trying to stay awake and spread her legs. The pain was overwhelming, but she managed to stay somewhat lucid.

    The doctor kept talking to her while examining her. Outside, Nash was frantic.

    "Check ahead, see what''s causing the dy, and if there''s any way to help. We need to get Nina to the hospital now!" Nashmanded knowing that every second counted. Nina''sbor wasplicated by the poison in her system, making the

    situation even more dire.

    He wanted to check on her but the heavy scent of blood kept him at bay. He had to wait, anxiety gnawing at him with every sound of her pain from inside the car.

    "It''s not working. The baby isn''t

    The doctor wiped her sweat, offering reassurance despite her own urgency, "Keep pushing, don''t pass out now. Just a bit more, you can do this!"

    Nina fought to stay awake, knowing that passing out could mean the end for both her and the baby. She bit down, trying to keep her focus. Her body was drenched in sweat and her energy rapidly depleting. Nash, outside the car, was even more anxious, his fists clenched tightly.

    saw t

    When he saw the traffic starting to clear, with cars slowly moving, he forced himself into the passenger seat, despite the overpowering smell of blood inside the car. Unable to open the windows, he covered his nose and mouth with his hand.

    "Drive faster!" Nash urged the driver, his voice tense and urgent.

    The driver floored the gas, with police escorting them through the emergencyne. Nash nced back at Nina, who was ghostly pale and barely holding on.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Her eyes seemed unfocused, and it looked like she might copse any moment. Nash''s heart raced with fear that she might not survive this.

    Trying to ignite her will to fight, he shouted, "Nina, you are this baby''s mother. If he loses you, he won''t live a normal life. You have to stay with him. He can survive without me, but without you, he won''t make

    it!"

 Chapter 731

    As Nash spoke, his eyes turnedpletely red. He did not offer Nina anyforting promises about the baby.

    Her survival was essential. Nash knew himself well. Whether it was due to his physical condition or his feelings for Nina, he could not face raising a child without her.

    Nash''s words ignited a fire within Nina. She could not afford to give in to despair. Gritting her teeth, she mustered all her strength, fighting against the pain and exhaustion.

    "Nash, you bastard!" Nina growled through her gritted teeth. As she pushed with all her might, she felt the baby finally leave her body. The immense effort left her utterly drained, and she copsed, her body going limp.

    A loud cry filled the car.

    The doctor lifted the newborn, announcing with relief, "It''s a boy."

    The doctor then turned to Nash, showing him the baby. But the sight and smell of blood overwhelmed him. The tiny, defenseless baby, crying and vulnerable, triggered an intense, almost violent reaction in Nash. He clenched his fists, unable to look at the child.

    "Take him away," Nash ordered, his voice strained.

    The doctor initially expected Nash to be ted, being a new father for the first time. But his response left her stunned. Seeing his menacing expression, as if he might harm the baby, she quickly moved the infant away, not daring to stay close.

    But Nina''s condition was even more critical. The doctor noticed her declining state and eximed, "This isn''t good. The mother''s pulse is weak. We need to get her to the hospital immediately!" "We''re almost there!" the driver replied urgently.

    The doctor checked on the baby again and found he had stopped crying, his previously vigorous movements subdued, and his face turning a concerning shade of blue. "Both the mother and child need urgent treatment!"

    The car finally reached the hospital entrance, where medical staff were waiting.

    Nash hurriedly got out, carefully lifting the unconscious Nina. "Do whatever it takes to save her!" he shouted as he followed the medical team.

    The nurses took the baby away. Nina''s face was deathly pale. She did not even get to hear her baby''s first cry before she passed out.

    Her breathing was faint, and her

    heartbeat was slow. At that

    moment, she felt like she was dying, her body felt light, as if she were floating away. Her vision turned ck. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Nina was wheeled into the emergency room, leaving Nash outside, anxiously waiting. He knew he could not just wait. Only the antidote could save her!

    The doctor had warned him that childbirth would deplete Nina''s remaining strength. If she gave birth, she might die.

    He could not wait any longer.

    Nash''s eyes were bloodshot, his frustration barely contained. The violent impulses within him were on the verge of taking over. He felt an overwhelming urge tosh out at the world.

    Just then, he heard a voice, "Mr. York, someone is here to see you. He says you''ll definitely want to meet him right now!"

    Those words managed to suppress Nash''s inner beast. He turned and saw Quincy with a troubled expression.

    Nash immediately understood, "Take me to him right away!"

 Chapter 732

    Nash immediately strode out with determined steps.

    A long time passed.

    Nina felt like she was already dead. Surrounded by darkness, she couldn''t tell where she was, only that she was terrified.

    She didn''t want to die. She hadn''t heard her baby''s cry and hadn''t seen her baby''s face. She didn''t know if it was a boy or a girl, alive or dead. She had a strong will to survive, but her body was exhausted. She didn''t know how long she drifted in the void. Suddenly, she saw a dark figure, tall and indistinct, waiting ahead of her. Nina felt a chill of fear and asked, "Who are you?"

    The figure didn''t respond.

    Unsure, she asked again, "Are you here to take me to hell?"

    The figure remained silent.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina started to think it was a statue. Then, it moved slightly. She felt a flutter of fear but also found it absurd. She was a ghost now. Why should she fear another ghost?

    She walked toward it. The figure turned around slowly, lifting its head. She saw a face without features, and she screamed.

    "Ah-"

    Nina sat up, drenched in cold sweat. As her eyes opened, the terror of the nightmare lingered, but she realized she was still alive. The line between reality and the dream blurred, leaving her disoriented. She was in a hospital room.

    "Miss Walker, are you alright?" A nurse came in, looking concerned.

    Nina, still catching her breath, asked, "What happened to me?"

    Everything seemed too calm, as if nothing had happened. Nina wondered if she was dreaming. Giving birth, the near-death experience, it all felt surreal, like another nightmare.

    "You''re in the hospital. You''ve been unconscious for a week and are now recovering," the nurse exined.

    "It wasn''t a dream. I really was unconscious for a week," Nina processed the information. She reached out beside her but found nothing. "My baby, where is my baby?"

    The nurse hesitated.

    Nina panicked. She remembered giving birth in the car but didn''t know what happened afterward. "Where''s Nash?" she demanded, "Where is my baby?"

    The nurse walked over tofort

    her. "Miss Walker, please stay calm.

    Mr. York will be here soon. Your baby is fine, in an incubator. Please try not to worry."

    "Really?" Nina''s eyes searched the nurse''s face. "Is he okay? Is it a boy or a girl?"

    "It''s a boy," the nurse said.

    "I was right, it''s a boy." Ninaughed with relief. "Can I see him?"

    She started to get out of bed.

    "Not yet," the nurse said quickly.

    "He''s too small and needs to stay in the incubator for now. When the time is right, you''ll be able to see him."

    AQUMS

    "Okay." Nina sat back down. "As long as he''s alive and healthy, that''s all that matters."

    She trusted the doctors and knew it was best to follow their instructions.

    "Rest well. Mr. York will be here soon," the nurse reassured her before leaving.

    Nina nodded, settling back into bed with a hopeful heart. She smiled, thinking of her baby. He was safe, and everything would be alright.

    But then, doubt crept in.

    She shouldn''t be alive, right?

    The doctors had said giving birth would be her end.

    How was she still here?

 Chapter 733

    Nina felt like she had walked to the gates of hell and scared herself awake. It was unbelievable, like a dream.

    As she tried to make sense of everything, the door opened again, and Nash walked in. He was dressed in a suit, tall and imposing, with chiseled features and deep eyes.

    "Are you feeling any difort?" Nash asked calmly.

    Nina, excited, got out of bed again. "I''m fine. Have you seen our baby? The nurse said he''s in an incubator, but I haven''t been allowed to see him yet."

    Nash noticed she was barefoot and silently walked over, cing slippers in front of her. "I''ve seen him. He''s very cute. His eyes look like yours, his nose like mine. He''s quite lively, crying and fussing a lot. I think he''ll be a mischievous boy."

    As he spoke, Nina began to imagine their child. A smile yed on her lips as she slipped on the slippers. "Really? A mischievous boy sounds good. He won''t get bullied, but we must educate him well so he doesn''t go astray."

    "Yes, I understand," Nash said, wrapping a nket around her. "You''ve just had a baby, and you need to rest. It''s best not to go outside where it''s windy. They say new mothers should avoid too much exposure to the wind and cold to stay healthy."

    "I''ve read about that," Nina said, recalling her preparations. "I''ll take good care of myself this month so I can hold our baby soon." Every sentence she spoke revolved around the baby. Nash helped her dress and said, "I''ve arranged for a special diet for you. The helper will bring it soon. Make sure you eat well."

    "Okay."

    Nina looked up at Nash, remembering the conflicts they had. Since the baby''s birth, she had deliberately avoided those issues.

    As long as they did not talk about them, everything seemed peaceful, as if nothing had happened. Nash seemed to be avoiding the topic as well.

    Nina was waiting for Nash to offer an exnation. If he rified things, the barrier in her heart would disappear. But Nash said nothing.

    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Nina asked.

    Nash responded, "Like what?"

    Nina pressed her lips together. "You seem like a different persontely. I don''t ask, and you don''t tell. But you know, I''mpromising for the sake of our child. If we''re going to maintain this marriage, shouldn''t you be more honest? Not just for me, but for the baby. You need to learn to be a good father. Don''t you think so?"

    She was giving them a chance. Even if he showed a bit of emotion, she could let go of the past.

    As a woman and a mother, she believed he had not done anything so unforgivable that they needed to separate. She also believed he could be a good father. This was her hope for him.

    Nash sat on the edge of the bed, looking up at her with deep, searching eyes. "If I have really changed, can you ept that? If I end up hurting you, or even the baby, do you think I can still be a good father?"From N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina couldn''t understand and felt her heart tighten with anxiety. "What do you mean? The baby came unexpectedly, and I didn''t tell you. Have you not epted it yet? Don''t you want to be a good father? Do you feel like I''ve forced this on you?"

    "No," Nash denied.

    Nina breathed a sigh of relief. "Then why?"

 Chapter 734

    Nash gazed deeply at her, gently tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "Nina, you''ve always brought me surprises."

    Hearing this, Nina felt reassured. She grasped Nash''s hand, her eyes welling up with tears. "Please, don''t disappoint me again, okay? The baby and I want a stable family, a healthy environment to grow up in. This isn''t too much to ask, is it? You''ve experienced it yourself, haven''t you?"

    Nash replied, "You won''t forgive me."

    Nina furrowed her brows. "Why wouldn''t I forgive you? I know you''ve sacrificed a lot for me. Even if there were difficulties, as long as I can understand, I''m willing to believe in you."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Understood," Nash said softly. "Then I''ll tell you the truth. You were right. I had held Miranda captive, but she''s not here anymore. Don''t worry, I won''t face any repercussions. I''ve made her pay for what she did to you."

    He smiled as he said this, as if avenging her brought him great satisfaction, making Nina feel uneasy.

    "What did you do?" she asked.

    Nash patted her head. "Nothing too severe. She''s alive, don''t worry."

    Nina felt unsettled. She did not think Nash was a violent person. While she pondered, Nash continued, "It might be boring here. I''ll make sure your friends visit you often, and I''lle by when I can."

    "Okay," Nina replied. "When can I see the baby?"

    Nash paused. "Only the doctor knows for sure. After you''ve recovered for a bit, perhaps."

    "Alright," Nina said. "After almost ten months in my belly, what''s another month? Make sure to share the good news with Aunt Zoe too."

    "Of course."

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Nash called.

    Scarlett peeked her head in and asked, "Is this a good time?"

    "Yes,e in," Nina said, surprised. "What happened to your red hair?"

    Scarlett had cut her hair short and tied it back into a neat ponytail. The change from her usual red hair to ck made her look more professional andposed. She walked in with a slight smile. "I dyed it ck. Looks good, right?"

    Nina noticed Scarlett''s new style. She used to wear more revealing clothes, showing off her waist or cleavage, looking very sexy and drawing attention wherever she went. Now, she was dressed conservatively, which made her look like a modestdy.

    Nina carefully looked her over and said, "It looks great! You''re still very beautiful. Why the sudden change?"

    Scarlett coughed lightly and stood up straight, almost like she was reporting to a superior. "I''m no longer an assassin. I''m now a soldier."

    Nina was shocked again.

    "A soldier?" Nina eximed. "I''ve been unconscious for just a week, and everything''s changed so much. Are you alright?" She had been worried Scarlett might end up in jail.

    Scarlett walked over, grinning. "I''m fine now, thanks to Captain York. He gave me a new identity. I''m officially enlisted now!" "That''s wonderful news!" Nina was genuinely happy for her. "Congrattions, Scarlett! We can see each other more often now." Scarlett was just as thrilled. She thought her life was over, destined either to die or continue living as someone else''s pawn. But she had been rescued from that grim fate.

    She hugged Nina lightly. "Thanks to you, Nina. Meeting you was my greatest fortune."

 Chapter 735

    Nina felt deeply touched. "Meeting you has been a blessing for me too. We''ve helped each other so much!"

    Seeing that they had a lot to talk about, Nash said, "Scarlett works for me now. Didn''t you mention wanting to learn self-defense? Scarlett can teach you."

    "Really?" Nina''s eyes lit up. "I''d love that! Once I''ve fully recovered, I definitely want to learn!"

    Nash smiled, genuinely happy to see Nina excited. He hoped she could protect herself.

    "You two keep chatting. There''s plenty of time," Nash said.

    Nina looked at him. "Are you leaving?"

    Nash nodded. "I have a lot to take care of. I''lle back to be with you once I''m done."

    "Okay." Nina did not want to hold him up.

    Nash left, gently closing the door behind him.

    Outside, a well-dressed man in his fifties, looking like a butler, was waiting. He was apanied by four or five burly bodyguards. The butler bowed respectfully to Nash.

    "Three months is your deadline. Please remember our agreement."

    Nash''s expression was cold, and his tone was indifferent. "I understand."

    The butler, satisfied with Nash''s response, said, "Then we will take our leave." He and his men then left the hospital. Outside, several luxury cars and numerous bodyguards were waiting. The scene was intimidating and hinted at a powerful background.

    Quincy stood by Nash, his expression serious. He had not smiled since the others arrived.

    "Mr. York, what will happen to Mrs. York when you leave in three months?" Quincy asked, worried, even though he knew it wasn''t his ce.

    Nash looked at the door, behind

    which he could hear Nina and

    Scarlett''s cheerful conversa She

    was so happy. He wanted to stay that way. From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t tell her about this for now. In three months, she might not need me anymore."

    Nash lowered his gaze and asked, "Didn''t they say Scott went to the Yaren territory? Any news from there?"

    "Nothing yet," Quincy replied. "Things are unstable abroad. If Scott is missing, it''s likely he''s in danger."

    This was the one thing still troubling Nina.

    "No matter what, we need to find him, dead or alive."

    "I''ll make the arrangements."

    "You''ve really changed. New job, new attitude," Nina joked. "Are you joining the army next?"

    "Come on, I''ve always been serious.

    That flirty persona was just for show. I''m actually very proper," Scarlett said, lying on the bed. "Nash said I should teach you self-defense. Who knows about the future? Maybe I won''t need to join the army. Being around a bunch of sweaty guys all the time doesn''t sound great."

    "Are there no women in the army?" Nina asked.

    "I don''t know," Scarlett replied. "But if I had to deal with someone like James every day, I''d lose my mind."

    Nina teased, "Sounds like you and James have been spending a lot of time together."

    "Not by choice. He just gets on my nerves," Scarlett said,unching into a rant. "He''s such a macho idiot, not too bright and always in the way. Compared to him, Wilfred is much better. He''s gentle and smart Men like him are rare."

    "

    "Speaking of Wilfred, why hasn''t hee to see me after I had the baby? I should call him. He might not know I survived."

    Scarlett''s expression changed, and she quickly grabbed Nina''s hand. "Maybe you shouldn''t call him."

 Chapter 736

    Nina felt puzzled, "Why?"

    Scarlett thought for a moment and then found an excuse, "He''s always busy in theb and can''t take calls. It''s best not to disturb him. When he''s done, he''ll definitelye to see you. This way, he won''t be distracted from his research."

    Nina thought Scarlett made a lot of sense. She did not want Wilfred to be distracted either, knowing he had more important things to handle.

    "Okay, I''ll wait until he''s not busy," Nina said without thinking much more about it.

    Scarlett looked at Nina and saw the joyful smile on her face. However, Scarlett was looking a bit uneasy. Worried Nina might overthink things, she hesitated to say more.

    Instead, she gratefully said, "Captain York has been really good to me. Thanks to you, he gave me a new identity. I owe everything to you and him. I won''t ever let you down."

    She spoke as if making a vow, but Nina responded, "You''re being too polite. We''re friends. You used to protect me, and now it''s my turn to protect you. Even if it''s thanks to Nash, as long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone bully you."

    Scarlett nodded and leaned on her shoulder, "It''s so good. I feel really happy now."

    Nina smiled indulgently and hugged her, "I still need you to teach me self-defense."

    "Then make sure you take care of yourself and recover well. I''ll teach you everything I know," Scarlett generously offered.

    Nina smiled without saying anything, feeling content with her current life. She did not ask for much, just peace and simplicity.

    After Scarlett left, Nina was alone. During this time, Penelope and others visited her, so she was not bored. But she often felt an emptiness, perhaps from eagerly anticipating holding her baby, making her feel restless.

    While she was in her recovery, she could not attend the awards ceremony and had to watch the live broadcast instead. The drama had reached the highest ratings in history from its start to the finale, bing a massive hit.

    Not only did Penelope''s poprity soar, but it alsounched the career of the new actor, Ivan. It was said that any male actor paired with Penelope would be famous.

    Manypanies now wanted their new artists to work with her. She had no shortage of roles, which was exactly what Nina had hoped for. Penelope had finally made it big, and at this rate, it was unlikely she would ever fall from grace again.

    They all went to the awardsFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    ceremony and even made a video call to Nina from the venue. Nelly was crying, feeling that she wouldn''t have made it without Nina''s support. They had finally seen the fruits of their hard work, and as expected, ''Glory'' won Best Director and Best Actress awards.

    Watching the live broadcast, Nina saw Nelly take the stage to a round of apuse. It was Nelly''s first time wearing a gown. She usually dressedfortably and casually. Now, she could barely walk in high heels, but she still managed to stand steadily on the stage. It was a significant moment for her.

    From the television, Nina could see Nelly''s nervousness. After calming herself for a while, Nelly held the trophy and spoke into the microphone, "I''m so happy today because I''ve been waiting for this award for so long. From being an unknown director to standing here today..."

    She recounted her journey, speaking gently and normally until she choked up suddenly.

 Chapter 737

    "I wouldn''t be here today..." Nelly''s tears burst forth as she cried openly on stage. "I am especially grateful to one person who couldn''t be here today, but this honor belongs to her too. That''s Nina. She not only saved me but also saved our entire crew. Without her, I wouldn''t be standing here today. Please remember, she is also the director of ''Glory''-Nina!"

    After she finished speaking, there was another round of apuse. Nina, knowing how difficult the journey had been, felt her eyes well up with emotion.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Nelly finished her speech, and then Penelope came up to say a few words. She was more confident than ever, perhaps because she now had a solid foundation.

    "Ten years ago, I was a small-time actress," she began. "In the ten years of struggling, I have stood on high peaks and have also fallen. But in the end, I got back up!"

    Her words were inspiring, and the audience responded with apuse. Smiling at the camera, she continued, "Like our director, the person I am most grateful for couldn''t be here today. That person is Nina. When I was at my lowest, she helped me up and allowed me to stand on this stage and receive this award. I will never forget her kindness. I want to thank her here, and I ask my fans to remember that she is not just a director, she is Nina!"

    Nina was both crying andughing, feeling a bit embarrassed. They had not told her in advance, and as someone who considered herself an ordinary person, she suddenly found herself in the spotlight. With Penelope''s immense poprity, her words drew significant attention.

    Sure enough, that night, Nina''s name trended on social media. Many peoplemented.

    "Amazing director, thank you for bringing us such a great show!"

    "Penelope has had it tough. She was almost sidelined, but Director Nina saved her. She is not just a director but also an investor. She put everything into making this show for us. Without her, there would be no Penelope today!"

    "Awesome, thank you, Director Nina!"

    The unanimous praise made Nina feel a bit overwhelmed. She had not thought of herself as so remarkable, yet here she was, being celebrated as their director. It was a stroke of luck and timing.

    As she reveled in the excitement, her phone screen lit up with the name "Scott." Another call wasing in.

    Nina''s eyes brightened, and she quickly answered, "Hello."

    "Is this Miss Nina?" The voice on the other end spoke in broken English.

    "Yes, yes, where is Scott?" Nina asked anxiously. "Where is the owner of this phone?"

    The person replied in imperfect English, "I found this phone. The owner is missing." Nina''s face fell. "Missing? Where did you find it?"

    "My friend answered your call earlier. He doesn''t speak English, but I know a little. Your friend lost his phone and might be in danger. We wanted to let you know."

    Nina''s heart raced, overwhelmed with anxiety and worry.

    "It might not be that bad," the person continued, "We didn''t see a body When we found the phone, it was wrapped in a stic bag with bloodstains, and there was a recording inside."

    From the moment she heard there was danger, Nina could not focus on anything else. She imagined the worst and felt her whole body trembling.

    "Are you listening?" the person asked.

    Fighting back tears, Nina managed to stay calm. "Yes, I want to hear the recording."

    The person then yed the recording.

 Chapter 738

    Nina heardbored breathing, followed by Scott''s voice, "I think I''m close, but I''m not sure what will happen next. I can''t take the phone with me. No one entering can bring a phone. If discovered, it would be disastrous. I hope whoever finds this phone can call one of the contacts to let them know I''m alive. I''m doing this not just for her, but for all those who have been hurt. Thank you!"

    That was all. Just one message.

    "He will be safe. Things aren''t as bad as they seem and everything will be okay," Nina whispered to herself, gripping the phone tightly.

    She thanked the caller and hung up, but her heart was still uneasy. She knew nothing about the organization Scott was infiltrating.

    If he went in, could hee out?

    How would she exin this to his parents?

    Nina wished she could go immediately, but she was still in recovery and hadn''t learned self-defense yet. Going now would only hinder. Late at night, Nash came to see Nina. He timed his visit for when she would be asleep. Moving quietly, he just wanted to see her.

    He entered, leaving the curtains open to let the moonlight highlight Nina''s pale skin. Standing by the bed, Nash gazed at her with deep affection, unmoving for a long time. Finally, he reached out to touch her face. As soon as his hand brushed her skin, Nina grabbed his hand and opened her eyes. Nash was surprised to see she was not asleep. "Why are you here at this hour?" Nina looked at him. "Why have you been standing there so long?"

    "I thought you were asleep and didn''t want to wake you," Nash replied softly.

    Nina gripped his hand tightly. "I got a call from Scott today, but it wasn''t him. It was a recording saying he was going to that organization. It''s been so long with no word. Could he be in danger?" She desperately needed someone to assure her that Scott was safe, so she could stop worrying.

    Nash asked, "Is that why you can''t sleep?"

    Nina was anxious and said, "Every time I close my eyes, I imagine him covered in blood. I can''t sleep at all."

    Nash furrowed his brows slightly and touched her cold cheek. "Don''t be too tense. Sometimes, no news is the best news."

    "That''s the only thing that can

    Nash replied, "I''ve sent people there. I''ll let you know if there''s any news. Now, you should try to sleep."

    "You''ve sent people..." Nina tried to

    found the organization yet? Could there be undercover agents who can''t reveal anything yet? Can they look for Scott? I''m really worried. He''s probably never experienced such hardship."

    "I know," Nash said. "You''re too tense. Scott will be fine."

    Nina knew butText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    fan co was too wound up not help it. Scott felt like et

    and if something

    , she would be devastated

    Nash continued, "You should sleep now."

    Nina, still holding Nash''s sleeve, asked, "Do you have to go? Can you hold me?"

    Nash hesitated, sensing her need for support.

    "I don''t know what to do," Nina said softly. "I feel so alone. I can''t even see the baby, and I''m so worried." Everything was uncertain.

    She was waiting and hoping, but the oue was unknown.

    She felt lost and needed someone to lean on.

    She wanted Nash to give her the courage.

    Seeing her helplessness, Nash''s heart softened. Hey down beside her and let her rest her head on his arm. "Scott is a good person," he said.

 Chapter 739

    Nina felt a bit reassured. "Of course he''s a good person."

    "I also wish someone could be by your side," Nash said softly.

    Nina stiffened and looked up at him. "What do you mean by that?"

    Nash gently patted her back. "Just trying tofort you so you can sleep."

    "Is this how youfort someone? You never used to be like this. Lately, you''ve been distant with me," she replied.

    Her words were striking a chord with Nash, leaving him uncertain whether to keep his distance ore closer.

    He instinctively tightened his hold on her. "I''m afraid of upsetting you or making you dislike me."

    Nina realized she felt a deep sense of loss, despite everyone still being there. It was as if no one was truly by her side. She did not want to lose anyone else.

    She held onto Nash''s waist. "What should I do? Am I getting sick again? It feels like something''s wrong, like I''ve lost everything, and no one is around."

    The baby wasn''t with her, Scott wasn''t there, and even Wilfred seemed absent. She felt deeply unsettled.

    Nash clenched his fists, turned to face her, and pulled her into his arms. Resting his chin on her head, he said, "I''m still here. I''ll always be here. No matter where I am, my heart will never leave you." "Really?" Nina was uncertain, sensing that Nash might not always be truthful.

    Nash reassured her. "I''ve never wanted to deceive you. I just want you to live well."

    Nina buried her face in his chest, almost in tears. "When I woke up, everything felt strange. I couldn''t believe I wasn''t dead. I wonder if heaven took pity on me. I just don''t know how long I have left. Will I be able to see our baby, Nash?"

    "You will," Nash answered firmly. "You definitely will."

    "That''s good." Nina cried andughed at the same time. "I just want everyone I care about to be safe and sound."

    Time passed slowly. Nina stayed awake until dawn, finally sumbing to sleep out of sheer exhaustion. Nash stayed with her until morning.

    He couldn''t sleep, only getting up when Nina was deeply asleep. He gently removed her hand from his waist, tucked her in, and then quietly left.

    People were waiting outside. As he exited, they followed him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Lawyer Ben Lucas called, asking if you still wanted to find that girl. It might help you."

    Nash replied, "No need. I already know the answer." He nced back at Nina''s door before looking away with a calm expression.

    Several dayster, Nina could not hold back any longer. She was supposed to stay inside for the recovery period, but she was desperate to see the baby.

    No matter how much she asked, no one would give her any news about the baby, not even a photo. She was suspicious but also scared to consider the worst-case scenario.

    She decided to sneak out, even if

    just to catch a glimpse from afaret

    She concealed her intentions from the nurse and followed the signs to where the babies were kept.

    She saw a ss window through which she could see inside. Seeing the infants in their incubators, her face naturally lit up with a maternal smile.

    A nurse conducting routine checks

    came out, and Nina could not help but ask "Nurse, where is my baby? Can you show me? Just tell me the number of the incubator, and I''ll look from a distance."

    The nurse looked at Nina and asked, "May I have your name?"

    "Nina, my name is Nina Walker!" she replied quickly.

    The nurse checked her records and told her, "There''s no record of your name here. Your baby isn''t here."

 Chapter 740

    Nina was curmpletely stunned. She thought the marse must be joking, How muld her baby nat be here?

    She forced a shaky smile. "No... Nurse, you must he mistalen. I just gave birth. If my baby isn''t here, where else could he be?" Nina considered other possible issues. "If my name isn''t registered, the father''s name should be. Check for Nash York''s name. Look again.

    Despite trying to remain rational, Nina was starting to panic. The nurse immediately checked again.

    "Theres no record of that name either." she confined.

    "That''s impossible!" Nina refused to believe it "I''ll check myself! Let me look!"

    She waspletely frantic now. Convinced the nurse had missed something, she grabbed the reards to check for herself. When she did not find the name, her heart sat?k.

    Nima tried to reassure herself. "It must have been an oversight. I''ll gank!"

    Unsure of what to do, she pretended to be calm and insisted on looking for her baby

    "Ma''am, you can''t go in Parents are not allowed beyond this point." the nurse blocked her way.

    Nina''s emotions surged. "T''in the mother! I just gave birth! They said my baby was in an incubator. Dow could be not be here? You''re lying to me! You''re all lying to me! He can''t just not be here!

    She couldn''t believe it. The nurse in her room had told her the baby was in the incubator. Now she felt everyone was lying to her. "Ma''arn, please calm down," the nurse said. "we can check again."

    "Check? van just checked! You didn''t find anything! How is checking again gaing mo change that? Where is my baby? Where did he go?" Nina demanded with her eyes witle. She was clutching the nurse, desperate for answers.

    The nurse was taken aback. More nurses quickly arrived and restrained Vina, trying to calm her down.

    "Miss Walker, you need to calm down," they repeated, not understanding her anguish as a mother.

    "Calin down? Will that bring my baby back? Why are you all lying to me? Nina shouted, tuning to the nurse from her room. "You know, don''t you? Where is my baby? Even if I can''t hold bum, I need to see him. Where is be""

    [ler desperation made the nurse uneasy, unsure of how to respond. There was only silence.

    Nina looked at the nurses, feeling betrayed by the very people supposed to protect her child. She was devastated.

    At that moment, Vash walked in, already aware that Nina had reached the nursery. Seeing him, Nirm''s eyes lit up with hope.

    She ran to hum, grabbing his hand "Nash, tell them! Tell them the baby is here. You said he had big eyes like mine, didn''t you?" Nash''s expression was grave, his brows furrowed. Itis solemn gaze made her heart sink further.

    She demanded loudly, "What does your silence mean?"

    Nash pressed his lips together and finally said coldly, "the baby is dead."

    Nina''s pupils constricted, feeling like lightning had struck her. Her face went pale, and her legs grow weakText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "What did you say.." Nina shook her head in disbelief. That''s not possible. My baby can''t be dead. You said he was healthy! Why would he die? You''re lying m me You must be lying ron..."

 Chapter 741

    Nina''s eyes were red with tears. She stared intensely at Nash, gritting her teeth. "Nash, when will you stop lying to me? Why did you have to lie about our haby too?"

    "I''m sorry."

    "Sorry? What good is that?" Nina screamed hysterically. "Can it bring our baby back? What did you do? How could our baby die? What did you do to my baby?"

    Nash''s eyes were bloodshot as he tightly pressed his lips together, looking both cold and heartless. He was dead at birth!"

    In that moment, Nina''s heart brokepletely. She stared into his eyes, now filled with hatred. She lunged forward and bit his arm bard

    Nash did not move, enduring the pain, Jetting her vent her fury. Blood trickled from her mouth and dripped out the floor.

    Nina continued to re at him, hiting down with such force it seemed she might tear off his flesh. The blood flowed from the bite, but Nasli made no attempt to stop her, showing no expression.

    Seeing hisck of reaction, Nina felt it wasn''t enough to release her anger anni hatred. She let go, her lips smeared with blood, and said coldly, "Nash, why does your presence always bring me disaster? Why am I alive while my baby is dead? Why do you keep everything from me? Tell me where he is! I need to see him, alive or dead!"

    "Ile''s already buried, Nash told her.

    "where is he buried?" Nina demanded.

    Nash grabbed her arm. "You''re still recovering, You can''t go out. We''ll talk about thister."

    Nina shoved him away forcefully. "Tell me where my baby is buried!"

    "Nina!"

    "Nash!" Nina growled. "Tell me now, or I''ll hate you forever!"

    Nash look into her eyes, seeing her unwavering determination. The loss of the baby had devastated her. "It all happened so suddenly. He''s buried behind the hospital," Nash said calmly.

    Upon hearing this, Nina ran towards the back of the hospital.

    Nash grabbed her hand again. "Don''t go."

    Nina''s eyes widened in fury. "What right do you have to stop me? I''ve endured everything for our baby, and now he''s gone. We''re over, isn''t that what you wanted? Are yan satisfied now? You don''t deserve to be a father! Don''t bother me! Even Sear, who is far away, cares more about me than you ever did. Why is it him who is missing and not you?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    with that, Nina holted ant of the room, her determination driving her.

    Nash stood frozen for a moment, blood pouring from his arm. His fists clenched tightly, trembling uncontrobly.

    Nina''s heart was shattering. Het baby, whom she had never even seen, was gone.

    II wasn''t fair. She had endured ten months of pregnancy for this one moment. She would have rather died herself if it meant her baby could live.

    Why was fate so cruel to her?

    Nina stumbled and crawled to the hack of the hospital, averwhelmed with shark. She fell to her knees before the small grave. "Ah!" she screamed, nearly losing her sanity as she began digging with her hands

    Tears streamed down her tace uncontrobly. Her world was copsing. She had lost her will to live. She kept digging until her fingers bled, finally uncovering a small box

    Stunned, her fingers throbbed with pain, and she sobbed, "Baby, how could this happen? I didn''t even get to name you didn''t even get to see you. How could you be gone? AhTM"

    She could not ept it.

    She could not believe it.

 Chapter 742

    Nina clutched the box, crying hysterically. She had never been this heartbroken before.

    There was nothing she could do. She would have given her life for her baby''s.

    Why was she alive while her child was dead?

    She couldn''t ept it.

    Nash approached and seeing her in such agony, his eyes were filled with a heaviness he couldn''t soothe. But the reality was set, and he had to pick her up and tell her, "You can have more children. You need to pull yourself together."

    Nina, lost in grief, was beyond reason. The anticipation she had for her baby''s arrival now turned into immense sorrow, more painful than death.

    Seeing Nash, her emotions became even more intense. She shoved him away forcefully, "Get away from me! What did you do? What have you done? ''You can have more children,'' you say, as if it''s nothing! Aren''t you sad? Do you even have a heart? Did you ever love him at all?"

    Nash pressed his lips together, not answering her questions, and instead reached to wipe away her tears.

    As he lifted his hand, Nina turned her face away. "You have no right to touch me!"

    Nash''s hand froze in mid-air, a look of sadness crossing his eyes.

    Nina saw his hesitation. He was always hesitant, never loving her with certainty. Her disappointment stemmed from him never once risking everything for her. She was never his first choice.

    Nina turned back to gaze into his eyes. "You certainly are remarkable. Even now, your duty requires you to care for everyone equally to secure your authority. But have you ever once chosen me, stood firmly by my side? No, not even now when our child is gone, you don''t even feel sad!"

    Before, she understood him. Even when he was busy, it was for the people.

    During her ten months of pregnancy, she barely spent time with him, but she understood.

    But what was he doing now? Every time, he chose not to stand by her.

    "You''re right, didn''t love him as much as you thought," Nash admitted, his tone cold and hard." could even give him up. Hate me if you want, but now you see my true nature. I didn''t anticipate this child as much as you did."

    Nina stared at him in disbelief. How could he say such things?

    His cold eyes pushed her emotions to the limit, and she pped him hard across the face.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The sound echoed loudly. Nash did not flinch, taking the p without moving. His head turned to the side, a red handprint clearly visible on his face.

    People arriving just then saw Nina hit Nash, shocked by the sight.

    "How could you say such things!" Nina cried, her tears streaming down.

    She was already heartbroken, and now she had to hear this. "If you

    didn''t want him, why did you act so happy? Were you pretending? Pretending to love and anticipate him? Is your love for me a too?"

    Swense

    Nash turned back, and while he could deny everything else, there was one thing he had to admit, "Everything else could be an act, but my love for you is real."

    To Nina, it sounded like a joke. Sheughed bitterly. "What good is love

    an it bring my baby back?

    Can you promise to protect me for the rest of my life?"

    As she spoke, Nina might have held onto a shred of hope. But deep down, she knew it was impossible.

    She was deceiving herself.

    Nash could never give her what she needed, and she could not ce all her hopes on him.

    Feeling a strange sense of relief, Nina stood up without waiting for Nash''s response. Her hands were covered in dirt.

 Chapter 743

    Nina''s face was smeared with dirt and tears, looking utterly disheveled. When she tried to stand up, she had no strength left and fainted. Nash caught her just in time. Now, Nina was quiet, with tears still streaming down her cheeks.

    Nash''s deep eyes fixed on her as he gently wiped away her tears.

    "Captain," someone called out.

    At that moment, they were all there.

    Nash cradled Nina in his arms. "Clean this ce up," he ordered.

    Scarlett''s face turned pale, and she hesitated. "Is that it? She will be heartbroken."

    Nash replied, "If we don''t do this, she''ll have nothing but death. As long as she''s alive, there''s hope. Even if this child is gone, she must live."

    To Nash, Nina''s life was more important than the child''s. Even if she hated him for it, he would ept that.

    Scarlett fell silent, unable to bear seeing Nina in such pain.

    "Take care of the rest," Nash instructed Scarlett. "Keep her safe and remember what I told you."

    Scarlett responded seriously, "I understand. I won''t let you down."

    Nash nodded, carrying Nina back to her room. Heid her on the bed and began to clean her face and hands, removing the dirt from her nails. Seeing her injured hands made his heart ache. He repeated these actions patiently, changing the water several times. His lingering gaze swept over Nina''s face.

    He stayed by her side for several hours, knowing that once she woke up and realized the child was gone, she would never forgive him. She would hate him and not want to see him.

    To avoid her waking up upset and agitated, he watched her while she was unconscious. When the sun began to set, Nash slowly stood up. He leaned over and gently kissed her lips before leaving. Nash said nothing as he left the room. Outside, many people were already waiting. As he exited, they began to straighten their uniforms, ready to depart. Nash walked briskly ahead, not stopping. Scarlett, still worried, followed him. "Captain!"

    He turned to look at her.

    "Take care of yourself," Scarlett said, knowing these words would alsoe from Nina.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Will do."

    With that, they went downstairs.

    got

    o a car, followed by the t

    , and they drove awa

    slowly.

    The ce fell intoplete silence. Even the usually bustling hospital seemed quieter, leaving a hollow feeling.

    It was as if the end of a

    performance, evoking a sense of et

    sadness. That was how Scarlett felt. She had finally found a sense of home, only for it to scatter again.

    But she had tasks toplete. For Nina, and for those she cared about, she would fulfill her duties.

    Three dayster, Nina woke up. The first thing she saw was the ceiling, her gaze nk.

    Scarlett, who had been waiting anxiously, was overjoyed. "Nina, you''re finally awake. You''ve been asleep for three days."

    Nina''s voice was hoarse. "Why am I still alive?"

    She had thought she would die, that she could join her child. But she was still here.

    Scarlett leaned on the bed. "How could you possibly die? You''re not going to die anymore!"

    Nina turned her head to look at her. "Why am I not going to die anymore?"

    ???

    Scarlett''s eyes grewplicated. She stood up to prepare some food, trying to change the subject. "You must be hungry. Your meal is ready, and it''s still warm. Get up and eat." en.swhovels

    Nina sat up, insisting, "Why am I not going to die anymore? Scarlett, tell me."

    Scarlett bit her lip, feeling tormented by the question.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 744

    Nina followed Scarlett''s gaze.

    "Someone''s here."

    Scarlett went to open the door. It was Quincy who entered, not Nash. Nina''s expression changed, thinking Nash hade. She nced outside but saw no one else. Quincy came in holding a folder, which made Nina curious.

    "Madam," Quincy nodded to her.

    Nina, putting her negative thoughts aside for the moment, sat up and asked coolly, "What are you here for? Where''s Nash? Did he send you? What''s this about?"

    Her tone was impatient. Quincy understood that the rtionship between her and Nash was strained and would not be mended easily.

    Quincy took a document from the folder and said, "Mr. York sent me. He needs you to sign this document."

    Nina scoffed. "A document? What else is there to sign? We''ve already signed the divorce papers. What else could possibly involve me?"

    She was puzzled. They were technically still married because they had signed the divorce agreement but had not filed for divorce. Even so, she could not think of anything that needed her signature. "It''s a property and equity transfer agreement," Quincy said, handing the documents to her.

    Nina was stunned and thought she had misheard. She looked at Quincy, then at the documents. There were several pages. A quick nce revealed that Nash was transferring all his assets to her. She could not believe it. During the divorce, she had only received a vi and a few million.

    Why was Nash now transferring everything to her?

    Was he nning to leave with nothing?

    This behavior did not seem like Nash, and it made Nina uneasy. She picked up the documents and flipped through them, seeing pages full of dense text.

    The more she read, the more confused she became.

    She looked back at Quincy. "What is this about? Why is he transferring everything to me? What about him?"

    Quincy replied, "This is Mr. York''s way ofpensating you."

    Nina''s expression darkened. "Do I need hispensation? Does he think giving me everything makes up for it? Can it bring back our child? Where is he? Tell him toe see mel

    She did not quite understand. His actions made her feel deeply uneasy, as if he were giving up everything and preparing for the worst.

    Quincy said again, "Even if you don''t sign, everything will still be yours. Mr. York has already notarized it. Everything he owns is yours now."

    Nina''s brow furrowed. "Where is he?"

    Quincy remained silent.

    Nina did not feel happy. Instead, she

    felt disrespected. "Did he even ask for my opinion before signing this?

    Does he think he''s being

    Am I

    supposed to be moved?"

    "Mr. York didn''t mean it that way."

    Quincy, just the messenger, had not expected such resistance and did not know how to respond.

    Nina asked again, "Where is he?"

    Quincy said, "I don''t really know."

    "Don''t know? How can you not know?" Nina said. "Are you kidding me?"

    Quincy remained silent.

    Nina closed the document and

    threw it back at him. "Take it back. I

    don''t need his things. If he truly felt

    guilty, he wouldn''t just give me his assets. He would try to be a good husband or a good father. From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 745

    Quincy did not push further. "I''ll take the documents back, but the legal process has already taken effect."

    Nina''s brows furrowed even more. She asked again, "Where is Nash? Why isn''t he here to exin this himself?"

    She had asked three times, and Quincy still had not answered.

    "Do you think I won''t get suspicious if you don''t answer?" Nina pressed.

    Scarlett knew they could not keep this from Nina forever. She would find out sooner orter. It was better to tell her now than to let her imagination run wild. "Captain has already left," Scarlett said.

    Nina turned her gaze to Scarlett, seeing the seriousness in her expression. "Where did he go?"

    "He went to the Yaren territory," Scarlett replied.

    "What?" Nina was shocked. "Why did he go there? Is it to get the antidote?"

    "No," Scarlett shook her head. Seeing Nina''s confusion, she continued, "Nina, haven''t you noticed your health improving?"

    Nina was taken aback. She had found it strange, but after so long without a cure, she had not considered it a possibility.

    She looked at her arms, noticing the bruises were gone. Her body was indeed much better.

    The doctors had said that giving birth would deplete all her energy and she was expected to die afterward. But she had survived.

    There was only one exnation. Her poison had been cured.

    "Is my poison cured?" Nina asked.

    Scarlett nodded. "Yes."

    Nina asked, "Was it Wilfred who created the antidote?"

    "No."

    Nina pressed her lips together and said, "Then Nash found the antidote."

    "Yes."

    Hearing this, Nina did not know what to feel. Nash had found the antidote for her but could not save their child.

    It felt like a cruel joke from the universe. Nina remained silent, but she could not suppress her sadness.

    "Captain went to great lengths to get

    the antidote. Now he''s gone to the

    Yaren ferritory, and we don''t know whatwill happen next," Scarlett said gravely.

    Putting aside the cracks in their rtionship, Scarlett was moved by what Nash had done for Nina.

    Nina lowered her head, her eyshes trembling. In a calm voice, she said, "You mean to say that he might be going to his death, right?" Scarlett did not answer.

    Nina''s frown deepened. "Why? Why does he have to go? Is it really his responsibility?"

    She suddenly couldn''t understand. Was it good or bad that he had returned to the military?

    Scarlett offered an exnation. "Maybe he wants to find Scott too."

    Nina looked at her again.

    "You owe Scott a life, and Nash wants to help you repay that debt. It''s something he can do," Scarlett exined.

    Nina''s expression grew more

    troubled as she remembered the

    hurtful things she had said before. She had said everything out of anger, and Nash had taken it to

    heart.

    She did me Nash for their child''s death, but it wasn''t entirely his fault. She just needed someone tosh out at, and Nash had been her target.

    "I owe Scott, so why is Nash

    repaying my debt? Why does he

    always make decisions for me?" Nina''s emotions surged, and she clenched her fists tightly. "How long has he been gone?"

    "A few days."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Can we contact him?"

    Scarlett hesitated. "Before he left, Captain said he wouldn''t be in contact with anyone back home."

    Nina''s gaze turned back to Quincy. "He''s giving me all his assets and leaving with nothing. Is he preparing for the worst?"

    Quincy responded calmly, "Mr. York''s only concern is you. He just wants to give you everything he has."

 Chapter 746

    Nina''s throat tightened with endless bitterness, and she muttered to herself, "Is this what I wanted?"

    Quincy remained silent. He had witnessed the journey of Nash and Nina over the years.

    Nina had given her all to Nash, and Nash had done the same for her. In this moment, Quincy did not know how to respond.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Nina became more agitated, her smile turning increasingly self-deprecating. "This isn''t what I wanted at all!"

    Her voice grew louder, her emotions bing more intense and distorted.

    Quincy was stunned.

    Mr. York had given her everything he had. What more could she want?

    Wasn''t this a sign of his love?

    But Quincy could not understand that what Nina desired was Nash''s presence, facing life''s challenges together, not his repeated departures.

    Scarlett watched Nina, feeling deeply pained. She took a tissue from the bedside table and gently wiped Nina''s tears. "Nina, you need to stay calm. You shouldn''t cry or get upset while you''re in recovery." Quincy also felt a pang of sorrow. But this was Nash''s decision.

    Nash never confided in him about his ns. Yet, having been by Nash''s side for years, Quincy understood his temperament.

    He knew that Nash must have something important to do, something dangerous. So dangerous, in fact, that Nash could not bear to involve his beloved in the suffering.

    Quincy pressed his lips together and ced the documents on the bedside table, his voice a bit hoarse as he spoke. "Madam, Mr. York instructed me to handle this. Please keep these safe." Quincy felt ufortable as well. But these were Nash''s instructions. He handed the finalized divorce papers to Nina.

    Before he could finish speaking, Nina, with her bloodshot eyes, asked, "Where is Wilfred?"

    Nash was gone, and she had not

    seen Wilfred for days. The fact that Nash had even prepared the divorce papers did not sit right with her. She needed answers.

    Quincy''s lips moved slowly. "Madam, Wilfred has been in contact with Mr. York. Recently, Mr. York has only asked me to take care ofpany matters."

    Nina said nothing, her clear eyes staring intently at Quincy, making him uneasy.

    "Madam, I swear, I truly don''t know Mr. York gave me many instructions before he left. I have work to do if you need anything, please call me. must go."

    As he turned to leave, tears welled up in Quincy''s eyes at the door.

    Nina did not even nce at the documents. Money and fame meant nothing to her. She cared about people, not things.

    Nina felt like going mad, but she held it in. What good would it do?

    Everything had already happened, and no matter what Nash did, he always kept her out of it. Even if she lost her mind, Nash would not take her along.

    She clenched her fists tightly, and just as she was about to say something, Quincy returned.

    Scarlett frowned, about to speak

    impatiently, but Quincy beat her to it. "Madam, you must take good care of yourself. Your health is the most important thing right now.

    "I will make sure she''s okay," Scarlett said firmly in her low voice.

    She had thought Quincy hade back for something important.

 Chapter 747

    Before Nash left, he made sure to put everything in order. He instructed Quincy to follow his directions and to take good care of Nina. A few minutester, Quincy was gone for good. Nina remained silent, and Scarlett did not know what to say. The room was eerily quiet.

    Seeing Nina like this, Scarlett grew worried. "Nina, say something. You''re scaring me."

    "I''m fine," Nina replied. Though deeply pained, she was not someone who would simply wallow in sorrow.

    "How about I take you out for a walk, or should I call some friends over?" Scarlett asked, seeking her opinion.

    Ninay back down, turning to face away from Scarlett. "I don''t want to see anyone right now."

    "Okay, then rest for a while," Scarlett said, deciding not to disturb her further.

    Scarlett walked over to the small sofa in the room and sat down. She considered leaving but thought better of it, worried about what might happen if Nina had dark thoughts. She could not just leave her alone. Scarlett waited for over five hours. Finally, Nina slowly sat up. By then, it was already dark.

    "I''m a bit hungry," Nina said.

    During those five hours, she had been in and out of sleep, her mind racing through her short life. She suddenly understood some things.

    If the past was something she could not remember, then perhaps it was best left forgotten. She needed to focus on the present and go to the Yaren territory.

    So, when Scarlett opened the small table and began unpacking the food from the thermal container, Nina spoke decisively. "Scarlett, I need to go to the Yaren territory. I know what you''re going to say. I want to learn self-defense from you Will you teach me?"

    Her poison was rted to the Yaren tribe, and Scott was missing there. Now, even Nash had gone there. This issue started because of her. How could she stay here, hiding, while they protected her?

    Scarlett understood Nina''s determination. Once she made up her mind, she would not change.it easily. And Scarlett knew if she did not help, Nina would find someone else.

    Scarlett sighed. "First, recover well and regain your strength. Then I''ll teach you everything."

    "Okay," Nina agreed. In the days that followed, she was calm andpliant. She took her medicine, ate her meals, and rested on schedule.

    The only additional thing she did was research the Yaren tribe''s local environment, politics, and more.

    She even began to believe in certain superstitions and started folding stars and paper cranes. Scarlett understood and respected her choices.

    On the day Nina fully recovered, Nelly, Penelope, Yvonne, and others came to visit.

    Quincy also arrived with two huge bouquets of roses, one red and one pink, her favorite colors. They were clearly arranged by Nash.

    During this period, Nash had not contacted her. He did not reply to her texts or calls. Scott was still missing.

    Nina looked at Quincy intently. "Did Nash contact you, or did he instruct you to do this before he left?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Scarlett stood behind Nina, her eyes dark andplicated as she looked at Quincy.

    She wanted to believe Nash had contacted him, but...

 Chapter 748

    "Mr. York contacted me..." Quincy dared not lie.

    Moreover, it was the truth.

    Nina fell silent.

    Nash had contacted Quincy but not her. He had truly cut her outpletely!

    Nelly walked over and took Nina''s hand. "Nina,st time you couldn''te, but this time our drama won another award. I''ve booked a big room at Moonlight. Let''s all go celebrate!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Before Nina could respond, a cheerful female voice approached. "Looks like I arrived just in time."

    Everyone turned to see Angeling over with a bouquet of flowers.

    Nellyughed heartily. "Then join us."

    "Wait!" Scarlett''s sharp eyes caught Quincy trying to leave. She fixed him with a steely gaze. "Hand over your phone."

    Everyone was surprised.

    Quincy exchanged nces with Nina, realizing what was happening.

    He quickly took out his phone, unlocked it, and handed it to Nina, showing her the call log.

    Nina nced at it. The first number was Nash''s, with a callsting only a few seconds.

    Nina did not say a word. Everyone understood in that moment.

    Quincy thought Nina might use his phone to call Nash, but she handed it back. "I don''t want the flowers. You deal with them."

    Quincy felt like crying. What was he supposed to do with two big bouquets of flowers? It was a difficult request.

    Just as he was about to say something, Nelly joked, "It''s just two bouquets. Take them back to her ce, throw them in the trash, or sell them on the street for fifty cents each..." Quincy was embarrassed. He decided it was best to take them back to Nina''s ce. Otherwise, if Mr. York found out, he might be in trouble.

    Scarlett stayed by Nina''s side, handling all the necessary arrangements for her discharge.

    Now, Nina followed her friends,

    surrounded by people. However, she was feeling utterly alone because Nash was not there, nor was the child she had once hoped forso dearly.

    It would have been a boy, who would have looked like his father.

    Every time she thought about it, Nina could not control herself. She dug her nails into her palms, forcing herself not to dwell on it.

    Nelly had booked a private room at Moonlight, the best one they had. It was a celebration for the sess of their dramas, which had garnered billions of views, partly thanks to Nina.

    Yvonne stayed close to Nina, trying to keep the atmosphere lively and make her happy. Seeing everyone so cheerful, Nina did not want to dampen the mood.

    She sang along with them, raising

    her ss filled with juice instead of

    alcohol Later, there was even a grand fireworks disy, with the

    initials of Nina''s name lit up in the sky

    The fireworks show had been arranged by Penelope. To emphasize Nina''s importance and to express gratitude for her mentorship, Penelope had the fireworks made in blue. Penelope hugged Nina. "Thank you, Nina. Do you like the blue fireworks?"

    "They''re beautiful," Nina replied.

    They truly were.

    Perhaps it was because she had not spoken for a long time, but Nina''s throat felt as if it were blocked by something, making her voice hoarse.

    In that moment, it felt like a giant iron hammer was pounding on her heart.

    Such a beautiful scene with so many people surrounding her, yet Nash was not there.

    Nash had given her everything, and he even wanted to help find Scott...

 Chapter 749

    In that moment, Nash''s face shed in her mind, and her heart ached intensely.

    But then she suddenly thought of their dead child, a child she never even got to see...

    There were some things she could not think about, because once she did, she could not control her emotions.

    "I need to go to the restroom," Nina said.

    Standing next to her, Penelope immediately noticed something was wrong. She saw the redness in Nina''s eyes and followed her. Penelope found Nina leaning on the sink, silently crying. It was as if an invisible hand was gripping her heart, and Penelope felt it too. "Nina..." Penelope walked over.

    Nina did not expect her to follow. She had thought she could control her emotions, but now she could not hold back anymore.

    "Penelope, I have fame and fortune now, and you''re all celebrating with me. I know I should be happy. But I can''t. I feel so empty, so hollow..." She pointed to her heart as she spoke.

    Anyone who saw Nina and Nash''s interactions would have said they were a loving couple. But now Nash was gone, vanished without a trace.

    What Penelope did not know was

    that Nina did not just feel the loss of Nash. Scott had gone to find a cure for her and was still missing. Wilfred was nowhere to be found. And even the child she carried for ten months was gone.

    It was not just emptiness. It was a numbness, a sense of suffocation, not knowing what to do but unable to die. Every day felt stifling.

    Penelope patted her shoulder and

    said hoarsely Nina, what you have now is something many people can only dream of. You need to

    understand that some people leave, but it''s not forever. Mr. York. he''lle back to you once everything is settled."

    Penelope could onlyfort her this way. The fact that Nash had given everything to Nina already said a lot.

    Nash cared deeply for her, loved her enough to risk his life. He would finish what he needed to do and return to her. They would live happily together, and they could have more children in the future. Nina and Nash were a perfect match, and their children would surely be exceptional. It was just a pity about the child they had already lost.

    Nina let out a bitterugh. Everyone saw her current status and thought she had surpassed many, with wealth and status.

    They believed Nash would return. But what she wanted wasn''t money or status, nor for Nash to leave ande back. What she always wanted was simple.

    She wanted them to face everything together, no matter what.

    "He thinks giving me all these things is a form of assurance. But if he doesn''te back, or if we''re separated, what good are they? Will I still be happy?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She thought to herself, "Material possessions are fleeting. You can''t take them with you when you die. It''s emotions and rtionships that matter most. Isn''t life supported by love from family, friends, and partners?"

    Penelope patted her shoulder again

    and said, "Mr. York left these things for you as a safeguard. His departure must be due to

    unavoidable reasons. Nina, you are his wife. Don''t you know better than anyone what kind of person he is?"

 Chapter 750

    Nina did not respond.

    In that moment, it felt like she had swallowed razor des, and as the pain intensified, everything around her became incredibly clear.

    She remembered she had the KA48 poison in her system, but she did not have any symptoms after giving birth.

    Nash had arranged everything meticulously, covering every detail, including Miranda, her confusing memories and the death of their child. Initially, Nash had not known the child was his. He had lost control, gotten angry with her, yet still chose to keep the child.

    His deep feelings for her were evident in everything he did, including leaving after making all these arrangements and not contacting her for days.

    She understood why. He did not want her to be hurt and he wanted her to be safe. But she wished for his safety just as much.

    "Nina, you have to take care of yourself. Otherwise, all the efforts Nash put in for you will be in vain," Penelope said, trying to encourage Nina.

    Penelope had been an observer through it all. Nina''s body was free of poison now, but the process had been anything but easy with the involvement of Sawyer, Seth and Miranda.

    Penelope''s words were meant to encourage Nina. She knew that if Nina copsed emotionally and could not recover, things could easily go wrong. Nina had been a mentor to her, and Penelope considered he a close friend.

    "I know he''s done a lot for me. I know he left for a reason. But what I want is for him to tell me, to share his pain with me," Nina said, pushing Penelope away.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A warm embrace could offerfort, but Nina knew she could not hide from her problems. She could not act like a child who cried at the first sign of trouble. Penelope understood what Nina meant. Nina wanted to share in both joy and sorrow.

    After a moment of silence, Penelope said, "Nina, you need to understand that Nash is a man. Men want to protect their women. They don''t cry easily. If he shared everything with you, if he cried in front of you all the time, would you still love him the same way?"

    Everything had two sides. For every desire to obtain something, there would also be a desire to let go of something else.

    Nina made up her mind. "I''m going to the Yaren territory to find him."

    He could forget about leaving her behind. No matter what it was, even if it was extremely dangerous, she would stand by Nash and face it together! ¨¦n.swnovels

    "The Yaren tribe is very dangerous," Penelope said. Because of Nina''s poisoning and Scott''s

    disappearance, Penelope knew this ce, Many tribes in foreignnds were isted and did notmunicate with the outside world.

    Nash would certainly have made thorough preparations before going there. But Nina...

    "I''m not afraid," Nina said firmly. She

    had made up her mind, even if it meant dying. She would rather die

    Nash than live without him.

    belongs to en.snovels

    Penelope realized she could not change Nina''s mind, so she thought about getting Angel, Yvonne and Nelly to persuade her.

    But Yvonne stood up and said, "If Nina has made up her mind, we shouldn''t try to stop her. Let her go."

    Yvonne had known Nina the longest and understood her personality well. Once Nina made a decision, nothing could change her mind. Moreover, Nina was determined to go to a ce where her most beloved person was, as well as her childhood friend.

    Scarlett shared the same sentiment but Yvonne had spoken up first. She kept silent and stayed by Nina''s side.

    Scarlett''s loyalty stemmed not only from Nina''s past kindness in the organization but also because of Wilfred. The night turned into a sleepless one.

    The celebration turned into a farewell party.

    Initially, the atmosphere was cheerful, but Angel could not hold back her tears and started crying.

 Chapter 751

    "Nina, you muste back safely," Angel pleaded, tears streaming down her face. This set off a chain reaction, and soon everyone else was crying too.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Scarlett stepped forward and patted her chest confidently. "Don''t worry, with me around, I''ll protect her." It was her duty, a task assigned by Nash and a wish from Wilfred.

    Penelope, Nelly, and Angel were all drunk, while Yvonne stayed sober. Nina could not drink, and Scarlett needed to stay alert.

    "Yvonne, can you make sure they all get home safely? I need to go," Nina said, looking at Yvonne.

    They understood each other without needing many words. Yvonne nodded, taking off a small cross ne from her neck and cing it around Nina''s. "Nina, be careful on your way." "Will do," Nina replied.

    They parted ways, but Nina did not head straight to the Yaren territory. Instead, she pulled Scarlett aside to teach her somebat skills. Scarlett understood this was Nina''s preparation for the Yaren territory. Considering Nina''s condition, Scarlett''s moves were slow and gentle. Nina was a quick learner with great intuition.

    After about three days of training, Nina managed to throw Scarlett onto the mat. Scarlett was a top-notch martial artist, so while she did hold back, Nina had definitely improved enough to protect herself. "Nina, I didn''t realize you were this smart and perceptive," Scarlett could not help but admire her. If Nina had not left the organization, with her talent, she would have be the best assassin.

    But it was good that Nina had left. The organization''s cruelty and the harsh training were memories she never wanted to revisit. Scarlett stopped reminiscing and focused on the present.

    The next second, Nina grabbed her hand. "Scarlett, let''s book the earliest flight to Yaren territory. You''ll need to keep training me when we get there."

    The situation in Yaren was chaotic, and Nina knew she had to stay vignt and not give anyone a chance to harm her.

    "There are no direct flights to Yaren

    from here. We''ll need to connect through B Port. Nina, you''ve trained all day. Get some rest first," Scarlett said, patting Nina''s hand.

    She knew how eager Nina was to find Nash. She herself was desperate to find Wilfred.

    Before he left, he had sent her onest message, "Protect Ivy." Since that day, she had not heard from him or seen him.

    Nash''s poison hadn''t been cured yet, and she wondered if Wilfred was with him...

    Suddenly, Nina''s determined voice broke her thoughts. "If we can''t go today, then we''ll leave first thing tomorrow." "Alright."

    After Scarlett agreed, Nina started packing. She checked the weather for Yaren. It could reach over 40 degrees there. She needed

    sunscreen, money, food, and pol

    importantly, medical supplies given the constant conflict in the region.

    "Nina, maybe you should stay here and wait for news?" Scarlett suggested, thinking it would be safer for Nina. Plus, Nina had just given birth and might not be able to handle the harsh conditions there.

    "No," Nina refused firmly. "I''m going to find him." Even if it meant dying, she wanted to be with him.

    Scarlett sighed deeply and pondered, "What is love, if not a promise of life and death?"

    For Nash, Nina, Wilfred, and herself, love meant being willing to face life and death together.

 Chapter 752

    Meanwhile, Quincy was still at York Corporation, where he had been handling many affairs single-handedly in Nash''s absence. He was overwhelmed with work.

    When Nash''s number shed on his phone screen, he jolted and quickly answered, "Mr. York."

    The phone emitted a faint static sound. The signal on Nash''s end wasn''t good. The Yaren territory was a conflict zone, with frequent gunfire and fights.

    "Quincy, how is she doingtely?" Nash''s clear voice finally came through. The person he cared about most was always Nina.

    Quincy reported truthfully, "Madam has been cooperating well andpleted her recovery. After being discharged, she had a gathering with friends and then started learningbat skills from Scarlett..." Before he could finish, the line went dead. Quincy immediately tried calling back but was met with a mechanical voice, "The number you dialed is currently out of service. Please try againter..." There was no signal.

    Quincy clenched his phone, his expression serious and tense. He felt uneasy but ultimately decided to follow Nash''s instructions.

    Nash had been in the Yaren territory for almost two weeks now, still unable to find Scott and unable to enter the main city. In the distance, missiles and gunfire lit up half the sky.

    James and Felix stood on a broken wall. James was holding a bamboo pole with an antenna attached to it. The area they were in had no electricity or water.

    "Ah, damn it!" James fell off the wall, breaking the antenna in half.

    Felix shook his head. "The bullets and bombs haven''t hit us yet, and you''re already down?"

    "Shut up!" James shot him a re. "Even if we were under fire, I wouldn''t be afraid. Have you ever seen me chicken out?"

    Felix chuckled. True, he hadn''t.

    u

    Since they had arrived with Nash, they had been ordered to join the southern Karen conflict. The allied enemies were repelled, but the Yaren territory, located in the Golden Triangle, had many valuable resources.

    Suddenly, Nash''s deep voice broke Felix''s thoughts. "Themunication must be fixed. We need to contact the troops as soon as possible."

    "Yes, Captain," Felix and James responded in unison.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash did not speak further. He stared at the distant mes, thinking of Nina''s face. The nationes before the family.

    He had already pledged his loyalty

    his country and now needed to maintain peace and fight. Moreover, his poison was still not cured and Scott was still missing.

    He had to secure the Yaren territory and find its leader.

    Nina could not sleep that night. Shey in bed, staring at the ceiling, with thoughts of Nash and their child filling her mind.

    She could not ept that their child was stillborn. She had felt the baby''s presence so clearly and intensely during herbor.

    But...

    She did not know how to face this reality. After waking up, she had not even seen her child once.

    Before giving birth, she had

    downloaded a pregnancy app that sent her daily updates and tips on caring for a newborn. Even now, it continued to send her messages about feeding and caring for the baby.

    This continuous stream of baby-rted notifications felt like salt on an open wound, reminding her of the painful reality she struggled to ept.

 Chapter 753

    She still checked it every day, holding on to that glimmer of hope.

    "Knock, knock!" A sudden knock on the door startled her.

    "Come in," Nina called out instinctively.

    The next second, Scarlett walked in. She had been heading downstairs for some water when she noticed the light still on in Nina''s room. She suspected Nina had not slept yet, and she was right.

    "Why are you still awake sote? From B Port to Yaren territory, it''s over 20 hours of flying. If you don''t sleep, I''m afraid you won''t make it."

    Even though she had booked first-ss seats, no cabin couldpare to thefort of a big bed. Moreover, Scarlett was always worried about Nina''s health.

    Nina smiled, but it was a bitter smile.

    She couldn''t sleep. She knew how long the flight would be, how harsh the conditions in Yaren were, and how risky the trip was. One wrong move could be fatal but she was not afraid because Nash was there. Scarlett noticed what was disyed on Nina''s phone screen. Her heart ached as if something had pierced it. That child had been gone for many days, yet Nina still hadn''t forgotten. Scarlett didn''t know how tofort her.

    "Nina," Scarlett said, hugging her and patting her back, just like Nina had onceforted her in the organization.

    "I know. I won''t back down, and I won''t be afraid," Nina replied firmly.

    That night, Scarlett stayed by Nina''s side. Ninay in bed but still couldn''t sleep.

    The next morning, Scarlett took Nina to Birkham International Airport, where they checked in and boarded their flight. By the time Quincy found out about their tickets to Yaren, Nina and Scarlett were already on the ne.

    There was no way to turn the ne

    around, With B Port being in another country, their civil aviation

    nayel.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    authorities wouldn''tply with requests from this side.

    Quincy could only anxiously call Nash, but his phone was still out of service.

    On the ne, Nina had a dream. She dreamed of James and Felix, both looking solemn. One was holding Nash''s clothes, and the other a ck urn. She could see the intense grief on their faces as they walked towards her.

    "Ma''am, Captain York..."

    "That''s nonsense!" Nina shouted, waking up with a start. She realized she was on the ne and that it had only been a dream. But the dream felt so real. "Nina, are you alright?" Scarlett, disturbed by Nina''s outburst, turned to look at her and saw that her face was pale and her forehead was covered in sweat. Nina was breathing heavily, still shaken. The dream had been too real.

    She trembled as she spoke, "I-I just dreamed of Felix and James. They were holding a ck urn. I..."

    Nina couldn''t finish her sentence.

    Scarlett pulled her into an embrace,

    patting her back. "Nina, don''t be

    scared. It was just a dream, and

    dreams are often the opposite of

    reality. Captain York is fine.

    belongs to FindNovel

    Nina didn''t respond. She hoped Nash was safe, but she feared he wasn''t.

    After that, Scarlett kept talking to her, trying to distract her.

    Finally, after nearly thirty hours of travel, the nended in a small country on the edge of Yaren territory.

 Chapter 754

    Nina sat by the window. Through the ss, she saw the tarmac outside. It was much smaller than the one at Birkham Airport, with narrow white lines painted on the concrete and only a simple wire fence surrounding it.

    The nended abruptly, without the usual gradual descent. The sudden drop made Nina''s stomach lurch, and a strong wave of nausea hit her. She couldn''t hold it back and began to retch.

    Scarlett, sitting beside her, immediately straightened up and ced a hand on Nina''s shoulder. "Nina, just hold on for a bit. It will pass soon."

    Scarlett had been through professional training. She had once grabbed a helicopter''s hangingdder with one hand, swinging up and down in the air, which was far more thrilling than this.

    Scarlett was unfazed and even tried tofort Nina. "We''re in first ss, so we''ll get off the ne soon."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Okay," Nina panted, feeling awful but managing to endure it.

    Despite being in first ss and getting off the ne first, there was no jet bridge. They had to walk down the stairs and across the tarmac.

    This ce wasn''t even a third the size of Birkham Airport. It wasn''t even as big as Birkham University''s basketball court. The grass was littered with stic waste, and a gust of wind blew sand into Nina''s eyes.

    Scarlett held Nina''s hand. "I''ll get the luggage. You find a ce to sit and wait for me. We''ll need to find a trantor to help us get to Yaren."

    Without someone who spoke the localnguage, they wouldn''t get far.

    "Alright," Nina agreed without hesitation.

    Retrieving luggage here wasn''t like in their home country where it came on a conveyor belt. Ilere, they had to collect it from the counter manually. Fortunately, they didn''t have much, just one small suitcase each.

    Scarlett returned with their luggage. "How are you feeling? If you''re still queasy, I''ll get you something to drink."

    Nina shook her head. This ce barely qualified as an airport. It was worse than a remote bus station back home, with rusted signs and creaky chairs.

    "Let''s find a nearby hotel first. I have to wait for someone to bring us some things."

    "Okay," Nina agreed again, trusting Scarlett''s ns.

    Worried about Nina''s ability to handle the conditions, Scarlett chose the best hotel near the airport. It wasparable to a basic business hotel back home.

    Ninay on the bed, her limbs finally rxed, but she still felt exhausted. She hadn''t heard anything from Scott or Nash.

    Suddenly, she remembered Scott. She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed his number.

    "Buzz... Buzz..." The phone rang twice before the call was automatically disconnected. Scarlett took her phone, fiddled with it for a moment, and handed it back.

    "You need to enable international roaming to make calls."

    "Ipletely forgot about that," Nina said, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    Nash had once talked about taking her to Frangelia, but they never went. The farthest she had traveled was to a neighboring city. She was too eager.

    Scarlett said, "Rest for a bit. Room service will bring our meal soon. After we eat and I get what we need, we''ll head to Yaren." "Alright," Nina nodded.

    She kept trying to reach Scott. The first call rang for a long time with no answer. There was still no answer the second time. Just as she was contemting sending a text, Scott''s number appeared on her screen, calling her back.

    She quickly answered.

 Chapter 755

    "Hello," the voice on the other end spoke in broken English. Nina instantly recognized it as the person who had used Scott''s phone to call her that day.

    "It''s me, the person this phone''s owner wants to contact. My name is Nina. I''m in Yaren now. Can you give me an address? Or, if you can send me the phone, please tell me the exact location where you found it. I will reward you generously,"

    She needed to know the location. Scott had left her a voice message in such a difficult situation to reassure her and to find a cure. She owed him more than she could repay. Now that she was here, her first priority was to find Scott.

    As for Nash, she needed to try and contact him to ask him not to worry about her. She didn''t need Nash to arrange everything for her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She wasn''t a child anymore, and there were things she needed to handle herself, especially considering the fragmented memories suggesting a connection with the organization called Nile. Some things she had to figure out on her own.

    "It''s not as easy to send things around here as you might think. But I can give you an address where you can pick it up. No need for any reward. We found the phone by a trash can."

    His words made Nina''s heart sink. Finding the phone by a trash can meant it wasn''t the original location, making it harder to trace. "Alright, tell me where to pick it up."

    "Fine. Come to a clock shop on Lichfield Bridge Road. I''ll send you the coordinates."

    "Okay. Thank you."

    Soon, she received the exact location. It was about ten hours away from her. Traveling abroad wasn''t as convenient as back home, but she needed to get the phone to trace Scott''s location through GPS.

    As Nina was contemting, Scarlett walked in, bringing a tall, slender woman with small curly hair and bronzed skin.

    "Nina, this is the trantor I found. Her name is July."

    "Hello, I''m Nina," Nina introduced herself briefly.

    July responded enthusiastically, "Nice to meet you, Miss Nina."

    Scarlett then added, "We pay daily, either by bank transfer or cash. Here, take this."

    Scarlett opened her hand to reveal a small white pill.

    Both July and Nina were taken aback.

    July, puzzled, asked, "What is this?"

    Although July was a foreigner, her English was fluent.

    Scarlett replied coldly, "We need someonepletely reliable. The pay we offer is the highest you''ll find in your trantion career. If you don''t want to do this, you can leave now."

    Scarlett stepped aside, giving July the choice to stay or leave.

    After considering the generous pay Scarlett had mentioned, July made her decision and swallowed the white pill.

    Scarlett handed her a stack of foreign currency. "Wait for me outside."

    "Okay," July replied and left.

    The next moment, Nina was stunned by what she saw in Scarlett''s hand.

 Chapter 756

    "Take it for self-defense," Scarlett said, seeing that Nina was hesitating, and then she shoved the item into Nina''s hand. It felt cold and metallic.

    Nina had seen this item before, mostly on TV, and during the incident when Sawyer kidnapped her and Miranda. Other than that, Nash''s men, Felix and James, always kept such things out of her sight.

    "I don''t know how to use this," Nina said, feeling the weight of the object as if it were a thousand pounds. She had never used one, and she worried that an idental discharge might harm someone. Scarlett understood Nina''s concerns. But this wasn''t like being in their home country. Without a weapon for self-defense, they could easily fall prey to local residents or violent groups.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to use it now," Scarlett said in a hoarse voice. "But you need to have it. Once we find a ce to stay in Yaren, I''ll teach you."

    "But for now, can you..." Nina started, but Scarlett interrupted her, "Just take it. I found the smallest one for you."

    "Alright," Nina finally relented and took it.

    Nina then told Scarlett about the address she got from the phone call.

    Scarlett thought for a moment and said, "You shouldn''t go there yourself, and I can''t leave you alone to fetch it. I''ll arrange for someone else to get the phone."

    It was best to head straight to their destination. Running around in a foreign country could easily lead to trouble. Besides, Scarlett didn''t trust anyone else to protect Nina. "Okay," Nina agreed.

    They left the hotel. To get to Yaren, they needed to take a car. Scarlett arranged for a car to pick them up right at the hotel entrance.

    However, when they stepped

    outside, they were surrounded by a group of children. These kids were small, many unclothed, withrge ck eyes and bony frames. Some wore tattered, dirty clothes that looked like they had been putted Trom a trash bin. Even the girls had their chests exposed. They chattered and circled Nina and Scarlett, not letting them pass.

    "What are they saying?" Nina asked July.

    Nina instinctively felt that these children were asking for food or money. Their fearless eyes suggested they were used to this.

    Seeing this, Nina felt a pang of

    sorrow. She had a strong country and loving parents, which spared her from such a fate. She had once had a child, and she couldn''t beato see children suffering like this.

    July yelled at them in theirnguage, but they didn''t leave. Instead, they avoided July and surrounded Nina and Scarlett. Scarlett''sbat skills kept the children at a distance, but Nina, moved by their plight, couldn''t bring herself to push them away.

    Some children tugged at her, pointing to their mouths, and one even knelt before her, crying.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Back home, when Nina volunteered at orphanages, the children there were never in such dire straits. Only desperation could drive these children to such actions. "Scarlett, give them some of our food. And give my clothes to the girls," Nina said.

    July turned to Nina with a serious look. "Miss Nina, I understand your kindness, but these aren''t the only refugees here. If you give them something, others wille..." Nina sighed, understanding theplexity of the situation but still troubled by the sight before her.

 Chapter 757

    These people were deliberately loitering around to target foreign tourists, exploiting their kindness to ask for food, money, or other items. Some more extreme refugees would lure tourists to remote ces, drug them, and harvest their organs like kidneys and hearts to sell.

    Beforeing here, Nina had researched Yaren and knew that the surrounding small countries were not very wealthy. Coupled with constant warfare, there were many poor refugees.

    She hadn''t encountered this before, but now that she had, she couldn''t just ignore these children. Nina believed in helping all children in need regardless of where they were from. It wasn''t a matter of having a saviorplex, but she felt pity for these young and vulnerable children.

    "I understand. I know that we don''t have much clothing and food with us too," Nina said, pursing her lips and giving Scarlett a look.

    Scarlett followed Nina''s lead. She was concerned about the children causing amotion, so she disyed her gun. The children immediately scattered in fear. Nina hadn''t expected them to be so easily scared off.

    However, with the car still not arriving, she noticed the children watching from a distance, their pitiful eyes, especially the sight of the young girls with exposed chests, lingering in her mind. She couldn''t bring herself to just stand by.

    Scarlett had already taken out the clothes and rations. Nina gave her a look, and Scarlett called July to join them.

    July tranted Nina''s words to the children in real time. "Here''s some food, and these clothes are for the girls. Put on the clothes. But we only have so much and can''t help everyone."

    Because of Scarlett''s gun, the children behaved more orderly. But once they got the food, they devoured it hungrily.

    One child, in his haste, choked on a piece of bread, his face turning red and contorted, and he fell to the ground convulsing.

    Seeing the child in such a state, Nina

    ¦«¦Ż

    rushed forward to perform the Heimlich maneuver. She managed to hithis back twice, but the blockage didn''t clear.

    Suddenly, a forceful blow hit her side, sending her sprawling.

    Thankfully, Scarlett caught her before she hit the ground. Meanwhile, the child broke free and copsed.

    The child was too choked even to cry out. Just as Nina was about to get up, she saw a dark-skinned woman in tattered clothes ring at her with hatred.

    The woman shouted something

    unintelligible. July tranted

    urgently, "The woman mes you for giving her child something he shouldn''t have eaten. She says she''s going to kill you!"

    In the next moment, the woman lunged at Nina. Scarlett, of course, wouldn''t let anyone harm Nina. She immediately pointed her gun at the woman, who stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide with fear.

    Nina urgently said, "July, tell her I can save her child. She doesn''t need to worry."

    July quickly tranted, "Your child just choked identally. Miss Nina can help him!"

    But the woman, seizing the moment, leaped at Nina like a wild beast. At that instant, a military vehicle drove up.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 758

    The woman froze the moment she saw the military vehicle. Nina held her breath. She stared at the military vehicle, hoping to see Nash''s face. She wished they could meet right then and there. To her disappointment, several unfamiliar, bronze-skinned faces emerged from the vehicle. They were foreign soldiers. The woman, clutching her child, started gesturing wildly and pointed at Nina, ming her for everything.

    The men strode towards Nina with imposing presence, making her feel small inparison.

    "Do you have a weapon?" one of the men asked in broken English.

    "I do, but I haven''t harmed anyone. The child choked on the bread I gave him, but I didn''t do anything malicious. If you want your child to live, you should step aside and let me help," Nina said calmly, meeting the man''s gaze.

    She had merely pitied the child, but the murderous look in the woman''s eyes was clear in her memory. Initially, she had wanted to ensure the children were fed and clothed, and then ask Scarlett to exchange some money for them.

    But now, she saw no need. She could be kind, but she wouldn''t let her kindness be taken advantage of.

    The woman held her child tightly, using Nina, "She must have used us as test subjects, which is why my child is suffering! She''s a demon!"

    July, standing behind Nina, tranted the woman''s words in real time.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina''s lips curled into a cold smile. "In this country, owning a gun isn''t illegal, and I haven''t harmed any innocent people. The child simply choked. Even if you take him to a hospital now, it''s toote. I can save him, but with your attitude...

    "I don''t think it''s necessary."

    July tranted Nina''s words exactly as they were.

    The soldiers scrutinized Nina. Despite her small stature, her demeanor exuded confidence and determination. Nina gave Scarlett a look and Scarlett stepped forward. July continued tranting.

    "If there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving."

    The soldiers were merely on a routine patrol and had approached the scene thinking something serious was happening. They hadn''t expected to witness this.

    Nina had mistakenly thought Nash

    was with the soldiers, but now she

    realized she had been overly hopeful. There were so many refugees here and she should not

    have let her kindness get the better

    of her.

    in

    "The woman''s child is in trouble. Didn''t you say you could help?" one of the soldiers asked, blocking Nina''s way with theirrge weapons.

    Nina responded coldly, "I offered to help her initially, but she refused. If she needs assistance now, she should go find a doctor."

    This ce was nothing like back

    home, where even a small town had

    severa hospitals. Here, there might only be one makeshift hospital within hundreds of miles.

    The woman knelt before the soldiers with her child, speaking words Nina couldn''t understand, but she saw the tears in the woman''s eyes.

    The soldiers remained unmoved, their expressions turning more menacing. One of the soldiers kicked the woman in the stomach.

    Despite the pain, she held on tightly to her child, her face twisted in agony.

 Chapter 759

    She was still talking.

    Nina, having once carried a child for ten months and briefly been a mother, understood the bond between a mother and her child. The woman had acted fiercely out of desperation for her child. The child was innocent.

    Nina couldn''t bear to watch anymore. She picked up the child and performed the Heimlich maneuver. Initially, there was no response, but then the child began to cough violently, and finally, the piece of bread causing the choking was expelled.

    The woman''s eyes filled with tears of joy. She sped her hands together and said, "Thank you, thank you..."

    Even though Nina couldn''t understand, she felt the gratitude.From N?velDrama.Org.

    "I only did it for your child," Nina said tly, with July tranting for her.

    However, she hadn''t expected such a simple emergency procedure to attract the attention of the soldiers. They quickly surrounded Nina.

    "Come with us," the soldier who spoke broken Englishmanded.

    "No! You can''t take her!" Scarlett jumped in front of Nina to shield her, along with the woman and the children Nina had helped.

    "July, trante!" Scarlett shouted. July began tranting her words in real-time.

    "We''re from Birkham. You should consider whether our powerful country will allow you to take us by force. We have already reported our presence to the embassy here. We are government employees. If something happens to us, you will face serious consequences!"

    The soldiers exchanged nces. Seeing the determined expressions on Nina and Scarlett''s faces, they hesitated, then eventually turned and drove away.

    However, Nina could sense that she was still being watched.

    As soon as they left, Scarlett

    hurriedly called the driver, urging him to get there quickly. The car she had arranged still hadn''t arrived, and she feared more trouble could arise.

    The woman knelt before Nina, bowing her head. July tranted, "Miss Nina, her name is Moana Tafoya and she apologizes for her earlier behavior. She thanks you for feeding and saving her child. She is willing to be your servant to make amends."

    Nina hadn''t anticipated this twist. She didn''t need Moana''s apology or a servant. However, she did need a local guide.

    "Would you be willing to be my guide?" Nina asked.

    Through the recent events, Nina realized July was quick-witted and an excellent trantor, speaking fluent English. Someone like July who was educated and had

    §Ö

    rtively better living conditions,

    would be helpful.

    But Nina had no idea where Scott and Nash were. They might be in more dangerous, remote areas of Yaren withplex terrain.

    "Miss Nina, where do you want to go?" Moana asked.

    "Yaren," Nina said slowly. Moana''s eyes widened with fear, and Nina noticed her reaction. It was clear that Yaren was not a simple ce.

    "If you agree to be my guide, I willpensate you ordingly, ensuring a better life for you and your child."

    Moana looked at her child and then nodded in agreement.

    Just then, the car Scarlett had arranged finally arrived. Fortunately, it was a ck minivan, spacious enough for everyone.

    However, just as they left, another car arrived at a high speed.

 Chapter 760

    This car was different from the military vehicle. It was an off-road vehicle. Covered in dust and mud, the front end was severely dented from a significant impact. The door opened. James got out first and went to the back seat to open the door. "Captain, we''ve arrived in Kiewarra. I found a hotel where we can stay. I''ll send the address so they can meet us here." "Okay," Nash responded hoarsely.

    He attempted to get out of the car, his brows furrowed deeply. Seeing this, James quickly reached out to support him. With James''s help, Nash got out of the car. In the sunlight, his face looked almost ghostly pale, with visible veins on his skin.

    Felix parked the car and caught up with them. At the front desk, James retrieved the room key, and Felix said, "I''ll go buy some food and some hemostatic medicine. You guys wait in the room."

    They split up, not noticing that the previous upants of the room were Nina and Scarlett.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Twenty minutester, Felix returned with the hemostatic medicine and food. Nash was leaning against the headboard while James tended to him.

    Nash had been shot. Fortunately, the bullet had passed through his shoulder de without hitting any vital organs.

    "Captain, do you want a towel to bite on?" James offered.

    "No need," Nash declined.

    Having been in the military and undergone rigorous training, Nash was used to receiving treatment without anesthesia. His main concern now was, "Charge my phone."

    Since hisst contact with Quincy, his phone had been out of signal and out of battery.

    "I''ve already plugged in your phone, Captain. It should be ready to use soon," Felix assured him.

    "Good," Nash replied, clenching his teeth throughout the procedure. By the time, James removed the bullet from his shoulder de, Nash was drenched in cold sweat. James gave him a painkiller.

    A few minutester, as James tried to give him some water, Nash stretched out his hand. "Give me my phone."

    Nash was anxious to check on Nina.

    Before leaving, he had arranged everything, even their divorce, to make her stay in Birkham and ensure her safety. Her wellbeing was the only thing that mattered to him.

    Felix quickly handed Nash his phone and dialed Quincy. Despite the time difference, Quincy answered immediately, wide awake.

    "Mr. York, you''re finally calling me back. Madam... she went to Yaren!"

    "When did this happen?" Nash''s brows knitted tightly, his forehead throbbing.

    He had arranged everything, including their divorce, to make her stay safe in Birkham. With her body cleared of poison, what was she doing in Yaren?

    Quincy hesitated. He knew that

    telling Nash about Nina''s trip to

    Yaren would only add to his stress

    and fuel his worries, but keeping it

    from him would be even worse if Nash found outter.

    "It was over thirty hours ago... Mr. York, I couldn''t reach you, but I''ve already arranged for someone to follow her."

    Quincy had no choice but to tell the truth.

    Nash''s expression grew stern and cold. "Keep an eye on York Corporation. I''ll handle things here."

 Chapter 761

    Nash ended the call, clutching his phone with a mix of hesitation and determination before dialing Nina''s number. However, due to the ongoing movement of the vehicle Nina was in, there was no signal.

    When Nash tried calling, he was met with an automated message, "The number you have dialed is not in service. Please try againter..."

    The area was a war zone, chaotic and dangerous. A single misstep could result in being caught in the crossfire. How could Nina dare to venture here?

    "Captain, don''t worry. I''ll notify our contacts to find her. As soon as we have any information, we''ll inform you immediately. You need to rest now. Otherwise, we can''t coordinate with others, and the mission will bepromised," James, standing by Nash, overheard the call and saw Nash''s worried expression.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash was alwaysposed, except when it came to Nina. James had seen him anxious only a few times, all involving Nina. Nash truly cared about her.

    "We must act quickly," Nash insisted, wanting to search for Nina himself, but he was bound by his current responsibilities, waiting to meet with his superiors. He had to prioritize national duties first.

    Considering Nina''s safety, Nash instructed James and Felix, "The task of finding Nina is yours. She''s likely heading towards Yaren.

    ||

    Nina''s reason foring to Yaren was undoubtedly rted to Scott and him. She didn''t know that his presence here was for both personal and official matters. The vast expanse of Yaren meant he wouldn''t rest easy until Nina was found.

    "I''ll go look for her. Captain, you need someone to stay with you," James volunteered.

    Felix agreed, "Yes, Captain. Ma''am is smart. She wouldn''te here alone without a n."

    Despite Nina having Scarlett by her side, this was a war zone, and even ten Scarletts might not be enough protection.

    Nash''s expression turned stern. "Keep in constant contact with Nina. If I can''t reach her, you must."

    "Understood, Captain. You rest now. I''ll call you when our contact arrives," James tried to coax Nash into resting.

    But Nash was too worried about Nina to sleep. His mind was entirely upied with thoughts of her.

    Seeing no other choice, James knocked Nash out gently to force him to rest.

    Meanwhile, Nina''s vehicle headed towards Yaren. Initially, they passed tall buildings and some signs of life, but soon they found themselves in a vast, deste desert, with no signal and no people.

    Nina clutched her gun tightly, worried that any slight mishap could doom them all.

    Suddenly, the car made a screeching sound and came to a halt.

    "Miss Nina, the car has broken down. The driver needs to get out and check," July tranted.

    Nina felt each second drag on painfully.

    "The engine is broken. There''s no signal here. I''ll have to walk back to thest ce we passed to get help. If you can wait, stay in the car. If not, there are tents in the trunk..." the driver exined.

    "Is there no way to call for help using a satellite phone or emergency beacon?" Scarlett asked, but before the driver could answer, a few people on camels appeared.

 Chapter 762

    They were in the vast expanse of the desert, with no end in sight. The driver nned to go for help, but it was unclear how long that would take. Camels were the best means of transport in the desert.

    Nina had an idea, but before she could voice it, Moana suddenly waved and called out, her child mimicking her actions.

    July said, "She''s calling for them."

    Nina remained silent, watching as a group of people on camels approached them. Moana gestured and pointed at Nina, and she could feel their scrutinizing gaze turn into suspicion.

    After negotiating with them for a couple of minutes, Moana ran back to Nina, excitedly saying a lot. July tranted, "Miss Nina, she says these people are from her tribe. We can ride the camels to leave the desert."

    "Good," Nina agreed. She wanted to leave the desert and find a ce to stay before continuing to Yaren.

    The driver, overhearing the conversation, said, "The car breaking down isn''t my fault, but if you leave on the camels, I won''t refund your deposit."

    Scarlett waved dismissively, indicating they didn''t care about the deposit.

    The group provided two camels. Scarlett and Nina shared one, while July rode with Moana, and Moana''s child rode with one of the

    men.From N?velDrama.Org.

    These people had dark skin and faces painted with colorful y, giving them a tribal appearance. They rode in silence, the scorching sand beneath them glowing red in the sunlight, the heat stifling.

    Scarlett handed Nina a bottle of water. "It will take several hours to get out of this desert. Once we reach the next ce, you need to rest. Dehydration and exhaustion could be dangerous."

    "Alright," Nina agreed, though her mind was focused on finding Scott and Nash as soon as possible.

    Despite their best efforts, the journey was taxing. The water they brought ran out, and Nina felt dizzy, her eyes struggling to stay open. As she was about to faint, Scarlett caught her, preventing her from falling off the camel.

    "July, ask Moana how much longer it will take to get out of this desert," Scarlett said urgently, looking at July with concern.

    Nina hadn''t undergone the same rigorous training as Scarlett and the others. Prolonged exposure to these conditions was taking a toll on her.

    July ryed the question, and Moana, noticing Nina had fainted, spoke to a man ahead of them. He handed her a bottle of murky liquid.

    July tranted, "Give this to Miss Nina. It will take at least three more hours to get out of this desert."

    Three more hours without water. Nina wouldn''t make it.

    Scarlett eyed the dark liquid skeptically. "Can this be trusted?"

    July tranted Moana''s words, "She saved my child, and I promised to guide you. This is a local tree called the ck tree. The juice from its leaves is the best remedy for traveling through the desert."

    Understanding that it was a stimnt like an energy drink, Scarlett decided they had no choice.

    With no water left and still hours to go, they had to try it.

 Chapter 763

    Scarlett took the bottle and held Nina''s cheeks, pouring the ck liquid into her mouth.

    Nina coughed violently as the bitter, pungent taste hit her. It woke her up but leaving her weak and slumped over the camel''s hump.

    Scarlett, worried about her, called out, "Nina, are you okay? Can you hear me?"

    "Yes," Nina replied weakly, feeling like a dying fish.

    Scarlett, fearing Nina might fall, kept her arm around her waist. Eventually, even Scarlett began to feel faint.

    She had also drunk the bitter tree juice, which had a strong and overwhelming taste. It was only thanks to July and Moana that they managed to make it out of the desert.

    As they emerged from the desert, they reached a barrennd. The temperature difference between day and night was extreme. They set up camp, built a fire, and pitched their tents. While they had food, they had no water left.

    Gathered around the fire, warming themselves, Moana handed them a water bag. "We can''t go any further today. It''s another three-hour journey to the nearest inhabited ce, but we''ve been traveling all day. We need to rest."

    July tranted for them.

    Scarlett had just taken the water bag when a chilling howl pierced the air.

    Nina shivered. Wolves! There were wolves here!

    However, they were armed with guns and the locals did not seem the least bit worried by the sound. They heard the howls without showing any sign of panic.

    Scarlett patted Nina on the shoulder. "Stay by the fire for a while, then get into the tent."

    Nina, who had never experiencedText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    anything like this, hadn''t broken

    down crying. Scarlett admired her strength. They had already

    integrated with the locals and could be in a better position to negotiate their next steps effectively

    Nina shook her head.

    Such situations would arise frequently. Avoiding one meant facing another. War would be even harsher than the current scenario.

    She needed to be strong.

    "We''re surrounded by wolves. It''s best if you hide in the tent," Scarlett insisted. The sight might leave Nina traumatized.

    het

    Suddenly, pairs of glowing eyes appeared around them, reflecting the firelight. wolves,

    bhey were s their fangs arrounded

    W?

    Nina''s breath caught in her throat. The tension was palpable.

    As the wolves charged, the men behind them quickly rose, weapons ready, engaging the wolves in a chaotic fight.

    Despite the chaos, one wolf targeted Nina, pouncing on her. She was knocked to the ground, its paw swiping at her face.

    A cold sweat broke out on Nina''s

    back. But the expected pain did note. Instead, there was a loud bang and then another. The welf copsed on top of her, its blood sttering across her face.

    Her throat went dry, tightening with fear. Summoning her strength, she pushed the wolf off.

    Scarlett rushed over, her face etched with concern. "Nina, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine," Nina replied, shaking her head. It had been a close call.

 Chapter 764

    There were at least ten wild wolves surrounding them. If it weren''t for the guns they had, they would have been devoured by wolves that night.

    However, the locals'' diet, beliefs, and experiences were all different. They even started skinning the wolves right away and roasting the meat over the fire.

    One of the women offered Nina a wolf leg, but Nina waved it away. She couldn''t eat it, especially with the smell of wolf blood filling her nostrils.

    Scarlett handed her thest of their bread and some of the ck tree leaf juice the woman had given them in the desert. Just a whiff of the juice made Nina feel more alert.

    She tried to use her phone, but there was still no signal. They had to spend the night here and then travel another three hours tomorrow to reach the popted area, still far from Yaren. When would she finally see Scott and Nash?

    Hugging herself, Nina looked up at the sky. The stars and the moon were clearly visible.

    Meanwhile, Nash was also in a grim mood. He had met the people he needed to and received a new mission, but James and Felix still hadn''t been able to contact Nina.

    All they knew was that she had gotten off the ne. Unlike at home, they didn''t have extensiveworks and permissions here.

    Nash had been extremely busy since arriving, constantly under fire, and he hadn''t smoked. But now, he felt an urge to light up.

    Seeing this, James immediately handed him a cigarette. Nash lit it, the smoke quickly enveloping his face. James knew how frustrated Nash was.

    "Captain, I''ve sent out notifications and requested a photo of Ma''am from Quincy. I''ll inform you as soon as we get any news," James said. He and Felix asionally referred to Nina as "sister-inw," but mostly as "Ma''am."

    Nash didn''t respond. This wasn''t like home, where they could leverage connections and search systematically.

    Here, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack. He had nned everything so that Nina could stay safe at home, pursuing

    her interests, rather than taking risks here.

    But now, he couldn''t contact her or tell her these things.

    James didn''t say much else. Nash smoked half the cigarette before losing interest and tossing it away, his expression as cold as frost.

    "How''s the situation with Pharaoh?" he asked.

    "The situation is dire. Their internal conflicts are severe, and with the

    increased patrols, our contacteText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    haven''t been able to establishmunication," James reported.

    Nash''s brows furrowed deeply, his expression as cold as ice. A violent aura surrounded him, making him look like a demon from the depths of hell.

    James, sensing the intensity, added,

    "But

    keeping worry, Captain. We''re

    up with the situation here.

    For now, focus on healing your wound."

    "No, we''re heading to Yaren soon," Nash insisted. Having met with the contact, there was no reason to stay here any longer.

    "But Captain, you''re still injured..." James was concerned about Nash continuing on.

    With Nash''s injuries and the constant danger, one wrong move could spell disaster.

    He hoped Nash would take the time to heal properly.

 Chapter 765

    Nash was resolute. "This minor injury won''t hinder me."

    "Alright, I''ll make the arrangements," James replied, understanding that Nash wouldn''t be at ease until Nina was found.

    So, they set off for Yaren that very night.

    Nina couldn''t sleep. As the night went on, the temperature dropped significantly, and everyone around her gradually fell asleep. The fire couldn''t stay lit all night, so she reluctantly crawled into the tent. Scarlett was also awake, so despite Nina''s efforts to move quietly, she noticed the slight noise.

    "Get some sleep, Nina. We have a long journey ahead, and you need to preserve your strength. Besides, you heard Scott''s recording."

    Nina was surprised. "Why aren''t you asleep?"

    Scarlett had been expending more energy than Nina and yet hadn''t slept. It must have been because she, too, had a lot on her mind.

    "I can''t sleep knowing you''re still awake. Besides, even if you do sleep, I''ll be on guard. I understand how you feel, but we''re here now, and you must conserve your energy," Scarlett said. "I know," Nina responded, her thoughts heavy.

    She understood the importance of conserving energy, but her mind was upied with thoughts of Nash, Scott, and even her baby. The recent harrowing events reyed in her head. "Scarlett, do you think there''s something wrong with me?" Nina asked.

    She pressed her lips tightly together, feeling a strange unease in her heart.

    She felt overwhelmed.

    She had thought that once she arrived, she would be able to reach Yaren directly. Even if she couldn''t find Nash and Scott immediately she believed that with some effort, she would locate them soon enough.

    But she had underestimated the journey. They had already spent so much time on the road and still hadn''t reached Yaren. Given their current situation and with just the two of them, it seemed almost impossible.

    Scarlett''s eyes brightened. "It''s not that there''s something wrong with you. But if you''re exhausted, maybe we should..." "No," Nina said firmly. She hade this far. She wouldn''t give up until she reached Yaren and found Scott and Nash.

    At that moment, the sound of a car engine outside made both of their hearts skip a beat.From N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s probably just a passing vehicle," Scarlett reassured Nina. "Besides, we have many people around us. If anything happens, I''ll protect you."

    Scarlett''s duty was to ensure Nina''s safety, even at the cost of her own life.

    "I know. The sound just startled me," Nina admitted. It wasn''t fear, just a natural reaction to potential danger. Being human meant experiencing fear.

    "Try to rest," Scarlett urged.

    After a moment of silence, Nina suddenly asked, "Scarlett, did Nash only ask you to take care of me? When I was having the baby, did he say anything else to you?"

    "No," Scarlett replied, understanding

    that Nina was probing for

    information. She had indeed only been given the task of protecting Nina. Even if she knew more, she couldn''t disclose it. Nash had his reasons for keeping things from Nina.

    Meanwhile, Nash was in the vehicle, traveling across the desert. As he looked out, he saw the brightest North Star and a full moon.

 Chapter 766

    Nina woke up groggily to the smell of roasting meat. When she opened her eyes, the sky was just beginning to lighten.

    She checked the time and it was only a little past 5 a.m. The temperature difference between night and day was stark, and as she stepped out of the tent, she instinctively hugged her arms for warmth. Everyone was already up, and Moana pointed to the fire where meat was roasting.

    July tranted, "You didn''t eatst night. You should eat something now. We''ll be leaving soon."

    Nina did not have an appetite. She had always harbored a doubt. Her goal wasn''t simply to find Scott but to uncover her possible connection to the organization.

    How else could she have known the secret mechanisms subconsciously?

    She might have escaped the organization as the only clean te, but Seth''s reaction to her was too strange, as if he saw another person within her.

    There might be a shocking secret she carried, one that only she could unlock. She knew this journey was dangerous, but if she let fear hold her back, she would be trapped in this mystery forever. Someone was out to get her, and she couldn''t remain passive. She had to take the initiative.

    Feeling guilty, she looked at Scarlett. "I''m sorry."

    Scarlett was surprised. "Why are you apologizing? You haven''t done anything wrong."

    "I didn''t expect the conditions here to be so harsh. I was naive and made you suffer," Nina exined.

    She had grown up in afortable environment. Not wealthy, but without hardship. Only upon leaving her country did she realize how sheltered she had been.

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow and smiled. "I''m not afraid of hardship. Compared to my past, this is nothing. At least I''m alive and well. Don''t overthink it and don''t feel bad. I don''t have any family, and I''ve long considered you as my family.

    "Besides..."

    "Besides what?" Nina asked, seeing Scarlett hesitate.

    "Even if you hadn''te, I would have. Don''t forget, I''m a special forces soldier now. This is my duty," Scarlett said.

    Nina joked, "You''re reallymitted. Have you been brainwashed?"

    Scarlettughed. "Maybe. It''s strange. Before, I never thought about it, but now that I have this title, I feel a responsibility. I want to be a hero."

    Scarlett leaned closer to Nina, linking arms with her, "Do you think if I hadn''t joined the organization, I might have be a soldier? My life could have reached another level."

    Nina squeezed her hand. "Absolutely. You''re incredibly brave and you would have achieved great things."

    Scarlettughed, unable to stop.

    "What''s so funny?" Nina asked, finding Scarlett''sughter a bit excessive.

    Scarlett finally managed to control herughter and said, "It''s just that you said it so seriously. It''s kind of funny. But I agree with you. If my life hadn''t started with the organization, I would have been someone who really loves life."

    "It''s not toote, Scarlett. You''ll do great things," Nina said, boosting Scarlett''s morale.

    Scarlett was filled with confidence.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Her first mission was to teach Nina and her second was to fight on the front lines. They shared the same goal which was to destroy the harmful organization.

    As they chatted, there was amotion. Ten masked men burst in, weapons drawn. Without warning, they opened fire, giving no time for thought.

    Scarlett''s expression turned grim. She quickly grabbed Nina and ran upstairs, with Moana carrying her child and July following. The scene was pure chaos.

    "Boss, some ran upstairs," one of the attackers reported.

    The leader made a gesture, and they headed upstairs.

    The leader spoke coldly, "Alive or dead, we need to find Nina. As long as we bring back her body, ourdy and Pharaoh will reward us handsomely!" "Yes, sir!" they responded in unison, their voices echoing.

    Scarlett felt a chill.

    Pharaoh was after Nina! Why?

    Was it because of the poison in Nina''s body? But it had been neutralized.

    And they had juste out of the desert. How did Pharaoh''s people find them so urately?

    Was there a traitor among them?

    Scarlett gripped Nina''s hand tightly. "Nina, take off your clothes. We''ll switch. You go west, I go east."

    Moana spoke rapidly, and July

    tranted, "Miss Nina, she says to

    follow her. She''ll take you to her

    tribe, and they''ll help you find who

    you''re looking for."

    "July, go with them. I''ll hide here. Nina, hurry, there''s no time!" Scarlett shouted.

    "What about you?" Nina asked.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t die. I''ve seen worse," Scarlett reassured her.

    Nina couldn''t believe how chaotic it was. It was far beyond her expectations.

    "No, I can''t leave you," Nina said, unwilling to abandon Scarlett.

    A loud explosion rocked the building, sending a wave of heat and force that threw Nina. July and Moana each grabbed one of her hands, pulling her through arge hole in an iron door.

    Inside, the room was pitch ck until a faint orange light flickered on.

    Nina''s heart pounded with worry for Scarlett, who was nowhere to be seen.

    She wanted to go back and find her.

 Chapter 767

    July, fearing for Nina''s safety, held her tightly. "Miss Nina, you''ve seen the situation. Going back is suicide!"

    "But what about Scarlett?" Nina protested.

    July and Moana kept a firm grip on Nina. "Scarlett is skilled and she''ll be fine. It''s not just about you and Scarlett. If we stay, we all risk getting caught!" They wanted her, not Scarlett.

    Just as she had suspected, she was valuable to them. They wouldn''t kill her immediately, which might give her a chance to reach their inner circle. This could be an opportunity, much like before. But Scarlett wasn''t in the same position. Now considered a traitor, she could be killed.

    Nina looked at them, unable to let them all be in danger. "You go ahead," she said. "I have a n."

    If her guess was right, she knew how to handle it. This was a gamble she had to take.

    Seeing Nina''s determination to go back, July grew desperate. Ignoring all else, she knocked Nina unconscious.

    Then, with Moana''s help, they carried her downstairs and escaped through the back door to avoid pursuit. They gged down a car. Moana was a local from the Yaren tribe. She quickly gave the taxi driver an address, and July was able to understand what she said. "Faster, faster..." the woman urged the driver.

    Scarlett was still worried about Nina''s safety. She had arranged the escape route for Nina, and July was supposed to stay by Nina''s side, acting as a good helper. With two people apanying her, Nina shouldn''t have too many problems. Moreover, at the crucial moment, Nina was taken away and was not caught in the chaos. Scarlett felt dizzy, the metallic scent of blood filling her nose. As she tried to get up, a heavy weight pinned her down. She was forcefully turned over, facing several men with weapons. One manpared her face to a photo and ordered, "Where is Nina? If you tell us, ourdy and Pharaoh will reward you greatly."

    Wearing a mask, Scarlett couldn''t see his face but was curious about thisdy. "Who is yourdy? I want to see her."

    "Take her away!" the manmanded.

    Scarlett was dragged up. The earlier explosion and resulting chaos had left her with no strength. Dragged along like a helpless victim, she dared not sleep, fearing she would never wake up.

    She had no idea how much time had passed. From being dragged into the car, enduring the bumpy ride, to finallying to a stop. She was hauled out of the car like a piece of cargo and dragged along for several minutes until they finally stopped.

    She was thrown into a room. She

    was already very exhausted but she saw a woman standing with her back to her. When the woman turned Scarlett saw her faceFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    vel

    wrapped in heavy bandages, only

    her eyes visible.

    The woman''s familiar demeanor sent a chill through Scarlett. "Scarlett, I didn''t expect you toe back," the woman said, her voice rough and aged, clearly altered by a voice changer. Scarlett felt a chill run down her spine, her eyes narrowing with cold suspicion. "Who are you? Why are you hiding your face?"

    The woman''s entire face was wrapped in bandages, as if she were hiding severe disfigurement, making it impossible for Scarlett to discern her features.

    Seeing the shock in Scarlett''s eyes,

    the bandaged woman let out a

    chilling, eerieugh. "Who I am

    doesn''t matter. You should worry about yourself. You''re a traitor now, did you know that? Coming here is a death sentence. But if you bring Nina to me, I can overlook your past misdeeds."

    The woman looked down at Scarlett with a haughty gaze, as if she were an all-powerful ruler. Scarlett despised that look and stood firm. "If you think you can get Nina''s

    whereabouts from me, you might as well give up now!"

    "Not talking? If you don''t tell me the truth, I can make you wish you were dead," the woman threatened, stepping closer, her eyes filled with malice.

    Scarlett knew the pain that awaited her. But she had promised to protect Nina and to be a better person, just as she had vowed to Wilfred and Nash. She had faced death before and wasn''t afraid. With a sneer, she retorted, "Then you might as well kill me."

    The woman waved her hand dismissively. "Take her away and make her talk!"

    The woman smirked. "Stubborn, aren''t you? We''ll see how long you can hold out."

    Nina woke up disoriented, seeing only a patch of sky through the trees. She was leaning against a tree, with no one else around.

    Nina had no idea where everyone else had gone. Given the current situation, with someone out to kill her, keeping herself safe was the top priority.

    It was already a stroke of luck that she was unharmed. However, she knew she had to find Scarlett.

    She took out her phone, only to find that there was no signal. She couldn''t contact anyone. Looking at the dark forest ahead, she realized she had no choice but to keep moving forward.

    The further she walked, the darker it got, and she lost track of time. ncing at her phone, she saw that she had been walking for half an hour. The humidity was overwhelming, making her sweat profusely. After what felt like an eternity, she thought she saw a vige.

    A glimmer of hope sparked in her eyes. Finally, she had found signs of civilization.

    Just as she was about to approach, she heard a loud "bang."

    A massive explosion echoed through the air.

 Chapter 768

    Nina could feel the ground shaking. She grabbed onto a nearby tree for support and saw the sky lit up

    in red.

    "Rat-tat-tal..." The sound of gunfire reached her ears. Instinctively, she looked in that direction, and the scene before her left her frozen in ce.

    Countless men in camouge uniforms wielding long guns were mowing down people, their path leaving bodies in their wake, blood flowing like rivers.

    Nina didn''t dare move. She watched as these men stormed into small houses,ing out with goods and setting the buildings aze.

    Nina waspletely stunned. These people were dressed like soldiers, yet they weremitting acts of murder and arson. In her country, soldiers were protectors, like Nash, who followed orders to save lives, even if it meant sacrificing their own. She saw a g flying, a ck one with a white skull and a coiled cobra beneath it. The sight of this emblem made her skin crawl. "Retreat!" a voice shouted in English.

    Nina understood themand.

    Within seconds, the group piled into military vehicles and sped away.

    As Nina drew closer, she saw the devastation they had left behind. There were bodies of the elderly, women, and children scattered everywhere. Some of the children were dismembered.

    "Ugh!" She couldn''t hold back her nausea, retching violently as the acrid smell of burning filled her senses.

    This wasn''t an army. These were monsters. She felt helpless, with no word on Scott and Nash''s whereabouts and now separated from Scarlett.

    Suddenly, she noticed a hand moving under a pile of bodies. Her heart skipped a beat, but she quickly steadied herself and moved toward it. Ignoring the overpowering stench of blood, she began lifting the bodies off the hand.

    In less than two minutes, she uncovered the face of a blood-streaked boy, around fifteen years old. His features were obscured by blood, but his eyes shone with a clear, sharp light.

    The boy looked at her warily. "Are you from Birkham?" he asked in broken English.

    Nina was surprised. "I am. You speak English?" The woman and her child she had met carlier couldn''t speak English, but this boy could.

    He nodded. "Some soldiers from Birkham came here before. They taught me."

    The soldiers from Birkham had been kind, helping them dig wells, nt crops, repair houses, and even teaching them to read. But now, his home was destroyed.

    "You''re hurt," Nina observed, noticing a long gash on his arm, the flesh turned outward.

    The boy didn''t even nce at his wound. Instead, he methodically moved the bodies together, gritting his teeth against the pain without making a sound.

    Nina was impressed by his resilience. "Why are you moving them together? Aren''t you scared?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She was terrified by the sheer number of corpses, but she couldn''t leave. The boy seemed to be the only survivor from his vige, and he spoke English.

    A faint, bitter smile crossed the boy''s lips. "These people lived with me. They were my neighbors, my grandmother, and my younger siblings."

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769

    The boy''s eyes held a deep sadness as he spoke.

    Nina could feel the pain in his heart. The vige had been peaceful, and now, in an instant, everyone was dead, leaving him alone.

    Nina bit her lip and stepped forward to help the boy gather the bodies. As they worked, she asked, "I saw what happened. Weren''t those people soldiers? Did your vige do something to provoke them?"

    A sh of anger crossed the boy''s eyes. "Do you think the elderly and children could have done anything? Those weren''t soldiers, they were Pharaoh''s men!" His voice was filled with rage, words squeezed out between gritted teeth.

    The able-bodied men of the vige had left to earn money or had been drafted, leaving only the vulnerable behind.

    They just wanted to live in peace. What had they done to deserve this?

    "I''m sorry," Nina said, at a loss for words. In her understanding, soldiers were supposed to be honorable and disciplined, but the boy''s words shattered that belief.

    And he had mentioned Pharaoh again. Pharaoh''s men were looking for her, making poisons, burning, and looting...

    "Why did youe here, to such a war-torn ce?" the boy asked.

    In this ce, apart from civilians living in the midst of war, there were peacekeeping forces, Pharaoh''s subordinates, and the local army. But the local army was too weak to protect anyone.

    Nina hesitated. "I came to find someone. I was with friends, but we got separated. What''s your name?" She paused before adding, " Is this the Yaren territory?"

    The boy nced at her before bringing some branches from behind a house.

    Nina followed, helping him gather more. When they had enough, he lit a fire. As the mes roared, he finally spoke, "This is the northern part of the Yaren territory."

    The boy didn''t intend to reveal his name.

    Nina understood that he still harbored caution toward her, but she admired his determination. He even thought to cremate and bury the dead.

    She tried to connect with him, "I got separated from my friends. I can''t understand the Yarennguage. Can you stay with me and be my trantor?"

    She needed a trantor and the boy had nowhere else to go.

    The boy remained silent, his eyes still wary. "Who are you looking for in the Yaren territory?"

    "Someone very important to me." Nina replied.

    As for July and Moana with her child, they had probably fled.

    The boy remained silent.

    Nina continued, "Let''s go inside and see if we can find some medical supplies. I need to bandage your wound or it will get infected.

    ||

    To gain the boy''s trust and cooperation, Nina knew she had to show goodwill.

    The boy did not respond or move. So Nina began to search cach house. As she stepped inside, she was shocked by what she saw.

    The homes were simple, without any luxurious decor, and each house had been ransacked and looted.

    After searching several homes, she finally found a bottle of iodine and a small roll of gauze.

    As she stepped outside with her findings, she was taken aback by what she saw.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 770

    Nina saw the boy fiercely tearing at the g with the ominous symbol.

    She walked over and said, "Your hand is seriously injured. I couldn''t find effective medicine, but I can disinfect it with iodine for now. Otherwise, you might lose your hand. And taking your anger out on the g won''t help.

    "It''s just a piece of cloth."

    The boy''s eyes shed with a fierce determination. "One day, I will cut off Pharaoh''s head!"

    His grandmother, younger siblings had been killed by Pharaoh''s men. His father had been taken by them and was still missing. He hated Pharaoh with every fiber of his being.

    "I don''t like him much either, but you need to get better first," Nina told him.

    The boy looked at her, puzzled. "Did Pharaoh''s men kill your friends and loved ones too?"

    "No," Nina replied. "But he has done some terrible things that have affected my life."

    The boy scoffed, "They have no humanity."

    Nina had already witnessed it, shattering her previous understanding of the world. Until Pharaoh was stopped, there would be no peace.

    "You must know the area well. Do you know where they are based? Will youe with me? It could be dangerous, so think it through," Nina said as she applied iodine to the boy''s hand and wrapped it with gauze.

    The boy looked at her with curiosity. "You''re going to find Pharaoh?"

    "No, Pharaoh is looking for me," Nina said calmly. Given that he was looking for her, taking the risk made sense.

    Besides, Scarlett was in their hands. As a hostage, Nina could infiltrate and gather information about Nash, as well as ry messages to the outside. It was the quickest route.

    She was also deeply curious about Pharaoh''s true identity.

    The boy didn''t speak immediately. After a moment of silence, he said, "Let''s go."

    The vige had been thoroughly

    looted, and all the vigers were dead. There was nothing left. The boy had already cremated the vigers'' bodies, leaving nothing behind to hold onto.

    Nina followed the boy into a forest. It was midday, and the heat was oppressive, made worse by the dense forest. After a short distance, she was drenched in

    qui WithoutN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    food or water, she was quickly running out of energy. She leaned

    against a tree, gasping for breath.

    "Wait here," the boy instructed before walking off without waiting for her response.

    Nina had no choice but to wait. She checked the time and it was already past 3 ˇě.m., and her phone was nearly dead. She also heard rustling noises, giving her an eerie feeling. Nina instinctively took cover.

    But the boy was quicker.

    "Watch out!" he shouted, pushing her to the ground. She saw the boy grab a snake with his bare hands and m it against a tree. Red berries were scattered on the ground.

    In no time, the snake was dead. The boy tossed it aside and picked up the red berries. "Eat some of these to hydrate. There''s a vige ahead."

    "Thanks," Nina said.

    The scene of the boy catching the snake with his bare hands was deeply imprinted in Nina''s mind. She hadn''t expected him to possess such skills.

    Then again, living in such an environment, wilderness survival skills must be second nature to him. In a forest like this, a bite from a venomous snake could be fatal! Even though Nina hadn''t been bitten, she was still shaken and frightened.

    She forced herself to eat two of the small red berries he had given her, but she couldn''t eat any more. The fruits were slightly sweet at first, but left a bitter aftertaste.

 Chapter 771

    The boy said, "Follow me and keep up. There are venomous snakes in this forest."

    "Okay." Nina didn''t dare to rx.

    They walked for over an hour before the boy finally led her out of the forest. Just as he had said, there was a vige not far from the forest''s edge.

    Unlike the previous vige she had seen, this one, although also made of mud houses, had chickens, ducks, and vegetable gardens around it. There were even people selling goods from their cars at the entrance. The boy led her over.

    The boy spoke with the vigers in anguage she didn''t understand. After a while, he turned to her and said, "We can stay here for now, but I don''t have any money. My hand is injured, so you''ll have to work with the vigers to gather medicinal herbs to earn our keep."

    "I have money." Nina hadn''t expected to be sold out by the boy, but she hade to the Yaren territory well-prepared. She had asked Scarlet to exchange some local currency for her to carry. "That''s even better." The boy said something to the man they were talking to. Then he turned back to Nina, "Pay him upfront."

    Nina took out a 100 local currency note from her pocket. The man epted it with satisfaction.

    The boy tranted, "He says 100 can cover ten days of stay. But if you n to find Pharaoh, take me with you."

    "Pharaoh? The teacher here, Mr. Micah, knows people connected to Pharaoh. If you''re looking for Pharaoh, talk to Mr. Micah." The man had picked up on the word "Pharaoh."

    The boy seemed surprised, his expression changed, and he questioned the man in the localnguage, "You speak English? And are you working for Pharaoh?"

    The boy''s fists clenched, and Nina could see the tension between them.

    The man replied in the localnguage, "We don''t work for Pharaoh but he''s a good person who has always helped us unconditionally."

    "How is that possible?" The boy couldn''t believe it.

    He had seen his entire vige

    massacred by Pharaoh''s men, and everything valuable was looted. If Pharaoh was such a good person how could he allow his men to do such things? He had even witnessed Pharaoh ordering the destruction of a Vige. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Why not? We owe our good lives to Pharaoh''s vision. He taught us about medicinal herbs, allowing us to gather and sell them to foreigners. Without him, we would have starved to death long ago."

    The boy fell silent, but he remained skeptical.

    Soon, the man led them to his house. It was a small mud house, but the inside was cozy. The yard was filled with medicinal herbs, with an old woman and a little girDsorting through them.

    The man pointed to a room, "You can sleep in that room. I''m going out to collect more herbs. If you''re hungry, my mother can cook for you."

    The boy nodded in acknowledgment.

    After the man left, Nina asked, "What did he say to you earlier?"

    The boy''s reaction had been evident to Nina. She sensed that the man had said something shocking.

    The boy then recounted everything the man had said to Nina.

 Chapter 772

    Nina remained silent, deep in thought. The contrast was stark. The northern part of the Yaren tribe had been decimated by Pharaoh''s men, while this area received assistance. Her instincts told her something wasn''t right.

    She nced at the boy, and he followed her. Nina walked to the center of the yard, approaching the old woman and the little girl. She didn''t recognize the herbs on the ground, but their roots were long.

    "How do I do this?"

    The boy, quick on the uptake, tranted Nina''s question.

    The old woman, upon hearing the voices, looked up at Nina and the boy. To her, they seemed like a young woman in her twenties and a teenage boy.

    "Snap off the roots, shake off the soil, and bundle them into groups of twenty."

    The boy tranted the old woman''s instructions.

    The old woman then asked them, "How did you end up here?"

    They were in the central region of the Yaren tribe. Though they were part of the same tribe, the country was in turmoil, and the Yaren were heavily divided. The presence of allied forces nearby had created a rift between the northern and central Yaren tribes. The boy''s ent marked him as a northerner.

    As the boy hesitated, Nina gave him a nudge. "We fled here," she said.

    The Yaren people in this area believed Pharaoh to be a benevolent figure. Revealing the truth about the massacre and pursuit by Pharaoh''s men wouldn''t be wise without understanding the full situation first.

    "You are Yaren. Your hearts are kind. We won''t trouble you too much. Stay here for now and don''t think about leaving," the old woman advised while sorting herbs.

    The boy didn''t understand. "Why?"

    "Because there are different allied forces stationed around us. We survive only. because of Pharaoh''s protection. If you leave this vige you''ll be hunted by these forces. Our area isn''t governed by the

    government," the old womanText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    exined.

    The boy repeated the old woman''s words to Nina, making her hair stand on end. She couldn''t fathom living in such chaos and danger.

    Just then, a chorus of children''s voices rang out, "Hello, Mr. Micah."

    The children spoke in broken English.

    "Grandma, Mr. Micah is back! I want to see him too!" The little girl who had been quietly sorting herbs suddenly stood up, her eyes bright with excitement.

    Nina didn''t understand the words,

    ve

    but the boy tranted for her. She remembered the man''s earlierment about Mr. Micah''s connection to Pharaoh. This might be a chance to learn more.

    "Let''s go have a look." She was curious about this Mr. Micah.

    "Okay." The boy stood up, bid the old woman goodbye, and led Nina toward the source of the children''s voices.

    After a short walk, Nina saw a group

    of children gathered around a man wearing a white shirt and

    gold-rimmed sses. The man was tall, probably around six feet, with rolled-up sleeves and fair skin. His ash-blond curls gave him a schrly and gentlemanly appearance.

    His smile was warm and inviting, like a breath of fresh air. He held arge paper bag, and like a modern-day Santa us, he pulled out items to give to the children around him.

 Chapter 773

    Girls received hair ties and clips, while boys got knee pads, ser balls, and textbooks. The older girls were given lipsticks and skincare products. These older girls had never seen such items before and were curious, with their brown eyes filled with confusion. "Mr. Micah, what is this?" one of them asked.

    "Lipstick can enhance your skin tone," Mr. Micah patiently exined. "In other countries, people use it to make themselves look better. This process is called makeup. This is foundation. If you don''t know how to use it, I can find a video for you to watch and learn from."

    Mr. Micah spoke in a mix of English and Yarennguage, and Nina could mostly understand him.

    "Thank you, Mr. Micah!" The girl didn''t fully understand but clutched the lipstick and skincare products like treasures. The desire to look beautiful is a natural human trait.

    The children were thrilled with their gifts. "Mr. Micah, pleasee to my house for dinner tonight! My mom sold some herbs and bought chicken and eggs."

    "Teacher,e to my house, we have potatoes!"

    "Teacher, we have sweet potatoes at home!"

    "Teacher, we have cookies!"

    The children eagerly invited him, waving their hands and speaking all at once.

    This vige was much better off than the one the boy came from. While the kids didn''t mention anyvish meals, they at least had enough to eat. Unlike the boy''s vige...

    Nina nced at the boy and saw him clenching his fists, the veins on his hands bulging. He felt a deep sense of injustice.

    Why was his vige struggling so much while this vige, under the watch of the allied forces, had enough food and education opportunities?

    Who exactly was this Mr. Micah who knew the Pharaoh?

    Nina pulled the boy aside. "Before we understand the situation, don''t act rashly. You can teach me some basic Yaren words."From N?velDrama.Org.

    Although these children and Mr.

    Micah spoke in English, most of them spoke it poorly and mixed in some Yarennguage. Everything needed to be approached with patience.

    The boy''s anger subsided a bit at Nina''s reminder. They were on someone else''s turf, and confrontation wouldn''t help. But Mr. Micah had already noticed them. Everyone here was a local, and apart from the boy''s appearance, Nina stood out starkly among the people in this ce.

    After settling the children, Mr. Micah walked over to them. "Where did youe from?"

    "We escaped from the north," Nina replied.

    The northern Yaren...

    Mr. Micah''s eyes darkened, and he spoke in a low voice, "That area is close to the war zone. You''re lucky to have escaped."

    The northern Yaren tribe lived near the war zone where the viges were very poor. However, the people here in the central part of the Yaren tribe had received protection. The allied forces did not allow further intervention in the north, so they focused on protecting the people here.

    Despite this, the allied forces

    frequently caused trouble, even

    attempting to infiltrate several times, though they were always caught. Now, aboy and a foreigner had arrived, iming to be escapees, which seemed suspicious.

    "The people here are luckier than we are," Nina remarked.

 Chapter 774

    Nina grabbed the boy''s arm. His entire vige had been ughtered by Pharaoh''s men, and this Mr. Micah seemed to have some connection to Pharaoh. She feared the boy''s simmering hatred might lead him to expose them prematurely.

    Feeling the pressure on his arm, the boy came to his senses.

    Nina said, "If there''s nothing else, we''ll take our leave now."

    To Mr. Micah, they were outsiders. He was likely scrutinizing them closely. Initially, they had just wanted to catch a glimpse of Mr. Micah, but since he had already noticed them, they needed to return and devise a strategy.

    Mr. Micah smiled but said nothing, implicitly agreeing to let them go. After they left, Mr. Micah called over two men and instructed them in the Yarennguage, "Keep a close eye on those two."

    Nina and the boy returned to the man''s yard and went into the designated room.

    "We''ve been marked," Nina said.

    She had noticed Mr. Micah''s scrutinizing gaze and probing questions during their conversation. It was clear he would have them followed.

    The boy clenched his fists, grinding his teeth in anger. "I''ll catch him and make him reveal Pharaoh''s whereabouts!"

    "The man just mentioned he knows Pharaoh. Pharaoh likely has more than one ally. I advise you not to act rashly," Nina said calmly.

    Rushing things would only lead to disaster. They needed to conserve their energy, gather information, and find a ce with a phone signal to make a call.

    Nina''s words had a calming effect on the boy. His anger began to subside.

    She then asked, "When the man returns, can you ask him to help me find a phone charger?"

    "Sure," the boy agreed. "I''ll teach you some basic Yarennguage. But from now on, wherever you go, you must take me with you."

    "Agreed," Nina said.

    While waiting for the man to return, Nina started learning basic Yaren phrases from the boy. She was a quick learner with a good memory, quickly picking upmon phrases like "thank you" and "hello." The man returned around 7 p.m., and the grandmother called Nina and the boy for dinner.

    Nina took out some money and said, "Given the current situation, he''s injured and I can''t leave him. We need to stay here for a while. Let us know if there''s any work we can do. This is for our meals."

    The boy tranted. This vige survived by growing medicinal herbs and selling eggs from their chickens and ducks. Due to the presence of allied forces and ongoing conflict, they couldn''t venture far.

    Selling herbs didn''t bring in much money, so when the man saw Nina take out so much money, his eyes lit up. "As long as you pay, you can stay as long as you like," he said. "Our meals are simple. Just tell my mother if you need anything. The work mainly involves sorting herbs. Tomorrow, I''ll be repairing the

    school."

    Nina''s eyes lit up. "Can I go with you?"From N?velDrama.Org.

    §Ö

    Mr. Micah was a teacher, and the children adored him. This could be an opportunity. The man looked at Nina, surprised. To him, she looked too pale and frail for hardbor.

    Nina nodded, understanding the word. "I can help clean. If the school needs a cook, I can do that too. I''m from Birkham and I know how to do many things."

 Chapter 775

    "Alright, I''ll take you to meet Mr. Micah tomorrow," the man said.

    He didn''t overthink it. Mainly, he noticed Nina''s statement about being from Birkham. Mr. Micah also spoke English and had a simr appearance to Nina. If Nina could cook meals that Mr. Micah enjoyed, it would be a way of showing their gratitude.

    "Thank you," Nina replied.

    Although she wasn''t used to Yaren food, she managed to eat half a bowl of mashed potatoes. In an unfamiliar environment, she needed to maintain her strength.

    After dinner, Nina returned to the small room. There was no bed, so the man had brought them two pieces of cardboard to sleep on. Lying on the cardboard, Nina''s thoughts drifted to Scarlett and the others. She wondered how they were doing.

    The boy whispered in her ear, "I need to go with you tomorrow."

    Although Nina hadn''t mentioned him in her n while talking to the man, he insisted on going. He had to keep an eye on Mr. Micah, ready to act at the slightest hint of trouble.

    "Your hand is injured. You might have to do some work tomorrow."

    "I can handle it," the boy said firmly.

    "Alright, get some rest then," Nina said, not arguing further.

    Soon, there was a knock on the door. The boy quickly got up and opened it to find the man holding a white charger. "Here''s the charger you asked for."From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you," the boy said, handing the charger to Nina.

    She realized it was a very old type of charger. With a sigh, she said, "It doesn''t fit."

    "

    "That''s the only type of charger we have around here. Mr. Micah might have the right one. You can ask him tomorrow," the man suggested, noticing Nina''s disappointment.

    "Alright, thanks," Nina replied.

    After the man left, Nina looked at the boy. "You still haven''t told me your name."

    "I''m Carl," he said.

    Nina nodded. "If we survive this, will youe back to Birkham with me?"

    "No," Carl said firmly.

    Nina was surprised.

    "This is my homnd. I''ll live and die here," Carl said with unwavering determination.

    Nina understood. "Let''s hope things get better."

    Meanwhile, with Nina''s phone off, Nash couldn''t reach her, nor could Scarlett. The mysterious woman with the bandages also tried calling Nina with Scarlett''s phone but couldn''t get through. Both sides were searching for Nina.

    The next day, Nina woke up and went to the school with the man. The "school" was a rundown, low building, with overgrown weeds in the yard. The children were gathered around a small table, reading from yellowed papers.

    Nina listened carefully and heard them reciting, "Practice makes prefect."

    "That''s not quite right," Nina interrupted gently. "It''s ''Practice makes perfect,'' not ''Practice makes prefect''."

    She wrote the correct word and pronunciation on the paper for them.

    The children were stunned.

    From a distance, Mr. Micah noticed Nina, particrly the green bead bracelet on her wrist as she wrote.

 Chapter 776

    One of the children noticed Mr. Micah and immediately beamed, waving enthusiastically. "Mr. Micah!"

    Nina turned her head at the sound. Mr. Micah was wearing a ck shirt today, with the top two buttons undone and the sleeves rolled up to his forearms.

    He stood in the sunlight, one hand in his pocket and the other holding a few books. His ck eyes were inscrutable behind his gold -rimmed sses, but his mouth curved into a deep smile.

    The next moment, the children around Nina swarmed toward Mr. Micah.

    "Mr. Micah, she said that it should be ''perfect'' instead of ''prefect''!"

    "Mr. Micah, didn''t you tell usst time that it''s the ''prefect''?"

    "Mr. Micah, we only trust you!"

    "Mr. Micah, we don''t know her. Who is she?"

    Voices mored all at once, and a few children even red at Nina. Suddenly, a little boy picked up a stone and hurled it at her.

    Nina quickly dodged, but Mr. Micah rushed over, taking the hit on his thigh.

    Mr. Micah''s expression turned stern. "Sean, what have I taught you?"

    The boy, Sean, lowered his head. "Mr. Micah, you taught us to be kind to others and not to use violence."

    Mr. Micah not only taught these children but also set an example for the local residents. Otherwise, Nina and Carl wouldn''t have been able to enter the vige. The main reason they were allowed in was because Carl was from the Yaren tribe.

    Sean protested, "Mr. Micah, you''re our only teacher. Who does she think she is?"

    Sean''s words, spoken in the Yarennguage, were filled with hostility. Strangely, Nina understood him. Carl had taught her some basic phrases, and she had studied on her own the previous night.

    Mr. Micah''s voice was firm. "Even if she''s not your teacher, she pointed out a mistake. You should ept her correction graciously. I can''t always be here. Now, apologize to thisdy."

    Reluctantly, Sean walked over to Nina, head bowed. In broken English, he said, "Sorry..."

    "It''s okay. You might have confused the two words. Now that Mr. Micah is here, he can exin it to you properly," Nina said warmly.

    Since Mr. Micah had chosen to stay here and be the children''s teacher, and considering his schrly demeanor, it was unlikely that he had made a mistake. However, despite defending the children, he had admitted that he couldn''t always be right. With such a personality, Nina found it hard to associate him with the tyrant known as the Pharaoh. Yet, she couldn''t keep her eyes on him all the time.

    Nina left with the man and Carl to help repair the school. Carl worked silently, not speaking a word to her.

    Before long, she heard the clear sounds of children reading aloud. The harmony of their voices felt out of ce in the midst of such chaos, highlighting the vige''s protection and the quality of its shelter.

    "Here''s our lunch for today," the man''s voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts. He handed Nina a small, roasted potato.

    "Thank you," Nina said in Yarennguage.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She sat on a stone, peeling the potato when a shadow fell over her. Looking up, she saw Mr. Micah standing there, a gentle smile on his face.

    "The children are still very young, and I''m the only teacher here. I''m sorry for earlier," he said apologetically.

 Chapter 777

    The next moment, Mr. Micah also found a spot and sat down beside Nina. He handed her a piece of cheesecake.

    Nina didn''t take it. "That child already apologized to me."

    "He only apologized because I told him to. If you hadn''t dodged in time, he would have hit you," Mr. Micah maintained his position, holding out the cheesecake. "I don''t know your name yet."

    After a moment of hesitation, Nina decided to give her name, knowing she was already being watched. If she could use herself to help in some way, hiding her name was pointless now. "My name is Nina." Mr. Micah''s smile remained warm. "What''s yourst name?"

    "It''s Walker. I''m Nina Walker," Nina answered calmly.

    The next second, Mr. Micah ced the cheesecake in Nina''s hand. "Why did youe to such a chaotic ce?

    "I noticed you understand and speak the Yarennguage," Mr. Micah added, his gentle voice not betraying any suspicion.

    Nina smiled. "I was sold here. I just happened to pick up a bit of thenguage."

    As a breeze blew, Nina instinctively brushed her hair back, revealing the green bead bracelet on her wrist. It shimmered brightly in the sunlight.

    Mr. Micah''s gaze flickered briefly before he smiled gently. "The children call me Mr. Micah, as you heard. I''m known as Mr. Micah here.

    "I''ll be leaving for a while. Since

    you''re here, you can teach the

    children English. Don''t worry, I''ll pay you ording to the standard rates in your country. If you need anything, just let me know, and I can bring it back for you."

    Nina had a feeling that "Mr. Micah" wasn''t his real name, just like how he seemed to be a good person on the surface. However, Pharaoh was undoubtedly a bad person. She smiled without giving anything away. "As you saw, the children only recognize you as their teacher."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll exin everything to them. You won''t have any issues."

    "Alright. You don''t need to pay me, just allow me to stay here safely, away from the conflict. Also, I need a charger."

    Mr. Micah''s offer of payment

    ording to the standard rates and his ability to procure supplies suggested a significant status. In this dangerous environment, the fact that Mr. Micah coulde and go freely, unharmed, indicated that he held a significant position,

    His connection with the Pharaoh was far from simple.

    "I''ll get it for you in a while," he replied gently, maintaining his polite demeanor, which made him popr with the children and the vigers alike. "Thank you," Nina said instinctively.

    Mr. Micah stood up and left. After he was gone, Nina finished her roasted potato. When Carl approached, she handed him the cheesecake, but he red at her coldly.

    "Didn''t you hear the man say he

    knows the Pharaoh? You still dared to eat what he gave you and chat with him so happily!" Carl snapped, knocking the cheesecake out of her hand.

 Chapter 778

    This scene did not escape Micah''s notice, though his expression remained unchanged.

    He had the charger in hand, but he didn''t approach immediately. Just then, his phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, his eyes grew noticeably colder. He answered the call.

    A gentle voice sounded in his ear, "Brother, when are youing back?"

    "Noting back for now," Micah responded coldly. At this moment, he seemed entirely different from the gentle, polite man he was with the children or when speaking with Nina.

    There was a brief silence on the other end before the voice, tinged with anticipation, said, "Brother, when you decide toe back, please call me, or let someone inform me in advance..." "Got it. I have things to do, I''m hanging up now." Without another word, Micah ended the call.

    The woman on the other end heard the beeping of the disconnected line, a sh of anger crossing her eyes. She was seemingly ming him for hanging up too quickly and not being affectionate enough.

    After Carl knocked the cheese cake from her hand, Nina simply stared at him for a few seconds. Then, she picked it up, brushing off the dust and dirt.

    "I''ve told you several times to control your temper," Nina said, her face reflecting her displeasure.

    She had a temper too. If Carl couldn''t control his anger and ruined things, she wouldn''t consider cooperating with him further.

    "So you want me to act like you? Sure, this Mr. Micah might be different. You two have a lot to talk about. You can both be teachers here and have a great future!" Carl said through gritted teeth, his hands clenched into fists, his eyes burning with hatred.

    Nina hadn''t forgotten how he had pushed her out of the way and thrown away the snake. She also hadn''t forgotten the determination in his eyes when he saw his entire vige massacred. Hatred could consume a person. But people had to learn to endure.

    "Carl, when you reach my age, you''ll understand that you can''t rush things. Besides, Micah hasn''t harmed you or proven any connection to the Pharaoh or the massacre of your vige." Nina handed the cheese cake back to him.

    "We''re already here, and we can only move forward. We need to adapt when we''re under someone else''s roof. Micah wouldn''t openly poison the cake while maintaining his image. Eat and regain your strength so we can do what we need to."

    Seeing Carl''s hesitation, Nina insisted, "Take it."

    She pressed the cheese cake into Carl''s hand and walked out.

    She took a walk around the area, noting many ces needing repair and a lot of weeds that had to be cleared.

    Micah hadn''te back yet. She wasn''t sure if he had any real connection to the Pharaoh. After all, no one knew what the Pharaoh looked like. If Micah was just a vige teacher, it seemed too simple.

    After a few minutes, she heard

    footsteps approaching. When Micah

    saw her, he gave a gentle smile. "I got held up earlier. Here''s the charger. I''ll be leaving soon. Can you start teaching the kids tomorrow?"

    "So soon?" Nina hadn''t expected such urgency.

    Micah nodded. "Yes, please."

    "Alright."

    Micah said, "There are more cakes and books in my room. If you need anything, feel free to take it. Here''s the key to my room."

    He handed her a key, which Nina epted.

    Micah nced at her and then asked, "That bracelet you have is pretty."

    Following his gaze, Nina instinctively

    touched the green bead bracelet

    that Wilfred had given her.

    smiled and said, "Than st

    an ordinary bracelet."

    Micah''s eyes lingered on her. "Did you buy it?"

    "It was a gift from a friend," Nina replied.

    Micah''s expression shifted slightly. "A male or female friend?"

    "A male friend," Nina answered calmly.

    Micah seemed lost in thought for a moment before saying, "Get some rest. I have to go now."

    "Goodbye!" Nina said politely.

    Little did she know, a woman hiding nearby observed the entire scene, jealousy burning in her eyes.

    As Nina continued pulling weeds, a mouse was suddenly thrown at her.

    "Ah-"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The unexpected encounter and the squishy sensation made Nina shudder in horror.

    "Ha ha ha!"

    She heard a few triumphantughs and frowned, looking up instinctively.

 Chapter 779

    In front of her stood a girl in a brown dress with bronze skin, looking at her with disdain.

    Nina''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Trying to scare me?"

    Throwing a mouse was such a childish move.

    The girl crossed her arms and approached Nina with a chilling re. "No, I''m warning you! Stay away from Mr. Micah. Don''t even think about seducing him!"

    The girl''s English was slightly better than the children''s, but still not fluent.

    Nina chuckled. "You''re warning the wrong person. I have no such intentions toward Mr. Micah."

    "Liar!" the girl spat out, her face full of hatred. "You''re not from our vige. You must have bad intentions!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The more the girl spoke, the angrier she became. "And as soon as you arrived, you started hanging around Mr. Micah. What else could you be trying to do?"

    Nina found the situation amusing. Herughter, however, only fueled the girl''s anger. The girl rushed forward, trying to push Nina to the ground. Nina dodged and noticed a snake coiled in the grass nearby. An idea suddenly came to Nina. She boldly grabbed the snake and tossed it at the girl.

    "Ahhh!" the girl screamed, bursting into tears. Pointing at Nina, she stammered, "You''re... you''re evil! Just wait!"

    The girl quickly turned and ran away. Nina continued pulling weeds.

    She believed in not provoking others unless provoked first. Initially, the girl had thrown a mouse at her, and Nina hadn''t nned to retaliate. But after the girl''s harsh words and attempted assault, Nina felt justified in defending herself.

    Unexpectedly, the girl soon returned with a group of vigers, all armed with sticks, hoes, and sickles. They quickly surrounded Nina.

    The girl, pointing at her, angrily

    shouted in the Yarennguage, "She tried to seduce Mr. Micah and threw

    a snake at me! We can''t let such a malicious woman stay in ou vige!"

    "Get out!" The vigers brandished their weapons.

    Nina stood her ground, not showing any fear. Before she could say anything, a gentle voice approached from a distance, "What''s going on here?" Micah pushed through the crowd.

    The vigers immediately started

    pointing at Nina. "Mr. Micah, we let this woman into the vige out of goodwill. But she has ulterion

    motives. She threw a snake at Arin!"

    Another viger added, "Snakes are the most loathsome and dangerous creatures to us Yaren! This woman brings bad luck. We can''t let her stay!" "She needs to go!"

    The voices rose in unison. Micah nced at Nina, whose brow was furrowed, her expression calm but indifferent.

    "Has anyone thought about why she would throw a snake at Arin?" Micah''s question shifted the focus to the girl. "Why were you at the school? Why did you two argue?"

    Arin''s confidence faltered. "I..."

    Micah continued softly, "There are always reasons behind actions. She''s a refugee. What benefit does she gain from being expelled?"

    Outside the vige were either warring factions or military forces. The vigers began to realize the situation.

    Nina seized the opportunity to

    exin, "I was let into the vige thanks to the man I''m staying with I''m here to help and earn some food. I only spoke a few words to Mr Micah and was used of seducing him. Then she threw a mouse at me and tried to hit me. Why shouldn''t I defend myself?"

 Chapter 780

    Arin felt utterly humiliated by the usations. The vigers quickly realized who was in the wrong, and they began to criticize Arin while apologizing to Nina.

    "We''re sorry. We didn''t understand the situation and almost harmed you."

    "Don''t take it to heart. You can stay here as long as you like."

    "Arin, if you make a mistake, you need to own up to it. Apologize to thisdy."

    Though they spoke in the Yarennguage, Nina could understand most of it.

    Arin, however, was not willing to back down. She liked Mr. Micah but had never dared to express her feelings.

    Now that everything was out in the open, she couldn''t imagine how to face him. Being scolded by so many people made her want to disappear. Apologizing to Nina was thest thing she wanted to do. Mr. Micah''s voice was firm, "Arin, apologize to Nina."

    Shaken by his authoritative tone, Arin had no choice but to walk over to Nina with her head down. "I''m sorry. It was my fault. I apologize and hope you can forgive me."

    "I hope this doesn''t happen again. In these chaotic times, I just want to live peacefully," Nina said calmly.

    "Alright," Arin replied, her nails digging into her palms in frustration. She would not forget this humiliation.

    Mr. Micah addressed the crowd, "Starting tomorrow, Nina will be teaching the children."

    "Of course, Mr. Micah. We''ll make sure the children listen to Ms. Nina," the vigers assured him.

    With that, themotion ended. Nina knew that without Mr. Micah''s intervention, the vigers wouldn''t have believed her.

    She thanked him, "Thank you, Mr. Micah."

    "It''s nothing. But I must say, your bravery in handling that snake was impressive," he replied. Nina hadn''t been frightened by Arin''s mouse and had even retaliated with a snake. "Well, they pushed me too far. I couldn''t just sit back and do nothing," she said matter-of-factly. "Besides, it was a harmless snake."

    Mr. Micah nodded, a faint smile appearing on his face.

    That evening, back at her temporary home, Nina finally had her phone charged. She turned it on, but the signal was weak. She couldn''t send messages or make calls. She tried moving outside to get a better signal but with no sess.

    The man of the house noticed her efforts and said, "It''s no use. The only signal tower around here was destroyed in an attack and hasn''t been fixed yet."T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina felt a wave of frustration. She had either been in ces with no signal or with a dead phone, and now, even in a protected vige, there was still no signal.

    The man of the house added, "It''s

    best not to go out at night. Recently, the Allied Forces haven''t been very friendly toward us. It''s rtively safe during the day, but at night, things are uncertain."

    The herbs they had were essential for treating wounds and stopping bleeding. With the ongoing conflict, these herbs were in short supply, and he sensed that their vige was being watched.

 Chapter 781

    Nina nodded. "Alright."

    She returned to her room, clutching her phone, her mind filled with various faces. Frustrated, she tossed and turned until she eventually fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already the next day.

    Remembering her promise to Mr. Micah to teach the children, she quickly got ready. The man''s mother had prepared some oat porridge for breakfast. Nina drank half a bowl and then set off for the school with the man.

    Thinking of the students'' mistakes from the previous day, she decided to start with teaching them the alphabet. The ssroom was very basic, with a wall painted in ck to serve as the chalkboard and short pieces of chalk.

    Nina wrote the alphabet on the makeshift ckboard and introduced herself in the Yarennguage, "Hello, everyone. My name is Nina. Since Mr. Micah is away, I will be your substitute teacher." Regardless of Mr. Micah''s true nature, these children were innocent. She aimed to help them and, at the same time, build a positive image in front of Mr. Micah, hoping it might lead her to the Pharaoh eventually.

    However, the children didn''t listen to her. They deliberately spoke loudly, ignoring her presence.

    "Quiet!" Ninamanded, understanding their resistance. She was determined to help them and take on the task she had epted.

    A boy immediately retorted, "Just because you speak some English and you''re from Birkham, doesn''t mean you can boss us around!"

    Nina recognized the boy as Sean, the same one who had thrown the stone at her yesterday.

    "If you don''t want to listen, you can leave. Don''t try to create a disruptive influence here," Nina said calmly, though her Yaren was a bit slow.

    "What''s a disruptive influence? You''re just using us of nonsense! You came here with bad intentions!" Sean shouted, then abruptly flipped his desk over.

    "Ah!" A girl sitting in front of him was knocked down by the desk and cried out in pain.

    Instead of helping her, Sean sneered, "Are you stupid? You should''ve moved out of the way!"

    The girl began to sob loudly. Nina''s expression darkened as she walked over to lift the desk and helped the girl up. She noticed a red mark on the girl''s back from the impact.

    Sean remained defiant and unapologetic. Nina reassured the girl, "Don''t cry. I''ll get you some medicine for your back. Sit over there and wait for me, okay?"

    After settling the girl, Nina approached Sean with a stern expression. Seeing a long ruler on the desk, she picked it up. "Hold out your hand!"

    "No!" Sean responded defiantly, showing no fear or remorse.

    Nina knew she had to establish authority by dealing with the troublemaker first. Sean had caused the gir¨¬to get hurt by flipping the desk, so he deserved some O discipline.

    She firmly grabbed his hand and gave it two sharp taps with the ruler. "You will stand outside until you realize your mistake. The rest of you stay here. If you don''t want to learn, you can leave!"

    Leaving the students behind, Nina took the injured girl to Mr. Micah''s room in the school.

    The other children, surprised by Nina''s strictness, quietly sat back down.

    Sean, however, angrily ran off, clutching his sore hand.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 782

    Nina used the key to open Micah''s room at the school. It was a small but neatly arranged space. On the windowsill, she spotted some red ointment for swelling.

    Carefully, she applied the ointment to the red mark on the little girl''s back. "I''ll put some on you now, but take this ointment home and tell your parents what happened. Next time, if something like this happens, you need to tell a teacher or an adult. Don''t just cry or be afraid of Sean, okay?" Nina''s heart ached for the teary-eyed girl.

    The girl shook her head. "I''m scared Sean will hit me..."

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    Nina gently patted the girl''s head,forting her for a long time before leading her out of Micah''s room. Before they reached the ssroom, a group of vigers surrounded them.

    Nina recognized the vigers from the previous day. One man stepped forward, "Yesterday was Arin''s fault, but today, it can''t be Sean''s fault again!"

    Nina realized that Arin and Sean were siblings. Sean''s actions today were likely fueled by lingering resentment.

    She lifted the girl''s shirt, revealing a long red mark to the vigers. "I''m substituting for Mr. Micah today. I hadn''t even called Sean''s parents, but here you are. Let me exin what happened.

    "I was trying to teach the children, but Sean refused to listen and even flipped a desk, which fell on his ssmate. He showed no remorse and even tried to incite others to not attend ss. You send your children here to learn, not to be bullies.

    "If a teacher can''t discipline the children, what''s the point of having teachers?"T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina''s words, spoken fluently in the Yarennguage, left the vigers speechless.

    The little girl, IIaley, emboldened by Nina''s support, spoke up against Sean, "Sean always bullies us at school. This time, he said the new substitute teacher is bad and hurt his sister, so we should all team up against her. If we didn''t agree, he would hit us!" "You''re lying!" Sean denied strongly.

    Haley retorted, "Ask the other students if I''m lying."

    Sean''s father, infuriated, kicked him. "You little brat, bullying your ssmates and the teacher, huh? Get home, I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    When Sean''s father was about to grab him by the ear, Nina intervened, "Sean''s dad, please don''t use violence. I only hit his hand to make him realize his mistake. Let him stay in school, I will teach him properly."

    Reluctantly, Sean''s father let him return to the ssroom under the watchful eyes of the other vigers.

    As Nina led Sean back to the ssroom, a loud explosion shook the school.

    "Boom!"

    Nina immediately became alert. "Everyone, follow me, quickly!"

    She tried to lead the children to safety, but another explosion lit up the sky. The st wave instinctively made her shield Sean and Haley with her body.

    The vige descended into chaos.

    Within a minute, the Allied Forces had stormed in, followed quickly by vehicles bearing the Birkham g.

 Chapter 783

    "There''s a situation!"

    "Quickly, defend!"

    "Protect the vigers!"

    Chaos erupted as the battle began, filling the area with the sound of gunfire and the smell of blood. Intense firefights broke out immediately.

    Some vigers, unable to escape in time, found themselves caught in the crossfire, desperately covering their heads and trying to flee.

    Bullets flew mercilessly, and innocent vigers were struck down, falling lifeless to the ground. The sound of artillery and smoke filled the air, mingling with the stench of blood.

    "Waaah "

    Children, barely two or three years old, stood helplessly in the midst of the chaos, crying out for their mothers in fear.

    "Protect the children!"

    Special forces quickly scooped up the children, shielding them with their bodies and rushing them to safety.

    The Allied forces were well-prepared but encountered unexpected resistance from the Birkham peacekeeping troops. Realizing they were outmatched in both weaponry andbat skill, the Allied troops ordered a retreat.

    The Birkham soldiers, bound by international agreements, couldn''t pursue them. Their mandate was to protect the people, not engage in offensive operations without proper authorization.

    The battle was over within ten minutes, but the vigey in ruins. Houses were riddled with bullet holes, some still burning. The ground was strewn with bodies and wounded vigers. Women and children wept beside the dead.

    In these war-torn times, survival was uncertain.

    "Captain York!"

    Nash stepped down from a truck, his tall figure dressed in a camouge uniform with military ranks on it. He wore protective goggles and carried a long gun, exuding an air of authority. His stern face surveyed the devastated vige with a practiced eye.

    He gave his orders coldly, "Clean up the site and help rebuild the vigers'' houses!"

    "Yes, sir!"From N?velDrama.Org.

    The soldiers immediately set to work, a routine task for them in foreignnds.

    Suddenly, a soldier ran up with urgent news. "There''s a school that copsed over there. There might be teachers and students trapped inside!"

    Nash''s brows furrowed. "Send a rescue team immediately!"

    A small team raced to the school''s location, finding it reduced to rubble. They could hear children crying amidst the debris. "Someone''s alive!"

    They began digging frantically. Underneath, Sean was protected by Nina, the person he had despised. He cried and called for help, feeling Nina''s blood soaking through his clothes.

    Desperation filled his voice as he shouted, "We''re here... Please save our teacher... She''s bleeding a lot... She can''t die!"

    The soldiers outside heard the cries and dug faster, reassuring the children, "Don''t cry, kids, we''reing to get you!"

    Soon, they unearthed the survivors. When Nina was pulled from the rubble, her arms and legs were spread out, using her body to shield the children. She was unconscious, her head bleeding profusely, her face covered in dust and blood.

    The children were unharmed, thanks to Nina''s quick thinking in using a desk as a shield. As they pulled her out, the children wailed, shaking her hand, "Teacher, wake up, you can''t die!"

    The soldiers gently pulled the children away, checked Nina''s pulse, and found she was still breathing.

    "She''s alive! Get her to medical care, quickly!"

    When Nina regained consciousness, her head felt heavy and foggy. She opened her eyes to find herself surrounded by cots in a military tent, the ceiling above her a familiar army green.

    She sat up quickly.

 Chapter 784

    Nina could see everything clearly now. The nkets and cups, along with other items, were all adorned with yellow stars.

    Could it be...

    "Teacher! You''re finally awake!" Sean shouted excitedly as he ran into her arms.

    Nina was momentarily stunned but then instinctively patted his head.

    "You''re awake!" Another voice said.

    A soldier in uniform stepped inside, lifting the curtain.

    "Miss, how are you feeling?" the soldier asked, approaching Nina.

    Hearing familiar English, Nina immediately felt a surge of safety, almost like being home. "I''m okay. Are you... Are you from the Birkham army?"

    "Yes," the soldier replied, a hint of excitement in his voice. "It''s so chaotic here. I didn''t expect to meet someone from our country."

    Nina''s first thought was whether she might meet Nash. But seeing the soldier in front of her, she realized he probably didn''t know her or Nash. She decided to ask cautiously, "Do you know Nash York?" To her surprise, the soldier''s eyes lit up. "Ah, you know our Captain York?"

    Nina''s emotions welled up. "Where is he?"

    The soldier was slightly taken aback but then said, "Captain isn''t back yet. I''m not sure where he is. He might still be on a mission."

    Nina felt a mix of hope and relief. At least he was alive. After everything she had been through, knowing he was safe was enough for now. As long as he was alive, there were endless possibilities. "Oh," she said.

    The soldier noted her shifting emotions, finding it a bit strange. "Well, you should rest. I''ll leave now."

    "Okay, thank you."

    "It''s our duty," the soldier replied, saluting her before leaving.

    Sean then moved closer, filled with remorse. "Teacher, I''m so sorry for everything. Will you forgive me? I promise to listen to you from now on and never oppose you again. Please don''t die." Sean was terrified, clutching Nina''s hand. His ck eyes glistened with tears.

    Nina smiled gently, "As long as you understand your mistakes and try to improve, everything will be alright."

    "I know... I know. Mr. Micah always

    said that realizing and correcting mistakes is important. I promise I won''t misbehave anymore," Sean said, sniffling. He hadpletely let go of his previous prejudices against her.

    BUMS

    Nina asked, "Where''s Haley? And the other students?"

    "Don''t worry, Teacher. Haley is fine. She went to take care of her mother. As for the other students, we''re all okay, thanks to you." Sean''s voice trembled as he spoke.

    "Don''t be afraid. These soldiers are here to protect you," Nina reassured him.

    "I know. You''re all good people. Without these soldiers, we would''ve been dead!" Sean said, still shaken by the experience.

    Nina told Sean to go home. Most of the houses in the vige were damaged, and he needed to help his family.

    Sean nodded and left obediently.

    Nina, still recovering from her injuries, couldn''t do much. She stepped outside and saw soldiers working with the vigers to repair the houses.

    Even though their harmonious homes had been devastated, life had to go on. Despite the ravages of war, they had to keep surviving.

    As the day went by, evening approached.

    "Captain York is back!"

    Nina, resting in the tent, heard the shout and immediately got up, her instincts sharp. She rushed to the entrance.

    There he was, stepping out of theN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    vehicle, dressed in his military uniform. His tall, imposing figure

    exuded authority. Even with his face partially covered, she recognized him instantly.

    Nash''s powerful andmanding presence was unlike anything she had seen before.

    Nina found herself holding her breath, her eyes fixed on him.

    Nash seemed to sense someone watching him. He casually nced in her direction and then stopped abruptly, his eyes widening in surprise.

 Chapter 785

    Their eyes met, and it felt like an eternity. Despite spending so much time together in the past, this first nce after their long separation felt particrly precious.

    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes. Seeing him safe and sound mattered more than any words.

    She didn''t step forward, trying hard to control her emotions. Beforeing here, she had often wondered if they would ever see each other again. Just seeing him was already a blessing. Compared to his safety, her grievances seemed insignificant.

    They didn''t approach each other. From a distance, their eyes conveyed all the longing they felt.

    "Captain York," a soldier called out, breaking the moment. "Everyone''s waiting for you inside."

    Nash turned back. "Right," he replied and walked inside without hesitation.

    Nina stayed where she was, watching until his figure disappeared. A sense of loss filled her heart, but she reminded herself that they were divorced. No disappointment could surpass the heartbreak of receiving the divorce papers from him.

    She stood outside for a long time, trying to regain herposure. Instead of returning to her tent, she noticed a group of soldiers around a campfire. They were cooking something in a ckened pot over the fire.

    In this remote vige, the residents relied on primitive cooking methods. The soldiers'' setup was even more basic. A simple campfire and a worn-out pot that seemed to be a hand-me-down.

    She approached them, and one of the soldiers greeted her warmly, "Miss, how are your injuries?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "I''m fine now," Nina replied with a smile. "I''m Nina Walker. You can just call me Nina."

    "Alright, Miss Walker," the soldier said politely. "Have you eaten? You can join us. We''re just waiting for Captain York and the others toe out so we can start."

    The soldiers, all men, did their best to cook a decent meal despite their tough conditions. Nina took some firewood and helped stoke the fire. ncing at the food they were preparing, she asked, "Is this all you have to eat?"

    The soldier, sleeves rolled up as he peeled potatoes, answered cheerfully, "Yes, this is our dinner. The vigers gave us this food. In this remote area, having something to eat is already good. Many ces have nothing."

    Hearing this, Nina felt a pang of sorrow. This wasn''t her home country. Though it wasn''t the wealthiest ce, at least no one went hungry. In this war-torn

    country, having enough to earl

    was a viges

    luxury. She had seen many rayaged by conflict, leaving countless people homeless and

    struggling for food.

    Just then, the door opened, and a group of soldiers came out, still fully armed.

    "Just in time, dinner''s ready!" one of the soldiers announced cheerfully.

    They responded with simr enthusiasm, "Let''s eat!"

    The soldiers found simple ces to sit, some on the ground, others on the vehicles. They distributed the food, and everyone started eating without hesitation.

    Nina watched them, filled with admiration for their resilience. The food was basic, and the rice was a bit ck, far from the usual white rice she was used to. She couldn''t quite tell what was in it.

 Chapter 786

    The rice looked coarse and not particrly appetizing.

    "Here you go."

    Suddenly, Nina caught a whiff of fragrant rice. She looked up to see Nash standing in front of her, gazing at her with a serious expression. In his hand was a bowl of clean white rice.

    Nina was momentarily stunned. Seeing her hesitation, Nash ced the bowl next to her, setting a spoon on top. "Eat."

    He then took the bowl of slightly ckened rice and began to eat. Nina watched him intently, then asked, "Is this all you eat?"

    Nash sat on a stone beside her. "Yes."

    Nina pressed her lips together, noticing how much he had changed. The once dignified Nash, who used to have everything at the highest standard, was now eating this coarse rice in such harsh conditions.

    She nced at the bowl of white rice and said, "I''m not that delicate. I''ve gotten used to the life here in Yaren. You didn''t have to go out of your way to get white rice for me."

    Nash nced at her. "There''s not much white rice left. Don''t waste it."

    Nina understood his point. She should cherish the food she had. Taking the bowl, she started eatingrge mouthfuls. It had been a while since she had hot rice, and she found it delicious, even without any side dishes.

    Nash watched her cheeks puff out as she ate, a small smile tugging at his lips. He gestured to a nearby soldier, who promptly brought a cup of hot water.

    "Have some vegetables too. Don''t choke," Nash said to Nina.

    She nodded, enjoying her meal. Despite the simple food, she thought it was the best she had ever tasted.

    The soldiers around them were curious. They had never seen Nash so gentle with anyone. As they ate their meals, they whispered among themselves.

    "Who is that girl? Captain seems to know her. Did you see how gentle he was? Never seen him like that," one soldier said.

    Another nodded, "Yeah, I''ve never seen him like this. Who is she?"

    "I have no idea. She asked if we were Captain''s unit, so they must know each other well."

    "I don''t get it."

    "Maybe Captain has a crush on her," one spected.

    "With his height and looks, does Captain really need to have a secret crush? Maybe they''re a couple?"

    "No way, no way. Look at how restrained Captain''s gaze is. If they were a couple, they''d be embracing by now. He''s definitely harboring a secret crush!"

    "Wow, even Captain has to endure the pangs of unrequited love, huh?"

    "What are you guys talking about?" James came over, seeing them cking off and gossiping about Nash. He quickly intervened.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The soldiers straightened up. "Sorry, James!"

    James scolded them sternly,

    "Instead of focusing on important

    things, you''re gossiping about

    Captain. So many girls have been et

    around him, and just because

    talks to one or two of them, you blow it out of proportion. Do you want to ruin Captain''s reputation?"

 Chapter 787

    "Got it, James!"

    "You were all talking so animatedly; I want to see who this person is..." James didn''t believe Nash would be interested in any young girl, especially since he had someone back home.

    He was curious and peeked over, only to see a familiar-looking figure from behind. He also noticed Nash''s gaze, which was indeed as affectionate as the others had described.

    He silently remarked, "This is bad! There''s going to be trouble back home!"

    James grew anxious. If Nash found a girlfriend here, what about the wife back home?

    Curious, one of the soldiers nudged him, "What do you think, James?"

    James pushed them back, "Stop gossiping! Captain isn''t like that!"

    "Okay, okay!"

    They listened to James and quieted down.

    But inside, James was nervous. He was more anxious than anyone else.

    He knew how deeply Nash felt for Nina, so it didn''t seem likely he had feelings for someone else. But that back view looked a lot like Nina''s.

    Oh no!

    Could Captain have found a substitute?

    Nina had just finished eating when Carl came running over, out of breath. His head was bandaged, and his arm was in a sling.

    "I almost forgot about you. Are you okay?"

    "Are you okay?" Carl asked simultaneously.

    Nina saw the concern in his eyes.

    "I got a bit hurt, but I''ll live. What about you? Have you eaten?"

    "I woke up and came looking for you. I''m d you''re okay."

    Nina smiled, "Worried about me? That''s rare!"

    Carl, feeling awkward, said, "I''m not worried about you. We''re partners, so of course, I need to know you''re alive."

    "Don''t be shy," Nina said, knowing he

    still had some pride. "Have you eaten?4 just finished, but they have some food left. You should eat to recover faster."

    Carl nodded.

    Nina asked a soldier for some food, and he brought over a dark, rough-looking cornbread. She handed it to Carl, who quickly took a few bites. They fell silent.

    Carl finally broke the silence, "Who are these people? They don''t seem like they''re from here. Are they from your country?"

    "Yes, they''re our soldiers," Nina said proudly.

    Carl had noticed. These soldiers

    were different from their local troops. They were protecting the

    vigers. Here, the local troops were just robbing and looting.

    Their area wasn''t fully governed and each region had its own militia, leading to constant civil strife.

    "You have great soldiers," Carl said

    sincerely. They really care about the

    people Sometimes I envy you. Just looking at your skin, I can tell you were well taken care of. You country must be great."

    Nina felt proud talking about her country. Despite the good and bad in people, her country was safe.

    "It''s pretty good," Nina said. "Honestly,ing here has opened my eyes. I thought everywhere was as peaceful as my country. I feel for you."

    Carl looked up at the sky, wondering why there was such a disparity between people under the same sky.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina patted his back, "One day, you should visit."

    Carl shook his head, "Do you think there''s a chance for that?"

    He looked at Nina, his eyes void of hope, "In a ce like this, we don''t even have a chance to grow up."

 Chapter 788

    Hearing this, Nina still felt a pang of sorrow.

    They were living through what their ancestors had endured. Though she hadn''t experienced it herself, every time she read about it or saw it in media, she felt a deep empathy for their suffering and a profound appreciation for her country''s rapid development. It was a reminder to never forget the past.

    Just then, Nash emerged and saw Nina talking with Carl. He noticed her gently patting Carl''s back,forting him. They seemed to get along well, as if they had known each other for a long time. Nash''s expression darkened, his brows furrowing slightly.

    Nina, seeing Carl''s downcast demeanor, felt a protective, almost sisterly affection for him. She moved closer, offering her shoulder for him to lean on, hoping to instill some positive energy and a glimmer of hope. "Let''s work towards rebuilding our nation!" she said to him.

    Carl looked into her eyes, finding motivation in her determined gaze.

    A sudden cough interrupted them. Carl quickly stood up, alert and cautious, as Nash approached.

    "Sorry to interrupt," Nash said in a deep voice.

    "It''s okay," Nina replied.

    Carl remained wary. "Who is he?"

    Nina introduced him, "This is Nash, Captain York, the leader who saved the vige. You can call him Captain."

    Nash''s eyes bore into Carl. Carl seemed to understand. "You''re the protector they talked about."

    Nash shrugged off the title. "Not a protector, just a peacekeeping force."

    "You saved our vige, which makes you our protector. We''re all very grateful to you. Our own government can''t even do that." Carl was clearly disappointed in their government but full of admiration for Nash and his peacekeeping force.

    Nash stepped closer, his voice cold but encouraging. "The future depends on young people like you. Survive, and there''s hope. Maybe one day your country will unite and prosper."

    Carl nodded.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina said to Carl, "Let''s go. It''s time to wash up and sleep."

    "Okay."

    Nash nced at Nina. "Aren''t you sleeping in the tent? Where are you going?"

    "I need to settle Carl first," she replied.

    Nash signaled to a soldier. "Get this kid settled."

    "Yes, Captain!" The soldier promptly approached.

    Nina spoke to Carl, "Go with him. Rest well."

    "I will,"

    your words and

    rebuilding our

    EA

    Nina and Nash''s words had given Carl newfound strength and direction.

    Nina waved at him.

    Carl took a few steps, then hesitated and came back. "Can I hug you?"

    Nina was momentarily surprised but then smiled warmly. "Of course."

    Carl hugged her tightly. Behind them, Nash''s brows furrowed again. "Thank you. I finally know what I need to do!" Carl said, his voice full of determination.

    Nina felt

    tow is veneense of relief. Her words

    had ma

    a difference, giving purpose.

    "It''s my honor," she replied.

    a

    swegs

    Carl released her and walked away with resolve.

    Nina watched him go, feeling a mixture of emotions. They had shared some experiences, creating bond despite their brief

    over

    acquaintance.

    a

    Nash stood beside her. "I''ve had some water heated for your bath," he said.

 Chapter 789

    "Really?" Nina was a bit surprised.

    Nash nced at her, his tone calm. "Your clothes are dirty. You probably need a shower."

    Nina looked down at herself. At home, she used to shower every day. Here, with such harsh conditions, she had given up on that luxury. She had been buried under rubble and had been through a lot, so she definitely wasn''t clean. She hadn''t expected Nash to be so considerate.

    She couldn''t help but sniff herself. "Do I smell?"

    "No." Nash''s deep eyes locked onto hers. "I just know you like to stay clean."

    His words left Nina momentarily dazed. She looked up at Nash, feeling the distance between them. Despite the divorce papers in hand, he still showed her such thoughtful care.

    His actions revealed that he was still attentive to her needs.

    Nina bit her lip, shifting her gaze to avoid the unclear andplicated feelings between them. "Alright."

    Nina nodded and said, "I''ll go back now."

    "Okay."

    Nina turned to leave. Nash watched her until she disappeared from sight before turning around, only to find James lurking in the

    corner.

    Nash''s expression turned serious as he barked, "What are you doing there!"From N?velDrama.Org.

    James had just arrived and noticed Nash speaking closely with a woman, only catching a glimpse of her back.

    He sighed and muttered to himself, "She looks quite simr. Even a partial resemnce is significant enough."

    Nash frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    "I''m not sure if I should say this...." James hesitated, his mind already conjuring up a scenario. Being far from home, gued by longing, Nash might be seeking a substitute for his affections. James had yed out this scenario in his head hundreds of times.

    "Speak!" Nash ordered, impatient with James'' reluctance.

    Swallowing nervously, James finally said, "Even though she looks somewhat simr, she''s not the same person, Captain. You should be cautious not to let this mislead you."

    Nash''s expression darkened at his words. He kicked James, barking, "Nonsense!"

    James quickly hugged his leg, wincing from the pain. Despite knowing that honest advice was hard to hear, he couldn''t help but speak up.

    "But from what he said, he should be able to tell the difference, right?" James muttered to himself.

    Seeing Nash walk away without wanting to discuss it further, James nced between Nash and the direction the woman had gone. "What on earth is going on here?" he wondered aloud, thoroughly confused.

    When Nina returned to her tent, she was greeted by the aroma of food. It puzzled her since she had already eaten. She walked in to find a table set with hot dishes.

    The rice was clean, not the usual gritty fare. The dishes included wild vegetables and some meat, a rarity and a high treat for the locals.

    She wondered aloud, "Whose food is this? Was it delivered to the wrong ce?"

    Nina went out to ask around.

    "Not sure," someone replied. "It''s probably for you. There''s no one else here."

    Nina nced around but saw no one. Shrugging, she went back inside.

    As soon as she stepped inside, the person hiding in the corner let out a long sigh of relief.

    Seeing Nina ept her gesture was enough. She slowly began to leave, intending to head back.

    Just then, Nina''s voice called out from behind, "Did you prepare this?"

    The person froze, her body stiffening. A wave of nervousness and pride washed over her, and she slowly turned around.

 Chapter 790

    Her expression grew more awkward, and she let out a light huff, "So what if I did?"

    Nina crossed her arms and looked at her with a hint of amusement. "Why are you bringing me food? Weren''t you trying to kick me out just a few days ago?"

    Arin''s pride was visibly bruised. She nced at Nina and then looked away. "I didn''t want you to starve. The vige is in shambles, and many people are eatingmunal meals. When I didn''t see you around, I worried you''d starve to death. I don''t want another death in our vige."

    The excuse was flimsy. Nina remembered Arin''s previous antics and the fact that she had saved Arin''s brother. It was probably guilt that prompted Arin to bring her a meal.

    Nina walked inside, sat down, and nced at the food. "There''s even meat. Did you bring out your family''s best for this?" "Who says that!" Arin followed her inside. "Everyone''s eating this. I''m not making any special treatment for you!"

    Despite her defiant attitude, Arin was still a young girl who couldn''t hide her emotions well.

    Nina didn''t push further and decided to give her some face. She picked up the utensils and took a bite.

    Arin''s face lit up with anticipation. "How is it?"

    Nina nodded. "Not bad."

    Arin beamed with pride. "Tastes good, right? Probably just as good as the food in your country."

    Nina asked, "Have you eaten yet?"

    Arin rubbed her stomach. She had spent all her time making this meal for Nina and had forgotten to eat herself. When Nina asked, she realized just how hungry she was.

    Nina noticed right away and handed her the bowl of rice. "Here, you eat."

    Arin hesitated. "If I eat, what will you have?"

    "I''m on a diet. I''ll just have some vegetables," Nina replied.

    Arin looked at Nina''s figure and said, "You need to diet? How do you expect the rest of us to survive?"

    "Good figures need maintaining," Nina said with a smile. "You should eat. Not eating is a waste, especially under these conditions. Don''t waste food."

    Arin, who secretly wanted to cat with Nina, picked up the bowl. "I know, every grain is hard earned!" She began eating enthusiastically.

    "Mm, this is really good!" Arin said, satisfied as she bit into the meat. In their remote area, meat was a rarity that often required hunting wild boar.

    Nina watched her, reminded of a little girl. "Eat up, there''s plenty."

    "Mm-hmm," Arin nodded happily. As she was eating, she suddenly put down her bowl and said, "Thank you for saving my brother."

    "Sean already thanked me. No need to mention it."

    Arin insisted, "It''s different. I''ll remember your kindness."

    Seeing that Nina had put down her utensils, Arin quickly finished her meal. "I''m full."

    She began to tidy up and head out.

    "Take it easy. It''ste, and it''s dark out. Be careful," Nina advised.

    "I know. I have to go up the mountain to gather herbs tomorrow. I need to get back early," Arin replied. The vige''s destruction had ruined much of their medicinal nts, so they needed to gather more to supply and sell them to make money.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Otherwise, they would not even have food to eat in the future.

    Meanwhile, a Yaren woman walked over. She had wheat-colored skin, thick eyebrows,rge eyes, and a high nose. Her appearance was quite attractive, and she had a graceful figure that still retained a youthful charm.

    She approached with great enthusiasm but was stopped by someone. "You can''t enter here."

    The woman spoke softly, "I''m here to see Captain York"

    "Captain is resting. Come back tomorrow," the guard replied.

 Chapter 791

    The woman still looked hopeful. "Then when can Ie back tomorrow to see him?"

    "I''m not sure about that," the guard replied.

    Now she felt a bit disappointed. Yesterday, she had managed to see him and even shared a meal with the group, but today he was nowhere to be found.

    Maybe she hade toote. Perhaps if she arrived earlier tomorrow, she would have better luck.

    Just then, James walked by, still mulling over whether Nash was using the woman he had seen as a stand-in for someone else.

    He muttered to himself, "It shouldn''t be, right? Preparing a hot bath for her? Captain wouldn''t be this nice to just any woman, it''s not ethical. But then, Captain isn''t that kind of person."

    He was trying to reassure himself, knowing Nash''s deep affection for Nina. It did not seem likely he would use someone as a stand-in. But on the other hand, since Nash and Nina were divorced, he wouldn''t have to worry about ethics.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As James muttered to himself, the woman, Chana, looked up and saw him. She had heard bits and pieces of his self-talk.

    "James!" she called out.

    James turned and saw the woman they had rescued during their journey. Her name was Chana. They had saved many refugees in the area, but Chana''s situation was unique.

    Her husband, a citizen of Birkham, had passed away, leaving her to care for their five-year-old child. She wanted to reach the border to find her husband''s family. Normally, they wouldn''t have taken her along, but she was often bullied and underfed in the refugee camps.

    Her husband''s dying wish was for her and their child to be taken back to his country, where his parents would look after them. So, they decided to take her along and escort her to the border.

    Along the way, she proved to be helpful, often mending the soldiers'' clothes and doing other small tasks, earning their appreciation.

    "Chana, it''s you," James greeted her warmly. "What are you doing here sote? Your child needs you."

    "He''s asleep now, so I came to see Captain," Chana replied with a smile. "I overheard you talking about a woman and something about being hical. What were you mulling over?" Chana had indeed overheard James''s mutterings. Nash showing interest in another woman?

    Along the journey, she had noticed

    that Nash rarely interacted with women. He appeared cold, but his heart was just. He had saved her and her child, offering protection and help along the way. Chana had grown fond of Nash and cared deeply for him.

    James, not wanting to delve into Nash''s private matters, brushed it off. "It''s nothing. What do you need?"

    Chana didn''t press further and instead nced towards Nash''s tent. "I wanted to see if Captain is still awake. I know people from your country enjoy tea. There''s some excellent tea in this area that can pick in the morning, especially with the morning dew. I''m sure it would be perfect for you all."

    Hearing Chana''s n, James thought it was a good idea. "That sounds great. Captain could use some tea to rx."

    "Alright, I''ll do that," Chana said, feeling delighted to have something to do for Nash.

    Being a straightforward man, James didn''t think too deeply into her intentions, simply wanting Nash to befortable.

    He knew Nash had endured a lot of

    hardship, and although he had

    rejoined the military, he still had

    some difficulties adjusting. He had

    suffered from allergies and digestive issues several times.

    "I''ll arrange for a few people to apany you for your safety," James said.

    "Thank you, James," Chana replied, grateful for the help.

 Chapter 792

    James said, "It''s no trouble. You''re doing this for Captain after all."

    Chana smiled and left, and James followed shortly after. However, Chana kept James''s words in mind, curious about the woman Nash was supposedly so attentive to. She didn''t leave immediately but instead asked a soldier, "When will we leave this vige?"

    "I''m not sure about that," the soldier replied.

    Chana tried another approach, "The woman who''s been in close contact with Captain, is she from this vige?"

    The soldier thought for a moment, "No, I think she''s from our country."

    Hearing this, Chana''s heart sank. That woman was from their country. No wonder they were all talking about it.

    "Thanks," she said with a smile and returned to her tent.

    Her son woke up as she arrived. "Mom, where did you go?" The boy, speaking their nativenguage, clung to her, looking anxious. She hugged him tightly.

    "I went to see Captain," Chana said, stroking his soft hair.

    "The handsome uncle?" the boy asked.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Yes," Chana said, sitting down and handing him a cup of milk. "That handsome uncle was worried you wouldn''t have any milk, so he got a cow just for you." The boy, eager, gulped down the milk.

    "Mom, it''s delicious." To him, milk was the best treat, and he contentedly licked his lips.

    Chana wiped his mouth gently. "Do you like the handsome uncle?" she asked.

    "I do! He gives me milk," the boy said excitedly.

    Chana smiled, "Yes, he''s been very kind to us."

    ---

    The previous night, Nina had enjoyed a rare hot bath, sleepingfortably through the night. She woke up early, stepping outside to breathe the fresh air. Despite the vige''s backwardness, the air was crisp, and the dew was sparkling.

    "Miss Nina!" someone called out.

    She turned to see the soldier from yesterday running toward her. "The boy who was with you is missing!"

    "What?" Nina felt a pang of worry. "Is he in trouble?"

    "No, it seems he left on his own," the soldier replied, handing her a letter.

    Nina opened it to find Carl''s messy handwriting. The letter read, "Nina, I''m leaving. You said some things that made me realize I need to strive for our country''s revival. Personal grudges are insignificantpared to the nation. I won''t be staying with you. I hope we meet again someday. Thank you for everything."

    i.ne

    Nina felt a pang of sadness as she read the letter, her eyes welling up with tears. Perhaps her empatheti nature made it harder for her to ept farewells. Receiving a letter like this made the parting even more touching.

    Despite the mncholy, she felt a deep sense of pride and contentment. Carl had found his purpose, and that was something to celebrate.

    Life was about having a mission, a reason to keep moving forward. Knowing that he had discovered this made the parting a little easier.

    Wherever he went, whatever he faced, she knew he would live a life filled with purpose and passion.

    "Miss Nina, should we go look for him?" the soldier asked.

    Nina shook her head, smiling through her tears. "No, let him go."

 Chapter 793

    At that moment, she noticed many women with tools, carrying baskets on their backs. Among them was Arin.

    "Arin!" Nina called out. "Are you all going to gather herbs this early?"

    "Yes," Arin replied. "Early is best. Some herbs retract once the dew dries. Plus, we can also gather bamboo shoots. It''s the season for them!"

    "I''ll join you," Nina offered, thinking she had nothing else to do and was eager to help.

    "Great, I''ll get you a basket and tools," Arin responded warmly.

    Nina quickly integrated with them and joined them in gathering herbs on the mountain. Some of the women, noticing her delicate appearance, doubted her capabilities. One remarked, "Can you manage this?"

    Nina confidently replied, "I can handle it. I''m stronger than I look," in the Yarennguage. Though her pronunciation was still rough, she understood their words and could respond in kind.

    This impressed the women. "This girl is smart, speaking ournguage," one eximed.

    Nina smiled. "Just a bit, so bear with me if I mess up!"

    This made them like her even more, chatting andughing with her.

    "You''re really something, youngdy," one woman said. "You must be educated."

    Walking beside Nina, Arin whispered, "You really learned it? That''s amazing!"

    Nina replied, "Carl taught me a bit, just the basics."

    "Still impressive!" Arin praised. "I underestimated you."

    Nina raised an eyebrow but said nothing more.

    They continued up the mountain, where the trees were enormous and the dew was heavy. Nina marveled at the unfamiliar nts and the massive trees, some sorge that two people couldn''t encircle them with their arms.

    Arin exined things to her as they walked. After about an hour, they reached the area where the herbs

    grew. The temperature here was et

    cooler and Nina''s pants were soaked with dew, but she didn''t mind. She started recognizing herbs with the help of the women and Arin.

    Nina gathered a bunch of herbs and showed them to the women to make sure she got them right. One passing woman gave her a thumbs up. "Miss Nina, you''re really good! No mistakes!" "That''s good to hear," Nina replied, continuing her task.

    Just then, Nash arrived with a group patrolling the area.

    Hispanion, Felix, walked beside him. "We''ve checked this area. It''s a rtively peaceful vige, not like others constantly raided by the allied forces The locals have a very e positive view of the Pharaoh almost seeing him as a protector

    "Then why was it raided by the allied forces this time?" Nash asked.

    "They imed it was to seize the medicinal herbs. They probably wanted a piece of the herb trade."

    Nash pondered, "Was there any difference before the allied forces arrived?"

    "Well, this area was unusually peaceful. It''s said that the idea for the herb trade came from the Pharaoh, and it allowed everyone here to livefortably."T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash was skeptical. "So, to them, the Pharaoh is a good guy?"

    "Seems that way. It''s strange though. People on the other side despise the Pharaoh. They say his actions have ruined lives for three generations."

    The situation was confusing and chaotic, with multiple factions in conflict. The Pharaoh was not directly part of the allied forces but seemed to be a hidden influence behind them.

    The differing opinions about the Pharaoh on each side made one wonder whether he was truly good or bad.

 Chapter 794

    In Nash''s mind, the Pharaoh was definitely not a good person.

    "Look over there! The Yaren women are gathering herbs!"

    They saw the women working hard.

    "The allied forces'' raid destroyed most of the herbs, which are their primary source of ie."

    "Wait..." Felix suddenly rubbed his eyes in disbelief. "Am I seeing things, or is that someone familiar among the Yaren women?"

    Nash immediately recognized Nina in the midst of the women. She had managed to fit in quickly, even chatting happily with them.

    Most of these women hadn''t received any formal education and spoke their native Yarennguage. The younger ones could speak a bit of themonnguage. Nina seemed to be able tomunicate with them quite well.

    Nash nced at Felix. "You''re not seeing things."

    Felix was shocked. "What? Ma''am followed us all the way to the Yaren territory!"

    Nash pressed his lips together and corrected him, "From now on, call her Miss Nina."

    "Understood, Captain," Felix replied.

    Despite his words, Nash added, "The mountain path is rough. We''ll escort them downter."

    "Got it."

    Nina had dug up a herb that, if dried, could fetch a few hundred bucks in their market. However, the price they could get here was much lower, and the herbs were hard to find. She ced the herb in her basket.

    "Nina, hurry up! I''m digging up bamboo shoots! This one is huge and needs some help. If we get it out, I can cook wild boar with bamboo shoots for you tonight!" Arin called out excitedly. Wild boar meat was precious and often preserved like cured meat.

    "Coming!" Nina shook the dirt off her herbs and put them in the basket before heading over to Arin.

    When she reached Arin, she was surprised to see the size of the bamboo shoot.

    "Are all your bamboo shoots this big?" It was as thick as a python.

    "Not all, but this one''s pretty big. Let''s pull it out together!" Arin replied.

    "Why not use the hoe to dig it out?" Nina asked, readying the tool.

    "No, you''ll break the most tender part if you dig too deep," Arin

    exined while loosening the

    around the shoot. "There''s a

    soil

    technique to it."

    "Got it. This one shoot could be a whole meal," Arin said, her eyes shining at the prospect of wild boar.

    Nina followed her lead, and they both pulled together.From N?velDrama.Org.

    "One, two, three!" they counted in unison.

    "One, two, three!" they tried again.

    Nina stood behind Arin, but theirbined strength still wasn''t enough. The shoot was loosening, but it wasn''ting out quickly enough. Determined to speed things up, Nina used all her strength.

    "It''sing out!" Arin cheered.

    But Nina pulled too hard and lost her bnce, falling backward.

    Oh no!

    Suddenly, strong hands caught her around the waist, pulling her, bamboo shoot and all, into a firm embrace.

    She was momentarily stunned and found

    xerself looking into I s expression was ''set

    his gaze was steady and

    strong.

    but

    "You okay?" he asked.

    Nina, flustered, quickly stepped out of his arms. "I''m fine!"

    Nash helped her steady herself, immediately noticing her soaked pant legs. "Your pants are wet."

 Chapter 795

    Nina knew her pants were wet. Everyone too. It was a small price to pay for gathering herbs, and she didn''t mind.

    "I''ll change when we get back," she said casually.

    Nash, however, warned her, "If you don''t protect your legs from the damp, you could get rheumatism."

    "It''s just for a little while," Nina replied politely. "I''ll change my pants as soon as we return."

    But Nash''s attention was fixed on her legs. Without saying a word, he knelt down and began to roll up her pant legs.

    Surprised and a bit embarrassed, Nina tried to stop him. "What are you doing? It''s really not necessary."

    Ignoring her protests, Nash took off his kneepads and fastened them around her legs.

    Everyone around them watched with growing curiosity.

    Arin covered her mouth in excitement, as if she had just discovered a juicy piece of gossip.

    Their rtionship was clearly not ordinary!

    It felt like watching a romantic drama unfold.

    Nash tightened the kneepads, securing them snugly. "These are waterproof and will keep your legs warm."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Nina looked at the women around her and then back at Nash. "It''s not fair if only I have them. As the leader, you should understand that."

    She tried to take them off, but Nash stopped her. "It''s fine. No one will mind."

    Meeting his gaze, Nina felt a strange emotion. His concern for her stirred something inside her.

    "It''s okay," Arin chimed in. "The

    women say you need extra care

    because you''re not used to our

    conditions. Plus, Captain York is et

    looking out for you. Don''t make him worry. He''s our protector, and we need him to feel at ease to keep us safe."

    Arin winked at her, hinting at the special bond she suspected between them.

    "Nina, don''t refuse Captain York''s kindness!" the other women urged.

    Their eyes darted between Nash and Nina, full of admiration for this beautiful couple.

    Romance was seen as a joyful thing, especially here. Nash''s care for Nina was obvious to everyone.

    "Let''s head down the mountain," one of the women suggested.

    Once Nina was taken care of, Nash stood up and reverted to his stern demeanor, as if the tender moment had never happened. "Escort them down," he ordered.

    "Yes, Captain," the soldiers replied, smiling at the rare disy of Nash''s softer side.

    Arin took the bamboo shoot from

    Nina and put it in her basket, then linked arms with Nina. "I didn''t realize Captain York was so protective of you. Tell me, tell me, what''s going on between you two?"

    Nina had no idea Arin was so nosy and said, "No, you''re overthinking it."

    "How could I be overthinking it?" Arin said, pressing on. "I''m young, but I can tell he likes you. If you two ended up together, it would be great. You''d make a great couple. Captain York isso strong and you''re beautiful. I''m jealous! That scene

    just now, with him catching you, was like a hero saving a damsel in

    distress from a storybook..."

 Chapter 796

    Arin was describing a romantic scene she had read in a novel, almost too sweet to handle.

    However, Nina couldn''t feel the same way. Her rtionship with Nash was mostly bittersweet.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Arin so animated, Nina couldn''t help but tap her on the forehead and tease, "Aren''t you the one who likes Mr. Micah? Why are you switching sides now? You better not throw another mouse at me!"

    Arin stopped immediately. "Oh,e on! I was just messing with you. Don''t hold a grudge. Besides, Mr. Micah and Captain York are totally different."

    She looked at Nina, then burst intoughter. "Mr. Micah is gentle and kind to everyone, but Captain York? He seems to have a soft spot just for you."

    "How can you tell? He seems kind to everyone."

    Arin thought for a moment. "Well, maybe you''re right, but Captain York always looks so cold. He only warms up to you. Mr. Micah is gentle with everyone, so we all like him."

    Talking about Mr. Micah seemed to give Arin plenty to say. Meanwhile, Nash was following behind them, overhearing their

    conversation.

    He couldn''t help but notice the name "Mr. Micah." This person wasn''t known in the vige, yet the women''s smiles indicated a positive impression of him.

    Nash refocused his attention elsewhere and suddenly realized someone was missing. "Where''s James?" he asked.

    "He left early this morning with a few others and Chana," Felix replied.

    Nash found this unusual. "Where did they go?"

    "No idea. They were being all secretive about it," Felix said.

    Considering Chana had a child with her, it seemed inconvenient for her to go out. Just then, someone called out from higher up the mountain.

    "Captain!"

    The voice echoed through the open mountains, and Nash turned to see James and a group of peopleing down, helping Chana along. It looked like something was wrong.

    Nash instructed, "Go assist them."

    "Yes, sir!" Felix responded.

    Nina also heard the voice and looked in that direction. She saw Felix leading a group toward the neers.

    Arin, curious, said, "There are people up there. What were they doing on the mountain?"

    "No idea," Nina replied.

    Arin couldn''t contain her curiosity and found a vantage point to get a better look. "I see them! They''re helping a woman down. She has a child with her and looks really frail. I wonder why she went up there and ended up needing help."

    "A woman?" Nina thought for a moment. "Maybe she''s one of the women they''re helping."

    "Maybe," Arin said.

    After a while, James and the group arrived. "Captain, Chana is hurt."

    Chana looked pale and was limping, soaked and dirty, as if she had fallen from a height and sprained her ankle. James had a basket with some tea leaves in it, and another person was carrying a child.

    Nash observed the situation and asked coldly, "What were you doing on the mountain so early in the morning?"

    James, sensing Nash''s displeasure, started to speak, but Chana, feeling guilty, interrupted, "I''m sorry. I wanted to pick some fresh tea leaves for you, but I slipped and fell. I didn''t mean to cause any trouble."

 Chapter 797

    Chana wasn''t the only one covered in dirt. Her child was also grimy and tear streaked, looking as if they had just finished crying. Nash''s attention wasn''t on Chana but fixed coldly on James.

    James lowered his head, feeling guilty for agreeing to Chana''s n. "Captain, I know I was wrong."

    "You''ll be doing all the chores tonight," Nash ordered sharply.

    "Yes, sir!"

    With that, they continued forward. However, since Chana had injured her leg, she couldn''t walk far and had to be carried by a soldier.

    Arin noticed andmented to Nina, "I haven''t seen that woman before, and she has a child with her. Looks like she''s one of the women they rescued."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nina nodded, "Probably. There are a lot of refugees along the way."

    Arin added, "So many refugees, why bring her along? She''s just slowing them down."

    "Don''t say that," Nina chided gently, aware of Arin''s blunt nature.

    Riding on the soldier''s back, Chana kept her eyes on Nash, biting her lip. She urged the soldier to catch up with him.

    "Captain," Chana called out.

    Nash didn''t turn around. "What is it?"

    Chana exined, "I went to see youst night, but they said you were resting, so I didn''t go in. I talked to James about picking tea. I''m very good at it, you know. I can tell which tea leaves are fragrant and sweet at a nce. I didn''t pick much, but it''s enough for you to enjoy. Steeping them in morning dew will make the tea smell and taste wonderful..."

    She was trying hard to impress Nash, hoping to leave a good impression. Nash, however, cut her off, "You don''t need to go to the trouble. Just take care of your child."

    "With nothing else to do, I wanted to help you out," Chana said, her intentions clear.

    James was starting to realize he might have made a mistake in helping her. Chana''s intentions weren''t as simple as they seemed.

    "No need," Nash said firmly, quickening his pace until he was walking beside Nina.

    Seeing this, James suddenly realized that the woman fromst night was right in front of him.

    Though he hadn''t seen Nina''s face clearly, Nash''s closeness to her and the fact he had given her his knee pads indicated their rtionship was far from ordinary. This made Chana''s words seem less threatening.

    Arin, having overheard Chana, couldn''t help but remark to Nina, "I thought she was up to something serious, but she''s just trying to cozy up to Captain York, hoping to make him her kid''s new dad!"

    Nina was taken aback, unaware there was a woman with a child in their group. She looked back and saw Nash walking beside her, clearly showing he didn''t want to be near Chana.

    James, sneaking closer out of loyalty to Nina, wanted to hear more and better understand the situation. When he finally saw Nina''s face, he was stunned.

    "Ma''am...," he began, but seeing Nash''s stern look, he quickly corrected himself, "Miss Nina!"

    Nina turned, recognizing him. "Yes, it''s me."

    "What are you doing here?" James''s surprise turned to joy. "I thought I was dreaming. Now I can finally rx. Seeing you again makes me so happy."

    IIe yfully punched Felix, "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"

    Felix winced, rubbing his chest, "Shouldn''t you have figured it out? Did I really need to say it?"

 Chapter 798

    James realized how foolish he had been.

    Seeing Nina''s presence and still doubting if she woulde made James feel foolish. He thought she was just a stand-in. It definitely didn''t make him look very smart.

    "Of course, I knew," James said. "But I didn''t have the chance to see you. By the way, where''s Scarlett? Didn''t shee with you?"

    Nina''s face fell at the mention of Scarlett. "We got separated. I don''t know where she is now. I need to find her."

    James paused, then reassured her, "We''ll find her eventually. With her experience, she should be alright."

    Nina wasn''t sure if Scarlett was dead or alive, or if she had managed to escape. Ultimately, she needed to find a way to infiltrate the Pharaoh''s territory.

    Behind them, Chana noticed their close conversation and the way Nash looked at Nina. Seeing Nina''s fair skin and features, she quickly deduced that this was the woman James had mentioned.

    Previously, Chana was the only woman among them. Despite being in the vige, Nina''s presence disrupted the calm and made Chana feel threatened.

    Chana wanted to get their attention and not be forgotten. She thought for a moment, then looked at her child.

    "Wah-" Suddenly, the sound of a child crying echoed.

    It immediately caught everyone''s attention.

    "Chacha, what''s wrong?" Chana asked worriedly. "Put me down, I need to check on my child."

    The soldier quickly set her down. She hobbled over and cradled the crying child, trying to soothe him.

    "Chana, why is he crying?" James asked. "Did he get hurt when you fell?"

    "I don''t know," Chana replied, her eyes red. She looked at Nash and said, "Captain York, could you hold Chacha? He always listens to you." "Maybe if you hold him, he''ll stop crying."

    Nina was taken aback. She looked at

    Chana, then at the child, sensing an unusual dependency on Nash. She understood a woman losing her loved ones in war, but something felt off

    "I''m on duty," Nash said coldly. "You''re his mother. If you can''t calm him down, who can?"

    Arin chimed in, "Yeah, you''re his mother. If you can''t soothe your child, how can you expect Captain York to? He''s a soldier, not a babysitter."

    Arin chimed in, "Exactly, you''re his mother. If you can''t calm your child, how can you expect Captain York to? He''s a soldier, not a babysitter. You''re asking too much."

    Chana quickly exined, "That''s not what I meant. I just thought Captain York could cheer him up. Chacha likes him the most!"

    "I''ll take him," an older woman said. "I raised my grandchildren, so I''m great with kids. Let''s not trouble. Captain York." The older woman put down her basket and took Chacha from Chana.

    Chana had hoped Nash would react like he did the first time, gentlyforting the child. She believed that fate had brought another man to herside after Chacha lost his father. But now, with a rival in the picture, her n backfired. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Seeing Nash unfazed, Chana decided to introduce herself. "I don''t think we''ve met. Judging by your looks, you must be from the same ce as Captain York." "Yes," Nina replied politely.

    Chana smiled warmly, "Hello, I''m Chana. Captain York probably didn''t mention me. They rescued me along the way and have kindly let me stay with the group."

 Chapter 799

    "Hi, I''m Nina," she introduced herself.

    Nash cut their conversation short, saying, "Alright, let''s move."

    The child had calmed down, thanks to one of the women. Chana remained in the group, her eyes constantly drifting toward Nina and Nash, monitoring their interactions. Seeing a chance, she pulled out a handkerchief she had embroidered. "Captain, you''re sweating. Let me help you wipe it off."

    As she reached out, Nash turned his head, avoiding her touch. "No need."

    Embarrassed, Chana apologized, "I''m sorry, Captain. I just wanted to help."

    Nash pursed his lips, ignoring her. Chana felt a pang of awkwardness, unsure of how to bridge the gap between them.

    Nina noticed their interaction, seeing that Chana and Nash had spent quite a bit of time together. It was evident from the way Chana offered to wipe his sweat.

    As Nina was pondering this, Nash suddenly said, "You wipe my sweat."

    He clearly wanted Chana to see this. Chana''s face fell, her hands clenching tightly.

    "Huh?" Nina was confused, wondering if he was talking to her. She looked up to see him staring back.

    Nash and his troop came into the mountains, carrying heavy gear on their backs and weapons in their hands. The long hours of trekking were ten times more exhausting for them. This was part of their regr training. Nash was already drenched in sweat.

    Arin, noticing the scene, was excited. This felt like a scene from a romance drama. She thought, "Go ahead, wipe it! Show who''s boss!"

    Nina, however, handed him some tissues from her pocket. "I only have these. If you need more, ask someone else."

    Arin''s excitement deted.

    Nina walked ahead, puzzled by Nash''s actions.

    He had initiated their divorce, yet now he seemed to want to be close to her again. It left Nina feeling both irritated and confused. She had no idea what he was trying to do.

    Nash, undeterred by the rejection, took the tissues.

    Longing to be helpful, James offered, "I''ll help you wipe your sweat, Captain!"

    Nash shot him a cold look and kicked him lightly. "Get lost."

    James couldn''t understand why he was always rejected. Wasn''t the Captain looking for someone to wipe his sweat?

    Nina and Nash didn''t talk much.

    Walking side by side was already an

    improvement. Arin, on the other

    hand was chatty and kept upa

    steady stream of conversation.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Why didn''t you wipe Captain York''s sweat? It was a perfect opportunity," Arin said, exasperated.

    "Why should I? That''s too intimate," Nina replied.

    Arin insisted, "That woman with the child is watching. You should show her she doesn''t stand a chance!"

    "Why?" Nina turned to her.

    Arin had sensed something off about Chana. "I think she''s trying to test you, see how you react. She tried to wipe his sweat to make you jealous."

    "Is that necessary?" Nina found it amusing and didn''t take it seriously.

    "She''s treating you as a rival, just like I did when I first met you," Arin exined.

    Nina didn''t see Chana as a threat. "If a man truly likes you, he''ll only have eyes for you. Fighting over a man is pointless."

    "That makes sense," Arin admitted.

    Nina added, "If you like a guy and he likes someone else, just let him go. There are plenty of fish in the sea."

    Arin, still a bit unsure, nodded thoughtfully.

    Back in the vige, the women were

    drying herbs. Nina helped them spread out the herbs to dry in the sun, as they needed to be dried before they could be packed and sold. The people here were very hardworking.

    Nash, his clothes soaked with sweat, stood nearby drinking water. The sight of him, with water running down his neck, captivated Chana.

    She hadn''t spent much time with

    him, but seeing his good looks and his role as the leader of the troops made her feel that he was her safest refuge. ¨¦n.swnovels

 Chapter 800

    The conditions alone made her heart flutter with joy. She didn''t want to endure the hardships of war any longer. Back then, she had been quite a beauty, and it was her looks and talent that had allowed her to

    marry a man from Birkham.

    But then she nced at Nina. She couldn''t just sit and do nothing.

    "Nina,e change your clothes. They''re soaked through," one of the older women called out.

    Arin said, "You can wear my clothes. We''re about the same size."

    "Alright," Nina replied, finishing up with the herbs in her basket.

    They had their own unique clothing, made from fabric they wove and sewed themselves. It looked a bit like traditional minority attire, with colorful designs representing their customs and culture. Nina found their clothes beautiful.

    After changing, Arin eximed, "Wow, Nina, you look stunning! Our clothes make you even prettier!"

    "Really?" Nina was unsure but felt a bit shy from thepliment.

    "Absolutely! You should show Captain!" Arin said excitedly, pushing Nina outside.

    Nina was confused. "Why should I show him?"

    "Because Captain is outside. He needs to see your beauty so that woman won''t get any ideas!" Arin said, clearlypetitive.

    Arin thought Nash treated Nina very well, and the two of them seemed to get along just fine. But then this other woman showed up, constantly hovering around Nash. It annoyed Arin, seeing her disrupt the harmony.

    Nina was forcefully pushed out by Arin despite her reluctance.

    Nash and his men were standing by the road. Suddenly, Felix noticed Nina and nudged Nash. "Captain!"

    Nash looked in the direction Felix indicated and saw Nina standing at the doorway, dressed in the traditional attire. Arin had given her the best outfit, and Nina exuded an exotic charm in it.

    Nash''s gaze fixed on her, a smile tugging at his lips.

    Arin boldly asked, "Captain, doesn''t Nina look beautiful in our attire?"

    Nina wanted to cover Arin''s mouth. "You talk too much."

    Arin just giggled.

    Nash replied seriously, "She looks beautiful."

    Arin cheered, "You all heard that, right? Captain said Nina looks beautiful!" She said it loudly, ensuring Chana heard it.

    Chana, nearby, had already had her

    §Ö

    ankle treated and was distributing water to the men. Hearing their conversation, she felt ufortable but forced a smile.

    She quickly brought more water to Nash. "Captain, do you need more water?"

    Nash''s gaze shifted from Nina. "No, give it to the others."

    "Chana, more water for me!"

    "Chana, I need some too!"

    "Sure thing!"

    Chana was happy to help, but Nash moved away.

    "Teacher looks so beautiful, like a fairy!" Some children eximed, circling Nina happily.

    Nina smiled and patted their faces. "Such sweet talkers."

    Suddenly, a young man blushed and handed Nina a bouquet of flowers. Nina epted them. "Thank you."

    The young man was shocked that she took them and then beamed with joy.

    Arin eximed, "Oh no, you can''t ept those! In our tribe, if an unmarried girl epts flowers from a young man, it''s a sign she epts his proposal!"

    Nina was startled, feeling like the flowers were burning her hands. Before she could react, a hand snatched the flowers and tossed them back.

    "She''s married. Take the flowers back!" Nash said coldly.

    Nina looked up at him, puzzled.

    They were divorced, so why say she was married?

    What did he mean by that?

    Did he not want her to find someone new?

    What was his deal?

    and

    Nina turned to the young man and said softly, "I''m not married. Don''t

    listen to him. But we haven''t really

    gotten to know each other, so I can''t ept these flowers." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nash frowned, watching her closely.

 Chapter 801

    Nina did not care what Nash thought.

    She was just stating the truth.

    They were practically strangers now, so there was no reason to stick to just one option. She needed to show him that she didn''t rely solely on him.

    Ignoring Nash''s gaze, she linked arms with Arin and walked away. Arin still thought it was a good opportunity, but things hadn''t turned out as she hoped.

    In a grand, old building made of bamboo and wood, nestled among mountains, rivers, and bamboo groves, the environment was serene and exuded an ancient charm. Therge structure, several hundred square meters in size, had intricately carved wooden walls.

    Inside, a woman''s voice called out, "Brother."

    A man was in the study, which was enormous, with seven or eight-meter-high walls lined with bookshelves, filled with a variety of books. Hearing the woman''s voice, the man''s face remained expressionless as he focused on his reading.

    "Brother," the woman said excitedly as she entered the room and saw him. "You came back without telling me? I''ve been waiting for so long."

    The man nced up briefly, responding coolly, "Why are you here?"

    "I missed you, so of course, I came," she said, clinging to his arm affectionately. "You''ve been gone too long."

    "You seemed fine over there," he replied.

    "It was fine," she admitted. "But it''s always less fun without you."

    The man said nothing.

    "Why are you so cold to me?" she pouted. "I am your only sister."

    He looked at her, her eyes filled with

    and I want that too.

    Everyone has a doting

    bring me any gifts thisn''t

    He pulled away and set down his book, walking to the window. "You can get whatever you want with just a word. There''s no need for this."

    "No matter how many things I have,

    they mean nothing if they''re not from you," she argued, running to his side. "So, what did you do while you were away? Anything fun? Take me with you next time."

    "Ivy," he said coolly, "I wasn''t there for fun."

    Ivy changed the subject. "Fine, do you want to go see Dad with me?"

    "Did he ask for me?" the man inquired.

    "No, but he still wants you by his side," Ivy replied.

    "If it''s not mandatory, I won''t go," he stated firmly.

    "Why not?" Ivy asked, puzzled.

    "If there''s nothing else, you should leave," he said, dismissing her.

    Ivy stared at his back, feeling a bit angry but hiding it as she left. She stood outside the grand building, feeling frustrated.

    "Miss, are we leaving?" A small team her father assigned to her waited nearby.

    Ivy''s expression darkened. "Why is he so impossible to please? What did I do wrong? Am I not his sister?"

    "Miss, don''t be upset. He is just like that. Don''t take it to heart," said Wes, her bodyguard.

    Wes, a tall man with a tanExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    weapons. As her personal

    bodyguard, he was not only responsible for her safety but also for providing emotional support.

 Chapter 802

    Ivy asked him again, "Is he like this with everyone?"

    "I don''t interact with him much, but he''s usually like this, not caring about much," Wes replied, trying tofort her.

    This made Ivy feel a bit better. She asked, "Where does he go when he''s not here?"

    "He likes to wander around the nearby viges."

    "He has the leisure for that? What''s so interesting about those ces?"

    "His thoughts are different from most people."

    "And Dad doesn''t mind?"

    She wished her father would control him more. Who else dared to treat her with such indifference?

    "No, he doesn''t," Wes said.

    Ivy grew curious about what was so interesting about those viges. She wanted to see for herself.

    "Why do you and Captain seem so awkward and distant?" Arin felt they had missed a great opportunity. "It looks like you''ve known each other for a long time, not just met."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You''re right," Nina replied.

    "Really?" Arin was shocked.

    Nina''s mind was not on Nash. She had been in the vige for a while and still hadn''t found any new information about the Pharaoh. "You mentioned that the Pharaoh used to protect your vige? Now that it''s been attacked, I thought he''de to help."

    Arin sighed deeply. "Our vige used to be peaceful, but recently we''ve been targeted by other allied forces. We don''t know what the future holds."

    "But the Pharaoh has been good to us. He taught us many things and sent supplies. The government can''t even handle the internal conflicts, so what can we do?"

    "Sent supplies?" Nina asked. "When? I haven''t heard about that."

    Arin continued, "Not recently. It used to happen before Captain''s team protected us. Now, no one else can get in. I don''t know if we''ll stay safe after they leave. Maybe one day, if youe back to visit, you''ll find I''ve died in the conflict."

    Nina felt she might have said the wrong thing. "I''m sorry, Arin. I shouldn''t have brought it up."

    Arin smiled faintly. "It''s okay. Living in this country, going through these things, there''s nothing we can''t talk about."

    Nina felt sympathy for them but knew she couldn''t interfere in their politics. She felt helpless.

    "Nina," Chana suddenly called out, standing nearby.

    Nina turned to her. "What is it?"

    Chana said, "I''m cooking and wanted to try making some Birkhamese dishes. Could you teach me?"

    Nina walked over. "I don''t have much experience. My cooking isn''t very good."

    Chana responded, "Cooking and washing are women''s duties. I thought you''d know how."

    Nina didn''t like thatment. She replied, "In our country, cooking and washing aren''t just women''s duties, Men and women are equal. Men can do women''s work, and women can do men''s work. There''s nothing that has to be done by one gender."

    Chana didn''t view Nina as a modern woman after hearing her response. She believed that cooking and washing were ingrained duties for women. Thinking Nina wasn''t as capable as her in this regard, Chana decided to y to her strengths.

    "Really? But isn''t a woman''s role to take care of her husband and children?" Chana said modestly. "I wanted to surprise Captain with some Birkhamese dishes. If you''re not experienced, I don''t know who else to ask!"

 Chapter 803

    Nina could easily hear the implication in Chana''s words. It was obvious what she was hinting at.

    "So, you''re cooking for Nash?" Nina asked, ying along.

    Chana smiled. "Yes, Captain has been very kind to my son and me. I''m very grateful. He even got hurt saving us and said he would take us back to his country. I owe him my life, and I don''t know how to repay him."

    She paused before adding, "I''ve noticed Captain Nash is always alone. He must be single, right?"

    Nina replied, "You can ask him yourself."

    Chana hesitated. "I couldn''t possibly ask him such a thing. I thought you might know since you seem to talk to him a lot."

    "You''ve been around him longer than I have," Nina said directly. "Shouldn''t you already know? Or are you worried I might get in the way of whatever you''re nning?"

    "That''s not what I meant," Chana quickly backtracked. "Miss Nina, I know Captain doesn''t have those feelings for you. You''ve misunderstood me. Have I offended you? I''m sorry..."

    Nina didn''t want to escte the situation but kept her tone firm. "If you don''t have those intentions, then neither do I. If you want to learn how to cook, you should ask someone else. I''m not the right person. I''m not good at cooking at all!"

    "Alright, I understand," Chana said, lowering her head as she walked out.

    Once outside, she smiled to herself, relieved. She had overestimated Nina. She thought Nina might be special, but it turned out she wasn''t skilled at household tasks.

    That was Chana''s strength. Chana was skilled at many things such as washing clothes, cooking, managing the household. She believed these were essential skills for a woman, and she excelled at them.

    She was determined to cook a great dinner for Nash.

    That evening, as the bonfire crackled, Nina gazed at the stars, feeling a pang of homesickness. She wondered when she might

    return home.

    "Miss Nina!" James appeared, his hair still damp. IIe handed her a belt. "Captain left his belt with me. Can you put it in his tent?" Nina asked, "Why don''t you take it?"

    James exined, "I''m on duty tonight, and everyone else went to the river. My shift is almost over, and I don''t have time to deliver it. Please help me out, I''m begging you! If Captain finds out I messed up, he''ll definitely punish me!"

    Seeing his pleading look, Nina agreed. "Alright, I''ll put it in his tent."

    "Thank you! You''re a lifesaver!" James gave her a thumbs-up, and Nina couldn''t refuse his request.

    Meanwhile, Chana had asked around and found out that Nash hadn''t eaten dinner. They had all sweated a lot during their mission and went to the river to wash up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Seeing that Nash''s tent was unguarded, she quickly brought in the meal she had prepared. She had dressed up, wearing her favorite dress and neatly styling her hair.

    Walking into the tent, she felt the air was different, filled with a masculine scent. The bed was neatly made, and the table was tidy.

    Chana set the food on the table. The ingredients were all from the unit. She sat there waiting, but couldn''t resist tidying his clothes, folding them neatly, trying to act like a good wife.

    Just then, she heard, "Captain!"

    Excited, she stood up, expecting him.

    Nash returned from the river, his hair still wet, toweling off as he entered. His shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his broad chest and well-defined muscles from years of training. His handsome face was strikingly perfect.

    As he entered, Chana called out, "Captain!"

    Nash looked up, his expression turning cold as he saw Chana in his tent. "What are you doing here?"

    Chana quickly replied, "I heard you didn''t eat dinner and thought you might be hungry, so I made you some homemade dishes."

    Trying to impress him, she added, "I know you might not like the local food, so I tried to make some traditional dishes from your homnd. Please, sit down and see if it reminds you of home."

    "Get out," Nash said coldly.

 Chapter 804

    She thought Nash hadn''t returned yet. She was just about to leave the belt and go when she saw the scene unfold. Her face froze in ce, feeling like she had interrupted something she shouldn''t have.

    Seeing Ninae in, Chana seized the moment, immediately confessing to Nash, "As long as you don''t mind, I can be your woman. Even if it''s just a fleeting rtionship while you''re here, I''d be willing."

    She was desperate, hoping for someone to protect her. She and her child had no other support. Nash was her best chance at safety, especially in this war-torn region where life was so uncertain.

    If Nash could take her back to his country, she and her child could finally be safe. Even if it was just a temporary rtionship here, she believed he would still protect her.

    In the Yaren territory, having someone powerful to rely on made all the difference. Without a strong protector, they were just ordinary people. In times of civil unrest, it was always themon folk who suffered the most.

    Nash was caught off guard seeing Nina, not expecting her to show up at this moment. He quickly pulled Chana''s hands away. Nina, feeling it was unnecessary to stay, said coldly, "Sorry, I came to drop something off. I''ll be leaving now."

    She ced the belt on a nearby rack without fully stepping in.

    "Nina," Nash called after her. She didn''t look back, walking away quickly, trying to maintain herposure. Nash immediately wanted to follow her, not wanting her to get the wrong idea about him and Chana.

    Chana, refusing to let go of this opportunity, held onto his hand, pleading, "Captain, please!" She looked at him with hopeful eyes, wishing he would protect her once more.

    She thought she was special but Nash''s face turned cold, "I helped you out of respect for yourte husband. If you continue to push your luck, you can leave immediately."

    His words were harsh, showing no pity. Chana''s face went pale, not expecting such a cold response. Nash had kept Chana with the squad because of herte husband, who was a fellow countryman and had died in the conflict.

    Before this, because her husband was Birkhamese, he was overjoyed to encounter their troops. He hadn''t been home in ten years, and meeting them brought him immense joy. He eagerly helped them withnguage barriers, daily conveniences, and even helped soldiers who had been poisoned.

    Thus, ensuring Chana''s safety was a debt they felt obligated to repay.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    However, if Chana harbored any inappropriate thoughts, it would only earn Nash''s disdain because her husband''s dying wish was for the safety and well being of his wife and child.

    Chana finally let go, and Nash hurried out to catch up with Nina. "Nina!" he called.

    Nina quickened her pace, but Nash''s strides were longer. He caught up to her in seconds, grabbing her arm.

    She turned, forcing a smile, "What can I do for you, Captain?"

    "It''s not what it looked like," Nash said.

    "And what exactly did it look like?" Nina''s face was nk. "You were just hugging Chana. You''re single now since we''re divorced, so it''s none of my business. I have no right to interfere with your personal life."

 Chapter 805

    Nash frowned slightly but still exined, "There''s nothing between Chana and me. She''s just a woman I helped along the way."

    Hearing this, Ninaughed coldly, "Yes, I know. I''ve heard that there are many distressed women here. You saved her because she''s somewhat attractive. She also has a child, so if you get involved with her, you''ll have to be a stepfather. But if that''s what you want, then nothing else matters."

    "I didn''t know she woulde into my tent," Nash said. "But it''s not what you think. I helped her because her husband was Birkhamese and had helped us. That''s all."

    Nina, already fuming, shook off his hand and said coldly, "Why are you exining this to me? We''re divorced. Your business doesn''t interest me."

    Nash''s hand grabbed at nothing but air. In his desperation, he forgot they were divorced, letting his emotions override his principles. He didn''t want her to misunderstand. He instinctively wanted to be close to her.

    "I''m sorry," Nash said quietly. "I overstepped."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina pressed her lips together, her anger surging to the surface.

    She didn''t understand.

    She couldn''tprehend what he was afraid of.

    Why was she the only one burdened with this raging fire of emotions?

    "Get some rest," Nash said. "Don''t stay up toote."

    Nina''s eyes locked onto his, silently challenging him to see who would break first. Nash, seeing her silent, maintained his own silence and started walking back toward his tent.

    Nina watched him, his broad back retreating. Despite his imposing figure, he seemed hesitant and

    unsure, $ unlike his usual self. She found herself longing for the old Nash, the one who didn''t care about her at all, because at least then he was genuine. Now, he seemed like a shadow of his former self.

    Vol

    Unable to contain herself any longer, Nina shouted, "Nash, are you even a man? Can you just face me properly? Qne moment you''re drawing my attention, the next you''re avoiding me. What do you want? Ask yourself why you''re exining things to me! The best thing for us is to stay out of each other''s livespletely. I don''t want to be where you''re around!"

    She was practically yelling, desperate to vent her frustrations. She could see he cared, but he always retreated, torturing her with his mixed signals. With her emotions surging, her eyes reddened, and her breathing grew heavy.

    Upon hearing her words, Nash stopped in his tracks. His eyes, deep and unreadable, were like a stillke. Suddenly, it was as if a stone had been thrown into thatke, sending ripples through hisposure.

    Without thinking, Nash took a few steps back, then turned and quickly walked back toward Nina.

    She was stunned. She had expected her outburst to be met with his usual calm eptance, a stoic indifference to her anger. She hadn''t anticipated any reaction beyond that.

    As Nash approached, Nina stood frozen, unsure of what to do. He stopped right in front of her, his breathing slightlybored.

    Before she could say anything, Nash cupped her face with both hands and kissed her firmly on the lips.

 Chapter 806

    Nina''s eyes widened in shock, feeling as if she were in a dream. She was frozen, unable to react, as Nash parted her lips and imed her breath with a deep, passionate kiss.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her tightly as if afraid she might slip away again. Through his embrace, he poured out his longing and deep affection.

    He had missed her so much. In every dangerous moment, it was the thought of her that gave him the will to survive.

    Nina felt the intensity of his emotions and didn''t resist. she wrapped her arms around his broad back and kissed him back with equal fervor.

    She closed her eyes, overwhelmed with emotion, and tears began to well up. A single tear escaped, which Nash gently wiped away with his thumb as he continued to kiss her passionately. Words were unnecessary. His actions spoke clearly of his love for her.

    She didn''t even remember how they made it into his tent. When she regained her senses, Nash wasying her gently on the bed.

    She clung to him, looking into his fiery eyes, both of them breathing heavily. Nina''s hands held his head as she gazed at him, her breathing in quick gasps.

    The meal Chana had prepared was long gone, leaving just the two of them in the tent. Rational thought slipped away from Nina. After everything they had been through and in the midst of such chaos, she felt they had to cherish the moments they still had together. She didn''t know how long this fleeting time wouldst, but she was sure that she wouldn''t regret it.

    Nash''s breathing was heavy, his body burning with heat. The veins in his hands stood out as he held her tightly. In a husky voice, he whispered in her ear, "This ce could erupt into chaos at any moment. Please, stay within my sight. As long as you''re with me, I can keep you safe."

    When she had said that she did not want to be around where he was, it had thrown him into turmoil. He was afraid. Ever since she left for this foreignnd, he hadn''t slept peacefully, constantly worried about her safety. Danger lurked everywhere outside their homnd. He was terrified for her.

    His soft plea hit Nina''s heart, which she had tried so hard to keep hardened. She had vowed to stay strong, but now she felt herself breaking.

    She held onto his neck, her eyesN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    locked onto his, and asked, "If you''re so afraid of losing me, why did you push me away? Why did you give me all your assets? Were you nning to die?"

    She was trying to understand his thoughts. She used to believe she knew him better than anyone, able to read his every look. But now, she couldn''t fathom what was going through his mind. Why had he taken such extreme measures? Joining the military was one thing, but this seemed beyond that.

    Nash couldn''t meet her eyes. He held her tightly, resting his chin on her shoulder, unable to look at ber or even think about what she was saying. "Don''t ask," he murmured.

    Nina''s heart ached with worry. Ever since he had left, she hadn''t been able to rx. "Did you take my words to heart? Sometimes, I say things in anger that I don''t mean." People would say hurtful things in moments of despair and anger, but they weren''t always true. Her true wish was for him to be safe. She didn''t want to lose him again.

    Nash remained silent,cking the courage to reveal the truth about his fate.

    Rescuing Scott, was something he felt he had to do.

    "It''s okay. This is what I need to do," he said softly. "The people you care about wille back."

    He hoped that Scott and Wilfred, would be there for Nina, ensuring she wouldn''t feel alone in the future.

    Nina clung to his sleeve, her voice trembling, "But what about you?"

 Chapter 807

    Nash''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Aren''t I doing fine now? Compared to what they''ve been through, I''ve had it easy."

    These words made Nina''s nose sting, tears threatening to spill from her eyes again. She looked up, trying to hold back the tears, hating how emotional she was bing.

    "Tell me, how did you find the antidote for my poison? Where did you get it?" Nina asked, confused by the sudden discovery of a cure when so many had tried and failed.

    Nash was silent for a moment before he said, "I begged for it."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Begged who?" Nina pressed.

    "My father."

    Nina was taken aback. "Your father?"

    "Not William, but my biological father," Nash said coldly.

    Nina was surprised. "You found your biological father?"

    "He found me."

    Nina didn''t expect this turn of events, but she could tell from Nash''s tone that he didn''t want his biological father to find him. After all, they had never met, so there was no emotional connection.

    He acknowledged his father to get the antidote for her. This made Nina feel bad, realizing she had left Nash with no choice, essentially tying him down.

    "It''s my fault you''re in this situation," Nina said, feeling guilty.

    "Don''t say that," Nash replied. "Your life means everything to me."

    Nina''s mood sank. "So this was the deal you made?"

    "Yes." Nash admitted, "I made a deal with him. In three months, I won''t be Nash anymore. Everything I own, I want to give to you. Help me keep it safe. This was my grandfather''s wish, and I want you to protect it. Your future will be secure and worry-free."

    To him, it was a win-win solution. Everything from the Nash family could only belong to Nina, not anyone else.

    Nina didn''t know whether to feel

    happy or sad. So, this was the truth.

    This deat included pushing her out. Nash still agreed to it. She wondered why they had ended up like this. It

    was all destined.

    Nina smiled bitterly. She could understand Nash. Faced with two choices, life or death, he would certainly choose her survival over anything else.

    Nina buried her face in his chest, her eyes moist. "So, we don''t have much time left."

    "Yes." Nash responded quietly. He didn''t know how much longer he had, how much longer he could remain himself. He had chosen his fate, but it was hard on Nina.

    Nina suddenly felt a sense of relief. She had learned that having loved, even briefly, was the most important thing. She lifted her head and kissed Nash on the lips. "So, what are we waiting for?" Nash''s eyes burned with intensity as he looked at her.

    "Here, we are free. I need this time with you, even if it''s only for a few days. At least we would have had this," Nina smiled through her tears. "Take me..."

    Nash''s eyes darkened with desire.

    He had been holding back his feelings, afraid of hurting her. But Nina''s determination broke his resolve She had known him for so many years and had never been this reckless.

    She kissed his lips, his cheeks, moving lower, igniting every nerve in his body.

    Finally, Nash couldn''t hold back anymore.

    His muscles tensed, his eyes red with passion.

    He pressed Nina''s head down and restrained her wandering hands.

    At that moment, he was like a beast, ready to devour herpletely.

 Chapter 808

    "Are you okay with this?" Nash''s deep voice asked, "Will you regret it?"

    He sought Nina''s consent, not wanting her to act on a whim.

    "No regrets," Nina replied, looking at him. "After being married for so long, at least once, let''s truly be a couple."

    She didn''t have many demands. After all, how could she be content with just being a nominal couple, especially when they had a child together?

    Nina felt there were too many regrets and they shouldn''t end this way.

    "Alright." Nash leaned down and kissed Nina''s lips.

    His movements were gentle, treating Nina like a precious gift from above. Nina savored his caresses, every touch making her body tingle, blurring the line between reality and dreams. She felt as if her body was melting like water. asionally, a jolt of electricity surged through her, making her gasp.

    Nash was breathing heavily, sweat dripping from his forehead as he tried to control himself to avoid hurting her. But his blood seemed to be on fire, heat rushing to his head.

    His eyes turned red, gradually losing his rationality. He grabbed Nina''s arm, unintentionally leaving red marks on her skin, and deep impressions on her body.

    Nina stifled her moans, feeling both pain and pleasure.

    It was a night destined to be sleepless. Their fiery collision resembled fire and water, intertwining intensely.

    Nina woke up feeling soft and weak. As she gradually came to her senses, she felt as though her body was not her own. Her body felt light and floating, with a lingering soreness.

    Opening her eyes, she saw the inside of a tent. It wasn''t her own ce. Last night wasn''t a dream. She had summoned the courage, but now that the heat of the moment had passed, she felt a bit embarrassed.

    Yet, she had no regrets, though she was slightly reluctant to face Nash.

    Unexpectedly, Nash had already risen. The residual warmth beside her had dissipated, indicating he had been up for a while.

    ncing outside, she realized it waste. They usually woke up at five, and Nash was no exception. Her exhaustion from the previous night''s intensity made her sleep deeply until now. Memories of the night''s passion and intensity were still fresh in her mind. The force had left her extremely tired, making her fall asleep soon after.

    Now, as the sun was high, she

    quickly sat up, feeling the aches in her waist and legs along with lingering fatigue. She couldn''t tell if it was age orck of exercise that left her so worn out.

    Pulling back the nket, she prepared to dress. Seeing theExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    various marks on her body, she thought Nash might have been too rough. Even her wrists were red from his grip. His strength seemed overwhelming. He wasn''t like this the previous time.

    Without dwelling on it, Nina quickly dressed and prepared to leave. She wondered what everyone would think if they saw hering out of Nash''s tent at this hour.

    Peeking outside, she saw no one

    around, giving her a chance to slip out unnoticed. But then she spotted James and the others chopping wood. Everyone was there, except Nash, which puzzled her.

    "Ms. Nina!" they all greeted in unison when they saw her.

    Nina asked, "Where''s Captain? I don''t see him."

    James wiped his sweat and answered, "Captain ordered us to chop wood. He''s not with us. If hees back, I''ll let you know."

    "That won''t be necessary."

    James asked politely, "Did you sleep wellst night?"

    They had no idea Nina hade from Nash''s tent.

 Chapter 809

    They were called away early in the morning, giving Nina space to leave.

    James''s words reminded Nina of the events ofst night, making her blush, but she calmly responded, "I slept well, thanks. You guys carry on."

    "Sure thing," James replied, not noticing anything unusual.

    Even thoughst night wasn''t a dream, not seeing Nash made everything feel surreal. His absence added to her confusion, but she didn''t dwell on it. She knew she would be notified when he returned. Nina went to join the women to help them dry the herbs. As she approached, she heard Arin excitedly shouting, "Nina, why are you out sote? Did you sleep in? Mr. Micah is back!"

    Arin was thrilled at Micah''s return and wanted to see him, saying, "Everyone went to see what treasures Mr. Micah brought back. Let''s hurry and go too."

    Hearing about Micah''s return brought Nina a sense of relief. At least he was safe. After the Allied Forces invaded, she had been worried about his safety.

    Following Arin, Nina asked, "Does Mr. Micah bring gifts every time hees?"

    "Yes!" Arin beamed. "Mr. Micah is so generous, handsome, and kind. All the girls in the vige adore him. If he doesn''t marry, I''d love to marry him when I''m old enough, though I know he wouldn''t choose me. But it doesn''t stop me from liking him!"

    Nina pondered and remarked, "He must be quite wealthy."

    Coming to teach in such a remote ce seemed unusual for someone who could afford such generosity. Every visit, he broughtvish gifts, showing he wasn''tcking in money.

    Micah was at the school, which had been bombed. With help from Nash''s men, the vigers and soldiers were rebuilding it. Though it wasn''t fully restored, it seemed the school and vige would be rebuilt by the time Nash left.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The vige girls, having received

    their desired gifts, were sharing andughing joyfully. Nina noticed that the gifts were things they rarely saw but weremon to her. There were books, makeup, and more. The boys received various books as well.

    Micah stood at the edge of the school near a cliff with a waterfall, dressed in white. His handsome

    features gave him an almost celestial appearance. Observing him, Nina realized he looked quite different from the Yaren people, both in skin tone and features.

    "Mr. Micah!" Arin called from a distance.

    Hearing her voice, Micah turned, smiling as they approached. "Since when did you two be so close?"

    Arin replied, "Nina and I are best friends now."

    Micah''s eyes filled with satisfaction. "I didn''t expect that."

    "She saved my brother and many other children. She''s been a hero in my heart for a long time already." Arin''s expression turned somber as she continued, "Mr. Micah, you know. While you were away,

    en''t

    school was bombed, the vige was destroyed, and people died. If

    Captain York hadn''te, we would have been massacred. It''s a relief you weren''t here and that you''re safe!"

 Chapter 810

    The girls were clearly worried about Micah. He reassured them, "You don''t need to worry about me."

    Nina observed Micah. Despite the news of the vige massacre by the Allied Forces, he showed no emotion. It seemed he already knew.

    Micah turned to Nina and asked, "How are you adjusting here?"

    "I''m doing well," Nina replied. "I''ve gotten along well with everyone."T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s good."

    Micah''s expression shifted slightly. "The Captain they mentioned, is he from your country? I saw them helping to rebuild the school."

    Micah remarked, "Your people are really kind-hearted, helping the vigers without asking for anything in return."

    His tone carried a hint of skepticism, as if he found it hard to believe such a selfless army existed.

    Nina added, "In our country, the army isn''t used to wage wars and plunder. They protect the people. That''s how we build a harmonious nation!"

    She spoke with confidence, contrasting the chaos she saw here with the peace back home.

    Micah seemed taken aback by her words, pausing before smiling. "That''s wonderful. You must be very fortunate."

    Compared to many countries, their happiness level must be high.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''tplete the task you gave me," Nina admitted. "The vige and the school were destroyed. I didn''t have time to teach the children. Now that you''re back, things should get back on track."

    Micah nodded. "I''m nning to hold sses outside tomorrow. If you''d like, you can join us."

    Nina nodded in agreement.

    "By the way, here''s your gift," Micah said to Arin.

    Arin was thrilled. "I thought I was toote, but you didn''t forget about me, Mr. Micah!"

    Micah smiled. "Everyone gets treated the same."

    He then handed Nina a small gift. "This is for you," he said gently. "I hope you like it."

    Nina was surprised to receive a gift. She looked at Micah, his gentle eyes making her feel cherished. Despite her suspicions, his kindness made her feel like a treasured child. Why would she feel like that?

    Arin was ecstatic, clutching her gift from Micah. Nina opened her box to find a handcrafted red string bracelet featuring a carved emerald charm. She admired the craftsmanship, noting the unique design.

    "It''s quite special," Nina said, examining it. "But I''m not sure what it signifies."

    "It''s for protection," Micah exined. "Given the chaos here, it''s meant to keep you safe."

    The thoughtful gesture warmed Nina''s heart. "Thank you," she said. "I didn''t get anything for you."

    "You don''t need to," Micah replied with a smile. "Your appreciation is enough."

    Nina looked at the waterfall cascading down the cliff. Despite the region''s backwardness, its natural beauty was breathtaking. If developed for tourism, it would surely attract many visitors.

    Their conversation was being observed by someone hiding in the bushes, seething with jealousy. "Ile never shows me affection, but he''s showing affection to someone else? Does he even consider me his sister?"

 Chapter 811

    We tried tofort her without thinking, "It might not be true."

    Ivy''s eyes turned cold. "Then what is true? Dad acknowledges me, but he doesn''t? Have you forgotten how close we were when we were kids? How did things change as we grew up?"

    "Maybe he''s just adjusting to your return," Wes continued to speak kindly. "He has been searching for you all these years."

    Ivy let out a coldugh. "I don''t think he considers me his sister!"

    "That''s not it..." Wes started to exin.

    "He treats that woman well, giving her gifts when I get nothing!" Ivy''s face twisted with malice. "Why should she have what I don''t? Kill her, and let''s see who he treats well then. If I can''t have it, no one else should!"

    "Yes, Miss!" Wes replied.

    Ivy watched them with clenched fists, her eyes filled with an uncontroble hatred, like a venomous snake ready to strike. Meanwhile, Micah had his own matters to attend to.

    Nina epted the gift from Micah and stayed with the children as they yed. They had grown fond of her, frequently asking her countless questions, much like curious little minds. Perhaps being a mother herself, she found an extra dose of patience with them. After helping them with their lessons, Nina felt exhausted. Not having slept well the previous night, she rested her head on a nearby table and took a short nap. When she woke, the sun had already set and the children had already left.

    "Oh dear," Nina muttered, surprised at how quickly time had passed.

    As she got up, she noticed a cloak draped over her, carrying a faint scent of sandalwood. She removed it and realized it was Micah''s. IIe sat beside her, his handsome features softened, fanning her gently to keep the mosquitoes away.

    Nina didn''t know how long he had been watching over her, but his thoughtfulness touched her. She rubbed her eyes and said, "I can''t believe I fell asleep and lost track of time."

    "You should have gone back to rest if you were tired. It''s not good to catch a cold out here," Micah replied.

    Nina stood up and handed the cloak back to him. "I didn''t mean to nap so long. I should head back now. Thank you for looking out for me."

    "It''s gettingte. I''ll walk you home," Micah offered.

    "It''s fine, I remember the way," Nina replied, not wanting to trouble him.

    "I insist. The mountain paths can be tricky," Micah said.

    Nina agreed, "Alright."

    They walked in silence for a while. Suddenly, Micah felt a chill and nced around. "You shouldn''t stay out toote," he warned. Nina looked up at him. "Are you talking to me?"

    "Yes," he replied.

    "I won''t. I was just in the vige."

    "Even in the vige, it''s not safe," Micah insisted. "Once I see you home, don''t go out alone."

    His words felt like a warning. Nina nodded and decided to change the subject. "Where do you live? I''ve never asked. Do you go home every time you leave?"

    Micah responded absentmindedly, "Something like that."

    "You don''t seem to care much about money, always bringing gifts for the children. You must be quite well-off. What do you gain from this?" Nina asked.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Watch out!" Micah suddenly pulled her close, his arm wrapping around her waist as he moved her to the side.

    Nina found herself lifted off the ground, shocked to find herself in his arms.

    But what stunned her more was the arrow that flew past her face.

 Chapter 812

    The arrow had lodged itself firmly in a tree. Even though it was now stuck there, Nina was still shaking with fear, unable to calm down.

    Micah furrowed his brows, looking into the depths of the forest. The assant, realizing their n had failed, quickly retreated, not wanting to be discovered.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Are you okay?" Micah asked, his concern evident.

    Nina''s eyes were wide with shock. The arrow had been aimed directly at her head, clearly intended to kill. Despite the heavy presence of soldiers in the vige, someone had still tried to take her life. Who had she angered to such an extent?

    "Nina," Micah called again, breaking her out of her daze.

    "I''m fine," she replied, though her voice trembled slightly.

    Micah released her, and she walked over to the tree, pulling the arrow free. It seemed like an ordinary arrow, giving no clues about its origin.

    "You sensed something was wrong earlier, didn''t you?" Nina asked, realizing Micah''s earlier words had been a warning.

    "I felt something off. Thankfully, you weren''t hurt," he said.

    Nina gripped the arrow tightly, her eyes never leaving Micah. She was deliberating whether to confide in him.

    "You look like you have something on your mind," Micah observed. "Is there something you want to ask me?"

    Nina nodded. "Do you know why I came to the Yaren territory?"

    Micah''s expression grew serious. "You haven''t explicitly said, so I couldn''t know."

    "I''m here to find a friend and uncover a secret about myself," Nina admitted.

    Micah''s eyes darkened. "A secret about yourself? Do you think the Yaren tribe holds the key?"

    Nina bit her lip before speaking boldly, "I''m actually trying to find Pharaoh."

    Micah paused, a flicker of surprise in his eyes. It was a bold goal for someone alone in a foreignnd.

    "Pharaoh?" he repeated, then chuckled. "Nina, what makes you think you can meet him?"

    "I''ve heard vigers say you have a significant connection with him. Putting that aside, I want to know your true identity," Nina said.

    Micah crossed his arms, scrutinizing her. "What do you think my identity is?"

    "I don''t know exactly, but you''re

    wealthy. In a ce like this, wealthy people often have influence," Nina spected. "But you treat the

    vigers well, so I don''t think you''re a bad person."

    Micahughed. "And you''re not worried that I''m pretending?"

    "If someone is pretending to be something they''re not, there must be

    some benefit to them in doing

    You do things that aren''t in your self-interest. Your face doesn''t strike me as one of a viin," Nina stated confidently.

    Micah questioned, "So what does this have to do with someone trying to kill you? Or are you just curious about my identity?"

    Nina toyed with the arrow before

    handing it to him. "This person

    wanted to kill me, but not you. If they just wanted me dead, they wouldn''t care about you. Killing two people would be easier than making tw? separate attempts. This person knows you and fears you, but doesn''t want you to know who they are. That''s why I believe your identity isn''t simple."

    Micah took the arrow, squinting slightly, and a faint smile tugged at his lips. "You''re quite perceptive. You guessed correctly."

    "You know who it is?" Nina asked.

    Micah didn''t answer immediately.

    Nina continued, "It seems you recognize them and might even have a reason to protect them."

    Her uracy left Micah feeling the pressure.

 Chapter 813

    When he sensed it, he knew immediately.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Knowing too much isn''t good," Micah warned her. "But you got hurt partly because of me, so I won''t let it happen again."

    He didn''t want to disrupt Nina''s life.

    Nina thought for a moment. "It''s okay. My life won''t be easily taken here."

    "Let''s go," Micah said, continuing to escort her.

    Nina frowned slightly. He avoided the topic of the Pharaoh, which suggested he was intentionally keeping it from her. Maybe he didn''t trust her. Mentioning the Pharaoh didn''t elicit any significant reaction from Micah either, hinting at a possible connection he didn''t want to disclose.

    Nina felt Micah could be a breakthrough. She should keep an eye on his movements without alerting him.

    "Miss Nina is back."

    As soon as Nina and Micah returned to the vige, someone called out. They had been worried since she had been gone for so long.

    Just then, Nash came out and saw her with Micah. His scrutinizing gazended on Micah. He walked over and asked, "Why did you take so long? I was just about toe get you."

    "I fell asleep for a bit and lost track of time. Let me introduce you. This is Mr. Micah, the vige schoolteacher. This is Nash York," Nina said.

    Micah smiled slightly and extended his hand. "Hello. I''ve heard from the vigers that you saved everyone."

    Nash, though wary and reserved, shook his hand politely. "Yes, I''ve heard about you too. You''re the teacher here, but you don''t seem like you''re from the vige."

    Micah replied, "I''m here to teach the children. I''m not originally from the vige."

    "That doesn''t verify your identity," Nash said in a low voice.

    Seeing the conversation dying, Nina, aware of the vigers'' respect for Micah, intervened. "It''ste and we haven''t had dinner yet. Have you both eaten?"

    Nash''s gaze softened as he looked at her. "We''re waiting for you."

    "Great,

    with a smile, then

    Beat together," Nina

    "Join us, you have t

    "Sure," Micah agreed.

    Nash frowned, surprised by Nina''s familiarity with Micah.

    They went to prepare the meal together.

    "I''ll help," Micah offered, not wanting to freeload.

    Nash stepped in, blocking his way with one arm. "Mr. Micah, you''re our guest. Please, just have a seat."

    Micahplied and sat down.

    Vige meals were simple. It was Nina and Micah''s first time eating together. Her attention was focused on him, noting that he wasn''t picky. Whatever the vige had, he ate withoutint. His manners were elegant, very different from the locals.

    "Is there something on my face?" Micah asked, noticing Nina''s gaze.

    Caught staring, Nina quickly said, "No, I just thought you were eating too little. Have some more."

    She used the serving utensils to put more food on his te, trying to cover her embarrassment.

    Nash, perplexed by Nina''s attentiveness, felt his mood sour.

    Nina, focused on uncovering Micah''s identity and unaware of Nash''s demeanor, continued her conversation.

    The meal ended harmoniously. Micah then said his goodbyes and left.

    Nina watched him leave, pondering

    If the

    knew Micah, he would g

    he would probably

    meet them. Content De

    Tomorrow, she decided, she would follow Micah.

    "Have you stared enough?" Nash''s cold voice interrupted her thoughts.

 Chapter 814

    Nina''s attention to Micah irked Nash. He asked, "Why were you with him all afternoon?"

    "I told you, I fell asleep there," Nina replied.

    Nash couldn''t understand, "Why didn''t youe back if you wanted to sleep? Being alone with him can cause rumors."

    Nina didn''t like his tone, "How are we alone? There were kids there. Besides, Micah and I are just friends. Who cares what others say? This isn''t the old days. Why are you being so old-fashioned?" Nash pursed his lips, his expression darkening.

    "And you disappeared early this morning. Your people couldn''t find you, so I had to do something on my own. Is that wrong?"

    "Fine, let''s not argue."

    Nina sensed that continuing would only make things worse.

    "I don''t want to argue with you," Nash said softly, trying to calm her.

    His tone was gentle, showing he didn''t want to upset her. This softened Nina''s anger, and when he knew how to back down, she couldn''t stay mad. "I was with Arin. Micah asked me to stay and teach the kids after he left. I''m basically a part-time teacher now. That''s all."

    "I got it," Nash replied. "Go get some rest."

    Nina looked at him. He seemed calm and didn''t press further about her time with Micah. But his suggestion to rest meant he wanted her to return to her own tent, indicating he didn''t want to be with her. Given what happened the previous night, she thought Nash might want to be with her. But now she realized she was wrong. His rough behaviorst night,bined with today''s questioning and distance, made her feel even colder.

    "Okay."

    With that, Nina walked away. Nash watched her retreating figure in silence.

    "This morning, Miss Nina asked about your whereabouts, but we didn''t tell her," Felix said to Nash. "We''re afraid she might start suspecting things."

    "It''s fine," Nash replied calmly. "It won''t be much longer anyway."

    The next day, in the woods.

    Wes was walking, about to return to Ivy''s side. When he looked up, his expression changed, and he stopped.

    "Was it you who tried to assassinate Nina?"

    Wes lowered his head and knelt on one knee. "Sir."

    Micah turned, his deep eyes on Wes. "I asked you a question."

    Wes pressed his lips together. "Yes, it''s me."

    "Where is Ivy?" Micah asked again.

    "Miss is..."

    "No need to look, I''m already here." Ivy drove up, stepped out, and looked haughtily at Micah. "Brother, why are you looking for me? Are you going to punish me for some woman?"

    Micah''s expression was impassive. "You can''t touch Nina."T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why not?" Ivy was furious. "What''s so special about her? She''s just a pretty

    but am I not prettieet

    Why do you favor her?"

    Micah''s gaze was piercing. "Why are you following me, Ivy? Can''t you just stay home and be obedient?"

    Ivy walked closer. "I want your attention, but you shower those kids with affection and ignore me. How can I be content?"

    Micah had heard this many times

    before and his expression hardened. "The world doesn''t revolve around you.I''m warning you, don''t do it again. You can''t harm Nina.

    "And I''m not your brother!"

    Ivy''s face twisted in anger. "Are you denying me?"

    Micah''s eyes bore into hers. "Do you have any proof that you''re my sister?"

 Chapter 815

    "Our tribe acknowledges it. I am your long-lost sister!" Ivy emphasized.

    Micah replied, "You''ve been gone for so many years. How do we know the person who returned isn''t an imposter? If you don''t want things to get worse, stop interfering in my life!"

    Ivy clenched her fists tightly. This was the first time she had heard Micah speak so harshly.

    He doubted her! The realization made her anxious.

    Micah didn''t hold her in high regard but also didn''t want her affecting his life. He visited home infrequently to avoid her, hoping less contact would prevent his irritation. Yet she couldn''t understand. Micah walked away, leaving Ivy with a twisted, angry expression. Her fists trembled from how tightly she was clenching them.

    "Miss, don''t take what he said to heart..." Wes tried tofort her.

    "Shut up!" Ivy snapped at him, "This is all your fault! If you had killed Nina, we wouldn''t have these problems. Instead, you failed, and now my brother is scolding me. You''re useless!" Wes kept his head down, epting her verbal assault.

    "Nina!" Ivy spat out the name through gritted teeth. "Why do you keep haunting me, always in my way!

    "I have a job for you," she suddenly dered, thinking of a new n. This time, she would personally see to Nina''s death to eliminate any future threats.

    Wes, seeing Ivy''s obsession, warned, "If he finds out, it will not go well for you..."

    "Just do as I say!" Ivy snapped, her voice hardening. "My brother might intimidate me, but he won''t dare confront our father!"

    Wes had no choice but toply.

    The next morning, Nina arrived at the school early. She wanted to keep tabs on Micah around the clock. Knowing where he went when he left the vige would be invaluable.

    She leaned against the window,

    trying to see into Micah''s room, but

    the curtains blocked her view. It

    seemed like Micah wasn''t home, perhaps gone to meet the person who tried to kill her.

    Feeling frustrated, she realized she should have woken up even earlier to follow him.

    Micah stood behind Nina, watching

    her sneak around as if she were

    searching for something. Seeing her peering through his window, he couldn''t help but walk over and ask, "What are you looking at?"

    Nina straightened up immediately when she saw his face. "Oh, I was looking for you. I called but didn''t see anyone. I thought you might still be asleep. Didn''t expect you to be up so early."

    Micah smiled, "I always get up early. I just got back from my workout."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Really," Nina said, thinking for a moment. "I didn''t know you had a workout routine."

    "What do you need from me?" Micah asked.

    Nina felt foolish for thinking she could track his movements so easily. "I was wondering if you''ve had breakfast. If not, let''s grab something together." "Sure," Micah replied. "How about we eat here?"

    "Okay."

    "Can Ie into your room?" Nina asked.

    "Of course."

    Micah opened the door, letting her in.

    "Do you cook yourself?" Nina asked. "I heard you''re not much of a cook."

    "I know a little," Micah said. "Just enough to get by."

    Nina entered his room, noting its simplicity, filled mostly with books, fitting his teacher persona perfectly.

    "I''ll make some noodles," Micah said and then went to prepare breakfast.

 Chapter 816

    Nina noticed that Micah had left, so she walked over to his desk. There were several notes and some foreign books. As she flipped through the pages, a bookmark fell out.

    The bookmark itself wasn''t particrly special, but the design on it seemed oddly familiar. She thought for a moment and realized that it matched the symbol on the clothing of the people who had chased her and Scarlett.

    Nina was shocked. Could this really be a coincidence?

    The symbol must be some kind of mark. Could it be that Micah was actually connected to the Pharaoh?

    "The noodles are ready," Micah said, bringing two bowls of in noodles to the table. "Come eat."

    Nina quickly hid the bookmark in her sleeve and said, "Okay."

    They sat across from each other, the simple noodles served with a single egg. It looked very in.

    "I''m not much of a cook, but I hope you don''t mind," Micah said softly.

    Nina took the utensils and started to stir the noodles, her eyes lingering on Micah. He ate his noodles quietly, but when he noticed her gaze, he paused. "Did you find something?"

    It was clear he knew she had been looking through his things. Micah must have understood her purpose for being there, but he didn''t confront her directly.

    Nina decided not to hide anything. She ced the bookmark on the table. "I''ve seen this symbol before. The people who chased mest time had this on their clothes. You are connected to the Pharaoh, aren''t you?"

    Micah remained indifferent. "It''s just a symbol."

    "How can it be just a coincidence?" Nina pressed. "If you knew I''d find this bookmark, you must have left it there on purpose. Why? What is your real intention? Are you a friend or a foe?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina was no longer certain. Micah''s gentle demeanor made it hard to imagine him as a bad person.

    Seeing her suspicion, Micah''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that?" "No, I''m asking you now," Nina insisted. "Did you go see the person who tried to kill me this morning?" "Yes," Micah admitted. "She''s my sister."

    "You have a sister? Why would ea she want to kill me? I have no enmity with her!" Nina was stunned. Ske had never even met his sister, so why would she want her dead?

    Micah shook his head thoughtfully. "I may not have been clear. I don''t actually know if she is really my sister. I have a feeling she might not be."

    Nina was puzzled. "I don''t understand. What do you mean she might not be your sister? You grew up together. How could she not be?"

    Micah sat upright, not treating Nina

    as an outsider, "My sister went missing when she was very young. She only returned recently. Back then, she was just a little girl. Now she''s an adult. How am I supposed to know if she''s really her? Her personality is vastly different from what I remember."

    Nina said, "People change a lot as they grow up. Maybe she went through some tough experiences."

    Micah smiled lightly. "You might be

    right. But my sister used to cry if she saw an insect get stepped on. She shouldn''t be this jealous and hostile. Besides, I have another doubt, rted to you, Nina."

    He suddenly looked at her with a heavy heart.

    "What is it?" Nina asked, confused.

    Micah looked at her wrist. "You said that bracelet was given to you by a man, but do you know it was my mother''s keepsake? It should have been worn by my sister."

 Chapter 817

    Nina was stunned. She held out her hand, showing the string of beads she always wore. "What did you say? This was your mother''s keepsake?"

    "Yes," Micah said, staring at her wrist.

    "Impossible," Nina protested. "How can you be sure it''s your mother''s? It''s just a string of beads. There could be many like it."

    "This is the only one," Micah said firmly.

    Nina stared at him in shock.

    "You don''t understand emerald, do you?" Micah began. "This region is known for emerald. No two pieces are alike in the world. Your beads are unique, which is why I''m questioning your identity. Are you really just Nina?"

    Nina clenched her fists and took off the beads, cing them on the table. "These weren''t originally mine. They were given to me by a friend. He gave them to me..."

    Wilfred had given her the beads. He hadn''t exined why, which was odd. These beads were precious to him. She remembered the words he had said when he gave them to her. "For your safety." That was all.

    Looking at Micah, she realized he wasn''t lying. He had always been interested in her beads, even asking her about them before. These beads were likely connected to him, but that didn''t mean they were connected to her.

    "I told you, a man gave them to me. If you want answers, you''ll have to ask him. These beads are important to him," Nina said.

    "If they''re so important, why did he give them to you?" Micah asked.

    Nina was at a loss for words. "I don''t know."

    "Maybe you are the rightful owner of these beads," Micah suggested.

    "That''s impossible. I have parents. I''m an only child. You must be mistaken, Micah. Maybe you and your sister have some unresolved issues, but I won''t get involved in your family matters," Nina said, standing up, ready to leave.

    Seeing the beads on the table, she turned back. "Regardless of whose beads these are, they''re important to my friend, so I''ll keep them."

    "That''s fine. It''s fate that they ended up with you," Micah said with a smile, not minding.

    Nina quickly left, feeling more confused than ever. She hade to find out Micah''s identity, thinking she had found a way to get answers, but ended up tangled in a web of confusion. There was no way she could be connected to Micah. It was simply impossible. Feeling irritated, Nina quickened her pace. Micah watched her leave, lost in thought. There were still many things he needed to figure out.

    When Nina returned, she saw a fresh bouquet of flowers on the table. They looked newly picked.

    "Who sent these?" Nina asked, picking up the bouquet and sniffing it. It smelled lovely.

    "I did," Nash replied. Nina turned to see him walking in.

    She turned away again. "Why are you giving me flowers? Are you trying to cheer me up because you know I''m upset?"

    "Yes, I''m trying to make you happy," Nash said, taking her hand. "Alright, don''t be mad. Yesterday, I wasn''t doubting you. I just think we need to check out Micah''s background since you''re getting close to him."

    "You''re just being jealous," Nina replied.

    "What?" Nash denied.

    Nina turned around, looking at Nash''s face, which clearly showed his reluctance to admit anything. "You can''t stand me having any contact with another man. Remember how close you were with Miranda? I didn''t say anything about that."

    Nash''s face turned red. "That was a long time ago."

    "Doesn''t mean I can''t mention it," Nina said.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "You can," Nash quickly responded, smiling warmly at her. "Whatever you say is right."

    With his attitude, Nina couldn''t stay mad. She had said she wouldn''t forgive him, but a little coaxing, and she felt better. She had a soft heart and was quick to forgive.

    "Now you realize you were wrong. Where were you yesterday?" Nina still had some resentment. "If you hadforted me then, I wouldn''t have had to stay angry all night. Haven''t you heard the saying, ''Never go to bed angry''? It''s really draining. Do you know that?"

 Chapter 818

    Nash''s eyes darkened. Last night, his condition red up, so he couldn''t be with her. He apologized, "I''m sorry."

    "I don''t want an apology," Nina said, letting go of him.

    Nash pulled her back, "We were both angryst night. I was afraid we''d fight, so I waited for you to calm down beforeing to you."T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina, in his arms, gazed into his eyes. He couldn''t hide the truth in his eyes. Rtionships would need time to adjust and he didn''t fully understand what was on her mind.

    Nina spoke, "Next time I''m mad, you need tofort me. It doesn''t matter if it works right away. You need to try. When I ask you tofort me, it doesn''t mean I''ll instantly forgive you. But if you don''t even try, it shows you don''t care about me. Over time, I''ll start to think you don''t love me."

    Nash was taken aback, "Is that how it is?"

    Nina sat down, "You didn''t know? Women may not say it, but they have a lot on their minds."

    "Lesson learned," Nash replied. "I don''t have much experience. If I do something wrong, tell me, and I''ll fix it."

    Seeing his sincere attitude, Nina smiled. She traced circles on his chest with her finger and asked, "What about Miranda? She disappeared, right? Where is she now?"

    Nash answered honestly, "She''s not with me. I don''t know where she is."

    "You didn''t protect her?" Nina asked.

    Nash sighed, "I never loved Miranda."

    "Who would believe that?"

    Nash exined, "Maybe it looked like we were close from your perspective, but the truth is, she''s a child of the York family. I took her ce, so I had to take care of her to some extent. I didn''t expect it to cause so much trouble."

    Nina propped her chin on her hands, listening to his exnation. Perhaps they had many misunderstandings. Neither of them would speak up, either because they didn''t want to or they were avoiding the issue.

    Besides, back then, he didn''t love her, so he wouldn''t have exined anyway. Over time, the misunderstandings deepened.

    Nina rested her head on his shoulder, "I believe you."

    Hearing this, Nash''s eyes softened. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders, resting his chin on her head, "I wish this moment couldst longer."

    Nina sensed something was off, "Are you leaving?"

    "Unless something unexpected happens, I have to leave tomorrow," Nash said quietly. "Do you want toe with me?"

    Nina sat up, looking into his eyes, hesitating. She had already made some progress. If she left with him, she might lose the leads she had. So, she didn''t answer immediately.

    Nash continued, "I can''t leave you here alone. I know you want to find Scott. I already have a way to locate him. Once we find him, I hope you and he can return to our country and nevere back here."

    Nina fell silent again. She wondered if she was really Micah''s sister. If so, did she have a significant connection to the Pharaoh? The thought terrified her. Nina''s hand trembled slightly. She wanted to avoid these questions.

    She was startled when Micah told her that the bracelet could only belong to his sister.

    Nina stood up, not wanting Nash to see her struggle, "I''ll give you an answer tomorrow."

    "Alright," Nash said, stepping closer to her and holding her waist. "I have to go now. I haven''t been able to spend much time with you. When I''m free, I promise to make it up to you."

    He had a mission and couldn''t always be by her side.

    "Okay," Nina replied.

    Nash kissed her forehead and left. Nina watched him go. Just as she was about to go back inside, she heard Sean crying, "Ms. Nina!

    ||

    She turned to see Sean running towards her, tears streaming down his face. He stumbled and fell.

    Seeing his tear-streaked face, Nina couldn''t bear it. She quickly went to him and helped him up, "What''s wrong? What happened?" Sean cried even harder, "My sister... my sister is missing!"

 Chapter 819

    "Missing? How could Arin suddenly go missing?" Nina''s heart tightened with worry.

    Sean sobbed, "I don''t know. I don''t know. She said she was going into the mountains to hunt wild boar. She never came back. She''s missing..."

    "What on earth was she thinking, going to hunt wild boar?"

    "She wanted to cook. Arin said there wasn''t enough meat at home and she wanted to bring back a wild boar and cook something nice for you. Miss Nina, what should we do? Where can we find my sister?" Sean''s tears and snot mingled as he cried.

    Nina, trying to stay calm, found the situation strange. She asked, "Where are your parents?"

    "Dad and Mom went into the mountains to look for her, and they haven''te back yet."

    "Then we should go look too." Nina remembered something, "Right, we need more people. Let''s get help."

    "Miss Nina," Sean continued to cry, "I just saw Captain York take some people out. Is it toote?"

    Nina went outside to check and found that more than half of the vige''s vehicles were gone. She had no idea what Nash was doing, and it couldn''t havee at a worse time.

    She was deeply worried about Arin''s safety. Although the locals were familiar with the terrain and people, Arin''s sudden disappearance was rming. Everything had been fine until now; how could she just vanish?

    They usually knew how to avoid danger unless she had fallen off a cliff. But Arin wouldn''t usually venture into such risky areas.

    Nina couldn''t wait any longer. She decided, "Let''s go search ourselves. We''ll leave a message for the others to join us when they return. If we find your sister, all the better.

    "Nash and his troops must have a mission. We can''t dy them," Nina thought to herself.

    Nash had mentioned before leaving that he wouldn''t be able to stay with her because of his duties. There was no way to hold them up.

    "Alright," Sean said, wiping his tears.

    Nina took Sean''s hand and headed up the mountain, joining a group of vigers already searching for Arin There were about a dozen of them, but the mountain was vast, and even with so many people, it might take all day to search.

    "We should split up and meet back here," Nina organized the group. "Alright."T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    They each took a different direction. The mountain paths were rugged, and they had to be cautious ofe venomous snakes and insects. Each pair would search together

    Nina, paired with an experienced local, felt somewhat secure as he knew how to handle the wilderness.

    They called out, "Arin!" periodically, but there was no response. Only the sounds of birds and insects filled the air.

    "Miss Nina, there are two paths here. To save time, we should split up. If you''re scared, we can stay together."

    Nina, ustomed to the local life, wasn''t too afraid of the wildlife. "It''s okay, we can split up. This path looks shorter, so it shouldn''t take long."

    "Alright. If you run into trouble, shout. The mountain is quiet enough that I''ll hear you."

    "Got it."

    Nina and her partner separated. Arin was a cheerful and kind-hearted girl. She was always willing to share her best things without hesitation. Despite her outwardly proud

    demeanor, she had gone into the

    mountains to hunt just to make Nina happy.

    Nina was determined to find her and wouldn''t return without doing so.

    Her anxiety grew. Suddenly, she felt someone nearby.

    "Who''s there?"

    Nina looked around quickly. Aside from an endless expanse of trees, she saw no one.

 Chapter 820

    Her expression hardened. Instead of retreating, she stepped forward boldly, stopping a few paces ahead, and said coldly, "Come out, I know you''re nearby!" "Mmph... mmph..." A muffled sound came from behind arge tree.

    Arin emerged, her hands bound, her face pale, struggling desperately with tears still in her eyes.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Behind her was a man who sneered at Nina, "I''ve been waiting for you. If you don''t want her to die,e here quietly and don''t make a sound."

    Ninaughed, "You''ve gone to great lengths to catch me. If you''d just told me you wanted me, I would''vee without all this trouble."

    "In the vige, it wasn''t easy to catch you. We had to use some tricks," Wes sneered.

    The previous assassination attempt by Wes had failed. If they had gone into the vige, they would have been swarmed and killed before they even found Nina. He had timed Captain Nash''s departure perfectly and knew that Arin and Nina were close. This allowed him to capture Nina sessfully.

    Nina looked at him and asked, "Was it you who tried to kill me?"

    "Enough talk!" Wes snapped, his patience wearing thin. He pressed the knife closer to Arin''s throat. "Get over here, I don''t have time to waste!"

    "Alright, just be careful with that knife, don''t hurt her," Nina said, raising her hands and walking forward slowly.

    Arin shook her head frantically, tears streaming down her face. She struggled hard, her emotions running high.

    Wes yanked the cloth from Arin''s mouth, and she cried out, "Don''te over! They''re after you. You shouldn''te out. I''m fine!"

    "If I don''te, you''ll die," Nina replied calmly. "Arin, I''ll be fine. Don''t cry. You''ll be home safe soon. Don''t worry your parents."

    "Let her go," Nina said to Wes, "I''m the one you want. Don''t harm her."

    Wes released Arin and captured Nina immediately. He quickly tied Nina''s hands to prevent her from escaping.

    Arin, filled with regret, said, "I''m

    sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t havee to the mountains. If anything happens to you, how can I face Captain? I should go with you."

    "Listen to me," Nina said sternly. "Go home now. Don''t act recklessly. If you don''t return, everyone will worry about your safety."

    Arin bit her lip, hesitant. She didn''t

    want Nina to be taken away, but if she didn''t return to report, no one would know what had happened.

    Sho

    needed to get help.

    Finally, she stopped crying and ran back without looking back.

    Wes sneered as he watched Arin run away. "People always talk big, but when ites down to it, they''re all scared to die."

    Nina didn''t struggle after Arin left. Instead, she felt a strange sense of relief. She understood that one had to go into the tiger''s den to catch its cub. She knew she had to face this ordeal alone.

    "Why did you try to kill me?" Nina asked. "Now that you''ve captured me, where are you taking me? Have you decided not to kill me?"

    Wes, annoyed by her questions, snapped, "You sure talk a lot!"

    Nina smiled, "Who''s behind this? Is it Ivy, Micah''s sister?"

 Chapter 821

    Wes''s expression changed. "How do you know? Who told you?"

    Nina squinted, pretending to know more than she did. "I know a lot. Otherwise, why would the person behind you want to kill me?" Wes scoffed, then realized something. "It was Mr. Micah who told you, wasn''t it? You really have a way of deceiving him."

    His hostility towards Nina increased.

    "But why don''t you talk about how ruthless your youngdy is?" Nina retorted.

    "Don''t you dare speak ill of her!" Wes pressed the knife against Nina''s neck, his voice menacing. "You''re about to die, and you still have so much to say. Do you think I won''t kill you?" Nina''s breath caught, and she dared not move.

    Following Wes out of the forest, she noted how familiar he seemed with the terrain.

    "You''re very familiar with this ce," she remarked. "You must have walked through here many times."

    Wes sneered. "I grew up in these mountains. This forest is nothing. I know every inch of it."

    "How much longer do we have to walk?" Nina asked.

    "That''s not for you to ask. Keep quiet!" Wes snapped.

    Realizing he wouldn''t answer, Nina fell silent. The dense forest made travel difficult, forcing them to walk without any means of transport. Sweat dripped from Nina''s forehead as she trudged along. She was determined to confront Ivy. Was it really just Ivy''s possessiveness over her brother that made her hate Nina so much?

    A shrill voice pierced the air. "Did you bring that woman back? If you can''t even do that, you''re all useless!"

    It was Ivy, throwing a tantrum.

    "She''s here! Wes brought her back!" someone reported.

    Ivy''s anger dissipated instantly, a cruel smile spreading across her face. "Good, you didn''t disappoint me. Otherwise, you''d have suffered."

    To her, killing these people would be easy, but it wouldn''t be satisfying. Torturing those she hated was much more enjoyable.

    With a wicked grin, Ivy stepped outside, where she saw Wes with Nina in tow.

    Nina noticed many people waiting, some kneeling with fresh p marks on their faces, clearly indicating Ivy''s cruelty. Even the women serving her were trembling.

    Nina''s eyes focused on Ivy, who wasContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    dressed in traditional attire unique to Yaren tribe, giving her an exotic appearance. Yet, there was something familiar about her face, though Nina couldn''t ce it.

    "Miss!" Wes kept his head down. "I''ve brought her."

    "I know," Ivy responded coldly. She walked up to Nina and pped her without hesitation.

    Nina''s head snapped to the side, her ears ringing.

    "What are you looking at? Kneel!" Ivy demanded, her eyes vicious.

    Nina felt the sting of Ivy''s p, noting the pleasure it seemed to give her, as if she enjoyed having Nina at her mercy.

    With a red handprint blooming on her cheek, Nina looked up at Ivy. "Do I know you?"

    Ivy paused. "What are you talking about?"

    Nina smiled despite the pain. "Don''t

    I? You went to great lengths to capture me. It can''t be just to p me. Let me guess, you''re jealous because your brother likes me more than you?"

    ?????

    Ivy''s eyes widened with rage. "Nonsense! Jealous of you? You''re just a country bumpkin. You''re nothingpared to me. I''m an upper ss woman, respected by

    everyone. Who do you ou

    are?"

    "If I don''t know you, why do you want me dead?" Nina pondered aloud, her eyes fixed on Ivy.

    "Stop staring at me!" Ivy snapped, feeling unnerved under Nina''s gaze.

    "Ivy..." Nina repeated her name thoughtfully. "Is that really your name, or did you take someone else''s identity?"

 Chapter 822

    Upon hearing that, Ivy''s expression changed dramatically. "What nonsense are you spouting now?" She looked around at her followers, her panic turning into rage. "Someone, gag her! Shut her up!"

    Then, an even more malicious thought struck her. "No, cut out her tongue. I want her to never speak again."

    Her threats and frantic behavior revealed her insecurities. The more she tried to silence Nina, the more evident her guilt became. If it weren''t for the things Micah had told Nina, she wouldn''t have been able to provoke such a reaction.

    Nina let out a coldugh.

    Ivy looked at her with satisfaction. "What? Are you scared? Beg me for mercy, and maybe I''ll consider leaving you in one piece!"

    Nina retorted, "You won''t answer me directly and now you want to silence me. Feeling guilty, aren''t you? Even if you kill me, a lie won''t be the truth."

    "Shut up! Shut up!" Ivy had hoped to see Nina grovel.

    Faced with death, she should be afraid like everyone else who cowered under Ivy''s power. Why wasn''t she afraid? This was a direct challenge to Ivy''s authority.

    "If you want me to shut up, you''ll have to kill me," Nina taunted.

    Ivy''s face contorted with rage. "You think I won''t?"

    She grabbed a knife from one of her followers and pressed it against Nina''s face. "You may not fear death, but I''ll make you wish you were dead. First, I''ll scar your pretty face. Once it''s ruined, no one will like you. Then, I''ll cripple you, make you useless."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    There was a twisted pleasure in Ivy''s eyes.

    Nina remained still as the cold de pressed against her cheek. She could feel the sting but kept her eyes on Ivy. "You seem so eager to disfigure me. Makes me wonder if you''ve had some bad experiences. Is your face even real? Looks like you''ve had some work done."

    "You..." Ivy instinctively covered her face, fearing she had been exposed.

    Nina''s words had struck a nerve.

    "I''ll kill you, you witch!" Ivy seethed with rage.

    Nina took a deep breath and closed her eyes, bracing for the worst.

    Suddenly, the sound of an approaching car broke the tension.

    Ivy''s knife was still at Nina''s face when an elderly man stepped out of the car.

    "Miss Ivy!" The old man called out.

    Ivy turned to look at him, still holding the knife. "Mr. Kerr?"

    Mr. Kerr, dressed in a ck robe with white hair, looked to be in his seventies but was still robust. He approached and, seeing Ivy about to harm Nina, remained calm as used to such scenes. "Miss Ivy, today is not a good day for bloodshed. It''s time for you to return."

    Reluctantly, Ivy lowered the knife from Nina''s face.

    "Mr. Kerr, this woman tried to harm me. I can''t let her go!"

    "We''ll discuss it when we return," Mr. Kerr replied.

    Ivy red at Nina, her eyes full of malice. "You''re lucky this time, but don''t celebrate just yet!"

    Nina, having narrowly escaped, watched Mr. Kerr closely as he returned to the car.

    She was then roughly shoved into the vehicle, a ck hood thrown over her head to obscure her vision.

    The ride was long and uneventful, with Nina unable to see or gauge where she was being taken.

    Eventually the car stopped, and

    Nina was ted out, still blindfolded When the hood was finally removed, she found herself in arge

    lov

    courtyard.

    The architecture was a mix of traditional elegance and modern style. It was clear that whoever owned this ce was very powerful, and the estate was likely part of argerplex.

    "Get inside!" someone barked, shoving her forward.

    "Where am I? How long are you going to keep me here?" Nina demanded.

    She had no idea what was going to happen next.

 Chapter 823

    "When? That depends on how many more days Miss Ivy decides to let you live," Wes said coldly. "You''d better watch yourself!"

    With that, they left. Nina was not locked up and she could walk freely within the ce. A few Yaren women walked past her. She greeted them, but they did not respond, walking silently with their heads down. In today''s world, they were not much different from being servants in a historical drama. Nina couldn''t figure out what this ce was for.

    She went to check where they had left and saw that the entirepound was locked, with high-voltage wires on top. There was no way to get out. She could only move around within thepound, which was quiterge. It took her about twenty minutes to walk around the perimeter, all lined with high-voltage wires.

    Crash-

    Nina heard the sound of something breaking, followed by the sound of a whip.

    "Ah-don''t hit me! I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to break the bowl. Please, Mrs. Quintana, forgive me!"

    "Forgive you? How many times is this? Everyone here is under my control. You don''t know the rules, so I''ll beat you to death if I have to!"

    The voice was coarse. They were speaking in the Yarennguage, which Nina could understand. She went in to see a rather fat woman holding a whip, beating a thin girl who looked to be about fifteen. The girl trembled as she hugged her head, her hands and body covered in fresh and old whip marks.

    The whip struck the girl''s already wounded hands, making her scream in pain, unable to resist. There were others present, but they didn''t dare intervene, obviously too scared to get involved.

    "You wretched girl, this is your fate..." Mrs. Quintana continued to whip the girl until she couldn''t anymore.

    Nina grabbed Mrs. Quintana''s whip, stopping her from hitting the girl further. "If you keep hitting her like this, she''ll die! All this over a broken bowl?"

    Mrs. Quintana looked at Nina and shouted, "Who are you to stop my whip? Do you want to die?"

    The others gasped. The girl, seeing Nina as her savior, crawled over to her, hugging Nina''s legs. "Sister, please save me..."

    Nina looked at the young girl, her

    face sallow and thin, her eyes void of light, filled only with fear. She must have been severely abused. This country seemed to have regressed not just decades, but centuries, still stuck in a feudal society. Nina couldn''t bear it. At fifteen, she had been in school, far from such suffering.

    Nina confronted Mrs. Quintana, "Do you control the lives here? You talk about killing like it''s nothing."

    Mrs. Quintana pulled her whip back,N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "One less person here just means more food for the dogs. No one cares. You must be new. Too bad you don''t know who I am, but you''ll learn soon enough."

    She sneered, her cruel eyes fixed on Nina. Severalrge men entered.

    "What do you n to do?" Nina asked warily.

    The girl trembled and tugged at Nina''s pants. "Please don''t say anything... you''ll die!"

    "Get her! Let''s see how tough she really is!" Mrs. Quintana shouted, gripping the barbed whip she had ready for Nina.

    Nina nced at the men approaching and then at the women who were too weak to fight back. In a swift move, she turned and quickly approached Mrs. Quintana.

    Mrs. Quintana was still thinking

    about how to punish Nina, but before she realized it, Nina was already behind her, grabbing the whip and wrapping it around her neck.

    "Ah!" Mrs. Quintana screamed as the barbs on the whip cut a gash on her face. She was startled, not expecting someone as tall and slim as Nina to be so skilled.

 Chapter 824

    Arin ran back, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw her. "Arin, where did you go? We were worried sick."

    "Where''s Captain York? I need to find him," Arin said, her eyes red with worry.

    "Captain hasn''te back yet. Where''s Nina? She went to find you, but you''re alone."

    "Nina was taken! We need to find Captain. Ile''s the only one who can save her," Arin said, pacing frantically. "Where is he? I need to tell him quickly."

    "Nina sent someone to get him when you disappeared. He should be back soon."

    As soon as Arin heard the sound of a car, she knew Nash had returned. She rushed out to meet him, seeing his serious expression as he got out of the car.

    "Captain, Nina''s been taken! You need to save her!"

    Nash''s expression darkened. "Who took her?"

    "I don''t know," Arin cried. "I didn''t ask enough questions. They were after Nina. She''s in danger. We need to save her..."

    Arin''s clues were sparse, but Nash had a pretty good idea who might be involved. There were only a few people around here who would have a grudge against Nina. It had to be them, especially Miranda, who had been traded over to the other side!

    Nash gave the order, "Move out immediately!"

    Meanwhile, Nina still had Mrs. Quintana in her grasp. She held the end of the whip, not using too much force, just enough to keep Mrs. Quintana subdued.

    Mrs. Quintana was the one training the girls, and the men followed her lead. The best way to handle the situation was to go for the leader first. Nina thought about how to protect herself in this ce.

    Mrs. Quintana, now terrified, quickly changed her tone. "Youngdy, let''s talk this over. You''re in my hands now, and there''s no escaping. Don''t make things worse for yourself."

    Nina responded, "If I let you go, I''ll die even faster. Since you''re in charge here, as long as I have you, I won''t die so easily. You don''t want to suffer, do you? If not, tell them to back off!"

    The barbs on the whip slightly pricked Mrs. Quintana''s neck, causing her some pain.

    Seeing she wasn''t speaking, Nina applied more pressure. "Not talking?"

    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk," Mrs. Quintana said quickly. "You all step back. Don''t scare the girl. My life is in her hands."

    The men looked at each other, uncertain of what to do.

    To be safe, Nina instructed, "Stand to the side. No talking, no leaving."

    "Youngdy, why are you doing this?" Mrs. Quintana asked. "You''ve got no future here. You might as well ept your fate."T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Quintana tried to manipte Nina, but Nina wasn''t having any of it. "With you in my hands, I have a future."

    "What do you want?"

    Nina nced at the young girl whose fingers were raw and bloody, cowering in a corner, too weak to resist. "This child''s hands are injured. Shouldn''t she get medical attention first?"

    Nina''s words left everyone in shock.

    "Youngdy, you clearly don''t understand where you are," Mrs. Quintana sneered. "If we cared about treating her injuries, she wouldn''t have been brought here in the first ce. People whoe here either end up crippled or dead. Their lives are worthless."

    This ce was truly brutal and inhumane. Human lives were worth less than dogs.

    Nina couldn''t stand it. IIer arm ached from holding this position. She noticed the table covered with various torture instruments, picked up a dagger, and released the whip.

    Seeing her chance, Mrs. Quintana tried to escape but froze.

    Nina stood behind her, the dagger pressed against her side. "Don''t move. I haven''t given permission. You think you can run away? Do you want to die?"

    Mrs. Quintana realized Nina was not to be trifled with and smiled nervously. "I wasn''t trying to run. My back hurts. Let''s talk this through. We can''t stand here forever."

    Nina replied, "I have a few questions. Answer them honestly."

    "Go ahead, ask."

    "What is this ce?"

    Mrs. Quintana smiled. "This is where we keep ves. Once youe here, you''re not leaving."

    "ves?" Nina was shocked. "What century are we in? There are still ves? You must have some nerve. Aren''t you afraid of getting caught?"

 Chapter 825

    Mrs. Quintana said, "You must not be a local. Here, all sorts of powers coexist. very is just one part of it. You should be thinking about how to survive."

    Nina realized she was being treated like a ve. No wonder thepound was sorge, and the people inside were so scared and silent. They had been beaten into submission. There was no way out for them.

    After all, they were involved in illegal activities. They couldn''t afford to let anyone leave.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nina continued, "Is this Pharaoh''s territory?"

    Mrs. Quintana''s face turned pale. "Girl, what business do you have asking about Pharaoh? Keep your mouth shut."

    This confirmed Nina''s suspicion. Pharaoh was someone they all feared.

    "Have you seen Pharaoh?" Nina pressed.

    Mrs. Quintana, now visibly shaken, replied, "No one in thispound has the chance to see Pharaoh. For your own safety, stop asking about him."

    This confirmed it. This was indeed Pharaoh''s territory. Nina had gambled and won, but she knew she was treading on dangerous ground. Coming here meant risking her life, and she wasn''t sure if she could get out alive.

    For now, she had control over Mrs. Quintana, but she couldn''t stay like this forever. She needed a n to deal with them.

    "Mrs. Quintana, this sister was kind enough to help me. If you want to punish someone, punish me. Please don''t make things difficult for her." The young girl suddenly knelt on the ground, begging Mrs. Quintana. She was grateful to Nina for stepping in and worried about what Mrs. Quintana might do to her.

    Nina, aware of Mrs. Quintana''s methods, knew she wouldn''t let this go easily. "Mrs. Quintana, I''m not one of the ves here. I was brought by a man named Wes. You must know Ivy, right?"

    ""Ivy?" Mrs. Quintana asked, half-believing, "The youngdy who was found after being lost for many years? How are you connected to her?"

    "Who knows? Since I''m here now, I''m not expecting to leave. I just hope you won''t hold a grudge. I''m someone Miss Ivy wants. Surely you won''t kill me and ruin her ns, right?" Nina guessed that Ivy had put her here to torment her.

    Mrs. Quintana hesitated. "If that''s the case, I''ll have someone check. I''m just a supervisor here. Not only can you not leave, but neither can I. Even if you hold me hostage, it won''t help you."

    Nina had considered this. She was only safe for now and knew that didn''t guarantee her future safety. "Alright," she replied. Mrs. Quintana signaled someone to go and verify the story. A short whileter, the person returned and nodded. Mrs. Quintana smiled. "Alright, girl, let me go and we can all get along. How about that?"

    Nina knew she couldn''t escape, so she decided to let go. Mrs. Quintana quickly pulled away and, in an instant, her demeanor changed. "Grab that wretched girl!"

    Several strong men moved in and restrained Nina. She didn''t fight them, knowing it was futile.

    Nina looked at Mrs. Quintana. "Didn''t we have an agreement?"

    Mrs. Quintana touched her injured face and neck, furious. "You think you cane here and leave unscathed? The young miss ordered to keep you alive, but that doesn''t mean you''ll have an easy time. You wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for that."

    With a vicious smile, Mrs. Quintana held the whip menacingly, clearly intending to make Nina suffer.

    "Mrs. Quintana, please don''t. Punish me instead. I''ll take her ce," the young girl pleaded, clutching at Mrs. Quintana''s pants. Mrs. Quintana kicked her away. "Who do you think you are? You have no say here."

    The girl was tossed aside like trash, nearly unconscious. Nina''s expression darkened as she watched.

    Mrs. Quintana approached Nina arrogantly. "You stubborn girl, today I''ll show you what happens to those who defy me. I''ll whip you until you''re skin and bones. Let everyone see what happens when you cross me!"

    She raised the barbed whip, lifting it high. One strike would tear flesh. Nina clenched her fists, fear creeping in, and turned her head, bracing for the blow.

    Then, a gunshot rang out. A bullet whizzed through the air and shattered the whip in Mrs. Quintana''s hand.

 Chapter 826

    Mrs. Quintana''s face turned pale as she stared at the bullet hole in the wall and the broken whip in her hand.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Everyone, get ready!" she shouted, clutching her head and instinctively trying to find cover, momentarily forgetting about Nina.

    Panic spread among the others. Those used to living in a war-torn area often reacted to gunfire or even the sound of fireworks as if a battle had begun. But nothing followed.

    Mrs. Quintana peeked out cautiously, trying to understand what had happened. Nina saw a tall man stride in through the window. His expression was stern and unyielding as he opened the door, his imposing presence dominating the room.

    Mrs. Quintana froze in ce. "Mr. Joker... why are you here?"

    Mr. Joker was the right-hand man of the boss''s son. Now he was here in person, which exined why someone had dared to fire a gun in this area.

    Mr. Joker stopped in front of Nina and said coldly, "This person is not to be harmed."

    Mrs. Quintana hesitated, stunned by the realization that Nina''s ims were true.

    Seeing her hesitation, Joker''s eyes shed with anger. "Didn''t you hear what I said?"

    "Yes, yes, I heard," Mrs. Quintana stammered, immediatelyplying and dismissing the others with a single look.

    Nina quickly helped the injured girl back to her spot. She was about to speak when Mr. Joker signaled, and Mrs. Quintana followed him out. Nina could only stay and tend to the girl.

    Mr. Joker issued a second warning to Mrs. Quintana. "You''d better listen. I''ll be watching. If she''s hurt, you''re dead."

    "Yes, Mr. Joker, I understand. You

    can count on me," Mrs. Quintana replied, clearly terrified. Mr. Joker was known to be close to the boss''s son, and his shooting skills were legendary. Crossing him wasa death wish.

    Without another word, Mr. Joker kicked Mrs. Quintana hard.

    "Ah!" Her scream pierced the air, but she didn''t darein.

    Mr. Joker didn''t even nce at her as he turned and walked away. Shortly after, he made a call. "Sir, I''ve taken care of everything as you instructed."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Because of Mr. Joker''s protection, everyone now avoided Nina. Even the guards outside responded immediately when she asked for supplies. They gave her whatever she needed. She gently applied ointment to the girl''s wounds, moistening her parched lips with a water-dipped cotton swab.

    After a while, the girl regained consciousness. She looked around, a bitter smile forming on her lips. "I''m still alive? In this ce, I''d rather be dead."

    Nina held her hand. "Don''t say that. As long as we''re alive, there''s hope. We..."

    The girl was badly injured. Nina''s concern for the girl wasn''t because she had an overlypassionate or self-sacrificing nature. It was simply because the girl was right there beside her. Having someone else around could be helpful too.

    Before she could finish speaking, the girl interrupted with a bitterugh "Don''t be naive. Being here is worse than death. This ce is called a ve camp, but we''re treated worse than ves."

    Just as the girl said, this was a ve camp in name only. It was far more brutal. Mrs. Quintana, the woman in charge, would beat and torture them for the slightest misstep. The barbed whip she used would tear their flesh apart, leaving their bodies covered in wounds.

 Chapter 827

    They even allow fights, drug testing, and various experiments here. Those experiments are worse than death.

    Hearing this, Nina felt a chill run down her spine.

    The girl let out a bitterugh. "Even our bodies are used after we die."

    She went on to exin how corpses were utilized, making Nina''s skin crawl. This ce shouldn''t be called a ve camp. It should be called a hell camp!

    Meanwhile, in another part of the building, avish bedroom with a grand bed and luxurious decor stood in stark contrast.

    Ivy was in her room, surrounded by luxurious jewelry, exquisite pastries, and drinks. She was enjoying herself when suddenly, the door was pushed open with a loud creak. Two tall men stood on either side of the doorway, instantly recognizable by their attire.

    A momentter, a figure cloaked in ck,pletely obscuring his face with a ck fanged mask, entered. Even his eyes were hidden.

    Ivy immediately stood up and respectfully approached the man. "Father."

    The man stood a short distance from Ivy, making no movements. His voice was raspy as if his throat had been damaged. "Ivy, what have you been up totely?"

    Ivy bowed her head. She knew his visit was no coincidence. Since arriving here, her father had nevere to see her.

    She answered truthfully, "Not much..."

    But before she could finish, he interrupted her coldly. "Not much? Then why did you bring someone back?"

    He took a few steps closer, and Ivy''s breath caught, but she quicklyposed herself. "Father, this person bullied me and almost killed me wanted to teach her a lesson, but Mr. Kerr stopped me."

    Looking at the man before her, Ivy couldn''t see his expression behind the mask, unsure if he was pleased or angry. He remained silent, increasing her anxiety.

    She took a deep breath and

    discreetly pinched her palm before

    continuing Father, I don''t

    understand why Mr. Kerr is

    protecting this ordinary woman. Is

    she relying on his protection to bully

    me?"

    The man chuckled softly. "Don''t drag Mr. Kerr into this. I know exactly who he is."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    He could easily see through Ivy''s

    ploy. Between a daughter who appeared out of nowhere and someone who had been by his side for years, he naturally trusted the

    As for the woman Ivy brought back, he was curious to see what kind of person could almost bully Ivy and still be protected by his trusted aide.

    "Father, I''m sorry. I... I was afraid you''d me me. While I did lie about some things, it''s true that she bullied me."

    Ivy''s head remained bowed, looking like a child caught misbehaving.

    His voice was as cold as ever. "I don''t want to see something like this happen again."

    "Understood," Ivy replied, not daring to contradict him.

    She kept her head down, not daring to look up.

    The man said nothing, staring at Ivy for a few seconds before turning to leave.

    It was only after he was gone for a while that she dared to lift her head, her fingernails still digging into her palms.

 Chapter 828

    A sh of ruthlessness crossed Ivy''s eyes. Since she had brought Nina here, she wouldn''t let her leave alive.

    However, less than half an hour after the man left, someone knocked on her door.

    "Come in."

    After she coldly spoke these words, a tall man entered, carrying a bowl of chicken soup.

    "Miss Ivy, this is from the Pharaoh. He specifically instructed me to bring it to you to help you recover."

    "Leave it there. I''ll drink it after I change." Ivy barely nced at him before turning her back.

    Ever since she arrived here, chicken soup had been served to her regrly, but she was sick of it.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The man ced the soup on the desk as instructed. "Miss Ivy, the Pharaoh ordered me to ensure you drink it."

    Ivy didn''t respond immediately, but after changing clothes, she walked to the desk and picked up the bowl. The soup had a strong aroma of chicken and herbs. Holding her breath, she drank it all. She turned to the man, "Can''t you be flexible? Do you really have to watch me drink it every time? Am I not fine?"

    The man''s voice was cold, "Miss Ivy, I follow the Pharaoh''s orders."

    Ivy was rendered speechless. She waved her hand, "Fine, you can leave now."

    She had endured much worse before. A bit of chicken soup was nothing.

    "Yes, Miss Ivy."

    The man bowed and left the room. Ivy tied her hair back into a low ponytail, put on a veil, and left the room as well. She intended to check on Nina but was intercepted by the same man.

    "Miss Ivy, the Pharaoh instructed that you need to rest and should not be wandering around."

    Hearing this, Ivy was furious.

    Restricting her movements was

    effectively limiting her freedom

    Although seething inside, she

    couldn''t show it.

    Turning back angrily, she secretly sent a text to Wes, "Keep an eye on Nina and send me a video of her."

    Being confined was tolerable since she still had Wes. A video from him would be as good as seeing Nina herself. "Got it," Wes replied quickly, easing Ivy''s frustration.

    Back with Nina.

    After the girl had calmed down, Nina tried to engage her, "Are you feeling a bit better now?"

    The girl nodded, her throat dry, "I lost myposure earlier. I''m sorry."

    Living here was worse than death.

    Every attempt to die only led to harsher punishments. She couldn''t die, but living was unbearable. During moments of extreme

    suffering, she wanted to survive and escape this hell, but she was

    powerless.

    Caught between life and death, she was in constant torment. Yet, she realized Nina was different.

    When Nina came in, she wasn''t

    immediately beaten up like the

    others. She even dared to stand up

    to Mrs. Quintana. And just now, she was applying medicine to her

    wounds.

    Medicine was a raremodity in this ve camp. All this time, injuries were something she had to endure on her own.

    The fact that Nina could get medicine showed she was no ordinary person. And Mrs. Quintana didn''t target her again.

    "It''s nothing. Can you tell me more about this ce? It seems like everyone here is female?"

 Chapter 829

    Ever since Nina was imprisoned here, she hadn''t seen any men around. Just as the girl was about to say something, the door to their room suddenly opened. Mrs. Quintana stood in the doorway and looked directly at Nina. "You,e with me."

    Nina frowned but got up. The girl watched Nina''s departing figure with a heavy heart. She had been thinking that Nina''s status was unusual, and now Mrs. Quintana had personallye to take her away. Was this the start of Nina''s punishment?

    The girl''s expression was calm, but her eyes were cold. She clenched her fists tightly. If she were to die, she would at least take Mrs. Quintana with her. Otherwise, all her suffering would be in vain. Following Mrs. Quintana, Nina remained alert. They walked a short distance before Mrs. Quintana brought her to a man. Nina immediately recognized him. It was the same man who had saved her from Mrs. Quintana earlier, known as Mr. Joker.

    "I''ve brought her here. I''ll be leaving now," Mrs. Quintana said hurriedly, turning to leave with surprising speed. The kick from Mr. Joker still ached, and her old bones felt like they were about to fall apart. She didn''t dare linger here any longer.

    Now, it was just Nina and Mr. Joker in the room. He handed her a ck card threaded with a ck string. "Wear this, and no one will dare harm you. You can move freely within the confines of this ce." Holding the card, Nina asked sharply, "What''s Micah''s game here?"

    She knew Micah was aware she had been captured. Predicting the danger she would face, he had sent Mr. Joker to protect her, giving her something that symbolized status and allowed her some freedom. But he still left her here. Nina couldn''t understand his motives.

    Mr. Joker''s dark eyes shed with surprise. "How do you know?"

    He had saved her without revealing his identity or speaking to her. Yet Nina had urately named his boss, even knowing that he was his boss''s man.

    Had Micah already confided in her? No, that was impossible. Someone like Micah would never reveal himself to an outsider.

    "That''s my business. If you don''t know either, I''ll be on my way," Nina replied coolly.

    Not knowing and refusing to answer are two different things. Mr. Joker wasn''t her ally and she couldn''t demand answers from him.

    "My boss only instructed me to do this. I know nothing else," Mr. Joker said firmly, rifying his position. He followed Micah''s orders without question. ¨¦n.swnovels

    Nina said nothing more and started to walk away, observing her surroundings as she did. She realized they were standing in arge hall. To the right was where

    she had been held, but on the left...

    A loud thud caught her attention. A man was thrown out from the left side,nding heavily on the ground.

    His body was covered in cuts andExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    bruises, bleeding profusely. A

    rode

    momentter, two more men out, one of them delivering a vicious kick to the fallen man''s body.

 Chapter 830

    The man on the groundy motionless.

    "Take him away and feed him to the dogs!" a cold voicemanded, approaching.

    In that moment, Nina understood why the girl would rather die than continue living here.

    "Stop."

    A deep, stern voice cut through the air. The two men immediately looked over. As soon as they saw Mr. Joker, their expressions changed. They lowered their heads respectfully. "Mr. Joker."

    Mr. Joker walked over to the unconscious man on the ground. He knelt down and checked his breathing. "He''s still alive. Even if he were dead, you can''t just feed him to the dogs. ves are hard toe by, and the Pharaoh''s death experiments haven''t seeded yet. We need to minimize losses."

    "Yes, Mr. Joker," the two men responded in unison, their previous arrogance and bloodlustpletely gone.

    Nina realized that the men and women were held in separate parts of the ve camp. Mrs. Quintana managed the women, while Mr. Joker managed the men.

    Mr. Joker referred Micah as his boss and also mentioned the Pharaoh. So, Micah and Ivy were the Pharaoh''s children. The Pharaoh was the true, cruel devil.

    Nina clenched her fists. Being here with some privileges meant it was only a matter of time before she met the Pharaoh.

    She bit her lip and asked softly, "Can you take me to see Micah?"

    Mr. Joker replied, "My boss didn''t give such orders. But since you have privileges, you can walk around. If you want to see something specific, I''ll take you. If not, you should go back and rest." Nina''s request was denied. She stayed silent for a moment, then decided, "Take me for a walk."

    "Okay."

    Nina followed Mr. Joker, noticing howrge and spacious the area was. High courtyard walls surrounded the ce, with tall in the center. The branches

    extended over the walls, e

    they

    walked, she saw that even outside the walls, the courtyard continued, heavily patrolled.

    It was a good thing that Mr. Joker was here. Otherwise, Nina might have tried to escape over the walls which was a death sentence. Not immediate death, but a return to face more severe punishments, a fate worse than death.

    "Are men and women held separately here?" Nina asked, finally gathering the courage to speak to Mr. Joker.

    Since Mr. Joker was Micah''s man, and she had special privileges, she believed he would give her a straight answer.

    Mr. Joker looked at her, a hint of surprise in his eyes. "You figured it out?"

    Most neers were consumed by despair and fear, but Nina''s keen observation skills set her apart. She was smart, likely deducing Micah''s identity on her own.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Yes," Nina admitted.

    Mr. Joker nodded. "Yes, for easier management, male and female ves are kept separately. The

    courtyard isrge. You can walk et

    around Over there is arge flower

    garden, and over there is where Miss Ivy stays."

    As Mr. Joker described the surroundings, Nina instinctively looked towards Ivy''s quarters.

    She locked eyes with a woman standing at the window, her face partially covered by a veil.

 Chapter 831

    Nina noticed that the dark eyes staring at her were filled with hostility and even a bit of resentiment.

    Ivy couldn''t believe that after bringing Nina here to suffer, she was now being escorted around by Mr. Joker.

    Mr. Joker, who was one of Micah''s closest confidants and a key figure in overseeing the male ves. An he was now letting Nina roam freely? Did Nina think she was on vacation?

    Ivy clenched her teeth in anger, her nails digging into her palms so hard they drew blood. Just then, her phone chimed. It was a message from Wes.

    "Miss Ivy, Nina is now under the protection of Micah''s people. He even gave her a ck card for free passage."

    Reading this message felt like a sharp knife piercing Ivy''s heart, causing a wave of intense jealousy and rage. She immediately called Wes.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    When he answered, she spoke coldly, "I don''t care what you have to do. I want Nina to suffer so much she wishes she were dead."

    "Miss Ivy, given the current situation, I''ll try my best. But remember, Micah has people guarding her, and we still have Mr. Kerr to consider," Wes replied hesitantly.

    Already irritated, Ivy became even more enraged when she heard Wes''s caution. "I don''t need you to remind me of that. I just need to know if you can follow my orders or not."

    If her subordinates couldn''t follow hermands and be useful to her, she would need to find new ones.

    "Yes," Wes responded.

    Ivy hung up, clutching her phone tightly, her eyes filled with malice. She wouldn''t give Nina any chance to survive.

    Meanwhile, Nina sneezed several times. Under Mr. Joker''s guidance, she now had a good grasp of the surroundings. Suddenly, a hurried male voice called out from a distance, "Mr. Joker, there''s trouble in the ve camp..."

    Nina noticed Mr. Joker''s expression turn as hard as steel. His gaze was piercing, exuding an intimidating presence.

    But when he turned to Nina, his expression softened slightly. "I have to handle something. You can continue exploring but don''t wander off too far. When you''re done, head back."

    Just as Micah had said, the most dangerous ce would be the safest ce. Nina nodded in agreement and headed toward the garden.

    The garden was filled with a riot of colorful flowers, but what caught her eye the most were the various roses, especially the white and pink ones. Drawn to them, she walked over, finding it strange that such a ce would have a garden like this.

    "Who''s there?" A deep voice suddenly echoed, making Nina''s heart sink. She saw a man crouched among the flowers, turning his head to look at her.

    The man wore a ck mask that covered his face, and his hair appeared almost silver, as if dusted with frost.

    "Who are you? How did you get here?" he asked, his eyes wide with astonishment.

    Standing by the roses, Nina''s clothes were somewhat dirty and ragged, but this did nothing to diminish her poise. Iler presence exuded an undeniable grace, especially with her striking face and piercing dark eyes.

 Chapter 832

    The man squinted, "Who are you?"

    In his team, everyone had clear responsibilities, yet here was Nina, walking around freely with a ck ess card in hand.

    Nina fell a bit nervous. Anyone with privileges in Pharaoh''s territory had to be important. She didn''t know this man''s rank or his intentions, so she needed to stay vignt. "I''m with Mr. Micah. I just arrived and I''m getting familiar with the area."

    She hadn''t seen Scarlett in the ve camp, nor did she know where Scott was. Her current goal was to find them while ensuring her own survival, starting with understanding her surroundings.

    "One of Mr. Micah''s people, huh," the man repeated.

    "Yes. I have other things to attend to, so I''ll be going now," Nina replied politely, hoping to avoid further interaction. She stated her affiliation, assuming the man wouldn''t trouble her.

    The man didn''t respond, simply watching her. His gaze lingered on her face, her eyes, and her retreating figure. If she had been wearing a white dress and standing among the roses, she would have resembled someone from his memories.

    "Shadow," the manmanded.

    Immediately, a tall man with a buzz cut and a stern, cold expression emerged from the side. He respectfully addressed the masked man, "Pharaoh."

    Pharaoh''s eyes gleamed with coldness. "Follow up on that woman... Actually, tell Micah toe see me."

    "Yes, Pharaoh," Shadow replied without hesitation. As he was about to leave, Pharaoh called him back.

    "How is Ivy?" Pharaoh asked.

    Shadow stopped and turned to face Pharaoh. "Miss Ivy doesn''t like drinking chicken soup, and she''s very upset right now." "Doesn''t like it, huh?" Pharaoh murmured. "I see. Have Micahe to me tonight."

    "Understood," Shadow replied and then left.

    About two hourster, Shadow entered Ivy''s room. Unlike in the garden, he now wore the ck fanged mask. He carried a cake and a dress tailored to Ivy''s size.

    He approached her, saying, "If you don''t like chicken soup, you don''t have to drink it. This cake is small. I had the shop rmend a vor. If it''s not to your liking, next time I''ll take you there to choose one yourself. And this dress, I thought it would suit you."

    Given that the vige where Micah had been was destroyed by rival factions, this was now the only peaceful ce in the war zone. Ivy was stunned that Pharaoh himself had bought her cake and a dress.

    "Father..." she whispered, unable to find words.

    Pharaoh patted her head affectionately. "I was just thinking that the chicken soup would be good for you and overlooked your preferences."

    Ivy was stunned. Sinceing here, she hadn''t seen much of Pharaoh. He was always busy and wore a mask, hiding his true face. No one had ever seen what he really looked like. Ivy was momentarily speechless.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Is there anything you need, Ivy? You can tell me," Pharaoh said, his actions tender, exuding fatherly affection.

    Ivy lowered her head. "I want to go out. Don''t worry, Father. I won''t cause trouble or act recklessly, and I won''t get hurt."

 Chapter 833

    Nina had not been tortured, and Ivy could not ept that. Even with Micah having sent his trusted aide, Mr. Joker to protect Nina, Ivy was confident she could ensure Nina would not leave this ce alive. Pharaoh was pleased with Ivy''s response. Despite her recent lie about Mr. Kerr, she had generally been straightforward. He had been too busy to spend much time with her.

    "I''m d you understand. When youst saw your brother, did you learn much about the people around him?" Pharaoh asked, pursing his lips.

    Ivy''s heart raced. Why was Pharaoh asking this? Had he met Nina?

    "Father, why do you ask?" Ivy asked cautiously, testing the waters. After all, such questions didn''te out of nowhere.

    "Today, I saw a woman who imed to be close to your brother," Pharaoh said softly.

    Nina!!

    Ivy''s nails dug into her palms. She was certain now that Nina couldn''t be allowed to simply endure torture. She needed to ensure that Nina vanished from this world entirely after suffering unimaginable torment.

    "Father, I''ve only been back a short while, and I don''t think my brother likes me very much. I don''t know much about his decisions or the people around him," Ivy replied, keeping her head down.

    Pharaoh didn''t press further. After a few seconds, he asked, "Have you mastered your shooting skills?"

    "Yes, Father. I''ve learned everything from Wes," Ivy confirmed.

    "Good. I have other matters to attend to. If you need anything, let me know," Pharaoh said.

    "Understood," Ivy responded.

    bet

    After Pharaoh left, Ivy opened the clothes he had brought. She ignored the cake, not even taking a bite The dress was white with small pink roses adorning the neckline.

    Wearing something like this seemed out of ce in a war zone. She did not like it at all, but it was a gift from Pharaoh, so she had no choice.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Nina continued her exploration. After leaving Pharaoh''s sight, she walked to the other side, memorizing theyout as she went.

    She also noticed a pattern in the guards'' shifts. There was a two-minute gap during their shift changes, making it the perfect time to escape at night.

    Nina did not want to draw too much attention to herself, but she also discovered that there were multiple locations where male and female ves were held. Just then, a group of people escorted a batch of male ves past her. As Nina was about to observe them secretly, a tall, dark figure appeared in front of her.

    At the same time, he blocked the view of a male ve behind him. The man''s face was ordinary, but his amber eyes shone like the moon.

    It was Mr. Joker.

    Mr. Joker spoke in a low voice, "Had enough of your walk?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nina said she was just taking a walk, but in reality, she was observing the surroundings and getting a sense of theyout. But being under Micah''s protection, and even granted special privileges, gave her the freedom to do so.

    She met Mr. Joker''s gaze calmly. "If I said I hadn''t, you wouldn''t believe me. I''ve noticed there are a lot of people here. Could you talk to Mrs. Quintana and help me find

    someone? And I need to find ver

    someone here as well."

    Mr. Joker replied with a hint of sarcasm, "Why don''t you just ask me to find two people for you?"

 Chapter 834

    Nina pursed her lips and raised her voice, "Yes. Can you?"

    Mr. Joker didn''t forget Micah''s instructions and nodded, "Tell me, who are you looking for?"

    Nina replied, "One is a woman named Scarlett, and the other is a man named Scott. Can you help me find them?"

    She knew it would be ideal if she could personally search for them, but she also understood that the ck card in her possession did not grant her that level of ess. She wasn''t sure about Mrs. Quintana''s attitude, but it seemed more likely that Mr. Joker might help.

    "Alright. Go back and wait. I''ll inform you if there''s any news."

    "Thank you."

    Nina expressed her gratitude. Despite Mr. Joker''s role and allegiance, she was currently relying on his assistance.

    Mr. Joker was taken aback. In his time here, he had never received a genuine thank you. Most people cursed him daily. But Nina''s gratitude seemed sincere.

    Just then, a respectful male voice interrupted, "Mr. Joker. A new batch of ves has just arrived. Do you want to select from them now?"

    Mr. Joker nodded, "Yes. I''ll take a look."

    Within two minutes, the new ves were lined up in front of Mr. Joker. This batch was in poor condition. They were too thin and with unremarkable features.

    However, Mr. Joker noticed a ve in thest row. The ve was tall, about six foot three. Although his features were quite ordinary, he stood out as he appeared unusuallyposed. "What''s your name?" Mr. Joker''s voice cut through the air.

    The male ve responded hoarsely, "My name is Ash."

    "Send the others to sector B and take Ash to sector A," Mr. Joker ordered. Ash was immediately escorted away, observing his surroundings the entire time.

    Nina returned to the women''s ve area. She was indeed given special treatment, including a private room, However, she protested, "Bring the girl I was treating over here, or won''t ept any of these

    arrangements."

    This wasn''t special treatment. It was istion. Nina needed information and couldn''t do without someone close by.

    Her request couldn''t be ignored, especially given Mrs. Quintana''s specific instructions. Soon, the girl was brought over.

    Upon seeing Nina, her eyes lit up, "You have a ck card!"

    Nina noted the girl''s reaction and asked, "What do you know about the ck card? What does it mean?"

    The ck card did grant her privileges, but Nina sensed the girl knew more.

    The girl exined, "That ck card

    is a symbol of status. Those who cane and go freely here alt have one. You''re a kind person. Please take me out of here."

    She dropped to her knees, her eyes filled with desperation and urgency.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    With that ck card, no one would dare stop them. If she could just escape this hell, even for a day she would take it. She had been tortured so much till she was terrified!

    The girl''s desire to live became incredibly intense at that moment. She was only fifteen years old, a normal age to want to survive.

    The Pharaoh who created this ce wasn''t human.

    He was a demon!

 Chapter 835

    "I can get you out of here. I need someone who knows this ce well. Have you been here a long time?" Nina ced her hand on the girl''s shoulder, her expression sincere.

    The girl nodded. "I''ve been here for a long time. I have a resistance to some of the drugs they use. I''ve seen a lot of death, and that''s why I''m scared."

    "I understand. Have you ever heard of someone named Scarlett?" Nina asked. She was desperate to find Scarlett and Scott, unsure of their safety.

    The girl shook her head. "Only the overseers know our names. We''re thrown into this hellhole, facing constant torment and endless experiments. We don''t even have the chance to talk." Nina fell silent, realizing she was right to ask Mr. Joker for help.

    "You came here on purpose to find someone?" The girl wasn''t naive.

    Nina bit her lip and replied softly, "Yes, but not entirely. If we can work together..."

    Before Nina could finish, the girl interrupted, "Work together? Just use your ck card to get us out of here. What, are you nning to blow this ce up?"

    Nina was taken aback. "Of course not."

    She didn''t have that kind of power. All she wanted was to find Scarlett and Scott and get them out, no matter the cost.

    As they continued talking, a cough echoed nearby. The girl stiffened, her face turning pale as she fell silent.

    Nina noticed Mr. Joker at the door, his sharp gaze fixed on the girl. "Get back to where you came from!"

    This room was prepared specifically for Nina. The girl, just a ve, wasn''t supposed to be here.

    Nina stepped in front of the girl, "I asked her toe."

    Mr. Joker pressed his lips together, silent for a few seconds before speaking. "I checked with Mrs. Quintana. Neither she nor I have any record of the people you''re looking for."

    Nina''s heart sank. That couldn''t be true.

    Scott left a message behind, and Scarlett was definitely taken by the Pharaoh''s people. From what she knew, anyone captured by the Pharaoh''s men was sent here as a ve. If their names weren''t listed...Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina clenched her fists, "Mr. Joker, can you let me look around the ve camps? Maybe they were brought here under different names."

    Mr. Joker didn''t expect Nina to make

    such a request. It was beyond what his boss had instructed. He replied in a low voice, "I can''t agree to that. I need to ask my boss first."

    Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Nina was taking that saying to heart.

    Mr. Joker took out his phone and, right in front of Nina, made a call When it connected, he spoke clearly, "Sir, the woman named Nina wants to check the male and female ve camps."

    Micah was staring at a painting, his lips slowly curling into a slight smile, "Let her in."

    "Understood," Mr. Joker replied. He led Nina to the ve camp.

    Upon entering, Nina''s attention was immediately drawn to a man in the corner.

 Chapter 836

    The man noticed her as well. Their eyes met, and Nina found his eyes striking. It was strange, because his face was unfamiliar, yet she felt a sense of familiarity she couldn''t exin. But she quickly looked away.

    The man''s eyes, however, were full of emotion.

    "Is he the Scott you''re looking for?" Mr. Joker asked, noticing the exchange of nces and frowning.

    From what Nina had said, Scarlett and Scott had been in the ve camp for a while, whereas this man, Ash, had just been brought in.

    "No," Nina said firmly, shaking her head. The man in front of her and Scott were clearly not the same.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Upon hearing Nina''s denial and the name "Scott," the man''s gaze darkened.

    The people in Sector A lined up, passing one by one in front of Nina, but Scott was nowhere to be seen.

    "You''ve seen all six hundred people in Sector A. It''s alreadyte. If you want to continue,e back tomorrow," Mr. Joker reminded her.

    "Alright," Nina agreed. For now, she had no choice. This wasn''t her territory, so she had toply with their rules.

    "Let''s go back," Mr. Joker said just as a bout of coughing erupted behind Nina. Her heart sank. That voice!

    Boom-

    Nina felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Now she understood why the man''s eyes seemed so familiar.

    She contained her excitement and continued walking with Mr. Joker. As they reached a corner, she made a sudden request.

    "Mr. Joker, you must be very busy every day. Let me handle the search for the people I need to find."

    Nina''s breathing was rapid. She wasn''t sure if Mr. Joker would agree, but she had to try.

    Mr. Joker thought that Nina was asking for that girl. "Mr. Micah may be protecting you, but don''t push your luck here!"

    Mr. Joker frowned, warning Nina. He couldn''t understand her actions,ing here to search for people and ever making unreasonable demands! He also couldn''t fathom why his boss was

    indulg

    much.

    her so

    Unexpectedly, Nina responded, "You said I could search for people myself. How is it unreasonable to avoid troubling you?"

    Mr. Joker''s eyes darkened. "Fine. There are four sectors here. Sector D has the most people. You can only visit one sector each day."

    Before Nina could respond, Mr. Joker added, "The designated time is 3 p.m. every day."

    "Alright," Nina agreed.

    Mr. Joker added, "There''s someone I want to train. Since you''re looking for people, I''ll have them bring him over."

    Once Mr. Joker left, Nina realized

    requickly he had agreed to h

    s indulging her unconditet

    And it seemed that

    This wasn''t good. She feared she might be seen as a ridiculous figure in the eyes of others because of the special treatment.

    Nina kept herposure outside, but as soon as she returned to her private room, a man suddenly hugged her from behind. "I''m so d you''re alright."

    His husky voice whispered in her ear. Nina could feel the strength of his embrace and the warmth of his body She quickly turned around and pushed him away.

    "Nash, are you insane? Coming here?"

    She tried to keep her voice low, but it trembled with fear.

 Chapter 837

    Being captured and brought here was bad enough. Leaving aside Micah''s current intentions towards Nina, without his protection, she would have been tortured beyond recognition by now. Yet, Nash took the risk and infiltrated the ce to find her!

    Nash cupped Nina''s face, his voice hoarse, "Nina, you were taken. I can''t just stand by and do nothing."

    So, whether it was the lion''s den or the depths of hell, as long as Nina was there, he would stop at nothing to reach her.

    In Nash''s eyes, Nina saw his determination, and her throat tightened with emotion. Nash had an entire unit, but he left it behind to find her.

    She recalled that before he left, Nash transferred all his assets to her, paving the way for her future.

    "Nash, we''re both being watched. You''ve probably already been discovered," Nina said, trying to push him away. But at six-foot-three, he stood like a mountain in front of her.

    Nash couldn''t care less. He grabbed Nina''s chin and pressed his lips to hers, prying her mouth open to taste her breath. Only then did he feel she was real.

    Regaining hisposure, he broke the kiss as his breathing grew heavy. "Nina, as long as I''m here, nothing will happen to you."

    Before sneaking in, he had a chip imnted in his body. If his life signs disappeared from the system, a missile strike would obliterate this ce. But first, he needed to ensure Nina''s safety.

    Nina clenched her fists. "No, we need to keep our distance. They coulde in at any moment. Nash, don''t assume the worst."

    In this dire situation, they needed hope to keep going. Otherwise, they would fall into an endless abyss of despair and exhaustion. "Alright," Nash nodded at Nina''s words.

    He had been leaning against the door, but now he locked it.

    Reaching up to his neck, he touched a specially modified silver dog tag and pressed a small, raised button on the back three times. This was his SOS signal.

    As long as he got Nina out, everyone else could be taken down in one go.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nina noticed and grabbed his hand. "We haven''t found Scarlett and Scott yet. There are still things I need to figure out. And there are so many innocent people here who have been taken as ves."

    The Pharaoh and his subordinates were undoubtedly evil, but what about Micah, who had yet to show his true intentions?

    Nash hadn''t expected Nina to be so observant. He felt a deep ache in his heart and gently caressed her face.

    "It''s my fault. I wasn''t capable enough to protect you. Nina, once we get out of here, go back to Birkham and live a good life. "

    On the battlefield, sharp observation

    and quick action were essential for

    survival. Nina''s newfound abilities

    now

    ghlighted his own

    ¦«¦Ď¦Ô¦Ę

    shorings.

    Nina covered Nash''s mouth with her hand and wrapped her other arm around his neck. "Don''t say that. You''re not just Nash."

    He was also "Captain York" to others, a hero to the local people.

    "Nina," Nash whispered her name hoarsely, but he couldn''t bring himself to say anything more.

 Chapter 838

    In the end, all he could do was silently hold her tight in his arms.

    Although he felt a pang of anger and frustration when he heard her mention looking for Scott. He knew deep down that Scott came here because of her. It made sense for Nina to want to find him.

    Now, with Nina in his arms, nothing else mattered. As long as she was safe, it was enough.

    Nina leaned against him, aware that they might not have a future. But at least for this moment, they were together.

    Meanwhile, just as Micah was about to leave to find the Pharaoh, Mr. Joker appeared before him and nodded, "Sir."

    "How is Nina doing?" Micah asked, his concern for her evident to Mr. Joker.

    "Following your instructions to respect her wishes, she''s searching the ve quarters for someone. Also, a new ve caught my attention..."

    That man wasn''t a ve. He had infiltrated the camp and wasn''t ordinary. Nomon person would have such courage.

    Before Mr. Joker could finish speaking, Micah cut him off in a low voice, "There are some things you don''t need to say and I won''t think you''re mute for staying silent."

    Anyone willing to risk everything for Nina could only be Nash.

    From the moment he saw Nina wearing that string of green beads, Micah had investigated her thoroughly. He knew about Nash and that Wilfred had once been close to Nina, as well as Scarlett, who had been separated from her.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Understood," Mr. Joker replied, lowering his head.

    He genuinely didn''t understand. What was his boss nning?

    Was he just going to watch Nina and the man known as Nash carry out their ns without interference?

    Mr. Joker didn''t dare ask about his decisions and goals. He could only specte silently.

    Micah waved his hand, "Go on. Just follow my orders."

    "Yes," Mr. Joker replied without hesitation.

    After Mr. Joker left, Micah went to see the Pharaoh, who lived in a separate courtyard. At the entrance, he passed by Mr. Kerr. When he reached the Pharaoh, he found him arranging flowers.

    When not experimenting or harming others, the Pharaoh spent most of his time tending to his garden.

    "Father, you wanted to see me," Micah said respectfully, stopping a few steps away from the Pharaoh

    The Pharaoh didn''t look up, focused on trimming the stems of roses in a vase. After a few moments, he asked, seemingly out of context, "Do you think these flowers look good?"

    The arrangement of red, white, and pink roses was indeed beautiful.

    "They''re fine," Micah answered, somewhat dismissively.

    The Pharaoh smiled, "Don''t be so indifferent. Everyone has the right to preserve beautiful things. Seth worked hard to find Ivy. You, on the other hand, seem to protect another woman more than your own sister. Tell me, how did you meet this woman?"

    The Pharaoh dropped his small scissors and lounged on the sofa, spreading his handszily. Despite wearing a mask, Micah knew the face beneath was cold, with eyes that held a hint of disdain and a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth.

    "I met her in the vige I was protecting. It''s not about protecting her. There are things I need to figure out, and she can''t die yet," Micah stated firmly.

    "Bang!"

    The vase in front of the Pharaoh shattered at Micah''s feet.

    "Why are you making excuses? Do you dare say you have no other feelings for her?" the Pharaoh was clearly angry, always holding Micah to strict standards.

 Chapter 839

    This starkly contrasted with the way Pharaoh bought Ivy cake and a dress, making him seem like two different people. Even when he saw Nina, he casually exchanged a few words, unlike now.

    "No," Micah instinctively denied.

    Pharaoh''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Then bring her to me."

    "Yes."

    The most dangerous ce would be the safest. Bringing her to Pharaoh would at least keep Ivy from harming her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Seth came over to visit Ivy.

    Seeing him, Ivy instinctively greeted, "Uncle Seth, what brings you here?"

    "I came to check on you."

    Seth kept his hands behind his back.

    Ivy was living better than he had imagined.

    Seth was not pleased. "I don''t want you to be like a sheltered flower."

    "I know." Ivy''s response was brief.

    Seth didn''t stay long. After he left, Ivy remembered someone who had been suffering day and night.

    "Wes, how is the woman in the secret room?" Ivy called out.

    Wes nodded respectfully. "Miss Ivy, that woman is still the same."

    "Oh, then she''s of no use. Erase her memory and throw her into the ve camp."

    A sharp glint shed in Ivy''s eyes.

    "Yes."

    Wes nodded and went to carry out her orders.

    Although Ivy was not restricted, Nina now had Micah''s protection and privileges, so she couldn''t confront Nina directly.

    But she still had ways to make Nina suffer.

    Meanwhile, although Nash had locked the door, Nina was still nervous. She couldn''t rx in his arms and enjoy the moment.

    She quickly sat up. "Get up. I have a feeling they''re going to send someone over."

    Nash let go of Nina.

    Just as Nina expected, footsteps approached from afar.

    Locking the door was useless as someone opened it from the outside.

    The next moment, Nina saw Micah standing at the door.

    Micah was wearing a white shirt. His elegant demeanor was out of ce in the ve camp.

    Micah''s gazended on her, and he quickly walked over. "I heard from Mr. Joker that you''re looking for someone. Have you found them?"

    Micah''s eyes were only on Nina.

    Nina shook her head. She was tense inside.

    She didn''t believe Micah hadn''t noticed Nash beside her, but he didn''t even ask. The more she couldn''t understand him, the more uneasy she felt.

    Nina had to respond. She said hoarsely, "I haven''t found them. I''ll keep looking tomorrow."

    "And after you find them?" Micah now sounded like a friend, asking about her ns.

    Nina bit her lip and whispered, "No one wants to stay in this hellish ce."

    That was the truth.

    Nina subtly signaled to Nash to stay quiet.

    Micah suddenly smiled, "I can move you to a different ce. Your movements will still be unrestricted, and Mr. Joker will continue to help you search tomorrow."

    At that moment, Nina didn''t respond. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing

    Micah was Pharaoh''s son. Who was Pharaoh? A man capable of any evil. How could Micah remain untainted?

    Nina looked at him. "And after I find them?"

 Chapter 840

    Nina knew she was nothing special to Micah. She was just trying to test him.

    Micah smiled, "I''ve already allowed you to search for your people. Once you find them, you can take them with you. But with the current turmoil, staying here is the safest option." His voice was soft and raspy, his gaze fixed on Nina.

    Behind her, Nash felt a surge of anger and a strong urge to pull Nina into his arms.

    "Let''s go," Micah said before Nina could respond.

    He did not mention where he was taking her, but she knew it meant being separated from Nash. Micah would not bring Nash along.

    Nina''s mind raced. "Micah," she called.

    He turned to look at her, his expression waiting for her to speak.

    "I''m not sure I want to go wherever you''re taking me. Furthermore, going back and forth to search is quite troublesome."

    Nina knew she had no say in the matter, but she needed to test Micah''s intentions. She couldn''t just go without knowing where she was headed.

    Micah''s expression remained neutral, but he kept an eye on Nash who stood there. Nash looked calm but his gaze was sharp and alert.

    "Juste with me. You''ll be back soon," Micah reassured.

    "...Alright," Nina agreed, reluctantly. She signaled to Nash, who did not want her to leave. What if he never saw her again?

    "Youe too," Micah added, just as Nina was about to step forward. Nash was surprised but followed.

    The distance to Pharaoh''s quarters was not far. Within minutes, Micah had brought Nina and Nash to him.

    <''s eyes narrowed when he

    he

    He had not expected thet

    Ivy brought back to

    e Nina he had met o

    Pharaoh asked in a low voice, "What''s your name?"

    "I''m Nina," she replied, introducing herself.

    Seeing the ck fanged mask and the luxurious surroundings, Nina knew this was Pharaoh.

    To survive, they had to obey for now. But Nash was already calcting their next move.T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Pharaoh gestured, and Micah cleared the room, including Nash, who had no choice but to leave. Nina''s suspicion and anxiety grew. Pharaoh asked, "Where are you from?"

    "Birkham," Nina answered.

    She instinctively clenched her fists

    feeling a surge of anxiety as she

    faced this imposing figure and his

    barrage of questions. It was

    impossible not to be afraid.

    Pharaoh fell silent. "Birkham... what a coincidence," he mused, especially since Nina''s face looked so familiar.

    Nina stood there, feeling uneasy.

    "What is your rtionship with Micah?" Pharaoh had not forgotten her im in the garden that she was with Micah.

    Nina answered honestly, "We''re

    friends. We met in a vige, talked a

    few times, and got to know each other. But your daughter sees me as her imaginary enemy."

    Wasn''t that the truth? Ivy had targeted her constantly, wanting her dead.

    She had learned quite a bit about this ce and its workings since arriving.

 Chapter 841

    Pharaoh''s voice deepened with anger as he asked, "What are your intentions with Micah?"

    His face hidden behind a mask, adding to Nina''s growing unease. She lowered her head, "It was a chance encounter. I have no ulterior motives."

    Only Micah knew about her search. She was not sure if Micah had told Pharaoh about her situation, so she decided to take a gamble.

    She bet on Micah''s kindness, remembering how he taught children to read and helped the vigers with medicine. She gambled that Micah was a good person.

    And she was right.

    Pharaoh let out a coldugh, "What is a Birkhamese doing here?"

    With that, he drew a gun from his waist and pointed it at Nina''s forehead. She had seen war and death, but this moment was different. She knew one wrong word and Pharaoh would pull the trigger.

    "I''m looking for someone. I was poisoned with KA48, a toxin developed by your people. My friend came here to find a cure. I got caught in the conflict and was mistaken for an enemy. I just want to survive," Nina''s voice trembled with fear.

    Outside, Nash felt like a caged animal. He wanted to storm in, but Micah got there first.

    Mr. Joker held him back. "If you don''t want Pharaoh to kill both of you, stay put," he warned.

    Nash''s face twisted with frustration. Mr. Joker''s words confirmed Nina''s suspicions. He had been discovered and was now was being watched.

    He couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. That wasn''t an option.

    Nash couldn''t afford to hesitate. He needed to act swiftly, capture Pharaoh, and get Nina out of this hellish ce.

    As if reading his mind, Mr. Joker

    leaned in and whispered, "I''m telling you again, don''t make any rash moves. Mr. Micah won''t let anything happen to Nina." ¨¦n.swnovels

    Nash''s expression darkened further.

    Why was Micah so protective of Nina?

    What was their rtionship?T¨şxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But before Nash could react, Mr. Joker took a step forward and discreetly pressed a handgun against Nash''s waist.

    Meanwhile, Micah rushed in to see Pharaoh holding a gun to Nina''s head. His heart raced, and he felt a surge of urgency.

    "Father, what are you doing? It''s

    taken me so long to find someone who I care about, and nowy

    to turn me against you?"want

    Micah

    shouted, desperation in his voice.

    Nina couldn''t die, not before he figured things out. He had to protect her.

    Pharaoh''s lips twisted into a cold smile. "This girl, Nina, she has guts. But she doesn''t deserve to be by your side. Throw her into the ve camp to suffer. Otherwise, it will dishonor your sister."

    As Pharaoh pulled the trigger, Micah shoved Nina aside.

    The bullet hit Micah squarely in the shoulder.

    Nina froze in shock. She had always been suspicious of Micah, unsure of his intentions. But now, he had saved her life.

    Pharaoh''s expression darkened with rage. "Micah, do you even know what you''re doing?"

 Chapter 842

    Meanwhile, Nash seized Mr. Joker''s wrist, and the two immediately engaged in a fierce hand-to-handbat.

    Pharaoh''s quarters, heavily guarded at the entrance, were surprisingly devoid of people inside. Without Pharaoh''s permission, no one dared enter. The spacious interior muffled the sounds of Nash and Mr. Joker''s struggle, ensuring that the outside guards remained unaware.

    At that moment, Nash tried to shake off Mr. Joker and rush inside, but Mr. Joker caught up, and the two were now locked in a fierce, evenly matched fight.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Inside, Pharaoh still held the gun. Nina stood frozen.

    She had witnessed the atrocitiesmitted by the allied forces, seen Mrs. Quintana torment other girls right in front of her, and encountered numerous injured people. But she had never encountered from this close.

    In the next moment, she felt a heavy weight on her shoulder as Micah pulled her into his arms. "You can''t do this to my woman. If she dies, I guarantee you''ll lose a son." Micah''s words were sharp and clear. Nina''s mind was in a daze. Micah was Pharaoh''s son, wielding significant power here. If Pharaoh stepped down, Micah would be the next in line. And now, Micah was willing to stand up to his own father for her.

    She didn''t think she had such charm, and her mind raced, trying to understand why Micah was so protective of her. Where had it all started?

    "Are you truly determined to protect her?" Pharaoh''s voice was cold and hostile.

    Micah didn''t hesitate, "Yes, and I mean what I say."

    With that, Micah held Nina tightly and walked away without looking back. Pharaoh watched them leave, his gaze darkening.

    This woman, Nina, had not only bullied Ivy but was now driving a wedge between him and his son. A mere test had revealed the depth of Micah''s feelings for her. Pharaoh knew the dangers of a woman like her.

    "Shadow, keep an eye on them," Pharaoh ordered.

    Shadow stepped forward, bowing respectfully, "Yes, sir."

    Outside, Nina was now supporting Micah. Seeing Nash and Mr. Joker still looked inbat, Micah shouted, "Enough! Joker, take me

    back. Let this man escort Nina"

    The fight ceased immediately. Mr. Joker, seeing the blood on Micah''s shoulder, rushed to his side, while Nash quickly moved to Nina.

    Nina hesitated but then spoke, "Micah, are you alright?"

    "It''s not a critical wound, I''m fine," Micah brushed off her concern.

    He had been through worse and this injury was nothing to him. He had been ruthlessly thrown into a training camp by his father since he was four, and Mr. Joker was someone he had brought out from that very camp.

    Nina remained silent. She noticed that since Micah had been shot in the shoulder de, he hadn''t cried out or even flinched.

    In the next moment, she found herself in a familiar, warm embrace. The familiar warmth and scent of Nash surrounded her as he held her tightly.

    Micah shouted, "What are you still standing here for? Get out of here!"

    Nash held Nina close and led her away.

    Mr. Joker supported Micah back to his quarters, with Shadow observing everything silently.

    Back at Micah''s quarters, Mr. Joker quickly retrieved a medical kit.

    He was long ustomed to dealing with gunshot wounds. He injected a local anesthetic and skillfully used a scalpel to cut around the wound. He then used the forceps to carefully extract the bullet.

 Chapter 843

    Finally, he stitched the wound closed. After tending to Micah''s injury, Mr. Joker handed him a few pills to take.

    "Sir, I don''t understand why you did that. That man is closely connected to Nina. When he heard the gunshot, he only wanted to rush in and save her," Mr. Joker said softly, his lips pressed together. "Given the current situation, Pharaoh is already watching you and Nina."

    Micah was well aware of everything Mr. Joker mentioned. But at this point, he couldn''t just stand by and watch Nina be killed.

    Micah spoke firmly, "Mr. Joker, you''ve been by my side for years. You know I have my principles and reasons for everything I do. Your only job now is to follow orders."

    Unspoken was the clear implication, "Don''t ask unnecessary questions because you won''t get answers." Although Micah didn''t say it outright, Mr. Joker understood. "Take some weapons to Nina and Nash for their protection," Micah ordered in a low, gruff voice.

    As Mr. Joker processed themand, it confirmed his suspicion. Nash, also known as "Ash," had indeed infiltrated their ranks. His intuition had been spot on. Mr. Joker nodded. "I''ll do it right away."

    Nina and Nash were back in their small room. Nash gripped her shoulders, examining her closely. Once he confirmed she was uninjured, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I can''t wait any longer," Nash said coldly. As a soldier, his duty was to protect his country first and his family second. Now, with his family right in front of him, he couldn''t fail to protect her.

    "Nash, don''t act rashly. Pharaoh already thinks I''m Micah''s woman. For now, you mustn''t give yourself away," Nina said, cutting off Nash''s thoughts.

    Pharaoh could think whatever heN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    wanted. After all, Micah had openly taken a stand against him.

    Regardless of what this father and

    son were up to, Nina''s priority was to

    find Scarlett and Scott.

    Mentioning Micah seemed to cast a shadow over Nash''s face, his expression turning steely as iron. His gaze grew even colder.

    "You and Micah... why is he being so

    taken with

    good to you?" Nash asked, his voice thick with suspicion. Micah had even taken a bullet for her and allowed her to return with him.

    Nina shook her head. "I don''t know either. He did ask me about one thing though... he asked where the beads on my bracelet came from."

    Hearing this, Nash noticed the green beads on her wrist, a gift from Wilfred. Could it be that Micah recognized them?

    Noticing Nash''s gaze, Nina suddenly recalled that Wilfred used to call her Ivy.

    Ivy.

    Could she be Ivy?

    "I think I understand now. There''s something I need to confirm with Micah," Nina said, grabbing Nash''s hand.

    But before she could continue, Mr. Joker entered, tossing some weapons to Nash. "You''re lucky to have met my boss," he remarked.

    Nina''s suspicion grew stronger. She

    Per lips together. "Mr.

    take

    to see Micah. I need to ask

    him something very in

    Mr. Joker, however, refused coldly. "Nothing is more important right now than my boss''s health."

 Chapter 844

    Leaving those words behind, Joker turned and walked away without looking back.

    However, on his way back, he suddenly felt unwell. He started coughing violently and soon tasted the metallic tang of blood in his throat.

    Joker''s expression changed. He hadn''t expected Nash to have inflicted internal injuries on him.

    Havinge from the same rigorous training ground as Micah and been by his side for years, Joker rarely encountered anyone who could match him.

    The recent fight with Nash had been intense. If Micah and Nina had arrived just a minute or twoter, he might have ended up as Nash''s defeated opponent.

    Nash was incredibly skilled. If he weren''t from Birkham and had a bit more ambition, he could easily be a ruler here. Thankfully, Nash''s only goal seemed to be Nina.

    After Joker left, Nash and Nina were alone in the room again. Nash lifted his chin slightly towards Nina, "Let me teach you."

    Nina''s thoughts were elsewhere. She wanted to find Micah, but without Joker''s help, she couldn''t go far despite having the ck card. Besides, she didn''t even know where Micah lived. Seeing she wasn''t moving, Nash approached her, "Stop thinking about it. Whateveres our way, I''ll protect you. With me here, I won''t let them harm you."

    His eyes were firm with determination. He was serious. Even if it cost him his life, he wouldn''t let Nina get hurt.

    "Okay," Nina replied hoarsely, her thoughts interrupted.

    Nash took her hand, speaking gently, "Like this, just hook it lightly without using much force. But if you encounter someone dangerous, use all your strength. Got it?" "Got it," Nina nodded.

    They stayed quietly in their small room, findingfort in each other''s presence without needing words. They were each other''s only support.

    The next afternoon, Joker came to get them. He looked worse than the day before, pale and weak.

    "You have only one day today."

    One day!

    They needed to find Scarlett and Scott, and with the ve camp divided into four zones, even splitting up wouldn''t be enough to search in a day.

    It was clearly a setup to make things difficult for them. But Nina couldn''t reject the opportunity. It was their only hope of finding Scarlett and Scott. Nina exchanged a look with Nash, and they understood each other immediately. Nina would search for Scarlett, while Nash would look for Scott.

    Nina used a loudspeaker but still

    couldn''t find Scarlett. She started to realize that Scarlett''s memory might have been wiped. With thousands of female ves, finding Scarlett would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    She approached Mrs. Quintana, "Mrs. Quintana, I need to find someone. She looks like..."

    "Don''t even think about describing

    her to me," Mrs. Quintana waved her hand dismissively. "I deal with so many ves every day. Do you think I can remember each one? Do you know how exhausting that would be? Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In this ce, people were treated worse than objects, but Nina didn''t get discouraged. She had one day, so she would check every single person. Still, she hadn''t found Scarlett. "Mrs. Quintana, are all the people here?" Nina asked again, approaching her.

    Mrs. Quintana was visibly annoyed. "What, do you want me toy out all the injured in front of you? Should I dig up the dead ones too?"

    Nina had been a thorn in her side

    since she arrived, and now she was trying to boss her around. If it

    weren''t for Mr. Micah and Mr. Yoker, Nina wouldn''t even have the chance to stand here and talk to her.

 Chapter 845

    Nina pressed her lips together, her expression serious. "Mrs. Quintana, please take me to see the injured."

    "You!" Mrs. Quintana was furious.

    But what could she do? She had toply with Nina''s request.

    As soon as Nina approached the entrance of the injured camp, the overwhelming stench of blood and rot hit her. She couldn''t hold back and retched.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Before Mrs. Quintana could mock her, Nina steadied herself, gritting her teeth as she stepped inside.

    The sight was even more horrifying than the ve camp. Limbs were missing, ears gone, eyes gouged out...

    It was a scene of utter brutality. Many faces were obscured by blood, and further in, people were crammed into barrels and cages. Centipedes and snakes crawled around, making Nina''s skin crawl.

    "Scarlett?" Nina called out tentatively, but there was no response.

    She had no choice but to check each person one by one, but Scarlett was nowhere to be found. Despair washed over her. If Scarlett wasn''t here, had she been killed?

    Nina''s breathing became rapid, and she felt like she couldn''t get enough air. As she started to copse, someone caught her. "Careful," a hoarse female voice said.

    Nina looked up instinctively and saw Scarlett!

    But Scarlett''s eyes were nk, showing no recognition. Nina immediately grabbed her hand. "I''m taking her with me."

    Since Nina was allowed to search for people here, taking someone out should be easy, right?

    Mrs. Quintana quickly waved her off. "Hurry up and take her away. The sooner, the better."

    Nina had barely left with Scarlett when Wes, Ivy''s bodyguard, showed up.

    After a quick inspection of the injured camp and not finding Scarlett, he demanded of Mrs. Quintana, "Where''s the ve I threw in here?"

    "Which one?" Mrs. Quintana couldn''t remember who had been thrown in.

    wes kicked her. "If you''re so ipetent, why are you in charge? If you can''t handle it, let someone else do it."

    "That... that woman with Mr. Micah took a ve. It was probably yours..." Mrs. Quintana''s words fell on deaf ears as Wes dismissed her exnation.

    Following up, he quickly learned that Nina, along with Mr. Joker and another man, had been searching the ve camp.

    With Scarlett already taken away, Wes wondered who they would look for next.

    Wes continued to monitor the situation closely, and Shadow reported everything back to Pharaoh.

    In the male ve camp, Nash found Scott. Both Nash and Nina felt that things were going too smoothly, almost unnaturally so. As Nash led Scott to reunite with Nina, he sent a SOS signal, pressing the button five times instead of the usual three.

    They thought they would be taken back to the small room, but instead, Mr. Joker led them to Micah.

    Nina clenched her fists, ready to confront Micah, but he came to her first.

    Micah gave Mr. Joker a look, signaling him to show Nash out. Already injured from their previous encounter, Mr. Joker was quickly overpowered by Nash and fell to the ground.

    Micah''s eyes darkened at the sight.

 Chapter 846

    Mr. Joker''s skills were well known to Micah. In this ce, almost no one could match him. Yet, Nash had taken him down.

    "Captain York, don''t forget whose territory you''re on. If I wanted to harm Nina, I would''ve done it already," Micah said, his eyes gleaming with a cold light.

    Standing in front of Nina, Micah''s words served as both a threat and a warning to Nash. He was making it clear that he could harm Nina anytime he wanted.

    Nina subtly gripped her gun, ready to use it if necessary.

    Micah continued, "I just want to have a few words with Nina. You wait at the door. Remember, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have had the chance to find them."

    Nash didn''t respond but locked eyes with Nina. Under her silent plea, he reluctantly moved to the door. Even there, he remained vignt, his eyes fixed on Micah with a fierce intensity.

    If Micah dared to harm Nina, Nash was prepared to kill him, even if it meant dying alongside her.

    Micah ignored Nash and focused on Nina. "Nina, you''re probably wondering why I''ve been so good to you."

    "Yes," Nina replied, staring at Micah. She wanted to know the truth but was also afraid of it.

    Her throat felt tight, as if something was lodged in it, making it hard to breathe. She quickly averted her eyes from Micah, unable to maintain eye contact.

    Micah stood behind her, "When I first saw you, I wasn''t interested. I was just curious why a woman like you was there. Then, I saw the green emerald beads on your wrist. Those beads belonged to my sister, Ivy."

    She was right. She knew it had something to do with the emerald beads on her wrist.

    No one would treat her so well for no reason.

    But... she had parents.

    "No, your sister is someone else. I''ve seen her!" Nina''s reaction was intense.

    She couldn''t possibly be Micah''s sister, let alone Pharaoh''s daughter!

    At that moment, her heart felt like it was being torn apart.

    Fragments of memories shed through her mind. She...

    "Some things can be faked. Those beads, they were given to you by Wilfred, right?" Micah said, stepping closer to Nina.

    Micah wasn''t as tall as Nash, but his six-foot frame was still imposing.

    Nina felt as though invisible hands were choking her. She couldn''t breathe and could almost hear the sound of her heart breaking She had never mentioned Wilfred to Micah, yet he knew.

    "I know this is hard for you to ept. I wouldn''t rely on just a set of beads to determine your identity. I need a DNA test," Micah exined.

    A sibling DNA test would suffice. There was no need to involve Pharaoh because Seth was Pharaoh''s most loyal subordinate. And if Ivy wasn''t truly Ivy...

    "I won''t do it. I''m not your sister. I''ve found who I was looking for, and IˇŞ"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Bang!"

    Before Nina could finish, a heavy thud interrupted her. Her heart leapt as she turned to see Nash copse to the ground.

    "Nash!" Nina cried out, her eyes wide with shock.

    She ran to him and tried to lift him, but Nash pushed her away, clutching his head and roaring like a wild beast. Veins bulged on his forehead, his face contorted in agony.

 Chapter 847

    Micah narrowed his eyes. "How did he get poisoned with this?"

    It was immediately clear to him that Nash had been poisoned, and this poison was personally developed by Pharaoh. Nash and Nina were from Birkham, yet Nash had somehowe into contact with this deadly substance.

    "What are you saying?" Nina was in shock, unable to fathom that Nash was poisoned.

    Boom-

    It felt like a thunderp went off inside Nina''s head. Suddenly, everything became clear.

    Nash had nned everything meticulously beforeing here. His mission wasn''t just about peacekeeping or unfinished business.

    Their divorce was also tied to this critical issue. Both their poisons originated from the same enemy, the Yaren tribe.

    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes as she turned to Micah. "Do you have an antidote?"

    Scarlett, Nina, Wilfred, the missing Miranda, and even the deceased Sawyer, all of them were interconnected in countless ways.

    Micah shook his head. "I know about the poison, but I don''t have the antidote. Joker, calm him down."

    Micah''s tone was stern as he issued themand. Mr. Joker was injured and couldn''t approach Nash alone. Even with several people, subduing Nash was difficult.

    Finally, Nina stepped forward with open arms, unafraid. Even when Nash tried to push her away, she held on tightly. "Nash, it''s me, Nina..."

    Hearing her name seemed to trigger something in Nash''s mind. His eyes, bloodshot and wild, showed shes of recognition amidst the chaos of memories and voices reying in his head. "Nina, get away from me! I''ll hurt you!" he warned, his voice strained.

    "I''m not afraid!" Nina''s voice was resolute. "Nash, I''m here..."

    Mr. Joker seized the moment, injecting Nash with a sedative. The drug took effect quickly, and within seconds, Nash copsed into unconsciousness.

    Nina held Nash tightly and kissed his forehead. "Nash, you''re such a fool! You tried to handle everything on your own to protect me without ever telling me."

    Micah spoke softly, "The poison in

    his body is very tricky. Each time it

    acts up, it''s like a wild beast tExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    u

    over, as thousands of ants are gnawing at his bones. Nina, things have reached a point where we need to do a DNA test. It will give both of us some answers."

    "I don''t need to justify myself to any of you! You dragged us into this mess. We were living peacefully in Birkham!" Nina shouted in anger, unable to stay calm any longer.

    Thest thing she wanted was to be Pharaoh''s daughter, knowing how evil he was.

    Micah replied quietly, "You''ll be safest here with me." With a nce, he signaled Mr. Joker, who, along with several others, moved toward Nina.

    Despite her training in self-defense

    from Scarlett, Nina couldn''t fende them off while protecting an unconscious Nash. Mr. Joker moved swiftly, and Nina lost

    consciousness.

    Micah instructed Mr. Joker to draw a blood sample from Nina and ordered him to get the test done.

    While Mr. Joker waited outside, remaining vignt, he was unaware that someone else was in theb.

    "What are you testing for?" the person inquired.

    "A DNA test," Mr. Joker replied.

 Chapter 848

    These words echoed in Seth''s ears, prompting him to ask, "Whose DNA test is this?"

    The man in front of him shook his head. "Mr. Seth, this is a blood sample Mr. Joker brought."

    Seth didn''t respond. Instead, he turned around to leave but suddenly paused, realizing something. He spun back and approached the man, pulling out a gun and aiming it at the man''s head. "Make sure this test shows no rtion."

    "Yes, yes," the man stammered, terrified by the ck muzzle pointed at his head, not daring to hesitate for a second.

    Half an hourter, the man handed the results to Mr. Joker. "Mr. Joker, here are the results."

    Without looking at them, Mr. Joker took the report and left. Seth observed this scene, his eyes cold and calcting. He ordered someone to follow Mr. Joker.

    Mr. Joker quickly returned to Micah with the DNA test results. Micah eagerly opened the report, but his expression darkened upon seeing no gic rtion. How could this be? "Mr. Joker, this test..."

    "Sir, I stood guard outside theb the entire time until the results were ready."

    He hadn''t seen anyone suspicious, and everyone in theb knew his identity. They wouldn''t dare falsify the test in his presence.

    It wasn''t until Micah ordered Nina''s blood to be tested that Mr. Joker finally understood why Micah had been treating Nina so specially.

    Micah''s mind buzzed with confusion. If Nina had no gic rtion to him, how did shee into possession of his sister''s emerald beads? What was Wilfred''s intention?

    Micah''s expression turned terrifyingly grim. "Find Wilfred. I want him brought to me, dead or alive."

    "Yes, sir," Mr. Joker responded immediately.

    Mr. Joker''s every move in theb was reported to Pharaoh by Shadow. Pharaoh realized Micah''s true intentions.

    However, since Micah hadn''te

    to him, it was clear that he hadn''t received the answer he wanted. Ivy was his only daughter. For Nina toe and cause this disruption meant only one thing.

    She had to die.

    Pharaoh made a shing gesture with his hand. Shadow nodded, his eyes cold and resolute.

    But Micah had already taken steps to secure the area. Pharaoh, while relentless in his conquests, never allowed internal conflict. He pretended to be unaware of the situation.

    He instructed Shadow, "Tell them to prepare a banquet and have Ivy and Micah join us."

    Shadow hesitated, "Mr. Micah just took a bullet. I''m not sure if..."

    Pharaoh cut him off, "It''s an order, not a request."

    Within five minutes, Micah was informed He had no choice but toply Before leaving, he gave Mr. Joker clear instructions. "Watch over Nina and Nash carefully. Do not let anything happen to them."

    Mr. Joker looked up sharply, his surprise evident. Why was Micah still protecting Nina and Nash even after the DNA test?

    Micah spoke calmly, "I need to understand what''s going on."

    Seth had brought Ivy back, but Micah always felt a strange disconnect with her.

    When he saw Nina with those emerald beads, he felt a sense of familiarity.

    He had thought, perhaps mistakenly, that Nina was someone important.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 849

    The DNA test results were in, and even though no test had been done between Ivy and him, the bracelet ended up in Nina''s hands, hinting at a possible conspiracy by Wilfred. Therefore, until the truth was uncovered, nothing must happen to Nina.

    Micah''s eyes glinted coldly. "Just follow my orders."

    He changed into a fresh set of clothes before heading to Pharaoh''s quarters, where he met Ivy at the entrance. Seeing him, Ivy removed her veil and greeted him warmly, "Brother."

    Ivy''s face was delicate and beautiful, and Micah responded indifferently, "Hmm."

    Ivy felt a pang of frustration. No matter how she acted around Micah, he always remained aloof, unlike his attentiveness towards Nina, even going so far as to assign Mr. Joker to protect her. She couldn''t understand what power Nina held over him.

    "Come in," Pharaoh''s voice boomed as he heard them speaking.

    Ivy beamed, "Brother, Father is calling us. Let''s go in."

    Micah''s lips tightened, and he didn''t say a word.

    As they entered, Pharaoh was already seated at the round table, inviting them to eat. He wore a different mask this time, one that covered his face from the chin up, hiding his features and expressions. Despite the mask, his prominent chin and thin lips hinted that Pharaoh wasn''t bad-looking.

    Pharaoh''s voice snapped Ivy back to reality, "I called you here to announce something. I''m getting old, and I believe our Yaren tribe needs to be united rather than divided. From now on, I''ll focus solely on my research, leaving the tribe''s matters to..."

    "When did you ever manage them?" Micah interjected coldly.

    Pharaoh had always been engrossed in his experiments, with loyal subordinates who carried out his brutal orders.

    The internal strife and external

    threats from allied forces, attracted

    by the area''s rich mineral resources, were all known to Pharaoh. His

    inaction equated to tacit approval.

    In Pharaoh''s eyes, human lives were as insignificant as ants, and his experiments were above all else.

    Pharaoh remained unfazed, replying calmly, "That''s why I''m handing everything over to you. I trust you''ll do better than I did."

    He continued, "And both of you are old enough to get married."

    Ivy was stunned. "Father, I want to help

    just with some responsibilities. IExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    back. Isn''t it too soon for me

    get married?"

    She sounded almost desperate.

    Micah maintained a calm demeanor, but Pharaoh noticed all his reactions. "Micah, you have no objections?"

    "I''m just not interested in what you''re saying," Micah replied coldly. "Is that the only reason you called us here for dinner?"

    "Not entirely," Pharaoh responded. "Since Ivy returned, only my close associates and our camp know. I n to host a banquet to introduce Ivy to everyone in the tribe and then hand over my position to you Pharaoh dered, his voice carrying an edge of authority.

    This was an order.

    Micah scoffed, "You have plenty of capable people around you. Are you really worried about not finding someone to take over?

    "Or, you could pass the position to Ivy," Micah suggested.

    Micah''s gaze shifted immediately to Ivy. He said no more, simply watching her with a scrutinizing look.

 Chapter 850

    Ivy quickly waved her hands, "I can''t do it, brother. I don''t know anything."

    Handing over the position to her sounded good, but Pharaoh wouldn''t step down without a reason. Whether he was testing Micah or her, she couldn''t let this affect her now.

    Micah smiled, "You can learn. Haven''t you been studying all along?"

    Pharaoh''s eyes shed with a sharp intensity. "I didn''t call you here to hear you pass responsibilities back and forth. You are siblings and you should support each other. Ivy, if you can''t remember the past, so be it. The future is what matters. At the banquet, I''ll select worthy partners for both of you from our tribe."

    This was non-negotiable.

    Throughout the meal, Ivy suppressed her anger. When it was finally over, she rushed back to her quarters. She was about to ask Wes to notify Seth when Seth arrived first.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Seth''s eyes were stern. "You need to be more cautious around Micah."

    "Mr. Seth, what do you mean?" Ivy couldn''t understand.

    Although Pharaoh wanted to announce her identity to everyone, her identity was already known throughout the camp. She was Pharaoh''s daughter, the rightful one. It made sense that Micah didn''t like her, but why should she be cautious around him?

    Seth''s expression was cold. "Micah is conducting a DNA test between him and Nina."

    He had originally nned to leave theb, but he stayed because Mr. Joker was delivering the blood samples and waiting for the results. Mr. Joker worked exclusively for Micah.

    Ivy was stunned, utterly shocked.

    But she quickly realized that since Seth knew about it, he wouldn''t let it happen. She rxed but a cold glint shed in her eyes. "I won''t let Nina leave here alive."

    "Bringing Nina here was a mistake," Seth said, his brows furrowing in anger.

    Ivy didn''t respond. Even if she had reasons for bringing Nina back, there was no need to exin them now.

    Seth''s expression remained stern. "People who are too clever for their own good are simply foolish."

    "Understood," Ivy replied, aligning with Seth''s words. Seth didn''t stay long.

    However, she needed to go see Micah.

    She asked Wes to prepare things, but Wes told her, "Miss, the woman you had thrown into the ve camp has been taken by Nina. And... there''s another man with her. brought someone out from the male

    I.n

    §ß§Ö

    ve camp too.

    "They''re all with Mr. Micah now."

    It seemed she had no choice but to go to Micah.

    At Micah''s quarters, Nina woke up first.

    The first thing she did was check on Nash, who was lying on a small bed, eyes closed, looking pale.

    "Nash..." Nina instinctively started shaking him.

    Mr. Joker stopped her. "He just went

    through on

    and

    severe poisoning episode

    weak. Don''t

    Let him rest." Content brake him.

    Since Mr. Joker was still here, she was still with Micah.

    She turned and saw Micah sitting

    nearby, his lips pressed into a

    ovel

    line, looking serious but also

    somewhat weak.

    Micah had taken a bullet for her to save her from Pharaoh. Since then, she hadn''t had a chance to speak with him.

 Chapter 851

    Nina bit her lips and walked towards Micah. "You''re Pharaoh''s son and you have influence. Regarding Nash''s poison, can you..."

    "I don''t have that kind of influence, and I can''t get the antidote," Micah interrupted her before she could finish. His expression was cold, leading Nina to believe that Micah wanted her to go to Pharaoh herself. Pharaoh was a ruthless man, and if she got involved with him, wouldn''t that put her and Nash on opposing sides?

    Nina took a deep breath. "Nash and I have never done anything wrong. Why do some people have to make things so difficult?"

    She thought to herself, "The past is the past. Everyone needs to move forward."

    Micah studied Nina, her urgency and sincerity clear in her expression. Before the DNA test results, Nina had been so resistant. But now?

    He pondered, "People are strange, indeed."

    Micah smirked. "I''m not the one who poisoned him. Talking to me won''t help."

    "Miss Ivy is here," a guard announced from outside.

    Hearing Ivy''s name, Nina instinctively looked at Micah, whose expression remained impassive.

    Nina turned to go back to Nash, but Micah grabbed her wrist and said quietly, "Come with me to meet her. It''s best to clear up any misunderstandings between you and her."

    Before Nina could respond, Micah was already leading her outside. Meanwhile, Ivy walked in, carrying something.

    "Brother, Wes went out and bought this for me. It''s a cake from Birkham. I haven''t tried it yet, so I brought it for you to taste."

    Micah, uninterested, replied, "It''s best if you clear up your misunderstanding with her."

    "There''s nothing to say," Nina said coldly.

    Ivy had tried to kill her multiple times, and...

    Ivy said, "I''m a straightforward

    If we have issues, let''s clot

    ~ ~ it''s better to have

    up.

    friend than one

    Her eyes carried a hint of provocation as she looked at Nina.

    Nina smiled. "Miss Ivy, you''re joking. We''re in different positions. I''ve never wanted to be your enemy.. You''re the one who''s been targeting me relentlessly, and I don''t even know why." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Though unsure of Micah''s intentions in making her confront Ivy, Nina was not about to back down.

    Ivy''s expression stiffened slightly. She had not expected Nina to speak so boldly.

    If not for Micah''s presence, she would have pped Nina hard by now.

    She held back. "Those were misunderstandings. Let''s clear.

    the

    Sup now. Brother, invitel

    gbanquet.

    "Shall we reintroduce ourselves? I''m Ivy..."

    "Sorry, I don''t need to get to know you again," Nina interrupted coldly.

    "Ugh, ugh!" Suddenly, a harsh cough echoed from inside.

    Ignoring Ivy, Nina turned and walked away, leaving Ivy feeling even more frustrated.

    Ivy looked at Micah, pleading, "Brother, she''s very straightforward. Could you help mediate between us?"

 Chapter 852

    A glimmer of hope flickered in Ivy''s eyes.

    Micah''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Is this your way of getting to know someone through conflict?"

    "Yes," Ivy replied, her fists clenched.

    "Then talk to her yourself." Micah had no intention of helping. Ile had disliked Ivy from the moment they met, disapproving of both her behavior and personality.

    Seeing the emerald bracelet on Nina''s wrist had sparked a mix of hope and joy in him. He even suspected the test results might have been tampered with.

    However, with Mr. Joker overseeing the entire process, it was impossible for anyone to alter the results. Moreover, nobody knew it was Micah who ordered the test.

    Without another word, Micah turned away. Ivy watched his retreating figure, her eyes darkening. In front of Micah, she always felt so insignificant. She had already gone to great lengths to win his favor.

    Even Pharaoh had arranged for them to have a meal together, yet Micah still treated her this way. Weren''t they from the same mother? Ivy could not understand.

    However, she could not confront Micah now. She could only find a way on her own.

    Nina sat by Nash''s side, worry etched across her face. "How are you feeling? Is there any difort? Do you need water? Are you hungry?"

    Nash didn''t respond immediately. He longed to touch Nina''s face, and his trembling hand reached out to caress her cheek. "Nina, I''m sorry."

    "Why are you apologizing? Because I found out about the poison?" Nina''s voice cracked with emotion.

    Nash''s throat burned, rendering him unable to speak further. Nina''s words were true. He had intended to keep everything hidden, setting everything up anding here for two reasons: his duty and the hope of finding a cure.

    He hadn''t expected Nina to follow him, and despite his efforts to protect the secret, she discovered it anyway. As the saying goes, paper can''t wrap fire.

    Nina understood that Nash''s silence was an admission.

    "Don''t dwell on the past," Nina urged. "Right now, we need to find a way out of here."

    She realized that although she had found Scarlett, Scarlett didn''t remember her. As for Scott, she hadn''t had the chance to see him yet.

    Seeing Nash''s reaction to the poison, her worry for him intensified. She had endured the torment of the drugs herself. The child... The child was a lifelong pain for her. She didn''t dare to dwell on it because whenever she did, the pain became so unbearable that she couldn''t breathe.

    "I understand," Nash replied firmly. "Once we get out, you should return to the capital. Nina, take care of everything there, live your life well, and don''t wait for me."

    Nash''s grip tightened on Nina''s hand, his voice growing weaker.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "What are you saying?" Nina''s eyes filled with tears, her gaze red rimmed. His words seemed to suggest she should move on, even marry someone else.

    But she had spent so many years by his side, shared a child, and faced life-and-death situations with him. How could she ever consider moving on?

    Nina''s lips twisted in a bitter smile. "Nash, do you really think I can just forget about you that easily? Do I seem like that kind of person to you?"

    Nash remained silent. He had nned everything meticulously to avoid leaving Nina with any lingering attachment.

    If he managed to survive, he would return to her. If he didn''t, their divorce would at least spare her from the stigma of widowhood. He believed that, over time, she would gradually forget him and move on.

 Chapter 853

    Nash took a deep breath, suppressing the pain in his heart as he tenderly caressed Nina''s cheek.

    His heart ached deeply as he said, "Nina, I know you''re not that kind of person. But life is full of uncertainties. You have a long life ahead of you, you know that? Quincy will be your best support."

    With Quincy supporting her career, Nina wouldn''t have to worry at all. Nash had even arranged for Scarlett to be by her side. If she hadn''te to the Yaren territory, she would indeed have had the best life in the capital.

    But without him and their child, her life would be stagnant. There were things she wouldn''t be able to understand, and she would always live with the guilt about Scott.

    "Nina, I love you. If I could, I''d wish we''d never met," Nash said, holding her hand and kissing her forehead. Despite the loving words, the next moment he wished they had never met, so she wouldn''t be in danger because of him.

    She didn''t believe that memories appear without reason, just as people would not juste into each other''s lives by chance. Everything would have a process.

    Gripping Nash''s hand tightly, Nina said in her hoarse voice, "Nash, it''s toote for you to say these things now. You are my Zac, my hero. I''ve always looked up to you and admired you. When your grandfather wanted me to marry you, I was all in the moment I saw you."

    Perhaps knowing their chances were slim, or maybe Nash''s honesty had moved her deeply, Nina opened up her heart. She had never told Nash these things, and he rarely spoke of them. One thought the other didn''t love them, leading to their foolish misunderstandings.

    Nash wiped the tears from her eyes. Some words, despite being on the tip of his tongue, he swallowed back. Keeping certain things from her, though cruel, was also a form of protection.

    His only wish now was for Nina to live well.

    "I know. The child was mine." Nash admitted. Hearing the word "child," Nina couldn''t hold back anymore and copsed into his arms, sobbing,

    During her pregnancy, she had been constantly on edge. When Nash found out about the baby, he wanted to terminate the pregnancy, but eventually, he relented. It was a time of immense struggle.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nash gently wiped her tears. "Nina, I was so slow to realize. The woman that night was you. It took me so long to figure it out." How absurd it seemed now, having Nina investigate herself.

    Nina, her voice hoarse, said, "Nash, that''s all in the past. Let''s find a way out of here, get Scarlett and Scott to safety, and I''ll stay with you."

    Nash had been poisoned because of her. Knowing now that everything he did was for her, she couldn''t leave him behind. She had seen too much death and loss here.

    She understood that keeping loved ones close was the most important thing. She couldn''t lose Nash again. Tears streamed down Nina''s face as she spoke. Before Nash could respond, the sound of pping grew louder. Nina and Nash looked up to see Micah striding confidently toward them, a deep, enigmatic smile on his lips.

 Chapter 854

    Nina frowned, and Nash''s expression wasn''t any better. His eyes radiated hostility, and his gaze toward Micah was as sharp as a de.

    Micah''s smile remained unaffected. "With war raging outside, you two are here making lifetimemitments? If you have the time, why not tell me where Wilfred is?"

    At the mention of Wilfred, the smile vanished from Micah''s face, reced by an icy, angry look.

    Micah could present a gentle image, but he could also be ruthless, like now. He was determined to find Wilfred, to understand why Wilfred had given Nina that bracelet, and to uncover the truth behind certain events. From initial hope to eventual coldness, Micah''s shift was clear.

    Nina recalled being knocked out by Mr. Joker not long ago. During that time, Micah must havepleted his investigations. His sudden coldness towards her indicated that he had reached some conclusions. Nina let out a long sigh, feeling a sense of relief but also confusion. If she wasn''t Ivy, why did Wilfred give her the bracelet and call her Ivy?

    And what about the memories flickering in her mind?

    Nina couldn''t understand, wondering if her memory had been affected by the drugs.

    "I don''t know where Wilfred is," Nina said, pressing her lips together. Even if she knew, she wouldn''t betray him. Wilfred had been a friend, trying to help her with the poison.

    Micah turned his gaze to Nash. Though he didn''t speak, the cold and ruthless look in his eyes said it all. Nash smirked. "Do you think I''ll give in to you?"

    With that, Nash pulled out the ck handgun. It was the same gun Mr. Joker had given them for protection, now aimed at Micah.

    But Micah remained unfazed, smiling lightly. "Need I remind you of your current situation?"

    Even if Nash managed to take him hostage, escaping alone might be possible, but with an unarmed Nina?

    Seeing Nash stay silent, Micah continued, "Is it too much to ask for Wilfred''s whereabouts?"

    Nina had wanted to find Scarlett and

    Scott, and he had allowed it, even assigning Mr. Joker to protect her Without Mr. Joker''s timely

    intervention, Nina would have

    been

    seriously hurt by Mrs. Quintana''s

    whip.

    Nina clutched Nash''s shirt, trying not to disrupt him as he held the gun. "Since Wilfred left Birkham, no one knows his whereabouts." Micah sneered, "Really? What about his contact information?"

    Nina being here, coupled with the fact that Wilfred had entrusted her with the bracelet, meant she held significant importance.

    Even if she was merely a pawn, she

    was a crucial one. If they could contact Wilfred and mention Nina''s situation, he would undoubtedly appear.

    Nina retorted coldly, "Do you really think there''s any way to contact him in this situation?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Sinceing here, she had discarded her phone. And as for Nash, sneaking in with a phone would have been a death sentence.

    Micah made a gesture, and a group of people immediately entered, surrounding Nina and Nash.

    Micah sighed dramatically. "With

    your capabilities, Captain York,

    finding a way to contact him should be easy, right? You can take Scarlett and Scott away, but Nina must stay." en.swhovels

 Chapter 855

    Nina was the key figure, capable of influencing Nash and drawing out Wilfred. Although Micah had no intention of making Nash his enemy, his true target was Wilfred. Staying on guard, regardless of whether they were friend or foe, was wise.

    Nina weighed the pros and cons, tightening her grip slightly. She did not speak, but her silence spoke volumes.

    "If you really need his contact information, I''ll stay, but they must leave," Nash said, shielding Nina, unwilling to leave her behind.

    Micah gave Nina a look, "Weren''t you asking me earlier? Don''t you care about Nash''s health?"

    If Nina stayed, Scarlett and Scott could leave, Nash would be safe, and Micah implied he could provide Nash with an antidote. It was a good deal.

    "Yes, I''ll stay," Nina agreed, not waiting for Nash to speak. She was willing to do anything to ensure everyone''s safety.

    "No," Nash said firmly. He could not leave Nina behind, not even if it meant his own death.

    Micah chuckled, "Nash, you want to stay, but what benefit do you bring me?"

    Micah knew Nash infiltrated to find Nina and potentially destroy them. Given Nash''s position, Birkham would never allow their military leader to be detained.

    "You have one choice. I can send you out now, or neither of you will leave," Micah dered coldly.

    Although Micah had not initially expected Nina to be brought in by Ivy, once she was, he ced Mr. Joker by her side to meet her demands. He nned to unravel the mysteries slowly, but Nash''s arrival disrupted his ns significantly.

    "Nash, stop hesitating. You''re a soldier. You know the principle of sacrificing the individual for the greater good."

    Scarlett was involved again because

    of Nina, Scott was trapped because

    of her, and Nash was poisoned because of her. If Nash recovered, his presence could bring stability and peace to thisnd.

    "Enough!" Nash shouted, losing control.

    He learned the spirit of self-sacrifice and serving the greater good on his first day in the military. How could he not understand it?

    But to push Nina away himself, he could not do it.

    "Nina, my whole life has been about duty and responsibilities, trying to protect and perfect everything. But neglected the people around me. can''t leave you behind. If we''re going to leave, we''ll leave together. If we''re going to die, we''ll die together.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Nash''s gaze was resolute, without a hint of hesitation.

    Before Nina could respond, a deafening explosion shattered the sky.

    Micah immediately signaled his men, who surrounded Nash.

    Seizing the moment, Micah grabbed Nina.

    But Nina was not one to be underestimated.

    She pressed her gun to Micah''s forehead and whispered a fierce warning, "Micah, you''ve helped us a lot, and I don''t want to hurt you! Right now, order your men to stand down!"

 Chapter 856

    Nina''s gun did not faze Micah at all. With a quick move, he twisted her wrist, and the ck gun ttered to the ground.

    Micah gripped Nina''s neck, "Nash, I know your team is here. I''ll let you leave now. If you want Nina back, bring me Wilfred."

    In this dire situation, holding her captive alone was better than keeping them all.

    Nina shouted, "Nash, go!"

    Nash looked deeply at Nina, his eyes filled with reluctance, frustration, and unwillingness. But the explosions continued to rock the area. Reinforcements burst in.

    "Captain York, headquarters ordered us not to engage with Pharaoh," James and Felix said as they located him.

    "Nash, go!" Nina shouted again.

    Reluctantly, Nash was pulled away.

    Soon, the chaos subsided, leaving the ce in shambles.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Micah released Nina. "Interested in learning some martial arts?"

    Nina had tried to fight back when Micah grabbed her wrist. She knew basic self-defense, but with training, she could be formidable.

    "I''m not interested," Nina said coldly, turning her back on Micah. She was deeply worried about Nash. He had infiltrated this ce for her and would undoubtedly search for Wilfred once he was out. She did not want to get Wilfred involved.

    Micah watched her leave, wanting to say more, but held back.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Nash struggled fiercely, even attempting to fight James.

    Understanding the futility of it,

    James and Felix overpowered Nash and dragged him away. When Nash

    woke up, he was back at the military camp.

    Immediately, he tried to leave and find Nina.

    "Captain," James called out. "We know you''re worried about Miss Nina and want to rescue her, but you have greater responsibilities. You can''t infiltrate that ce again." After what happened, Pharaoh''s side would be on high alert.

    "Then we''ll fight!" Nash growled, the words escaping through gritted teeth, his face contorted with rage.

    "Captain," Felix said, "we can''t engage Pharaoh. We''re here for peacekeeping. We can''t interfere in the internal conflict of the Yaren tribe."

    "Are you suggesting we just abandon Nina there?" Nash''s gaze was dark and sharp.

    "Nina is Birkhamese. We can''t engage the Yaren tribe in conflict, but they can''t hold her either," Nash added.

    "That''s not what we mean, Captain. We understand you''re worried, but we can negotiate. The Yaren tribe has no reason to start a conflict with Birkham," Felix exined.

    Negotiation was a viable option,

    avoiding directbat. Birkham had always prioritized peace. An attack could escte tensions and potentially trigger a global conflict, with other allied forces seizing the opportunity to create chaos.

    James added, "Captain, we need to find a way to rescue Miss Nina safely."

    Nash recalled Micah''s words about

    the poison. If Micah knew about the poison and had hinted at having an antidote, it was time to contact Wilfred. He had to secure Nina''s safety.

    After a moment of silence, Nash dialed Wilfred''s number.

 Chapter 857

    The phone rang for a long time before Wilfred finally picked up. His voice sounded weak. "What is it?"

    "Nina is trapped at Pharaoh''s ce," Nash said in a hoarse voice.

    Wilfred''s voice suddenly rose, almost breaking, "What did you say?"

    After a moment of silence, his anger surged, "Nash, didn''t you promise to protect Nina?"

    And there was also Scarlett with Nina.

    Nash remained silent, his expression grave. His throat felt as if it were constricted, making it difficult to speak. Nina being in danger was undoubtedly his failure. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been poisoned, and they wouldn''t have lost their child.

    "Micah specifically asked for you."

    "Understood," Wilfred replied curtly and hung up. He didn''t say much, but Nash was certain that Wilfred wouldn''t let anything happen to Nina.

    Nina stayed at Micah''s quarters no longer returning to the ve camp. She received the best food, and Micah even had new clothes sent to her.

    She understood that as long as Micah wanted to see Wilfred and use her to control Nash, he wouldn''t let anything happen to her. So, she ate and changed clothes without making things difficult for herself. Unexpectedly, Pharaoh came to visit. His mask made him look particrly intimidating. With his hands behind his back, he almost lost hisposure upon seeing Nina.

    He had investigated and found that

    Nina''s face was natural, not

    §Ö

    surgically altered. She came from an ordinary family, with a mother

    named Julia, a father named Zion,Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    and a husband named Nash.

    "I never expected that your husband would nearly topple my troops. And you, with your background, still managed to catch the attention of my son," Pharaoh''s cold voiceshed out at Nina.

    Nina nced at him and then looked away. A man in a mask held no interest for her. Besides, she had her suspicions about certain things and a strong dislike for Pharaoh.

    Pharaoh noticed her silence and the look of disgust she had just given him, but before he could say anything, Micah stepped in.

    Micah positioned himself protectively in front of Nina, "Nina is staying at my ce. If you have so much free time, why don''t you focus on your experiments and stop meddling here?"

    Pharaoh didn''t respond, his expression hidden behind his mask. However, Micah''s protective stance towards Nina did not go unnoticed by Pharaoh.

    He remarked, "I just had a few words with her, and you''re already so tense. If something actually happened to her, wouldn''t you be dying?"

    Pharaoh''s mocking tone was clear,

    but Micah knew better than to respond to it. While death might be an exaggeration, he needed to get to the bottom of things rather than being left in the dark.

    "I don''t want to argue with you in front of others," Micah said coldly.

    Pharaoh said nothing more and turned to leave. His visit to Micah''s quarters made Ivy feel extremely uneasy. Pharaoh knew Nina was there, yet he did nothing. Even Nash had managed to leave sessfully.

    This left Ivy wondering. If Micah was showing favoritism towards Nina, what about Nash?

    Did Micah favor Nash too, or had they reached some kind of agreement?

 Chapter 858

    She wasn''t aware of their inner thoughts or motives, but one thing was clear to Nina. This situation was far from simple.

    Ivy prepared some items and brought them to Micah. However, Micah''s reaction to her actions was cold. "I don''t need your things," he said bluntly, implying that she should take them away.

    Ivy looked at Micah with a hint of hope. "Brother, I prepared these for Nina. I want to see her."

    "She doesn''t need these things," Micah replied, his tone still cold.

    If Ivy genuinely wanted to befriend Nina, she wouldn''t have brought her here. Ivy''s intentions were clear to Micah that she wanted to target Nina, and these gifts were just a facade. He found his sister''s actions disingenuous.

    "Brother, you''re not her. I understand your thoughts, but here with you, how could I harm her? I can''t hurt her," Ivy insisted.

    Micah just gave her a cold nce and said nothing more. He then turned away, leaving Ivy frustrated.

    Her nails dug into her palms in frustration. She didn''t believe Nina would stay hidden in the room forever. Once Nina stepped out, Ivy would have plenty of opportunities. Her mind was filled with thoughts of all the ways she could make Nina suffer.

    Meanwhile, Nash was consumed with thoughts of Nina, studying maps and devising ns. He felt a strong urge to act.

    Behind him was his country, and on his shoulders was his responsibility. But what if he acted on personal motives? Even if it meant dying, he wanted to be with Nina.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    But then he thought of Nina''s face and realized they hadn''t had the chance to reunite as a family. How could they rush into death so quickly?

    He couldn''t bear it.

    Considering everything, Nash knew Nina wouldn''t be in immediate danger. He needed to follow up with the people they had rescued.

    He went to check on Scarlett and Scott.

    Scarlett was being cared for by James. She had lost all her memories and bore numerous scars. James discovered that her tendons had been severed and then reattached, leaving her movements less agile than before. Scarlett''s previously formidable skills and speed were nowpromised.

    Realizing this, James felt a deep, indescribable pain. He had endured many Kardships on the battlefield, but this pain was different. It was suffocating.

    He wanted to hold Scarlett, but she resisted him.

    Nash witnessed this scene and chose to leave quietly, not wanting to intrude.

    He loved Nina deeply and

    understood that James had feelings for Scarlett, This moment was heartbreaking for James. He longed for the days when Scarlett would scold or tease him like she used to, but that was no longer possible.

    Scott was in a simr state, covered in wounds. His injuries spoke volumes about the torture he had endured.

    Seeing Nash approach, Felix stood up and saluted. "Captain, Scott''s condition is deteriorating. The medic just discovered that his kidneys are failing."

    Scott had traveled across the world and endured much to find a cure for Nina. He had held on for so long for her sake.

 Chapter 859

    "Call the medic. I want to see if my kidney is a match for Scott," Nash dered. If his kidney waspatible, he nned to donate it to Scott, repaying the debt owed to him for Nina''s sake.

    Felix was taken aback. "Captain, are you sure about this? Your own health..."

    "I''m sure," Nash replied firmly.

    The medic arrived quickly, but without advanced hospital equipment, they could not determinepatibility here.

    The medic exined, "Given the current situation, Captain, making such a sacrifice now would be highly risky. If you do this, other allied forces and the small nations within the Yaren territory might seize the opportunity to attack. It would force our country to either retaliate or be seen as weak."

    Not retaliating would invite mockery, but retaliating would mean entering a world war.

    Nash was silent for a few seconds before responding decisively, "We can do it confidentially."

    The medic shook his head. "That''s not possible. Too many eyes are watching. Unless the state appoints someone to take your ce, this procedure can''t happen while you''re still inmand."

    Before the medic could finish, Scott started coughing violently.

    A quick nce from Nash silenced the medic. Nash hurried over to Scott. "Scott, how are you feeling?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Are you talking to me?" Scott frowned, looking confused and stern.

    Nash had not expected that both Scott and Scarlett would be so severely tortured that they not only no longer resembled their former selves, but also lost their memories.

    "Yes, you''re Scott," Nash affirmed, pressing his lips together to steady his thoughts.

    Scott''s voice was hoarse. "Are you my friend?"

    "...Yes." Nash found himself acknowledging a deeper connection.

    Previously, he was indifferent towards Scott because of Nina. But now, Nash and Nina had a child together and seeing how much Scott had sacrificed for Nina, Nash''s perspective had changed.

    Scott looked around, taking in his new surroundings, which were very different from where he had been held. "Did you rescue me? " he asked, his brows furrowing as he tried to make sense of it all. There was no one else but Nash.

    "Yes," Nash replied.

    Scott fell silent. He had no memory of Nash, but he vividly recalled a face that had appeared in his mind during the months of torment. One name had stuck with him, Nina. It was a woman''s name, that much he was certain.

    Scott hesitated but then asked, "You said you''re my friend. Do you know Nina? What''s my connection to her?"

    Nash''s lips tightened. He wasn''t sure how to respond. He hadn''t realized how deeply Scott felt for Nina, evident in the way her name persisted in Scott''s fractured memory.

    Nash wrestled with the thought of his own uncertain fate. If he couldn''t be cured, if he was destined to die, then perhaps saving Nina and ensuring Scott could stay by her side would be the best course of action. Scott would love and protect her in his stead.

    But before Nash could find the words, Scott sensed something in his silence. "Your expression... does it mean Nina and I didn''t get along well? Or is she someone I shouldn''t have loved?"

 Chapter 860

    After a moment of silence, Nash replied hoarsely, "Nina is my wife." This wasn''t a deration of ownership.

    Scott had lost his memory, but the only thing he remembered was Nina. Although Nash had considered the worst oue which was his own death and the possibility of Scott and Nina ending up together, he loved Nina too much to let her go.

    Scott didn''t respond. Fragments of memories shed through his mind, but they were too quick for him to grasp. His memories of Nina were nk. He didn''t recognize Nash either.

    Nash''s words left him at a loss for how to respond because he realized he had fallen for a married woman, and yet, Nash hadn''tshed out at him. It was unbelievable!

    "I know you''re confused. But you don''t need to be. You knew Nina before me. You were her neighbor and her older brother figure," Nash exined.

    When he saw Scott happily talking with Nina, he had Quincy investigate Scott. At one point, he even suspected that Scott was Zac. "And Nina?" Scott asked.

    His lost memories didn''t bother him much. Some things were meant to be. But he wanted to see this woman who lingered in his mind. And understand the situation they were in.

    "You were just rescued, but Nina is still in danger. Take care of yourself and, when Nina is out, I''ll make sure you meet her," Nash said.

    Scott didn''t say anything. For now, he had to ept the situation.

    Wilfred rushed to the Yaren territory, but trouble awaited him. Pharaoh''s men surrounded him immediately. Until he saw Seth. Seth''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Wilfred, I admire your guts."

    Wilfred had escaped with great effort, only to return and fall into the trap. "Seth, save your breath," Wilfred snapped.

    He hadn''t told anyone about his return except for a call to Nash. Upon arrival, he was intercepted by Seth. Nash was focused on Nina and wouldn''t betray him. No one else had the opportunity to do so.

    Noticing the sarcasm in Seth''s smile, Wilfred turned his head, refusing to look at him. Seth raised his gun and fired two shots into Wilfred''s knees. Wilfred dropped to his knees in pain but stubbornly stayed silent.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Take him away," Seth ordered his men. When Seth saw Micah asking Mr. Joker topare his and Nina''s blood, he knew Micah''s intentions.

    Later, Micah kept Nina, clearly trying to prove something. The biggest possibility was that he was waiting for Wilfred.

    So, Seth had stationed many men at various exits. Wilfred''s appearance confirmed his suspicions. There was no way he would let Wilfred meet Micah.

    Meanwhile, Micah held out a phone to Nina. "Aren''t you going to call Nash?"

    Seeing the phone, Nina knew Micah''s so-called kindness was just an attempt to use her to provoke Nash. She turned her head away, ignoring Micah.

    Unfazed, Micah moved in front of her again. "Aren''t you two deeply in love? I''m giving you a chance to call him, and you''re not taking it?"

 Chapter 861

    Nina scoffed coldly, "Are you sure you''re giving me a chance?" Her eyes were icy.

    Micah chuckled without responding immediately. He pulled out a chair and sat in front of her. "Back then, you said you were looking for someone-Scott, Scarlett, and Nash. It''s only been a short time, and now you don''t even want Nash?"

    A sarcastic smile tugged at his lips.

    "Whether I want Nash or not is none of your business. Micah, you''ve dug into my affairs thoroughly. I''ve told you everything you wanted to know. You once said you''d let me leave." Nina''s lips tightened, her expression heavy.

    Of course, she wanted to leave. She had no desire to stay in this hellhole!

    Micah stared at Nina, his memories of his mother faded with time. From appearance alone, he couldn''t determine if Nina resembled her.

    Moreover, he had no photos of his mother, and his father often wore a mask, hiding his face.

    The only blood test they had wasn''t conclusive. Yet, Nina imed that the string of emerald beads she had was given by Wilfred.

    Previously, Ivy had been here and had contact with Wilfred. The exact details of what happened were unclear. But why did Wilfred give Nina those beads?

    Could the DNA test results have been falsified?

    Thinking this, Micah raised his voice, "Joker,e here."

    Mr. Joker immediately appeared at his call.

    With just a nce from Micah, Mr. Joker understood everything.

    He had nned to act when Nina was unprepared, but she noticed, her expression darkening. "You want to draw my blood for another test?"

    Micah''s attitude couldn''t have changed so suddenly.

    She reacted because she had

    already done one test, and now he

    wanted to do another. Nina was unwilling. "Doing it multiple times won''t change anything. Isn''t it better to just ept fate?"

    Previously when Nina was

    conscious, she had resisted and couldn''t ept it. When she thought there was no connection, she felt relieved. But now, Micah wanted to arrange another test.

    Nina refused to do it.

    Micah frowned and stared at her silently. He couldn''t deny that Nina was very smart, but she hadn''t considered that possibility. "Don''t you find it strange that Wilfred gave you those beads?"

    Micah''s words struck a chord in Nina.

    Strange?

    When Wilfred wanted to give her the beads and called her Ivy, she understood clearly. But Wilfred was very kind, and he insisted on giving her the beads, so she couldn''t refuse.

    Ever since she started wearing them, she felt better and her nightmares had stopped.

    Nina stared nkly at the string of emerald beads. Could there be more to them?

    However, she didn''t disclose her thoughts to Micah.

    She had initially wanted to meet the Pharaoh, but now, with Micah neither friend nor foe, she couldn''t reveal too much to him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "It''s just a string of beads. What''s so mysterious about it? I''m tired. If you want answers, why don''t you capture Wilfred and ask him yourself?" Nina turned her head away, refusing to look at him.

    Micah''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Even you and Nash don''t know Wilfred''s whereabouts. Where do you expect me to find him?"

    Nina''s gaze turned sharp. "Then why are you asking me if you already know that? Micah, don''t you find your questions contradictory?"

 Chapter 862

    Micah chuckled silently.

    Nina knew very well that Micah wasn''t being contradictory. He was testing her.

    At this moment, Micah was carefully observing her. She remainedposed.

    "Nina, you''re very smart, and you''ve figured some things out. I just want to know if you''re Ivy," Micah said, dropping the smile.

    At this point, Micah didn''t want to beat around the bush. He just wanted to confirm this one thing. Nothing else mattered to him.

    Nina felt a chill in her heart.

    She was aware of everything that had happened, but without solid evidence, she couldn''t be certain. She had been avoiding the truth. But now, even though they already had the test results, Micah still insisted on this.

    Nina found it ridiculous. "You identify your sister based on a string of beads? Those beads were in Wilfred''s possession before. Is Wilfred your sister?

    "If you''re still curious, why don''t you go ask your Ivy?"

    Nina knew how to be sarcastic.

    "I don''t like her," Micah admitted.

    Ivy had been missing for so many years, and when Seth finally found her, Micah felt no joy upon seeing her.

    It wasn''t the same as before when he interacted with Ivy.

    He trusted his instincts that Ivy wasn''t really Ivy, but someone else.

    Ivy was found by Seth, the most loyal person to his father. Ivy was grateful to Seth and had contact with him.

    However, Micah had investigated further.

    Seth had bigger ambitions.

    Seth had arranged for Sawyer to poison Nina and Nash. All these could be traced. And then there was-Miranda!

    Nina noticed the dark look on Micah''s face, and she was somewhat aware of it. However, she couldn''t fully trust him.

    Nina pursed her lips and said softly, "You have your own ns. How you prove yourself is your business. Don''t drag me into it. "Micah, you and I are not on the same path."

    So what if Micah was good to the vigers and helped them?

    The southern vigers'' homes were destroyed by the Pharaoh. People in the vige were either dead or injured. There was burning, killing, and footing. Even children weren''t spared.

    Micah was the Pharaoh''s son, and the cold blood in his veins could never change.

    Micah was well aware of Nina''s thoughts. A mocking smile crossed his lips don''t trust the people in thisb. We''ll go outside for the test.

    Nina, you''re so smart, haven''t you ever doubted it?"

    Nina remained silent.

    She had previously doubted herself vaguely feeling that she was connected to the Pharaoh, including the memories that popped up in her mind from time to time.

    But Micah had already secretly done a test. She wasn''t rted.

    Wilfred had only given her a string of beads, which didn''t mean much. The memories in her mind might be just her illness, a split-off, imagined memory. "Don''t talk to me about this. I don''t want to hear it. I''m not Ivy. Ivy has already been found. And besides, what benefit does proving I''m Ivy bring you?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina waved her hand dismissively, now very resistant.

    She didn''t want any connection with the heinous Pharaoh.

    However, what she asked was also a fact. What benefit would proving she was Ivy bring to Micah?

    Micah''s expression turned cold as iron. He hadn''t expected Nina to think he had ulterior motives.

    Micahughed bitterly, "No benefit. I don''t like that Ivy. I just want to know if you are, that''s all. I believe my instincts aren''t wrong."

 Chapter 863

    Micah trusted his instincts, but Nina did not. She felt a chill down her spine.

    She had only just managed to shake off her gloom and convince herself she had no connection to the Pharaoh. Now Micah was bringing all this up again.

    She didn''t want to do the test!

    "I''m not doing it!"

    Nina was extremely resistant.

    But how could shepete with Mr. Joker?

    Mr. Joker swiftly restrained her with one hand and, using a syringe with the other, drew a vial of blood from her neck.

    Nina clutched her neck, her gaze at Micah growing colder. "You truly are the Pharaoh''s son!"

    Just as ruthless, just as willing to impose his will on others.

    Micah''s lips moved slowly. "If you had cooperated, none of this would have happened. Nina, getting a new result is good for both of us."

    With that, Micah stood up and gave Mr. Joker a look.

    Mr. Joker immediately understood.

    To ensure the authenticity of the results, the tests would be conducted in three separate batches, including aparison between Micah and Ivy. Mr. Joker went to handle it, and Micah left.

    Nina was now alone in the room, feeling suffocated.

    She couldn''t stay in this environment any longer. She had to find a way to escape!!

    Ivy came in.

    This time, Micah had sent Ivy to see Nina.

    The two women locked eyes, and Ivy''s was disdainful. "I didn''t exou to be so tough. Your

    haven''t been affected at all since you got here."

    Despite her strong emotions, Nina wouldn''t allow anyone to think of her as a pushover.

    "I''m not affected and I''m not hurt. Does that disappoint you?" Nina''s eyes were filled with cold anger.

    She stood up and walked towards Ivy step by step.

    Nina thought Ivy''s build was simr

    veln

    to Miranda''s, but their voices and appearances were different.

    A

    Besides, Miranda had been out of the picture for a long time.

    Ivy was targeting her simply because she was close to Micah.

    "I am disappointed. But since my brother likes you, I''ll tolerate you. Isn''t there a saying, ''Sometimes conflicts bring people closer''?"

    Ivy''s lips curled into a sarcastic

    smile. Her gaze was filled with

    contempt and scorn as she

    swrContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    at Nina, not taking her seriously at all

    Nina didn''t need Ivy''s respect. "I don''t need your tolerance, nor do I need your friendship."

    Nina turned her back coldly on Ivy, who immediately flew into a rage. "Nina, I''m giving you respect. Don''t throw it away!"

    What did Nina have to be so arrogant about? There was nothing remarkable about her.

    Nina''s smile remained. "I am throwing it away. Are you a princess or a queen? Do your words carry the weight of a royalmand?"

    "You! Nina, I''ll make sure to teach you a lesson!"

    With that, Ivy quickly attacked, but Nina dodged.

    Nina had trained with Scarlett and practiced in her free time. She could evade close-range attacks.

    But then Ivy pulled out a handgun.

    The ck muzzle aimed at Nina''s head, Ivy''s eyes gleaming with triumph.

    Seeing Nina stop in her tracks, Ivy smiled. "Nina, you are scared after all. I thought you weren''t afraid of anything."

 Chapter 864

    Ivy was feeling triumphant. At that moment, she saw Nina''spliance and sensed the fear deep within her. But her triumph was short-lived.

    A hand grabbed her wrist with a fierce grip, and the next second, she was shoved aside.

    Micah strode over, standing in front of Nina, his eyes cold and piercing as he red at Ivy. "What are you doing?"

    "Brother, she was bullying me,pletely disregarding me," Ivy cried, her voice thick with emotion.

    She was quite the actress, her eyes welling up with tears almost instantly.

    Micah''s lips twisted in a mocking smile. "Is that so?"

    "Of course," Ivy nodded.

    But seeing Micah''s expression, her confidence wavered. "Brother, you don''t believe me?"

    "I know exactly what kind of person Nina is and why you''re targeting her. But this is thest time. From now on, stay away from here."

    Micah''s voice was icy and precise, each word clear and cutting.

    Nina remained expressionless.

    But to Ivy, Nina looked smug.

    Clenching her fists, Ivy couldn''t understand. "Brother, why are you protecting her? I''m your real sister."

    Her voice grew hoarse.

    Micah didn''t want to look at her. "Everything has a reason. Now, leave. I won''t repeat myself."

    Crying, Ivy ran off.

    Ever since she arrived, Micah had never liked her. And now, he was speaking to her like this because of Nina. If she didn''t leave, there was no telling what Micah might do if he got angry. She didn''t want to give Nina the satisfaction of seeing her in distress.

    As soon as Ivy left, Nina immediately distanced herself from Micah.

    Micah''s voice was low and gentle. "So, after using me, you''re just going to kick me aside?"

    His gentle words cut deep.

    Micah was only showing her

    kindness because he thought there

    was a connection. If the test results came back negative again, he wouldn''t be so merciful.

    Nash was safe, but she couldn''t just sit and wait. Even if it meant risking her life, at least she would have tried.

    "You saw how your sister was targeting me, and the Pharaoh is here. I know where I stand."

    Nina was thinking about how she could escape. Though she knew some self-defense, she wasn''t as

    skilled as Ivy. Micah, being the

    Pharaoh''s son, could be used to her

    advantage. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "I know you don''t want to die. Whether or not you are who I think you are, if you can bring Wilfred here, I''ll let you go."

    Micah was upfront about his intentions.

    Nina remained silent.

    She recalled everything about Wilfred, their encounters, his gentle words, and his efforts to treat her.

    Nina scoffed. "Haven''t I made it clear? Why are you so obsessed? If Ivy weren''t your sister, would the Pharaoh allow her to be here?"

    The Pharaoh wasn''t a fool. She didn''t understand why Micah was so insistent.

    Nina added, "If you don''t trust your sister, then do a test with her."

    "Nina, you''re smart and articte,

    but that''s not what I want to hearet

    you''re in the hearfor

    Don''t of the Yaren territory now."

    If he hadn''t protected her, Nina would have already been tortured beyond recognition. And yet, she still spoke to him so defiantly.

    Micah could be harsh in his words, but he found it hard to be truly cruel to Nina or to act excessively against her.

 Chapter 865

    Nina chuckled lightly. "Of course I know. You have your agenda, and I can''t stop you. But don''t let your sister interfere with me again." "Alright."

    Micah could have ignored her, but he still responded.

    Nina had found Scarlett and Scott, so she technically didn''t need to go back to the ve camp. But now she said, "I''m not restricted, right? I need to go to the ve camp to find someone." Micah looked at her. "Don''t you still have the ck card?"

    The ck card given to Nina had never been taken back. She was free to move about as she pleased.

    Nina pursed her lips and said softly, "Then let Mr. Jokere with me."

    Who knew if that crazy Ivy might attack again? While she still wanted to live, she had to keep herself safe.

    "Alright." Micah was truly amodating to her every request.

    Nina went to the ve camp and found the girl she had seen before.

    "Can I take her to my old room?" Nina asked Mr. Joker.

    From Mr. Joker''s perspective, Nina was just bringing along a fifteen-year-old girl who had been trapped in the camp for a long time and posed no threat.

    Besides, Micah had specifically instructed him to grant Nina''s requests as long as they weren''t excessive.

    Mr. Joker waved his hand.

    Nina took the girl to her old small room.

    She saw that the girl had many new wounds.

    Thankfully, the room hadn''t been disturbed, and there were still medicines there. Nina sat the girl on the bed and carefully treated her wounds.

    The girl looked at Nina as her savior.

    "You''ve been here for so long

    without a scratch. Even Mr. Joker protecting you. He''s so high up Can''t you think of a way to get me out of here? I don''t want to stay here any longer."

    To the girl, she had once thought of dying but still yearned to live. If she had to die, at least let it be outside, not trapped here forever.

    Nina finished applying the medicine and helped her pull up her clothes. "I came to find you with that very idea. Are male and female ves always kept separate?"

    Nina thought, even if they were separated, there were still times they came together.

    They had to save themselves.

    With the internal conflict starting,

    those in power wouldn''t notice them right away. They could take

    advantage of the chaos to escape. Even if they couldn''t get away, they could at least deliver a significant blow to the Pharaoh.

    "We''re not always separate. We gather during training. Why do you ask? Are Are you nning to lead us ves in a revolt?" The girl answered Nina, then realized the implication. en.swhovels

    Nina nodded. "There''s strength in numbers. The two of us alone can''t escape."

    "The Pharaoh is powerful, and we have no weapons. Rising up is suicide. I''m not that brave or selfless. I just want my freedom, to live my life."

    The girl had thought Nina was there to rescue her, but Nina only wanted to use her.

    She wasn''t stupid.

    "If you leave, there won''t be another chance like this."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 866

    Nina called out to the girl.

    The girl stopped, hesitated for a few seconds, then started walking again.

    Nina quickly rushed in front of her. "You''ve been tormented here for so long. Don''t you have any desire to fight back?"

    Nina grabbed her wrist firmly.

    Desire? How could she not have any?

    But she was a ve. The Pharaoh''s men were all formidable warriors with weapons. Even if she had the will, shecked the power. Besides, the others might not be as united in their resolve.

    After all, the endless torture here had numbed many of them!

    "I just want to survive. If I''m doomed to die, I''d rather it be quick and painless," the girl replied with a bitter smile.

    Nina fell silent.

    Though the girl was only in her teens, her bitter smile and the destion in her eyes made her seem like she had seen eighty years of hardship.

    Nina patted her shoulder. "If we''re going to die anyway, we might as well put up a fight. If we die with purpose, it won''t be in vain. "I have a n."

    The girl noticed the determination in Nina''s eyes and finally felt her resolve waver.

    Ivy stormed back to her quarters, seething with rage.

    She had only one thought. Nina must die.

    But she had already confronted Nina, and Micah had seen their conflict. Micah had sided with Nina without even questioning what had happened.

    If she made a move, Micah would definitely hold it against her.

    So she sought out Seth.

    But Seth''s men stopped her at the door. "Miss Ivy, Mr. Seth is currently unavable."

    Ivy was stunned.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    It was one thing for Micah to ignore her, but now Seth wouldn''t see her either?

    "You dare stop me knowing who I am? What''s Mr. Seth doing that he can''t even see me?" Ivy fumed.

    Already enraged by her encounter with Nina, this only fueled her anger further.

    It seemed everyone around her had a death wish!

    The guard was respectful but fearful. "Miss Ivy, I don''t know what Mr. Seth is doing. He instructed us not to let anyone in. When he''s done, he''lle out to find you."

    Ivy''s chest heaved with anger.

    But what could she do?

    She could only stand outside, waiting impatiently.

    Inside, Seth stood before Wilfred, who was immersed in a ss container.

    Wilfred waspletely naked, surrounded by a thick, foul smelling liquid. His dark eyes were bloodshot.

    "Wilfred, you''vee a long way. The Pharaoh invested a lot in you," Seth said, holding a test tube filled with crimson blood. This blood had been drawn from Wilfred. Once purified, it had a faint medicinal fragrance and was a priceless treasure. Wilfred had willinglye to him, and this blood would allow him to create new medicines. Soon, he would surpass the Pharaoh. "You want to surpass the Pharaoh?" Wilfred scoffed, seeing through Seth''s ambitions. "Youck the Pharaoh''s vision. You will never be him."

    For years, Seth had served the Pharaoh, but secretly he had been doing things in opposition. He studied the Pharaoh, dreaming of surpassing him.

    But people were different. Seth was merely imitating without true understanding.

    Seth narrowed his eyes, displeased by the defiance.

 Chapter 867

    He waved his hand, and someone threw a cobra into the container. The cobra coiled around Wilfred''s neck and sank its fangs into him.

    Wilfred barely flinched, merely furrowing his brows.

    What he had endured in the past was far worse than this, and he knew Seth kept him alive because he had a use for him. Seth would not let him die.

    A mocking smile appeared on Wilfred''s lips. "You''d better kill me or make me a living corpse."

    Otherwise, as long as he lived, he would retaliate.

    Seth''s smile deepened. "Wilfred, do you think I''ll give you that chance? Or what if the Pharaoh saw his once-prized creation return? How would he react?"

    Pharaoh seeing his creation would only be ecstatic, perhaps even more obsessed.

    But Wilfred was unaffected by Seth''s taunts. He had anticipated the worst oue but still hoped for the best. He just had not expected Seth to intercept him.

    "Then why haven''t you handed me over to the Pharaoh yet? You know very well what your true motives are, Seth."

    Wilfred''s face was pale, his lips a striking shade of ck.

    In the end, he lost consciousness.

    Seth''s smile grew even more triumphant.

    He did not stay long. Upon leaving the room, he saw Ivy standing at the door and frowned. "What are you doing here?" IIe had instructed Ivy that only he would seek her out, and she was not toe to him. Clearly, she had not listened. "I need to talk to you."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Ivy made no attempt to hide her purpose, stepping closer to Seth.

    Seth''s expression was stern as he gestured for Ivy to follow him to another room.

    Once inside, Seth let his anger show. "Can''t you use your brain? We''re within the Yaren tribe now, not before! You can''t just do whatever you want. Think before you act!"

    Ivy understood and bit her lips. "Nina is here within the Yaren tribe, and Micah treats her so well. I think this situation is dangerous. I can''t target Nina anymore."

    "So, you came to ask me to kill Nina?" Seth said bluntly.

    Ivy nodded. "Yes."

    Seth would act faster, more urately, and more ruthlessly than she could. And given Seth''s current status, even if Micah saw Nina dead by Seth''s hand, he would not be able to say much.

    "Why is Nina here in the first ce?" Seth''s face was expressionless, but his anger was palpable.

    Nina was here because Ivy had brought her in.

    Ivy bowed her head in guilt. "I just wanted to punish her, to teach her a lesson and let her die within the Yaren tribe. I didn''t expect Micah to treat her so well."

    Some things were undeniable, like blood ties.

    "You have many things you haven''t anticipated. From now on, you must take responsibility for your actions. If you dare ruin my ns..."

    Seth did not finish his sentence, but Ivy understood the threat in his words, and she shivered with fear.

 Chapter 868

    "Well, Nina is already here," Ivy said, secretly clenching her hands in frustration, but she had to press on. If Nina did not die, keeping her around was a disaster waiting to happen.

    Seth gave Ivy a cold nce. "I have my own ns for this. You don''t need to remind me over and over. Go back and do what you''re supposed to do."

    "Yes."

    Ivy lowered her head and followed Seth''s orders.

    ...N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    On Nash''s end, he was meticulously nning.

    He could notunch an attack under his own name. Although he had managed to infiltrate once, he could not just leave Nina alone inside the Yaren tribe. He had also tried contacting Wilfred, but there had been no response. When he called Wilfred''s number, a robotic female voice informed him, "The number you have dialed is currently switched off. Please try againter..."

    It was unrealistic to think that Wilfred would not respond at such a critical moment.

    Nash immediately instructed Felix, "Find the exact location of this number."

    Wilfred would surely react to the news of Nina being in the Yaren tribe.

    Nash was extremely anxious.

    Soon enough, Felix found Wilfred''s location. "Captain, Wilfred is currently inside the Yaren tribe."

    They managed to track him because Wilfred had his GPS enabled.

    Nash finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    If Wilfred met with Micah, there was a chance they could get Nina out.

    Now, he had to find a way to contact Micah and coordinate with Wilfred.

    But... Micah''s phone was unreachable.

    He had no choice but to negotiate in person and request a meeting with Micah. This matter reached the Pharaoh.

    The Pharaoh confronted Micah. "Micah, what is this? Are you going to ruin yourself?"

    He had hoped to entrust the future of the Yaren tribe to Micah, but Micah showed no interest, choosing instead to leave and be a teacher. Now he had returned,

    bringing back someone else''s wife.

    Even though Nina resembled someone long dead, she couldn''t be allowed to influence Micah and the future of the Yaren tribe.

    "Why am I ruining myself? Haven''t you already found your daughter?" Micah retorted, not holding back.

    The Pharaoh''s facial expression was hidden behind a mask, but his displeasure was evident.

    In a stern tone, the Pharaoh said, "How I arrange things is my business, but you cannot act this way. Send Nina away." Micah was stunned.

    Outsiders who entered the Yaren tribe either became ves or were used as test subjects. Almost no one left alive.

    Scott and Searlett were exceptions because Nina had found them first. And Nash who had infiltrated, managed to leave because he was backed by the powerful Birkham. en.swhovels

    "I''m curious, why would you let Nina go?" Micah asked quietly, looking at the Pharaoh.

    With the mask obscuring his face, Micah couldn''t discern much.

    The Pharaoh stood firm. "Do I need a reason to spare one life? You''re willing to risk everything for Nina."

    Even if Nina had to die, it couldn''t be in front of Micah.

    A sarcastic smile yed on Micah''s lips. "Should I be thanking you for your mercy then?"

    The Pharaoh had always been strict with

    he seldom spent time with Micah, so deep.

    father-son bond wacah, so

    the Soul Busy with experiments,

    They rarely spoke.

    But this was the first time Micah had spoken to him in such a tone.

 Chapter 869

    The Pharaoh spoke coldly, "Are you nning to rebel against me for Nina?"

    "Your affairs are none of my concern, and you don''t need to interfere with mine. If you have the time to lecture me, why don''t you go deal with your most loyal subordinates instead?" Seth was one, and Mr. Kerr was another.

    Just as Micah turned to leave, the Pharaoh called out to him, "Do you know that Nash is looking for you? In the name of Birkham?"

    Micah paused.

    He knew Nash was looking for him, but he hadn''t expected Nash to go to such lengths for Nina.

    When Micah didn''t respond, the Pharaoh continued, "I don''t want to go to war with Birkham."

    Going to war with Birkham would be a death sentence.

    Birkham today wasn''t the same as it was a hundred years ago. This was why Birkham soldiers could maintain peace here without getting hurt. Many countries in the region respected Birkham. Micah''s lips curved into a smile. "Don''t you love war and power?"

    The Pharaoh''s voice was cold and sharp. "I don''t want to get caught in a struggle between powerful nations."

    A strong nationmanded respect and enemies would not dare to bully it.

    Micah retorted, "Bullying the weak and fearing the strong, survival of the fittest. What have you and Seth turned the Yaren tribe into?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    He didn''t wait for a reply and walked away.

    The Pharaoh remained silent.

    The Yaren tribe might be fragmented, but their power still lingered. The principle of survival of the fittest remained unchanged.

    However, he knew it was time to have a serious talk with Seth.

    After leaving the Pharaoh, Micah

    went tone

    secluded spot. He stayed there for a long time. As

    a long time. As night fell, he

    called Nash. Content belo vest

    Seeing the international number, Nash guessed it was Micah and didn''t hesitate to answer.

    Micah''s voice came through the phone. "You know what I want. If I don''t see Wilfred, there''s nothing more to discuss."

    "I called Wilfred. He didn''t say much, but I tracked his GPS. He''s inside the Yaren tribe," Nash replied.

    Micah fell silent.

    Wilfred being in the Yaren tribe meant he cared about Nina. But it was strange that Wilfred hadn''t sought her out. What was Wilfred nning?

    "I understand," Micah said, ending the call.

    He waved, and Mr. Joker appeared before him.

    Micah gave a cold order, "Keep an eye on the Pharaoh and Seth."

    Wilfred was a key test subject. If Wilfred had been taken, it was serious issue.

    ...

    vel

    Meanwhile, on Nina''s side, the girl shared her thoughts with the other ves, and they quickly rallied behind her. Forced into endless experiments and torture, they preferred a bold escape attempt over a life of suffering.

    If they seeded, they would be free. If they failed, they aimed to deal a heavy blow to the Yaren tribe possibly taking their captors down with them.

    The girl reported the ves'' unity to Nina, who immediately nned their escape.

    Tomorrow, when the male and female ves gathered, they wouldunch their revolt and seize weapons. Tonight, Nina had to find a way to contact Nash!

 Chapter 870

    She realized she needed to get closer to Micah. However, ever since meeting Ivy, she hadn''t seen Micah or even Mr. Joker. As she debated whether to seek Micah through other means, he appeared in front of her as if he could read her mind.

    Upon seeing her, Micah smiled slightly and asked, "It looks like you were looking for me?"

    "Yes," Nina admitted without hesitation.

    She took two steps closer to him and said frankly, "I''ve thought things through. I want to contact Nash."

    Her eyes were filled with determination, and even under Micah''s intense gaze, she didn''t waver.

    Micah said, "Nash contacted me. He said Wilfred is already in the Yaren tribe."

    Nina was taken aback.

    Wilfred was already here, and Nash had been in contact with him. Was Wilfred here because of her? Nina felt a heaviness in her chest.

    If that were true, how important was she to Wilfred?

    Wilfred had been so good to her. Was it because she was Ivy?

    Nina''s breathing became rapid, and her heart raced.

    Wilfred had given her things and treated her well. The memories in her mind were all jumbled and unclear at this moment.

    If she was Ivy, who was Ivy?

    Suddenly realizing something, she looked up at Micah, her eyes wide. "Micah, who found Ivy?"

    "Seth," Micah replied without hesitation.

    Nina silently repeated Seth''s name and suddenly became aware of something.

    Could Seth and Miranda be connected?

    Micah observed Nina''s expression closely, seeing the realization dawn on her face.

    "Seth and Miranda are father and daughter. That''s why I suspect our DNA test report is fake," Micah said, "This time, the blood test will be conducted in three different

    locations. I don''t believe my intuition

    will be wrong again." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Moreover, this time, no one but him and Nina knew about it.

    Nina''s breathing became uncontroble. If Ivy was Miranda, it would exin Ivy''s animosity towards her. If she was Ivy, it would all make sense. No! She couldn''t ept this!

    She couldn''t bear the thought of being the Pharaoh''s daughter.

    As Nina felt herself copsing, Micah caught her and held her in his arms. He shouted anxiously towards the door, "Call a doctor!"

    Heid her gently on the bed.

    Nina had never felt this distressed in her life.

    "I''m not... I have parents..." she stammered, too agitated to speak clearly, nearly losing her voice several times.

    Seeing her in such a state, Micah felt a pang of sympathy. "Don''t talk."

    Micah had treated Nina well

    because of his intuition and the

    emerald beads she had, which made him believe she was his sister. His indifference hade after the test results, but now he doubted those results more and more.

    He trusted his instincts over the results.

    Moreover, Nina''s reaction and Wilfred''s actions all pointed to the same conclusion.

    "Nina, I know what you''re thinking, but if the truth is what it seems..."

    "I don''t want to hear it," Nina interrupted, unwilling to contemte the reality.

    Unfortunately, they weren''t in their home country where results could be obtained immediately. The wait for the new test results Micah had arranged was agonizingly long.

 Chapter 871

    Micah didn''t say anything. A few secondster, he handed a phone to Nina.

    "No passcode needed," he said, then stood up and left.

    The phone in Nina''s hand felt incredibly heavy. She couldn''t quite describe her feelings, but the opportunity to contact Nash was something she couldn''t pass up. She had memorized Nash''s number by heart. Soon, she heard Nash''s voice on the other end.

    "Have you found Wilfred?" Nash assumed it was Micah.

    To his surprise, it was Nina''s voice that answered, "Have you been in touch with Wilfred?"

    "Yes," Nash replied, astonished but relieved to hear Nina''s voice. She sounded strong, not injured.

    But he wasn''tpletely reassured.

    Nina spoke slowly, "I have some ideas, things that work from the inside out."

    As she spoke, she kept an eye on her surroundings. Micah was not in her line of sight, and Nash''s voice sounded in her ear, "Nina, don''t act impulsively. This isn''t something you should handle. Regarding the Yaren tribe, I''ve already submitted a request to the higher-ups." Nina understood Nash''s situation. Birkham soldiers were different from those of the Yaren tribe or any other country''s military. They were organized and disciplined, and everything they did had to be reported to the organization.

    "Nash, I understand your situation. I don''t me you for not being able to rescue me immediately. I just want to do something."

    She clutched the phone tightly, her breath catching.

    She never med Nash for not being able to rescue her right away. She was just worried about his safety.

    Nash''s voice was firm. "You don''t need to do anything. Wilfred is in the Yaren tribe, but we don''t know his n. Don''t worry, I won''t leave you there for long."

    His eyes held a determined look. He had even considered trading his life for hers.

    "I already have a n..."

    "Nina, I know your n. You want to incite the ves and coordinate with me for an internal-external attack. But you don''t have a phone, aN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    weapons. In the end, it woulddel

    tracking device, or advanced

    a

    dead end for all of you. Wait for me, let me figure something out."

    Nash interrupted her before she could finish. His voice was urgent.

    Nina fell silent.

    Nash''s words made her realize the problem. Yes, shecked the necessary devices. If the Pharaoh subdued them with more advanced weapons, so many lives would be at risk.

    Nash knew they couldn''t talk for long. He said hoarsely, "Nina, wait for me. It won''t be long."

    Then, the busy signal echoed in her ear.

    Holding the phone tightly, Nina felt her heart grow heavier. Whether it was Nash''s call just now or the next moment when Micah appeared before her, she couldn''t shake the feeling of unease.

    Micah said, "This is the heart of the Yaren tribe, equipped with advanced heavy weapons. I advise you not to overthink it. You don''t have the capability." Micah''s words silenced Nina.

    Was her n so easy to see through? Or did Micah have some sort of intuition that allowed him to understand her?

    "You''re Nash''s woman. From the moment you asked to keep that girl by your side and sought out Scarlett and Scott, I knew," Micah exined.

 Chapter 872

    Nina remained silent, but she deeply realized that some things and some people were far moreplicated than they seemed.

    Micah spoke softly, "I advise you not to entertain any other ideas. I have something to attend to tonight. If you need anything, contact Joker."

    Nina still didn''t respond. She felt groggy, her mind swirling with Micah''s words and fragments of past memories.

    Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, someone covered her mouth.

    Nina tried to struggle, but the person was too strong and she was no match.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Nash was abruptly awakened.

    "Captain, did you dream about Miss Nina?" James had just walked in and saw Nash''s sudden movement.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash was sweating profusely. He didn''t respond, but his silence confirmed it.

    Nash couldn''t wait any longer. He told James, "You take care of the unit. Report anything to the higher-ups. If they want to discipline me, I''ll ept it."

    He wasn''t afraid of punishment. He feared for Nina''s life.

    James knew he couldn''t stop Nash and firmly replied, "Don''t worry, Captain. I''ll make sure to look after the team."

    ...

    Nina was in a daze. When she woke up, she found herself in a dimly lit room. She couldn''t see her surroundings but could smell the strong odor of formaldehyde.

    In the darkness, footsteps approached her. She instinctively became alert and tried to resist, but she was bound and couldn''t move. Pain from a needle puncturing her skin made her realize she was being injected with something. "Is that you, Seth?" Nina frowned, feeling a strong premonition.

    Only Seth, or perhaps the Pharaoh, could do something like this on the Pharaoh''s territory, treating her like a dangerous bomb.

    But the next second, the room suddenly lit up.

    A burst of loudughter echoed in her ears, and then she saw a man appear in front of her.

    It was Seth.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so clever. But no

    you''re atter how smart you are

    you''re still in my hands. Nina,

    hadn''te here, you might have survived." ¨¦n.swnovels

    When Sawyer drugged her, Seth thought she would surely die, but she survived unharmed. He had other ns to execute and had no time to worry about Nina back home.

    But now that she had recklesslye to the Yaren tribe, he couldn''t be med for what would happen to her.

    A cold smile crossed Nina''s lips. "So what if I''m in your hands? You''ll die too."

    Everything in the world was destined to die. Seth''s death was only a matter of time.

    "Are you threatening me? Don''t worry, you''re not that important," Seth scoffed, not taking her words seriously.

    He fed her a pill.

    Seth stared at her with a predatory look. "I''m looking forward to seeing you turn into a healer. And I can''t wait to see everyone''s reactions. Hahaha!" Afterughing loudly, Seth turned and left.

    Nina didn''t say anything, nor did she panic. She believed in fate and knew she had to find a way to escape.

    At the same time, she realized her connection with the Pharaoh.

    However, all three of Micah''s test

    results had been intercepted. Keeping Nina by his side was like having a ticking time bomb, especially considering his attitude towards her.

 Chapter 873

    That evening, Ivy also sought out Micah. During the banquet to reward the Yaren tribe subordinates, Ivy offered Micah a drink. After he drank it, he immediately began coughing up blood.

    Ivy''s face turned pale with shock. "Brother! What''s happening to you?"

    Micah squinted at Ivy, scanning the crowd as he did so. Everyone looked worried, but the poison in this drink had to havee from someone close to him.

    Grabbing Ivy''s wrist, a cold smile crossed Micah''s lips. "What do you think?"

    "Brother, I''m innocent! You''re my brother. I would never harm you," Ivy said, her face full of innocence.

    The Pharaoh also stepped forward. "Micah, you can suspect anyone, but Ivy is your sister."

    "Is she?" Micah took a step towards the Pharaoh, but before he could say more, he copsed backward. Ivy caught him.

    Micah tried to push her away, but his eyelids grew too heavy to keep open. Eventually, he lost consciousness.

    Micah was carried away, and the Pharaoh ended the evening''s banquet.

    Ivy stayed by Micah''s side the entire time, taking care of him diligently, which the Pharaoh noticed.

    The Pharaoh understood Micah''s resentment towards his strictness and his indulgence of Ivy after she was found. It was natural for Micah not to like his sister.

    "Ivy, don''t take your brother''s words to heart. I know you''ve always wanted a good rtionship with him. I''m investigating the incident, and I''ll clear your name in front of him."

    He patted Ivy''s head as he spoke.

    Separated from his daughter for over a decade and given his role, he hadn''t been a good father.

    Ivy nodded obediently. "Okay."

    She even helped massage the Pharaoh''s back. "Father, does this feel good?"

    "Your birthday is less than a week away. What do you want?" The Pharaoh patted her hand.

    Tonight''s incident with Micah was unexpected. He needed to find out who was behind it, but he had always nned to give Ivy a unique birthday celebration.

    Ivy''s voice was gentle, like a caring daughter. "I want to stay with you and my brother. I want my brother to ept me, and I want you to live a long life."

    The Pharaoh''s heart sank. He hadn''t expected Ivy''s wishes to be so pure.

    He smiled. "All of Ivy''s wishes wille true."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Later, Ivy stayed by Micah''s side all night. He didn''t wake up until Seth approached her, saying, "There''s no need to stay. Go back to your room and rest."

    "Was it you who poisoned him..." she began, but Seth cut her off coldly.

    "Who else? Micah has figured things out. Should we wait for him to expose you as an imposter to the Pharaoh?"

    Ivy was momentarily speechless.

    "I''ll have someone keep an eye on Micah. You just need to keep up appearances. I have big ns for your birthday party."

    "Okay," Ivy replied, having no choice but toply.

    But she couldn''t forget that voice she heard that night. She needed to do something rather than just sit around and be reprimanded.

    Unbeknownst to them, after they left, Micah suddenly opened his eyes.

    Mr. Joker approached him. "Mr. Micah, what should we do next?"

 Chapter 874

    Micah''s lips curled into a deep, mocking smile. "Bring them into the trap."

    Mr. Joker didn''t say anything, but he understood Micah''s intention perfectly.

    Nash once again approached the vicinity of the Yaren tribe. He had changed his appearance, using the same old tricks.

    However, before he could infiltrate the Yaren tribe, a call from a Yaren tribe number came to his phone. Remembering that Nina had used Micah''s phone to call him, he quickly answered.

    "Are you looking for Nina?" A woman''s voice asked.

    The fact that someone from the Yaren tribe knew his number so well led Nash to intuitively suspect it was Micah''s sister, Ivy.

    Nash''s expression darkened. "What are you two up to?"

    "That''s none of your business. If you want to get Nina back, you''ll do as I say." Ivy''s voice was tinged with satisfaction and calction.

    She was confident Nash would agree for Nina''s sake.

    To her surprise, Nash hung up the phone without a word.

    The only person he had negotiated with was Micah. If the terms were to change, it should be Micah who informed him, not anyone else. He wasn''t about to trust anyone else.

    Hearing the busy signal, Ivy was furious. How dare Nash remain so arrogant at this stage!

    She couldn''t call him back, and Nash wouldn''t contact her again.

    Yet, she was certain she had everything under control.

    Three dayster, Nina was burning with fever, drifting in and out of consciousness, as if in a hallucination.

    She felt as though she was back on the day she gave birth. The baby was ced in her arms, wrinkled and tiny.

    Then the scene shifted. She saw the baby''s eyes, shining like stars.

    Suddenly, Nash was holding the baby.

    Nash was beaming. "Nina, the baby is healthy. We will live a happy life together as a family."

    Nina reached out her hand, but her world plunged into darkness as she lost consciousness.

    Theb was in chaos because Seth had ordered that nothing should happen to her. At that moment, no one could detect any sign of life from Nina.

    "Something''s wrong! Mr. Seth, the woman you brought in, she''s dead!"

    The urgent voice reached Seth, and the messenger, in his haste, even knocked over someb equipment.

    Seth shot him a deadly re and struck him down with a single blow.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    With a thud, the man fell to the ground.

    Seth strode over to Nina and quickly administered an injection. When she showed faint signs of life, he gave her a few pills. About a minuteter, Nina slowly opened her eyes.

    Seeing Seth standing before her, Nina''s lips twisted into a cold sneer. "You care so much whether I live or die."

    It felt like a dream, yet so real. But Nina knew one thing for sure. It was false. The baby was dead, and she and Nash were now separated.

    Seth red at Nina coldly. This was a crucial period for his experiments. He wouldn''t let her die.

    However, themotion in theb had caught the attention of Wilfred, who was in one of the containers.

    Seth''sb was always under surveince, but Wilfred couldn''t stay submerged in the container indefinitely. Whenever his body began to swell from prolonged immersion, he would be pulled out.

 Chapter 875

    Over the past few days, he had endured all the experiments. As a healer and the Pharaoh''s most sessful test subject, he had developed a resistance to Seth''s experiments. Seizing the moment when one of Seth''s men approached to give him an injection, Wilfred fought back. He grabbed the syringe and plunged it into the man''s neck. Then-

    Wilfred dragged the man under the table, stripped off his protective suit, and quickly put on a mask. Then, he threw the body into the container, creating the illusion that he was still inside. Wilfred''s deepest memories were in theb, and he knew the ce inside out. As he moved cautiously through theb, he suddenly spotted Nina not far away!

    Panic surged through him, and he rushed over in a few quick steps. "Ivy," he called.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Nina looked up sharply. She could not see Wilfred''s face, but she recognized his amber-like eyes.

    Nina was shocked. "Wilfred, you... you came here?"

    She hadn''t expected Wilfred to be in the Yaren tribe, let alone deep inside! She knew he had left, yet here he was, standing right in front of her. It was clear he hade back because of her. Nina was momentarily at a loss for words. Wilfred was equally shocked and overjoyed.

    He had returned to find Nina, and though Seth had intercepted him, seeing Nina alive filled him with joy. He was determined to get her out, even if it meant sacrificing his own life. Wilfred grabbed Nina''s hand. "We''re taking a risk tonight."

    He had escaped the Yaren tribe

    once and could do it again. With the protective suit he wore, no one

    would notice anything for a shortN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    white. the

    UM

    Nina nodded. But she thought of the girl she had met and incited to rebel. If she left, what would happen to the girl and the others? However, in the past few days, she hadn''t heard any news. No news could be the best news.

    "Ivy, what are you thinking about?" Wilfred noticed her mind wandering and asked.

    Nina exined honestly, "Wilfred, I''ve met a girl here. Before we leave, I want to find her. Otherwise, my conscience won''t let me."

    Wilfred gently touched her head. "Ivy,

    we don''t have time. We need to ensure your safety first. Remember, everyone has their fate. Sometimes, we can''t be saints. We have to protect ourselves first."

    Wilfred untied Nina and took her hand, leading her out.

    Thanks to his disguise, no one stopped them, and their path was surprisingly clear.

    It was so clear that it made Nina uneasy. She had been confined for so long. She stumbled and nearly fell, but Wilfred caught her in time. Nina, showing great resilience, made no sound.

    However, just as they reached the exit, their path was blocked.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

 Chapter 876

    The person blocking their way was none other than Micah, the very man everyone believed was too poisoned to wake up anytime soon. Wilfred instinctively shielded Nina behind him. "I''m taking her out of here."

    Micah didn''t respond immediately. With a gesture, Mr. Joker and others surrounded them.

    They were taken to another secure location. But just as they arrived, a dire report came in. "Mr. Micah, it''s bad! Seth has rebelled!"

    Micah''s lips curled into a cold smile. Seth''s rebellion was inevitable, but Wilfred and Nina''s escape from theb had elerated the process.

    "Whatever happens in the Yaren tribe is none of our concern. You don''t want Ivy trapped in this hellhole, do you?" Wilfred gripped Nina''s hand tightly, his brows furrowed with worry. His expression was grave, shadowed with a sense of urgency. Micah didn''t reply directly. Instead, he instructed Mr. Joker and the others, "Everyone, defend-"

    "Mr. Micah, the tribesmen have been swayed by Seth. We don''t have many people left we can trust," a subordinate reported, head bowed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Micah''s expression darkened slightly. A fierce aura emanated from him, enveloping him like a demon emerging from the depths of hell."

    Micah ordered, "Take Nina and get her to Nash!"

    "Yes, sir."

    Mr. Joker, Micah''s trusted confidant, understood his intentions. Micah wanted to stay and fight. As a member of the Yaren tribe and the Pharaoh''s son, he had responsibilities to bear amid the internal chaos.

    The moment Wilfred called Nina "Ivy," Micah had pieced everything together. As a child, Ivy had been in the ve camp and theb, linked to Wilfred, the Pharaoh''s most exceptional creation.

    Now, the DNA test results seemed irrelevant.

    This might be theirst meeting. Micah reached out, wanting to touch Nina''s face, but he pulled back, unsure.

    Nina''s breathing grew heavy, and she instinctively stepped back.

    She had never imagined she could be the Pharaoh''s daughter. She used to envy her ssmates with siblings and longed for a brother herself. Now that she had one, she couldn''t find happiness in it.

    "You won''t escape!"

    Seth''s voice approached rapidly. Soon, he and his men had them surrounded.

    Seeing Seth''s expression, cold as ice, Nina and Wilfred''s expressions turned grim. Seth had tortured them relentlessly during this time.

    Micah stood in front of them. "Seth, do you really think you can be the king of the Yaren tribe?"

    In this moment, for the sake of the Yaren tribe and his sister behind him, Micah would not back down.

    Sethughed loudly. "Micah, can''t you see these people behind me? They all pledge allegiance to me. The Pharaoh''s reign is over. Besides, I have the Pharaoh. If you don''t want him dead, you''d better surrender."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud explosion urred overhead, sending a wave of heat that knocked everyone off their feet.

    Both Wilfred and Micah moved to

    shield Nina, but Micah was faster

    He covered Nina with his body and

    when he felt no further harm he quickly got up.

    However, his head was spinning, and he felt as if he were walking on clouds.

 Chapter 877

    Nina noticed the blood streaming down Micah''s face, her eyes widening in shock. She wanted to speak, but it felt like an invisible hand was choking her.

    Before she could say anything, Micah forcefully pushed her away. "Go find Nash! Don''te back!"

    Nina stumbled, nearly falling, but a strong hand caught her around the waist. Before she could react, gunshots rang out, deafening her.

    Wilfred grabbed her and kept moving forward.

    Micah, meanwhile, was surrounded by Seth''s men. Mr. Joker fought with all his might but was forced to stop.

    Seth, covered in dirt, wore a triumphant smile. His white teeth stood out in stark contrast. He looked smug and confident.

    "Micah, I didn''t think you had such a deep mind. I really thought you were poisoned. I underestimated you."

    He had nned to make his move at the banquet, but Wilfred and Nina''s escape attempt had elerated his ns. Nheless, he was impressed by Micah''s tactics. Micah sneered.

    As Seth approached, Micah struck quickly. Seth''s bodyguards reacted instantly, but Seth raised a hand to stop them. Seth and Micah began to fight.

    "Micah, you''re quite the hidden talent. If it weren''t for Wilfred and Nina, I wouldn''t have known you had these skills." Micah''s martial skills were impressive, but he was up against Seth, who had weapons and men on his side.

    Mr. Joker had been subdued by Seth''s men, and Seth was merely toying with Micah.

    Just as Micah delivered a hand strike towards Seth, Seth pulled a gun from his waist and aimed it at Micah''s head. Micah showed no fear. He knew Seth wouldn''t kill him.

    But...

    "Bang!"

    Seth fired twice, hitting Micah in the shoulder and leg. Mr. Joker screamed, charging like a wild beast.

    "Bang!"

    Seth didn''t give Mr. Joker the chance.

    "Stop this! If

    deal have a problem,N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    people!

    me. Don''t kill innocent Micah growled, his voice

    Mr. Joker had been with him for many years and was like family. He couldn''t bear the thought of him

    getting hurt because of himent

    ve

    Seth''s lips curled into a mocking, satisfied smile. "I don''t have to kill him. Mr. Joker, you''re quite talented. If you pledge your loyalty to me, I''ll spare you."

    "Don''t even think about it!" Mr. Joker''s eyes were narrow with rage, but his pride shone through.

    Micah had spoken up for Mr. Joker, ensuring Seth wouldn''t kill him. Though shot twice, Micah didn''t consider it a major setback.

    He stood protectively in front of Mr. Joker, his eyes filled with fierce determination. "Seth, you wouldn''t dare!"

    Seth''s smile deepened. "Micah, you''re a prisoner now. What wouldn''t I dare?"

 Chapter 878

    Seth initially intended to pull the trigger and end Micah''s life, but reconsidered and stopped himself. Squinting, he looked at Micah with a sneer, "I''ll make sure you and your father experience the fall from grace to the depths of hell." With a gesture, his men dragged Micah and Mr. Joker away.

    Seth issued an order, "Wilfred and Nina won''t get far. Bring them back to me. I want to them alive or see their bodies if they''re dead!"

    "Yes, sir," his men responded in unison.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Nash infiltrated the Yaren tribe. He understood the importance of targeting the leader to disrupt the opposing force effectively.

    Micah had many people with him, but Nash saw an opportunity with Ivy. He pointed his gun at Ivy''s head. "Don''t move. Take me to Nina!"

    Ivy was sitting at her desk, in front of a painting she hadpleted a sea of roses. It wasn''t very lifelike, but the outlines and colors revealed the artist''s state of mind.

    She had long noticed the footsteps approaching her from behind. Since arriving in the Yaren tribe, she endured the excruciating pain on her face while learning and training daily.

    Anyone who could enter her room was not an ordinary person, and she wasn''t afraid. The area was heavily guarded by her subordinates. However, she hadn''t expected the intruder to be Nash. Nash had left, yet he hade back for Nina. His unwavering devotion to her was evident.

    "Do you really think you can take Nina away once you find her?" Ivy''s lips curled into a mocking smile, her eyes showing disdain.

    Nash wasn''t interested in arguing. He grabbed Ivy''s shoulder with one hand while keeping his gun trained on her with the other, constantly scanning the surroundings. Ivy was his best leverage. Ivy''s contempt was genuine. With a wave of her hand, Nash suddenly smelled a fragrance filling the air.

    Nash hadn''t expected this move, but he kept the gun pressed to her head.

    Ivy smiled coldly. "Nash, even if you can hold out for a while, the poison in your body and my powder will weaken you soon enough. You can''t resist."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    As she silently counted to herself, "One, two, three..."

    "Bang!"

    Nash suddenly copsed to the ground. He had nned to use Ivy as a hostage, thinking he could capture the leader, but she was professionally trained.

    The Yaren tribe was surrounded by allied forces, and constant warfare, including internal strife, meant she could never let her guard down, no matter how tough it was.

    Seeing Nash lying there, unable to move, Ivy touched his face, her hand slowly moving from his chin upward. Beneath his disguise, Nash''s face was like a perfect sculpture.

    Ivy''s hand moved to his corbone. "Nash..."

    "Miranda." Nash couldn''t stand to hear another word from her.

    Nash''s cold voice cut through her thoughts, surprising Ivy. "When did you figure it out?"

    She had changed her face and taken precautions, but somehow, Nash had known.

    Was it because of her actions towards him now?

 Chapter 879

    Nash didn''t even nce at her. "Do I need to spell out your rtionship with Seth?"

    He had already investigated and uncovered the connection between Miranda and Seth. Seth''s attacks on him and Nina weren''t just driven by ambition and Nina''s identity, but also by Miranda.

    "Indeed, one can''t keep secrets forever. But now that you''ve walked right into my trap, I won''t let you leave. Nash, you''ve always looked down on me, and you even allowed Nina to scheme against me. You''re so arrogant. I''m going to drag you down and make you my prisoner!" Miranda sneered. Nash''s gaze was icy and filled with disgust.

    Suddenly, Nash''s soldiers rushed in, surrounding Miranda. Only then did she realize that Nash had tricked her. Of course, Nash wouldn''t charge into enemy territory alone when his main goal was to rescue Nina.

    Nash slowly stood up, seemingly unaffected by the powder Miranda had used. She stared at him in disbelief. At this moment, she realized that Nash had only used her as a hostage, and their past meant nothing to him now.

    When Nash brought Miranda before Seth, Sethughed coldly. "The entire Yaren tribe is under my control now. Do you think the Pharaoh''s daughter can threaten me?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Seth''s expression was indifferent. He didn''t care about Miranda.

    Miranda had long known Seth''s attitude. She had no hope in him, and without hope, there was no disappointment.

    Unexpectedly, Nash exposed Seth in front of everyone. "Seth, are you sure she''s the Pharaoh''s daughter Ivy, and not your daughter, Miranda?"

    Seth''s expression darkened. He hadn''t anticipated Nash to know about this. But he wouldn''t let Nash ruin his ns now.

    Seth sneered, "I''ve been with the Yaren tribe for years. When have ever had a daughter? Nash, you''re here to destroy us. Do you think I don''t see your ulterior motives?"

    Nash coldly replied, "Seth, even now, you won''t admit the truth?"

    Seth wasn''t foolish enough to reveal Miranda''s existence and expose his weakness to everyone.

    Nash, however, had evidence. When he presented it, Seth''s eyes darkened. He truly had not expected Nash to find footage of him speaking with Miranda, including his

    trips to Birkham.

    At this point, denial was no longer an option. After all, his position was gained through rebellion, and there were few who were genuinely loyal to him now.

    Seth had no choice but to admit,

    "Yes, she is indeed my daughter. But I only did this out of respect for the Pharaoh His obsession with

    creating healers and achieving

    immortality has driven him mad. The downfall of the Yaren tribe

    his

    fault, and I had no choice but to rebel!"

    As Seth spoke, he took the opportunity tounch an attack on Nash.

 Chapter 880

    Nash had his soldiers around him and also sharp instincts, so Seth''s attempt to harm him failed. However, in any battle, casualties were inevitable.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Seth didn''t care about Miranda, and while Nash knew she was no longer a useful hostage, he wouldn''t spare her either.

    Seeing the unfavorable situation, Seth waved a white g to negotiate with Nash. "Nash, you came here for peacekeeping, to find an antidote, and to locate Nina. You have no deep hatred for the Yaren tribe, and there''s no unresolved enmity between us.

    "I can help you meet your demands. I don''t want to be your enemy."

    Seth''s primary goal was to rule the Yaren tribe and be the master of thisnd. Opposing Nash without leverage made him the weaker party.

    Nash dismissed Seth''s pleas. "I want Nina."

    The antidote? The war? Life and death? None of that mattered. He needed to see Nina safe in front of him. Everything else was secondary.

    Miranda''s heart ached as she looked at Nash. She felt foolish, still caring for Nash, but it was clear his heart belonged to Nina.

    Nash would sacrifice everything for Nina, while she meant nothing to him. In addition, Seth ignored her, and Nash had exposed her true identity.

    "Nash, if you don''t retreat, you''ll never see Nina again."

    "Then I''ll kill you first!" Nash''s voice was cold and serious.

    With those words, he shot Miranda in the shoulder.

    "Ah!" Miranda screamed in agony.

    Despite her training, she had never endured such agony. It felt like her shoulder was being torn apart. She couldn''t stand up and smelled the strong scent of blood. She was dizzy and disoriented.

    No one cared about her anymore. Seth had abandoned her, and she was now worthless. She thought it would be better to die, especially if she could take Nash with her. With this thought, she tried to act, but Nash''s men were faster and restrained her.

    Meanwhile, the ves in the camp revolted. They charged at Seth with a vengeance, remembering the experiments he conducted on them. The Yaren tribe''s ruler might be the Pharaoh, but Seth executed many of the experiments and they resented him deeply. Seth had not anticipated his ns being disrupted by Wilfred and Nash. With no time to react, he threw a bomb and fled quickly. "Chase him!" Nashmanded.

    At this moment, he was more concerned about Nina''s whereabouts.

    This was a turning point for the Yaren tribe. Nash helped the people rebuild their homes and freed all the ves. He also found Micah and the unconscious Pharaoh.

    Seeing Micah''s injuries, Nash frowned. "Have you seen Nina?"

    "Wilfred took her. She''s safe now," Micah reassured. With Wilfred by her side, Nina would be fine.

 Chapter 881

    Nash pressed his lips together and made a gesture, signaling his soldiers to assist Micah and the unconscious Pharaoh.

    Micah was a key figure in the Yaren tribe, essential for its stability. If their actions could bring peace, it would be the best oue.

    Nash then instructed James and Felix, "Search everywhere for Wilfred and Nina."

    Given the situation, with Wilfred having no phone and Nina potentially injured, and with Seth still on the run, there was a possibility Seth could reach Nina before Nash could. It was a scenario Nash didn''t want to contemte.

    "Don''t worry, Captain. We''ve already dispatched people. We won''t let anything happen to Miss Nina," James and Felix assured him in unison.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Micah saw the determination in Nash''s eyes. They exchanged a look, but neither spoke further.

    Micah had noticed Nash''s deep feelings for Nina, while Nash had sensed Micah and Wilfred''s protectiveness over her. Nash had pieced together much of the story.

    "Micah, we need you to take charge here. I hate war," Nash said firmly.

    Micah nodded, his voice hoarse. "I hate war too."

    He hated the devastation, the loss, and seeing people disced. The current state of the Yaren tribe was beyond his control. Fortunately, Seth had fled, and Nash had appeared at the critical moment. It was all because of Nina. Without her, the tribe wouldn''t have this chance.

    Nash said nothing more and turned to leave. Though still in the tribe, he had unfinished business with Miranda.

    She had brought Nina here and assumed her identity. Recently, she had even tried to take him down with her. Where did she get such confidence?

    Now, standing before Miranda, Nash saw her covered in deepsh marks from whippings. It didn''t end there. Salt had been poured into her wounds, and her screams of agony had gradually weakened to whimpers.

    Barely conscious, Miranda saw Nash''s cold expression and managed a bitter smile. "Nash, I was so devoted to you. I treated you so well, and this is how you repay me? Do you really not care about the past? Are you just going to watch me die?"

    Sheughed hysterically. "You didn''t torture me like this before. You were so kind to me before. You spared me! Why are you being so cruel now? Just because I wanted to die with you?"

    Despite herck of strength, Miranda''s voice was filled with rage. She had no other purpose than to be with Nash, in life or death.

    Yet Nash''s attitude remained cold and indifferent, unlike his irrational behavior when it came to Nina. She had asked him countless times, and his answer was always the same. Ilis heart belonged only to Nina.

    This reality was unbearably cruel to her. They had once been seen as the perfect match by everyone.

    "Nash, I was the one who came into your life first. I even saved you..."

 Chapter 882

    "Did you really save me?" Nash''s lips curled into a sneer before Miranda could finish her sentence.

    Standing before her, Nash''s imposing tall frame loomed like a mountain, especially with the cold, dark glint in his eyes. In that moment, he exuded the aura of a high and mighty ruler, and Miranda found this version of Nash utterly unfamiliar. Even though Nash had always been distant and cold towards her, it had never felt like this. Nash knew enough about the past to see through her lies.

    It was no use lying anymore. Besides, Nash''s indifference had only grown more apparent over time. She had given up.

    "Does it really matter if it was me? Nash, your heart is all for Nina. But you know the obstacles between you two, don''t you?" Miranda''s smile widened. Nash said nothing, but the intensity in his eyes grew.

    As harsher punishments were inflicted on Miranda, Nash watched coldly. He did not need her to remind him of the differences between his and Nina''s statuses.

    Meanwhile, Wilfred led Nina forward. She was weak and nauseous, and after a while, she couldn''t go on and vomited violently.

    Seeing her like this, Wilfred was deeply worried. "Nina, it''s still a long way to Nash. You have to pull yourself together. Otherwise, Seth''s men will catch up!" Wilfred didn''t want to stop for a moment. He had only one thought. Nina must be safe.

    Nina knew this too. But the thought of her connection to the Pharaoh, the countless people he had killed and the experiments he had conducted made her feel out of control. Then there were the

    memories that haunted her mind.

    She was the Pharaoh''s biological daughter. Who was the person who took her to the ve camp for experiments?

    Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. She leaned against a tree, gasping for air. "Wilfred, if I can''t keep going, you should run. Don''t..."

    "Do you think I would leave you behind?" Wilfred held her hand firmly, his gaze resolute.

    If he could have left her, he wouldn''t have saved her when she was poisoned, nor would he have stayed by her side or re-entered the aren tribe he wanted to avoid.

    Nina gave a bitter smile. "The Pharaoh and Seth won''t let me die. But Wilfred, you''re different. I don''t want you to die."

    Wilfred grasped her shoulders.

    "Nina, when you were in the ve camp, you encouraged me and Scarlett You protected us. Without you, we wouldn''t be here today You can''t die, do you hear me? Don''t you stiff want to be with Nash?"

    Nina was exhausted. She tried to stay awake, to keep her eyes open, but her eyelids grew heavier.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She feared she wouldn''tst much longer. Wilfred could run faster without her, but if he stayed...

    She smiled weakly and pale. "Wilfred, I came here to help people. I don''t want to be a burden. Leave me and go. If I survive, we''ll meet again someday."

 Chapter 883

    If she could not survive, then that was her fate, and she would not burden anyone else.

    Wilfred noticed Nina''s voice growing weaker. He shook her vigorously. "Nina, you need to stay awake. I know Seth used extreme methods on you, but please, you have to survive. With me here, I''m your best antidote. You''ll be alright!" He shouted desperately, tears welling up in his eyes, but Nina had already closed her eyes,pletely unresponsive.

    "Damn it!" Wilfred cursed, his mind filled with images of Seth''s face.

    He loathed Seth with every fiber of his being, wanting nothing more than to tear him apart. Seth had caused so much suffering, ruling the Yaren tribe for so long, even turning his own daughter into the Pharaoh''s daughter, taking over her life. Seth still would not leave Nina alone. If it weren''t for Seth experimenting on her and poisoning her, Nina would not be in this state.

    At that moment, Wilfred had only one thought which was to confront Seth and tear him to pieces. But right now, the priority was to escape. He could die, but Nina had to survive.

    With Nina on his back, Wilfred ran, not daring to stop.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Seth was not in much better shape. Though he had escaped, he was seriously injured.

    As Wes tended to him and prepared to leave, Seth stopped him. "Do you think running back will save her now?"

    Wes had only one thought which

    was to rescue Miranda. He had been with her since she arrived in the

    Yaren tribe. He remember 1.7€

    beautiful she used to be, even

    though she had taken on the identity

    of try. To Wes, she would always be

    the Miranda he first met

    His duty was to protect her, a responsibility he would not forget. Wes lowered his head. "Mr. Seth, I need to go back and save her. She''s in great danger."

    Wes clenched his fists tightly. Despite Seth''s outward indifference towards Miranda, the fact remained that she was his daughter, something that could never be changed.

    Seth dismissed Wes''s n. "Even if

    you go back, you won''t change anything. You''ll just throw your life away. Don''t fool yourself. With your abilities, you''d just be fighting a losing battle!" Seth panted heavily.

    If he hadn''t been ambushed by Nash, he would not be in this situation. He had already acted against the Pharaoh and subdued Micah. But Nash''s sudden appearance had ruined everything.

    Seth was furious but he had no other option. Returning now would mean suicide.

    "Are we just going to let her die?" Wes was frustrated and felt it was unfair to Miranda.

    Seth sneered. "She won''t die there. We have the ability to change the situation. Everything can be altered. It''s just a matter of time."

    Wes remained silent. He knew his ce as a subordinate, and having followed Seth for so many years, he understood Seth''s nature well. Seth never took risks without a n.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 884

    Miranda still met her end, right in front of Nash.

    During those final moments, as the punishments inflicted upon her took their toll, she reflected on her long yet fleeting life.

    Given to Seth by her biological mother, she had endured a stint in the ve camp, suffering through brutal experiments. Even at the end, she never learned the identity of her real father. She died with a heart full of resentment. Her final words echoed in Nash''s mind. "Nash, I was devoted to you for so long. You never looked at me because of Nina. Even in death, I curse you both. May you and Nina never find peace!"

    The punishments inflicted on Miranda were harsh but not intended to be fatal. No one expected her to die from anger and despair, coughing up blood.

    Nash remained unfazed by her words. He coldly ordered, "James, Seth likes his experiments, right? Find him and send Miranda''s body back to him."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Captain, don''t let Miranda''s words get to you. She was justshing out. If curses came true, we''d all be prophets," James said, trying to reassure Nash. He noticed the expression on Nash''s face and worried he might be overthinking it.

    In truth, he believed Miranda''s death was too lenient for her. She hadmitted countless atrocities and had evaded justice once before. She deserved to be torn apart and thrown to the wolves. But as soldiers, they couldn''t stoop to such acts. Nash allowed himself a slight, mocking smile. "I know."

    News of Miranda''s death quickly reached Seth. Nash made no effort to conceal it and even spread the word.

    Seth learned of it while on the run, receiving a call from Sally, someone he hadn''t heard from in a long time. Seeing her name on his phone brought a moment of disorientation.

    As soon as he answered, her furious voice sted through. "Seth, when I handed my daughter over to you, what did I tell you? What did you promise me?"

    Seth couldn''t forget that day years ago when Sally had entrusted the infant Miranda to him.

    "Nash wants to use you to find me. Even if he captures me with his army, I will survive," Sethughed maniacally, bordering on madness. Sally''s voice rose in anger. "Is this the time for your arrogance? Don''t you know, Miranda is dead!"

    She couldn''t believe it herself until she saw Miranda''s lifeless body. Seth had promised her daughter a better life, but now shey dead.

    Years ago, Seth might have felt a pang of guilt hearing Sally''s grief, but now he was cold, utterly indifferent.

    "She''s dead, so what? Do you want to retrieve her body and hold a press conference?" Seth''s voice dripped with sarcastic disdain.

    Initially, he had taken Miranda in out

    of a sense of duty and a fleeting emotional connection to Sally. He had cared for Miranda, her face a reminder of Sally.

    But eventually, he realized that a man shouldn''t be confined by feelings.

 Chapter 885

    Seth craved power, and over the years, he realized more and more that Sally and he were not on the same path.

    Moreover, Miranda was just a love-struck fool,pletely immersed in her infatuation. Initially, he intended to use Miranda onest time, but Nash and Micah ruined his ns.

    No, he hadn''t achieved his goals yet. He couldn''t die here, and he refused to spend the rest of his life on the run.

    Seth hung up on Sally and made a quick decision. If he couldn''t make it in the Yaren tribe, he would seek out the allied forces.

    As he took a few steps forward, he noticed there were no footsteps behind him. Turning around, he saw Wes still standing there, staring nkly.

    Seeing Wes''s dazed expression, Seth''s anger red. "What are you standing there for? Do you have a death wish?"

    Seth could see Wes''s feelings for Miranda with just one nce. A man aiming for greatness shouldn''t be tied down by emotions. And right now, Wes was the only one left by his side.

    Head hung low, like a child caught in wrongdoing, Wes muttered, "Mr. Seth, forgive me, but I can''t continue on this path with you. I have to go back for Miss Miranda."

    Seth didn''t reply immediately. Instead, as Wes finished speaking, he drew his gun. But Seth was quicker.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    With a deafening bang, Wes copsed to the ground. Seth fired a few more shots into Wes, his eyes cold and devoid of emotion.

    Wes, now smelling the overwhelming scent of blood, saw the world turn a deep red. He tried to muster the strength to get up, but his body had none left. He could only watch helplessly as his breathing became morebored, suffocating him. In his final moments, Wes thought of Miranda. He remembered his promise to protect her, a promise he could no longer keep.

    After ensuring Wes was dead, Seth dragged his body into the mountains. Then, armed with a gun, he approached the allied forces'' camp.

    The allied soldiers immediately raised their weapons upon seeing Seth, but he quickly showed the Yaren tribe''s insignia.

    "I am Seth of the Yaren tribe. I need to speak with your leader," he demanded. The soldiers hesitated for a moment before rying his message.

    Nina was burning with fever.

    Worried about her condition and fearing Seth''s men would catch up, Wilfred carried her into the forest, eventually finding a cave. He bit his finger and fed Nina a bit of his Blood, then gathered dry wood to start a fire.

    Nina''s body was cold, and Wilfred held her tightly, just as she had once held him. But Nina, delirious, began to murmur, "Don''t draw my blood don''t hurt me, don''t put me int those experiments, I don''t want to be a healer..."

    Wilfred, right beside her, heard every word clearly, his brows furrowing deeply. Nina had never been a test subject for the Pharaoh or Seth When he and Scarlett had been used for experiments, Nina had been the one to protect them.

    But now, Nina seemed to have these false memories.

    Wilfred immediately realized something was wrong. He shook Nina firmly, trying to wake her. "Nina, wake up! Look at me! Don''t sleep, those aren''t your memories..."

 Chapter 886

    Nina did not wake up at first, so Wilfred kept talking in her ear, repeating his words over and over until she finally opened her eyes.

    She saw Wilfred in front of her, and rity returned to her gaze. "Wilfred, where... where are we?"

    Wilfred did not immediately answer. His lips were pressed into a thin line. When he had first reunited with Nina, he thought she had lost her memory and forgotten their past. But now he realized something more troubling. Her memories were distorted. "We''re in a cave," he finally said. "You have a fever, and I couldn''t keep moving with you. Nina, look at me. I have something important to tell you."

    Wilfred released Nina but kept a firm grip on her shoulders, his seriousness making her recognize the gravity of the situation.

    "What do you need to tell me?" she asked, seeing the weight of his expression.

    After a moment of silence, Wilfred began, He recounted the details. When he was enduring unbearable torture, Nina appeared, dressed in a spotless white princess dress, and protected him and Scarlett. She stood out in the ve camp, but no one dared touch her because she was the esteemed daughter of the Pharaoh, referred to as Ivy.

    She was like an angel, trying to protect the people in the camp, but she was just one person. Her power was limited, and the camp''s horrors were overwhelming.

    Some people, through empathy, internalized the sufferings of others as if they were their own. Nina had subconsciously absorbed others'' memories. There was a term for it in medicine, empathetic transference.

    Wilfred exined, "We managed to

    escape the camp because you set a

    fire. I don''t know why you ended

    ug

    in Birkham afterward, but Nina, no one dared to make you an experimental subject. Your brother and the Pharaoh both loved you very much."

    Her brother, Micah, and the Pharaoh...

    Wilfred rolled up Nina''s sleeve, revealing a round white scar on her

    arm. "Nina, this is from when you saved me and got identally burned was under the effects of a new drug and couldn''t control

    myself. I pushed you away,

    daN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    red-hot iron ball fell on your arm and

    bounced off. Only you and I know

    this..."

    He had been terrified then, fearing that her injury would lead to his own gruesome punishment. But Nina had never mentioned it.

    Because Nina had been in theb

    with Wilfred and he was also being

    groomed as a test subject so he had ess to many drugs and

    treatments. He had an extraordinary talent for handling these

    substances.

    As a result, Nina''s burn scar gradually faded, eventually forming a white spot that was barely noticeable unless you looked closely.

    Nina was speechless. It felt as if something was stuck in her throat, making it hard to breathe.

    The circr white scar, which she had always thought was a birthmark, now had a clear origin.

    Wilfred had given her the bracelet to save her, and once again, he was risking everything to protect her.

 Chapter 887

    Moreover, Wilfred was risking his life to escape with her. IIe would not lie to her, but this only confirmed that she was Ivy.

    Any remaining illusions were shattered. She was Micah''s sister, the Pharaoh''s daughter. The Yaren tribe hadmitted so many atrocities, and they were enemies of Nash and his people.

    At this moment, she felt a lump in her throat, unable to describe her emotions.

    "Ivy, I didn''t want to tell you all this, but I couldn''t let you remain trapped in someone else''s memories," Wilfred said, gently stroking her head. He truly cared for her and only wanted the best for her, even if her heart belonged to Nash. For him, her well- being was all that mattered.

    Nina suddenly remembered the arguments she had with Nash about Zac. Realizing now that Zac never existed. It was either a figment of her imagination or someone else''s memory.

    This realization was crushing. It wasn''t empathy, it felt like a mental illness!

    Covering her face with her hands, tears streamed down her fingers. They had no means ofmunication, and Seth was still hunting them. Reaching Nash seemed impossible.

    Wilfred did not say anything more. He simply stayed by her side. He was determined not to leave her again. Even if it meant dying, he wanted to be with her and protect her as much as he could.

    "I''ll go see if I can find some wild berries. Ivy, stay here and don''t go anywhere, okay?" Wilfred said.

    "...Okay," Nina replied hoarsely.

    They were on the run together. Where could she possibly go? Facing this pursuit, she could not afford to wander and be a burden to Wilfred.

    Meanwhile, Nash was tracking Nina and Wilfred''stest whereabouts but had no progress.

    Micah had already reorganized the Yaren tribe. The ves had rebelled but he decided not to pursue them further. With the Pharaoh in aa, Micah no longer had to consider his influence.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Nash, I didn''t realize you had such deep feelings for Nina," Micah said, approaching Nash with a stern expression.

    "If you hadn''t shown up with reinforcements, I could have executed my n more effectively. Seth thought he had me with those two bullets, but he underestimated me. I''ve known about his schemes for a while. I just didn''t expect you to bring so many people for Nina''s sake."

    Nash''s voice was cold, "Nina is Nina, separate from you and your tribe."

    Nash understood everything between Nina and Micah. He could differentiate between them and respect Nina''s wishes, no matter the conflict. His feelings for her would never change.

    "With the Yaren tribe in its current state, I can''t let her return. But, Nash, without Seth or Pharaoh, I''ll make the Yaren tribe better, "Micah said, his lips pressed together, determination evident in his eyes.

    "If the Yaren tribe improves, when Ninaes back, she''ll be respected by everyone. Why should she be separated from the Yaren tribe?" Micah pondered.

 Chapter 888

    Nash didn''t respond immediately. After a few seconds, he slowly said, "This is Nina''s decision."

    Ignoring Nash, Micah walked over to the Pharaoh. While the Pharaoh was unconscious, Micah removed the mask from his face, revealing a long scar that had been hidden for years.

    This scar, which Micah had only seen once as a child, was the reason the Pharaoh always wore a mask in public.

    Micah had gathered the tribe''s best medical minds andboratory experts. His only goal now was to wake the Pharaoh as soon as possible.

    Three hourster, the Pharaoh regained consciousness. He immediately noticed the absence of his mask and the familiar weight it usually imparted on his face.

    "Where is Seth?" the Pharaoh roared in anger.

    He had trusted Sethpletely, and now Seth had betrayed him and even removed his mask.

    Micah scoffed softly. "You still want to see Seth? Are you really so short on reliable people?"

    The Pharaoh followed the voice, finally seeing Micah safe and sound, and let out a sigh of relief. "Where''s Ivy?"

    He hadn''t forgotten his daughter.

    Micah chuckled. "Do you mean Seth''s daughter or your real daughter?"

    The Pharaoh wasn''t a fool. He instantly understood what Micah was implying. Seth had reced his real daughter Ivy with his

    OWIL.

    "You know where Ivy is?" the Pharaoh asked, hope flickering in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Micah''s calm demeanor suggested he knew everything. "You''ve met her," he said slowly.

    The realization hit the Pharaoh hard. The girl named Nina, who had seemed so familiar, was actually his daughter Ivy. Memories of a young Ivy running towards him with a lollipop and flowers filled his mind.

    "Father," Micah''s voice pulled him back to the present.

    "Where is she?" the Pharaoh asked urgently.

    The Pharaoh became anxious. After the fire, he had lost his daughter Ivy. With no remains found in the fire, he had always believed she was still alive. When Seth brought back "Ivy," he experienced an unparalleled happiness, even though "Ivy" had poor health and a bit of a temper.

    He had been busy with his ns and had often left "Ivy" alone, though he made sure to bring her gifts to make up for his absence. But now, he was being told that his real daughter was someone else and he had even almost killed her.

    The Pharaoh recalled the moment he had aimed his gun at Nina and felt a deep regret and remorse.

    Micah''s smirk deepened. "You really fully handed the Yaren tribe over to Seth, didn''t you? Nina was taken into theb, and a rebellion was started. And you had no clue?"

    He didn''t believe the Pharaoh could be that oblivious.

    The Pharaoh had his own experiments and grand ns, so he never paid attention to Seth''s activities. Moreover, when the Pharaoh saw Nina, he thought she resembled his memories of Ivy, but he dismissed it as mere coincidence and didn''t think much

    of it. Why would he pay attention to someone he considered insignificant? Besides, at that time, he thought Nina staying with Micah might hinder him, so her death seemed like it could be beneficial.

    But now, he was shocked by the truth.

    A lump formed in the Pharaoh''s throat, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say to Micah.

 Chapter 889

    "You''re very weak right now. I don''t know what drugs Seth used on you, but you''ve spent years in theb. You''ll have to deal with your own health." Micah threw out these words and turned to leave. "But wait! You still haven''t told me where Nina is," the Pharaoh called after him, his heart heavy with worry. "Did something happen to her?"

    Micah paused, his face unreadable. "Do you remember Wilfred?"

    The Pharaoh nodded gravely. "Of course. He was my most sessful creation."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Wilfred had been turned into a healer by the Pharaoh. Although Wilfred had escaped, the Pharaoh had continually searched for him, despite the constant warfare that limited his resources.

    The Pharaoh''s brows furrowed. "Is Wilfred after Ivy now? And what about the girl pretending to be Ivy?"

    "You should be d Ivy is different from you. She has managed to survive. When Seth started his rebellion, Wilfred took Ivy and fled," Micah replied.

    Now that it was clear Nina was Ivy, Micah had started calling her by her true name, especially in front of the Pharaoh.

    "Send more men to find Ivy. We must bring her back. I owe her too much..." The Pharaoh''s voice choked with emotion.

    Originally, when Seth had brought lvy back, he thought he would make things right after finishing his tasks. But now, everything had changed so quickly. Any ns he had were now overshadowed by the urgency to find his daughter. Micah''s voice was cold. "It''s toote to tell me this now that you''re awake."

    With that, Micah turned and left without looking back. The Pharaoh

    remained silent, feeling a heavy

    set

    weight in his chest, making it hard to breathe.

    Meanwhile, Seth had entered the allied forces'' camp, and this information had already reached Nash and Micah. If Seth nned to

    ally with them to attack, they needed to prepare for battle.

    Nina wasn''t in the Yaren tribe anymore, and Nash had no intention of staying there. Just as he was leaving, he received a call from his unit.

    "Captain, there are two people, a man and a woman, who say they know you. One is named Wilfred, the other is Nina..."

    Nash didn''t wait to hear the rest. "Make sure they''re safe. I''m heading back immediately! Ensure they''re fed and taken care of." "Understood."

    Nash hung up, not wasting any more time. His only thought was that he couldn''t lose Nina again.

    Nina was severely dehydrated and exhausted from the journey. Shey on a cot, with Wilfred by her side, giving her water and then his own blood to strengthen her. When she saw the cut on his hand, she instinctively tried to resist.

    "Ivy, hold on. This will help you," Wilfred reassured her. Just then, a shadow appeared at the entrance of the tent.

 Chapter 890

    Nina was the first to notice the figure standing at the entrance. The sunset glow bathed him in a golden light, making him look radiant. It was Scott! Instinctively, Nina pushed away Wilfred and tried to walk towards Scott, but her legs felt like they were made of lead.

    "Scott," she murmured. Wilfred stayed close to her, ready to catch her if she stumbled.

    Scott noticed Nina too. He had overheard someone mentioning her to Nash over the phone and had followed the directions to find her.

    Seeing her now, she matched the image he had in his mind. She was beautiful. Bits and pieces of memories flitted through his mind, but he couldn''t quite grasp them.

    Nina saw the rity in Scott''s eyes, and memories of searching for him in the ve camp shed back. Scott had lost his past.

    Nina turned to Wilfred. "Wilfred, can you help him remember his memories?"

    If a person lost their past, their entire life would feel empty. Nina believed it was cruel for Scott to forget everything, including his family and all his experiences, even if he didn''t remember her. "I''ll take a look," Wilfred agreed.

    Scott didn''t leave. Finding Nina felt right, like a key to unlocking his lost memories. If he stayed near her, maybe he could remember more quickly.

    Wilfred didn''t ask Scott to leave. He continued to draw his own blood and offered it to Nina. She instinctively recoiled.

    "Nina, I won''t harm you. You know I''m a healer. My blood can help you. Do you remember when I gave you that emerald bracelet?"

    Nina remained silent, but she remembered well. Wearing that bracelet had always made her feel inexplicably calm andfortable.

    "The beads have my blood in them... Nina, my blood can help you. I fed it to you while we were escaping. The Pharaoh''s research on me was..." "Miss Nina! It''s a call from Captain York!"

    Amanding voice interrupted as a man in camouge approached with a silver phone.

    Nina took the phone. Before she could speak, Nash''s hoarse yet gentle voice came through, "Are you alright?"

    "I''m not hurt. How about you?"

    "I''m fine." Nash sighed in relief. "Wait for me. I''ll be there soon."

    "Okay."

    Their exchange was brief and ordinary, but to Wilfred and Scott who already knew that Nina and Nash were married, it carried an

    extrayer of intimacy.

    After the call, Nina handed the phone back to Nash''s subordinate. At Wilfred''s insistence, she finally drank the offered blood.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    A faint medicinal aroma filled the air,

    making Nina feel ufortable.

    She thought about how much pain Wilfred must have endured to

    transform from a normal person into a heater. The pain he must have

    suffered was immense.

    "Is the poison in my body still not cured?" Nina asked, wondering why Wilfred''s blood would help her otherwise.

    Wilfred replied softly, "No, the poison in your body has been neutralized The antidote Nash gave you worked. It''s just that your body is still very weak, and my blood can help you recover. Don''t overthink it, vy."

 Chapter 891

    "Call me Nina," she said.

    Before, it was just a name, and she had not spent much time with Wilfred. She did not know that Ivy was the Pharaoh''s daughter''s name. Now that she knew, a sense of powerlessness overwhelmed her.

    "I''ve always called you Ivy. From the moment I met you, you were Ivy. Even though you''re Nina now, Ivy, no one can change your past. We are born with many things beyond our control, but we must strive to understand them fully," Wilfred said, looking at her. Understand fully? Nina wanted tough but could not.

    "I know about the Pharaoh and his followers-how they killed, burned, and looted, and how he turned you into this! He did it all for his own selfish desires."

    The scenes Nina had witnessed yed in her mind like movie clips, one after another. She could not imagine how she had survived in the Yaren tribe as Ivy.

    "I''m tired, Wilfred. I want to sleep. When Nashes back, wake me up." She turned over andy back on the camp bed.

    Wilfred stayed by her side, fanning her to keep herfortable as she slept.

    ---

    Nash returned an hourter. After asking his subordinates for Nina''s location, he hurried to her tent. He impatiently pulled back the p and saw Wilfred watching over Nina and Scott sitting on a chair nearby.

    When they noticed him, both Wilfred and Scott silently got up and left the tent, giving Nash and Nina some privacy.

    Nina was still asleep. Nash sat by

    her side, waiting. When she woke up and saw him, she thought she was dreaming. Then she remembered

    she had arrived at Nash''s camp with Wilfred.

    She reached out to touch Nash''s face. He leaned closer so she could reach him and took her hand in his.

    Without words, their silent connection spoke volumes.

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault..." Nash began to apologize, but Nina ced a finger on his lips.

    "Don''t apologize. None of this is your fault," she said, understanding the situation perfectly.

    "You need to rest here for a while. When you''re ready, I''ll take you back kham. How does that sound?"

    Nash asked, seeking her

    wpinion.

    Nina looked into Nash''s eyes and understood everything.

    Nina nodded, "I want to take Scarlett and Scott back with me. And you too, Nash."

    She squeezed his hand, "Nash, I really want to go with you. But you have your mission, and I know I shouldn''t be selfish."

    "I..."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Nina lowered her head, unable to

    look at Nash. Her breath caught, and her throat felt constricted, as if something were stuck there, making it hard to swallow.

    Nash had his duty, and she could not take him away from it.

 Chapter 892

    Nina couldn''t bring herself to say what she felt, but Nash understood.

    He cupped Nina''s face and kissed her deeply, as if trying to merge her into his own body. But at the critical moment, he pulled away.

    "Rest here for a few days. I''ll arrange everything for your departure."

    "Alright," Nina replied, breathless, watching Nash leave the tent.

    Nash had further preparations to make. Deploying forces for Nina''s sake had convinced the Yaren tribe to surrender, but it had also led to disciplinary action against him. He was now on three days'' suspension. Unable to exin everything to Nina himself, Nash sent James to update her on the situation.

    Nina understood. However, she hadn''t seen Scarlett yet.

    "Where''s Scarlett?" she asked instinctively.

    "She''s in another tent, Ms. Nina. Don''t worry, she''s doing well. Captain has enlisted her as a soldier to help her regain some of her memories through muscle memory training."

    "Take me to her."

    "Of course," James said, leading the way.

    Within minutes, Nina spotted Scarlett, who was working with a hoe in an open field.

    "Scarlett," James called out.

    Scarlett put down her hoe and quickly approached. Though she had no memories of her past, she felt cared for since arriving here. She also liked the name Scarlett, especially appreciating the kindness James showed her. As she reached them, Scarlett found Nina''s face oddly familiar.

    "Hello, I''m Nina. It''s nice to meet you," Nina introduced herself, extending her hand as if they were meeting for the first time.

    Scarlett froze. The name Nina

    seemed to trigger something deep within her memory, but she couldn''t quite grasp it. Still, Nina''s warm smile struck a chord.

    "Did we know each other before?" Scarlett asked, her breathing heavy.

    "Yes," Nina confirmed with a nod.

    Scarlett didn''t know what to say. She had lost her past memories, and if it weren''t for being here now, she would still be in the ve camp. "Can I hug you?" Scarlett asked hesitantly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Of course," Nina replied, opening her arms.

    They embraced, and for Scarlett, it felt wonderfully strange. Brief shes of memories flickered in her mind, but she couldn''t hold onto them. Still, she knew that Nina was someone important from her past.

    The next three days passed with Nina and Scarlett working together, tilling the fields, nting vegetables, and cooking meals.

    When Nash returned, Nina immediately noticed the dark stubble on his chin and the exhaustion etched on his face.

    The moment Nash saw her, he pulled her into a tight embrace, almost as if he wanted to merge her into his own body.

    "I missed you so much," Nash''s voice was rough, his throat tight with emotion.

    "I missed you too," Nina replied, wrapping her arms around his waist, holding him just as tightly.

    During those three days, she had

    het

    kept herself busy with Scarlett to avoid thinking about Nash. But now, with him in front of her, she couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed

    "There''s not much to do around here, but maybe we could take a walk to clear our minds," Nash suggested, holding her face and kissing her gently.

 Chapter 893

    Nina shook her head. "You shouldn''t take me out to rx, you have your own work to do. I can''t keep affecting you." Nash was confined because of her, and she believed he should stay with his unit. They had plenty of time in the future.

    "Foolish girl, how could you be a burden? It''s me... I''m sorry. I''m still not strong enough, still too negligent. I failed to protect you, that''s why you got hurt."

    There was a glint in Nash''s eyes, and his voice grew hoarse with emotion.

    It pained Nina to see Nash apologizing. She put her hand on his lips. "Don''t say that. I understand. I''ll take Scott and Scarlett back."

    To her surprise, neither Scarlett nor Scott wanted to leave. Scarlett was thriving as a soldier, enjoying her new life. Scott found a sense of peace around Nina, even with their limited interactions.

    Respecting their wishes was essential, but Nina felt it necessary to insist with Scott. She approached him to exin.

    "I don''t know why you don''t want to go back, but you have family in Birkham who miss you."

    To Scott, his family felt like strangers. He shook his head. "Nina, you''re here, and I like it here. Going back won''t help me remember. I might as well stay here longer."

    Nina was momentarily disoriented hearing Scott call her Nina, feeling as if she were back in the past. After a brief silence, she spoke again. "Scott, I believe returning to your hometown and being around your parents and family might help you remember your past. Here, you''ve seen, it''s constantly war-torn."

    Her concern was for their safety, wanting them to return to Birkham. But they both chose to stay.

    Scott nodded. "I understand, but I''m not afraid. If you think I''m toofortable, I can be a soldier like Scarlett..."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Nina was taken aback and quickly

    ??

    stopped him. "Why would you join the army? Scarlett had some

    training, but you have none vel

    Content

    She couldn''t imagine how to exin to his family if something happened to Scott.

    Scott chuckled. "I can learn from Scarlett. Here, I feel at peace."

    Despite not remembering his past, Scott felt strongly about staying with Nina.

    Nina sighed, about to say more when Scott cut her off with a smile. "I have something to do over there, we''ll talkter."

    At this point, what else could she say?

    Unexpectedly, after Scott left,

    Wilfred approached her. His smile was deep and knowing. "You have reasons for wanting them to stay. As for me... can you let me stay?" Before, Wilfred thought that in his final days, he should leave a impression on his loved ones.

    now he realized he couet

    Even if he were to die, he wanted to spend hisst moments being useful to her.

 Chapter 894

    "This isn''t my territory. I don''t make the rules," Nina replied hoarsely, pursing her lips.

    She understood Wilfred''s feelings and intentions, but she saw him only as a friend.

    "Then I''ll go talk to Nash," Wilfred said earnestly, waving at Nina before heading off to find Nash.

    In a few minutes, he found Nash in his tent, standing in front of a map. Dressed in his military uniform, Nash exuded an air of authority that set him apart. It was not just the uniform. Nash had an inherent quality that made it clear why Nina was so captivated by him.

    Wilfred hesitated for a moment before approaching Nash. "Nina has a problem. You know that, right?"

    Nash paused, lowering his marker, and met Wilfred''s gaze. Though he said nothing, his intense, dark eyes spoke volumes.

    "It seems you do," Wilfred observed.

    "Yes," Nash finally replied.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Wilfred continued, "She likely experienced strong empathy in the ve camp, absorbing others'' pain and suffering until she believed their experiences were her own. Nash, given the current situation, I''m not leaving her."

    Wilfred''s eyes were filled with determination, a certainty that flowed from him. Nash understood Wilfred''s intentions and Nina''s feelings, but knowing someone else was so concerned about Nina weighed heavily on him.

    "I understand your difort, but I won''t interfere with your rtionship. Nash, you know my identity and my role," Wilfred said, his voice deep and serious, his gaze locked on Nash.

    Before Nash could respond, Felix appeared at the tent entrance, respectfully reporting, "Captain, people from the Yaren tribe are here. It''s Micah and the Pharaoh."

    Micah and the Pharaoh hade to see Nina. Given their familial ties, Nash could not deny them the meeting. However, he needed to inform Nina first to ensure she was not caught off guard.

    "We''ll talk about your situationter. I need to see Nina now," Nash told Wilfred, then turned to Felix, "Have them wait."

    "Yes, sir," Felix replied, then left the tent.

    Nash followed, leaving Wilfred alone in the tent. As he watched Nash walk away, Wilfred fell a heavy weight in his chest. In those few seconds, it felt like an invisible hand was squeezing his heart, making it hard to breathe.

    He had met Nina first, and she had given him something so important. Yet, in the end, it was Nash who stayed by her side, who entered her heart. The order of meeting mattered, but so did love and opportunity.

    Nash quickly found Nina. She was sitting outside alone, a pile of wildflowers in front of her. Scarlett had picked them for her. Despite herck of memory and only a few days with Nina, Scarlett already saw Nina as an indispensable part of her life, like family.

 Chapter 895

    Nina held the flowers close, inhaling their scent. Soon, Nash approached her, his eyes filled with tenderness.

    "It''s a shame we don''t have a phone to capture this moment," he said. "Now I understand why people like to take pictures everywhere. They want to freeze these beautiful moments."

    Nina chuckled. "Look at our situation. After everything we''ve been through, my perspective has changed."

    She had always been cautious, working as Nash''s secretary, strictly adhering to his instructions, and hiding their rtionship from everyone. Now, with all they had endured, the thought of taking photos seemed trivial.

    Nash smiled and sat down beside her, pulling her into his embrace. "Nina, I know I''ve let you down in so many ways. I''m working hard to take care of everything so I can be the Nash you deserve."

    "Mm, I know," Nina murmured, leaning into his chest as they watched the sunset together.

    Gently stroking her hair, Nash said, "Nina, Micah and the Pharaoh are here. The Yaren tribe has undergone significant changes. The ve camps have been dismantled, and Micah is now in charge. The Pharaoh has stepped down, and as for the one posing as Ivy..."

    "Was it Miranda?" Nina interrupted with a softugh before Nash could finish speaking.

    Nash''s eyes widened in surprise. He had not expected Nina to know. He chuckled, "When did you figure it out?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nina thought for a moment. "I started piecing things together. Ivy was brought back by Seth, and Miranda was his daughter..."

    "Miranda wasn''t Seth''s daughter. She was Sally''s. Seth and Sally had a connection, that''s all."

    Nina had not known this detail. She had assumed Miranda was the daughter of both Seth and Sally. But hearing Nash''s rification, it became clear that Miranda was solely Sally''s child.

    Then Nash added, "Miranda is dead."

    She could not believe it. "When did this happen?"

    "Right when Seth led the rebellion and you and Wilfred escaped..." Nash exined Miranda''s death in detail.

    Nina was silent for a moment, then said, "I thought you would have spared her."

    Even if Nash did not spare Miranda, at least Seth could have. But it turned out that Seth did not save her either. Looking back, Miranda had impacted her life so much. It truly confirmed the saying, "Hurt people hurt people."

    "Go meet with Micah and the Pharaoh. You''re his daughter, and that fact won''t change," Nash said, respecting Nina''s feelings but knowing some things had to be addressed face-to-face.

    Nina did not want to go, but since they hade, she had no choice. She stood up, "Alright, I''ll go with you to see them."

    Soon, Nina followed Nash to the tent where Micah and the Pharaoh were waiting. Micah looked the same as before, but the Pharaoh was different.

    He was not wearing his mask. Though a long scar marked his face, his eyes were softer than Nina remembered. He looked unusually gentle.

 Chapter 896

    Nina had never seen the Pharaoh without his mask. But now, the Pharaoh stood beside Micah, his eyes deeply fixed on her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She averted her gaze. "I don''t n on returning to the Yaren tribe," she said calmly, not intending to acknowledge the Pharaoh or her connection to the tribe. Her tone was cold and detached.

    Nash put his arm around her shoulder. Though he said nothing, his determined look made it clear that he supported her decisionpletely. He would stand by her no matter what.

    The Pharaoh, trembling, took a step towards Nina. "Ivy..." he croaked, his voice choked with emotion.

    Nina waved him off. "My name is Nina," she corrected. His voice made Nina feel ufortable, as if a heavy stone was pressing on her chest, making it hard to breathe. Emotions and attitudes can change over time, but this reunion was difficult for both of them. The Pharaoh had imagined many scenarios of their reunion, including the possibility of Nina''s coldness. But now, facing it, he couldn''t deny how much it hurt. Seeing her like this was painful for him.

    The only way he thought he could make amends was through material gifts. At his signal, a servant brought forward a chest filled with jewels and gold, along with a bank card from the Pharaoh himself. "This is from me. You..." the Pharaoh began.

    Seeing Nina''s reluctance, Micah stepped forward. He had always felt a connection to her, and now that he knew for sure she was Ivy, he wanted to get closer. However, when he saw the indifference and estrangement in her eyes, he hesitated and withdrew his hand. "My father''s name is Zion Walker," Nina stated firmly, refusing to acknowledge the Pharaoh or even Micah.

    The atrocitiesmitted by the Yaren tribe still haunted her, and she could not ept that her biological father was the notorious Pharaoh.

    The Pharaoh remained silent, feeling

    a sharp sting in his heart. Ivy had

    been separated from him since she was a child, but before that, their gehil

    father-daughter rtionship was strong.

    Ivy was kind-hearted, and he had shielded her from many harsh realities. If she had ever asked him to release someone, he would have done it without hesitation.

    When Seth brought Miranda, the Pharaoh believed she was his Ivy and wanted to make amends. But it all turned out to be a lie.

    The Pharaoh''s eyes grew dim with unshed tears. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out.

    Just as Nash was about to say something, Nina interrupted, "I came here to make things clear. My name is Nina, and I have nothing to do with the Yaren tribe."

    She pushed Nash away and walked

    off, knowing that Micah and the Pharaoh had other motives for their visit. The Pharaoh watched her, retreating figure with a growing sense of urgency and wanted to foffow, but Nash blocked his way.

    "She has made her stance clear. If you have nothing else to discuss you should leave," Nash said coldly, standing firm to protect Nina from any further distress.

    Micah stepped in. "There is more. The Yaren tribe is being reorganized, and Seth has allied with the rebels. We think an alliance between us could be beneficial." Seth had not only disrupted the Yaren tribe but also caused harm to both him and Nina. Seth was a ticking time bomb that needed to be defused.

    Forming an alliance made sense, and Nash saw no reason to refuse. "Yes, we can work together."

 Chapter 897

    "We would like to stay here for a while," Micah proposed, seizing the opportunity.

    Nash understood the real reason behind Micah and the Pharaoh wanting to stay. They hoped that proximity would allow them to win Nina over.

    Before Nash could respond, Micah gestured for him to follow outside. Without a word, Nash signaled his subordinate to take care of the Pharaoh while he and Micah stepped out. Once outside the tent, Micah spoke frankly, "My father was deceived by Seth. He truly cares for Ivy. Given how close you and Nina are, could you help mediate between them?"

    Micah looked at Nash with a hopeful glint in his eyes. Nash had not forgotten how Micah had helped both him and Nina during their time in the Yaren tribe. Without Micah''s assistance, their safe exit would have been impossible. However, Nash was not Nina. He could not make decisions on her behalf. He had already done that once previously and faced her resentment. After everything they had been through, he could not risk her ming him again. Nash pursed his lips and spoke softly, "Nina''s stance is clear. I can''t help with this. If you want to stay and try to mend things, that''s your decision."

    Nina''s stance was clear, but Micah and the Pharaoh were her family. Nash could not just send them away.

    Micah understood Nash''s neutral stance but saw it as an opportunity. If they could stay, they might have a chance to change Nina''s mind.

    He didn''t push further on that topic and instead addressed another pressing issue. "The allied forces aim to seize control here. The Yaren tribe will undoubtedly respond with force. My father now realizes his mistakes, and with Seth gone, the internal chaos has subsided. If a battle ensues, we need your military support."

    Nash came here to maintain peace and seek a cure for his own poisoning. With Seth now aligned with the allied forces and bent on destroying the Yaren tribe, Nash knew he couldn''t let that happen.

    "I won''t allow Seth to achieve that. I''ll consult with my superiors," Nash said firmly, his expression resolute.

    "Good," Micah said no more.

    Meanwhile, the Pharaoh encountered Wilfred. Unlike before, Wilfred approached him without hesitation or fear. "Pharaoh," Wilfred greeted him directly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    The Pharaoh had already heard about Wilfred helping Nina escape the Yaren tribe and his significant role in curing her poison.

    He walked up to Wilfred, the usually imposing figure now bowing his head slightly in gratitude. "Thank you. Nina''s safety owes much to you."

    Wilfred''s eyes widened in shock. The

    once proud and untouchable

    Pharaoh was expressing gratitude to him. It was clear how much the Pharaoh valued Nina. Considering how far the Pharaoh was willing to go for Nina, nothing seemed impossible now.

    "Pharaoh, protecting Ivy is my duty. I''m just doing what I can to be of use," Wilfred responded humbly.

 Chapter 898

    Wilfred spoke slowly, his gaze growing more resolute. He suddenly remembered Ivy from years ago, how warm and beautiful her smile was.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Most importantly, she had once brought warmth and protection to him. Without her, he would not have survived. Even though his life was nearing its end, being by Ivy''s side was the greatestfort to him now. Pharaoh listened to Wilfred and then realized something. After a moment of silence, he spoke softly, "Don''t forget, I was the one who turned you into a healer."

    Pharaoh could make Wilfred a healer, and he could also just as easily restore him to a normal state, allowing him to live a regr life. He now understood that those experiments only led to more madness. To him, his children were the most important.

    "Really?" Wilfred''s eyes showed a glimmer of joy and excitement. When he had left, it was because he knew his life was nearing its end. Although he wanted to stay with Nina, he had no identity or healthy body and didn''t want to bring her sadness and pain. He returnedter because Nash had called, saying Nina was in trouble. Seeing her suffer so much at Seth''s hands, he could not leave again.

    But now, the Pharaoh imed he could restore him to normal!

    Bing a normal person was his dream.

    The Pharaoh, with a hoarse voice, replied, "Of course, I mean it. Consider it my gratitude for saving Nina."

    The Pharaoh and Micah stayed nearby, and they often encountered Nina. Even in the army, Nash took great care of her, providing her with special meals. With Micah and Pharaoh''s arrival, these became even more luxurious. But Nina had no appetite and often ga the food

    to the wounded.

    "I don''t need special treatment," she told Nash firmly. "I''ll eat what the soldiers eat. If Scott and Scarlett don''t want to leave, then neither will I."

    Nash expected this and felt helpless but had to respect her wishes. He rified, "These special meals are from Micah and the Pharaoh, not me. If you don''t want them, tell them yourself."

    Nina nced over at Micah and the Pharaoh, who were also eating. Their food was different from hers, and they smiled at her.

    She pressed her lips together and said quietly, "I''ve made myself clear. Don''t interfere with my life. If you have business with Nash, deal with him directly. Leave me out of it."

    Feeling low, she decided to leave the

    tent after speaking. The Pharaoh felt a wave of disappointment. He wanted to make amends with his daughter, but in this war-tornnd, his only way was through special treatment. Nina''s rejection hurt him

    deeply, leaving him at a loss for how to win her over.

    Micah gave the Pharaoh a look, then got up to follow Nina. Hearing footsteps behind her, she guessed who it was but did not turn baek. She was hoping he would give up if she walked faster.

    Instead, Micah ran ahead and blocked her path.

    "Nina, wait a moment!"

 Chapter 899

    Nina did not like being called Ivy, so she would not be called that.

    Nina did not say anything, her lips pressed together tightly as she looked at Micah with deep confusion in her eyes. "What do you want from me?"

    Regarding the name, Micah understood her preference. Nina did not believe he would listen to this and ignore everything else she had said.

    Micah''s voice was low and husky as he began, "Nina, I know you feel resistant. Our father did many bad things before, but it doesn''t change that he genuinely cares for us. After you went missing, he searched for you tirelessly. No, he never stopped looking for you all these years.

    "You don''t know how much love he tried to make up for by showering it on Miranda when he thought she was you..."

    Nina raised her hand, not wanting to hear more. But Micah did not stop.

    "You probably don''t know this either. Our father, driven by ambition, conducted many experiments, turning Wilfred into a healer. But now he says he can make Wilfred normal again. And he even thanked Wilfred..."

    Micah took a deep breath. Their father was the esteemed Pharaoh of the Yaren tribe, deceived by Seth for years. Micah had confronted him many times, but never saw him relent. Yet, in front of Nina, their father was willing to bow to anyone, all out of his deep love for her. Nina fell silent. Her throat felt tight as if something was lodged there, making her very ufortable. She could not believe Pharaoh could go to such lengths for her.

    Maybe, as Micah said, despite his wrongdoings, he was a loving father. The blood flowing through her veins was an unchangeable truth. But...

    She could not bring herself to ept it. "I don''t want to talk about this right now, can we stop?" Nina was exhausted, emotionally and physically, to the core.

    Micah did not want to see her like this either, but these were things she needed to confront and could not avoid.

    After a moment of silence, Micah spoke softly, Nina, I don''t want to pressure you. But father and I are here now The Yaren tribe has changed. Where else would you go if not with us to reunite as a family? You and Nash are divorced aren''t you?"

    Micah had thoroughly investigated her situation with Nash. Nina did not respond, her chest heavy with dread. She could not believe Micah had uncovered everything about her.

    Before she could say anything,

    1.n

    Micah continued, "Only bying to the Yaren tribe can we protect you Father and I aremitted to making up for the past. No one can pretend to be you

    r challeng

    status.

    your

    "Nina, I know it''s hard for you to ept. But these are facts you must face. We are your only family in this world, and that''s something you can''t change."

    "I don''t want to hear this. I''ve made it

    clear that I won''t return to the Yaren tribe. Why are you forcing me? I''ve forgotten those past memories. My name is Nina. I grew up in Birkkam. And I''m not a child. I have the right to decide what I want to do!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Just as Nina finished speaking, an emergency military rm echoed through the camp.

 Chapter 900

    "Get down!" Micah shouted, immediately pulling Nina to the ground.

    The entire camp quickly went on high alert. Nash began issuing orders, and Wilfred rushed to Nina''s side, while Scarlett and Scott joined the main force to counter the attack.

    Micah tried to use the chaos to take Nina away, but Wilfred blocked him. "Mr. Micah, Nash specifically instructed that during an attack, it''s best not to move around. Besides, Nina has made it clear she doesn''t want any ties with the Yaren tribe." Micah''s eyes shed with anger. He was about to retort when Nina stepped forward and grabbed his wrist, her face dark with suspicion. "Did you orchestrate this attack?"

    Why else would Micah be standing there so calmly, ready to take her away?

    They talked about bringing her back to the Yaren tribe, but they had not mentioned anything about giving Nash the antidote for his poison.

    "It wasn''t me," Micah said slowly, his expression resolute.

    He despised war and wished to transform his country into something like Birkham, though he also resented Birkham. If it weren''t for Nina being here, he wouldn''t be here at all. Yet, Nina was questioning his intentions now. Nina remained silent, her eyes still filled with doubt as she stared at him.

    Micah pressed his lips together and spoke in a low voice, "Nina, I just don''t think it''s safe here. But if youe with me, I..."

    "And what would be the benefit of going with you? Bing the princess of the Yaren tribe, living a life of endless luxury?" Nina''s lips curled into a mocking smile.

    The high-ranking members of the Yaren tribe might enjoy those luxuries, but the people at the bottom, the ones in the ve camps and their subordinates, paid the price with their blood.

    Micah continued, "It''s not like that.

    Nina, you are my sister. You are a part of the Yaren tribe. Your identity is something you were born with. Back then, you..."

    "What about back then?" Nina''s memories were a jumbled mess. She was sensitive to any mention of the past.

    "Let''s go back to the tent. There will likely be wounded soon," Wilfred said, trying to steer Nina away.

    But Nina sensed something was off. She pushed Wilfred away. "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Wilfred''s behavior seemed like he was trying to distract her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Wilfred smiled, "What could I be hiding? I just don''t want you to be troubled by all this."

    Nina did not believe him. Micah had mentioned that the Pharaoh wasz willing to help Wilfred be normal again. Now, Micah was saying all these things, and Wilfred was trying to lead her away

    "I''m not going with you," Nina said, distancing herself from Wilfred.

    Wilfred, desperate to exin, found himself facing a soldier who suddenly appeared, gun pointed at him. Sensing the misunderstanding, Wilfred quickly said, "I have no intention of harming her."

    "Miss Nina,e with me," the soldier said, ignoring Wilfred''s words. He was under Nash''s orders to protect Nina and would act at the first sign of danger.

    Wilfred pressed his lips together, knowing it wasn''t the right time to pursue her. He stood still, watching as Nina walked away.

    Micah, arms crossed, coldly rebuked him, "You really are too clever for your own good!"

 Chapter 901

    Micah thought he could distract Nina and take her away, but his n was thwarted by Nash''s men who discovered him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He had hoped to use the chaos to take Nina back to the Yaren tribe, but it was now impossible. This failure was entirely due to Wilfred''s actions.

    Wilfred opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, Micah interrupted, "You better find a way to bring Nina back to the Yaren tribe!"

    Two hourster.

    "Something''s wrong! Something''s wrong!"

    The urgent cries spread throughout the camp, rming everyone. Nina quickly ran out of her tent, seeing many wounded people returning from the outside. She froze, not seeing Nash among them, nor James or Felix. Then, a dust-covered figure caught her eye.

    Seeing the desperate look in James''s eyes, Nina''s heart raced, "James! Where is Nash? Why isn''t he here?"

    At her words, James''s eyes filled with sorrow. He lowered his head, "Miss Nina, Captain, he..."

    Nina''s legs gave out, and she copsed backward. Thankfully, Wilfred caught her, preventing her from hitting the ground.

    Nina felt utterly drained, overwhelmed by pain and disbelief. "James, you must be lying to me. This can''t be true, right?"

    James kept his head down, "Miss Nina, Captain was shot while fighting the enemy and fell into the river. We''ve been searching but haven''t found his body. That river is known to have man eating crocodiles and giant pythons."

    Already weak, Nina now felt her entire body go numb. She imagined Nash getting shot and falling into the river.

    "Ah-!" Unable to control her emotions, Nina screamed and fainted.

    When she regained consciousness, she was back in the tent, seeing Wilfred, James, Scarlett, and Scott but not that familiar face. She had previously asked Wilfred to find a way to cure Nash of the poison. She was willing to do whatever it took to restore Nash''s health because she could not bear to see him suffer from the poison. But now, Nash might never evene back.

    She could not stay in bed any longer. She threw off the covers and tried to get up, but Wilfred held her down, "Nina, you''re anemic. You shouldn''t be moving around. Felix is still looking for Nash. As long as they haven''t found his body, there''s hope."

    Nina understood Wilfred''s words, but James had mentioned the dangers of the river. If they could not find Nash''s body, it was highly likely he did not survive.

    She could not bring herself to think about it.

    Nina cried out in anguish, "No, I have to find him myself. I need to bring him back!"

    She refused to believe Nash was dead. No one could stop her, so in the end, Wilfred apanied her along the river, searching day after day.

    After three days without any news, the Allied Forces and Seth, now allies, began attacking the Yaren tribe, seizing a third of theirnd.

    In this situation, Nina could not stay outside any longer!

 Chapter 902

    Wilfred grabbed Nina. "Ivy, it''s been days. You''ve searched the river multiple times and haven''t found Nash. Felix is more experienced, and even he couldn''t find him. I''m afraid..."

    Wilfred wanted to say that after so many days, if Nash had not been found, he was likely dead. People would note back from the dead. Even if it was hard to ept, it had to be faced.

    Nina refused to listen. "Don''t tell me that. As long as I haven''t seen his body, I won''t believe he''s dead.

    "All of you, go back! Even if it kills me, I have to find him!" Nina was distraught and on the verge of breaking down. As long as Nash''s body was not found, there was still hope he was alive.

    With the situation so dire, she could not risk anyone else. And if Seth was targeting her, she did not care about living anymore. Wilfred had no choice but to knock Nina out and bring her back to the camp.

    Micah was already waiting. He wanted to take Nina back to the Yaren tribe, but Wilfred would not hand her over.

    "Mr. Micah, Nina''s in no condition to be handed over. She''s been searching for Nash for days. If she wakes up back in the tribe, she might..."

    She might end her life. Nina held on to thatst bit of hope, but as time passed, she would have to face reality. She loved Nash deeply, and if she feltpletely trapped, she could act out of desperation.

    Micah thought of Nina''s words and attitude. He stepped aside for Wilfred.

    When Nina woke up, her first instinct was to leave and search for Nash, but Wilfred held her down firmly. "Where can you go in this state? Nina, ept reality. Please. The military has issued a death notice..."

    Boom-

    It was like a thunderbolt. The military had confirmed Nash''s death, which meant he was truly gone.

    No! No way!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Nash had promised toe back to her. How could he leave her?

    She could not ept it. She needed to confront him and ask why he broke his promise. Why did he make decisions without her? The child, his mission here, even their divorce...

    Nina was falling apart. She thought about ending her life, but Wilfred would not let her. She fought and broke down. "Why stop me? I''ve lived as Nina for so long. Now you''re telling me I''m not Nina, that Nash is dead. What''s the point of living?"

    Her child was gone too. She could not ept this life. Nash had promised a bright future, a happy life together, children. But now, all those dreams were shattered. Nash was nevering back.

    Wilfred held her, unable to say anything more tofort her. Then a familiar, urgent voice sounded in Nina''s ear.

    "Nina."

    Nina froze!

    It was Scarlett''s voice. But ever since Scarlett lost her memory, her tone had been different.

    This tone...

    It was like before.

 Chapter 903

    Nina suddenly looked up and saw Scarlett, her eyes filled with tears. Scarlett''s clothes were tattered, her face marked with the grime of battle, and she looked exhausted.

    As their eyes met, Scarlett quickly ran to Nina, grasping her hand. "Nina, I''m back. I heard about Captain..."

    She had gone out with the soldiers to fight but had been caught in a st, shielded by another soldier. After several days of unconsciousness, she had finally regained all her memories.

    Returning to the camp, she learned of Nash''s sacrifice. Knowing how much Nina loved Nash, she rushed to her side, understanding that Nina would be devastated by the news.

    Seeing Scarlett, Nina''s tears flowed uncontrobly. She was not one to cry easily, but now she could not hold it back. The man she loved most was gone forever, and she had never fully appreciated him when he was alive.

    Nina''s grief turned into violent coughing, and to her shock, she coughed up blood.

    Scarlett was frightened, but Wilfred quickly handed her tissues. Wilfred gave Scarlett a look, silently asking her tofort Nina.

    Scarlett pressed her lips together and sat beside Nina, holding her hand. "Nina, I know what you''re thinking right now. I know you''re in a lot of pain. But you have to pull yourself together. Otherwise, how will you reunite with your child in the future?" "What did you say?" Nina waspletely stunned, finding it unbelievable.

    Child? Wasn''t her child already dead? Why would Scarlett say such a thing?

    Nina''s throat ached as she spoke, "Scarlett, do you know something?"

    Even Wilfred was shocked. Back when Scarlett was following Sawyer, she did not know Nina''s identity and poisoned her. Once she learned who Nina was, she was filled with regret and joined Nash, bing one of his subordinates and diligently

    protecting Nina.

    If Nash had made any moves, Scarlett would have known. But the child had been dered dead, even confirmed by Nash himself.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Scarlett, I know you want me to live.

    But you

    can''t deceive me with this,"

    Nina said. The child had been

    stillborn and Nash had

    ??

    acknowledged.

    Scarlett''s throat hurt as she tried to speak. To reignite Nina''s will to live, she had to mention the child.

    She suspected the child might not have died, a suspicion only Nash could confirm.

    To stay by Nina''s side and to atone for her past mistakes, Scarlett became one of Nash''s subordinates, dedicated to protecting Nina.

    She had her doubts before but did not dare bring it up to Nina. Now, seeing Nina''s desperate state, she had no choice.

    Scarlett''s throat hurt, and she spoke

    in a hoarse voice, "Nina, I''m not deceiving you. I suspect your child didn''t die. Doesn''t it seem strange to you? You have to stay strong for

    YOU IT

    child..."

    She just wanted Nina to survive.

    Nina''s eyes filled with tears. She clutched Scarlett''s hand tightly, like grabbing onto a lifeline.

    "Scarlett, what do you know? Tell me, where is my child?"

 Chapter 904

    Scarlett did not respond immediately. It felt as if she had swallowed something bitter, and her throat was full of it. She had never seen Nina so desperate, her face streaked with tears and her eyes bloodshot.

    Despite her own pain, Scarlett could only speak hoarsely, "Nina, only Captain knows where the child is. And with his death notice..."

    Even if she did not want to believe it, they had searched for days without finding Nash. He must be dead. Without him, no one knew the child''s whereabouts. This was a torment for Nina.

    Nina couldn''t control her emotions, and tears flowed like rain. "Scarlett, is this true? Please don''t lie to me. I... I really want to see my child. I..."

    By the time she finished speaking, Nina was sobbing uncontrobly.

    Scarlett felt even worse, but she hugged Nina tightly, gently patting her back. "Nina, I''m not lying to you. As long as you''re alive, anything is possible. Maybe Nash has already arranged everything, nned for when the child would meet you." She had to say this, even if it was a lie. It was a necessary lie to keep Nina going.

    Nina wiped her tears. "Yes, Scarlett is right. Nash always ns everything meticulously. "Nina thought to herself.

    Nina then nodded. "You''re right. I need to be strong. I need to live and see my child.

    "Scarlett, thank you for everything you''ve done."

    Nina''s breakdown was brief, and she quickly regained herposure. She had not forgotten that Scarlett had risked her life to protect her. Scarlett had been rescued, covered in wounds and without her memory, tortured by Miranda. All of this was because of her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She had wanted to apologize to

    Scarlett many times but did not, believing Scarlett would regain her memory eventually. Now that she had, it was time for Nina to make her apologies.

    about. I''m the one who should feel

    "Nina, you have nothing to feel guilty

    guilty. it weren''t for me, you

    wouldn''t have been tortured by that poison for so long."

    Scarlett had followed Sawyer without knowing Nina''s true identity. Once she knew, she tried to make amends.

    "Scarlett, don''t say that. You didn''t know, and it''s all in the past. Go get a proper check-up with the military doctor. I..."

    Nina''s breath hitched as she spoke

    about herself. She had been

    exhausted and had not been eating properly during this time. To say she was in good health would be an overstatement. She was merely pushing through.

    Scarlett nced at Wilfred standing nearby. "I''ll go to the doctor. When Ie back, I''ll bring you some food."

    "Okay."

    With that, Scarlett left, leaving Nina and Wilfred alone in the tent.

    Nina smiled faintly at Wilfred. "Thank you for staying with me. With all this chaos, I''m thinking of staying a bit longer and then going back to Birkham."

    She still could not believe Nash was gone. She wanted to stay a bit longer, hoping for some sign of him.

    If nothing changed, she would return to Birkham and help manage York Corporation with Quincy.

 Chapter 905

    "Are you trying to send me away?" Wilfred asked, sensing the implication in Nina''s words. His voice was raspy, tinged with a deep sadness.

    Nina was silent for a few seconds before she smiled and said, "Wilfred, all good things muste to an end. We each have our own paths to follow. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be here." Wilfred had his own ns, but they had changed because of her.

    "Yes, if it weren''t for your situation, I wouldn''t havee here. But Nina, I just want to do something for you, to make myself valuable," he said, sitting in front of her. His gaze was filled with determination and deep affection. Nina understood Wilfred''s feelings, but her heart belonged to Nash. With Nash missing, she had no room for anyone else.

    Pretending not to notice, she replied, "Wilfred, you need to follow your own path. I know you feel that as a healer, you can help me..."

    "Nina, I know now isn''t the best time to say this, but I have to. If I don''t, you''ll never know how I feel. Nina, I love you," Wilfred confessed. Nina had always said that she was Nina, not Ivy.

    She did not like being called Ivy, so at this moment, as he expressed his feelings, Wilfred refrained from calling her Ivy.

    Nina remained silent.

    Wilfred''s eyes were full of tenderness and sorrow. "Nina, I''m willing to stay by your side, to take care of you. Whenever you need me, I''ll be here."

    Nina''s throat tightened. She appreciated Wilfred''s kindness, but her heart was entirely with Nash. She had been by Nash''s side for seven years and admired him forN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    much longer. There was no room for anyone else.

    Shaking her head, she said, "I understand, but whether Nash is alive or not, whether hees back or not, I will never love anyone else."

    Wilfred did not push further, knowing it was not the right time. But he was resolute in his decision to stay and protect her.

    Feeling exhausted, Nina wanted to sleep. Wilfred noticed her fatigue and gently said, "If you want to sleep, go ahead. I''ll wake you if anythinges up." "Okay," Nina murmured, closing her eyes and quickly drifting off to sleep.

    In her dream, she saw Nash with his back to her. He was tall, but his clothes were tattered. When he turned around, she saw he had no features on his face, and it startled her

    Reaching out to touch him, she was caught by Nash. His voice was damaged, almost unrecognizable. "Nina, stop looking for me. I''m nevering back." "What am I to you then? You''ve nned everything out, only to leave me behind. What do I mean to you?" Nina''s voice was desperate and full of anguish.

    V

    Nash stroked her cheek. "Nina, I''m doing this to protect you. You''ll always be my one and only. I love

    you and can''t bear to sever

    on..."

    danger. Now, you need to

 Chapter 906

    Nash let go of her after he finished speaking. Then, he began to step back.

    Nina tried to grab him, but he moved too quickly, his body gradually bing transparent.

    "Nash! You jerk!" Nina shouted, waking up with a start.

    When she lifted her hand, she realized her face was soaked with tears.

    Wilfred and Micah entered the tent and immediately understood what had happened upon seeing her tear-streaked face.

    Micah approached Nina first. He sat on the edge of the bed, holding her hand. "Nina, it was just a nightmare. It''s okay. Come back to the Yaren tribe with me."

    Nash had been dead for days, and they were worried about Nina being here alone. Their father had specifically instructed Micah to bring her back to the Yaren tribe.

    Nina shook her head. "I won''t go back with you. How many times do I have to tell you? My name is Nina, not Ivy. I''m from Birkham, not the Yaren tribe."

    She pushed Micah''s hand away. Nina''s refusal to acknowledge her heritage felt like a sharp stab to Micah''s heart. He had hoped she woulde around after all these days, but she remained as stubborn as ever. Micah recalled their childhood when their sibling bond was so strong. He did not want to push her too hard, but Nina''s persistent rejection was bing unbearable.

    "Nina, people can be misled. Our bond is unbreakable, whether you want to admit it or not. We are family. Nina, you may hate us, but you should at least give us a chance to make amends." Micah tried to hold her hand again, but she pulled away.

    A bitter smile crossed Nina''s face. "Make amends? How did I end up in Birkham in the first ce? What about the poison in my body and Nash''s? Are these all Seth''s doing?"

    She did not believe for a second that

    the Pharaoh was unaware of the atrocitiesmitted. The excuse of being engrossed in experiments was just a way to shirk responsibility.

    "Do you really think it was our father? But he truly..."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Don''t talk to me about that. Seth conducted experiments too. Where do you think he learned that from?"

    Nina angrily interrupted Micah before he could finish.

    Seth was not just imitating the Pharaoh. He wanted to surpass him, to be the leader of the Yaren tribe. The Pharaoh was merely shifting the me.

    Nina''s eyes were resolute. "I''ll say it

    again. I don''t want any ties with the

    Yaren tribe. I am not the daughter of criminals. The Yaren tribe and

    Birkham are enemies. Stoping to me!"

    Micah signaled to Wilfred to knock Nina out and take her away.

    But even though Nash was gone, he had made sure that the troops treated Nina with the utmost respect.

    In addition, Wilfred could not bring himself to harm her.

    Furthermore, Scarlett was also outside the tent, along with Felix and James, ready to protect Nina.

    Micah realized he could not forcibly take her away.

    Wilfred gave Micah a look, signaling it was time to stop.

    Micah sighed. Since force would not

    work, he had to try another approach. "Nina, if you don''t want toe with me, then let me stay. Spend some time with Father and me Can you at least do that?"

 Chapter 907

    Micah''s idea was to let Nina have some time to interact before forming a judgment. But for Nina, she wanted to sever all ties with the tribe immediately.

    Before Nash''s incident, she was contemting negotiating with Micah and the Pharaoh for an antidote. But now, she could not think of Nash without feeling a deep, unbearable pain. "If you don''t want trouble here, please leave." Nina pointed towards the tent''s entrance.

    Micah remained silent for a moment but thenplied. Before leaving, he stated firmly, "Nina, I''ll be waiting for you toe around."

    Nina, however, knew she would nevere around.

    After Micah left, Nina turned to Wilfred with a frown. "So just because they promised to turn you back into a normal person, you''re back to being theirckey?"

    It was Wilfred who had let Micah in. Given what Micah had said to her before, Nina was seething with anger.

    Wilfred looked down. "Nina, please don''t be angry. I just wanted to help. You don''t have many rtives left, and you''re struggling so much here. I thought if your family could reunite..." Wilfred looked genuinely remorseful.

    Seeing Wilfred like this, Nina realized the reality of the situation. Everyone has their own desires, and who wouldn''t want to be normal again?

    "I don''t need you to worry about me. If you''ve made a deal with them, I can help you," Nina said softly, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    She was willing to y along if it meant helping Wilfred.

    However, from Wilfred''s perspective, Nina embracing her role as the tribe''s princess could only be beneficial for her. He believed that pretending could lead to a genuine eptance. "That would be great," Wilfred said, a glint of hope in his eyes.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Nina gave a small, resigned smile and said no more.

    ...

    In the presidential pce of Salterra,

    a man wasying on arge bed over two meters wide. He was tall and wore a crystal mask on his face. Around him, guards and attendants were bustling back and forth A doctor was attending to him. A man, approximately in his fifties with streaks of gray in his hair, stood not far from the bed with his hands behind his back. "How is he now?" he asked.

    The doctor replied slowly, "President, he is in critical condition. The bullet barely missed his heart..."

    The bullet was just three millimeters away from the heart. Although it-

    miss vital organ, the man had

    multiple gunshot wounds and was also poisoned.

    The doctor exined the situation to the president.

    "I don''t care what it takes, you must save him. If he dies, you all die with him!" the presidentmanded.

    "Yes, sir!" The entire presidential pce was now a hive of urgent activity.

    Meanwhile, at the York residence, Sally and William had received news of Nash''s death in battle.

    Sally, in particr, med everything on Nina.

    She urgently contacted Felix, "I need to speak to Nina!"

 Chapter 908

    Sally was Captain York''s mother. Given the Captain''s recent ident, Nina, as his beloved woman, was still regarded as his wife, despite officially being his ex-wife.

    Now, Sally demanded to speak with Nina on the phone, and Felix, unable to refuse, handed the phone to her.

    "Nina! Why weren''t you the one who died?"

    This was the first thing Sally said when Nina took the phone. Although Nina was not standing in front of Sally, she could vividly imagine Sally''s ferocious face.

    "It was an ident, Sally. You don''t need to me me for everything. Besides, you knew his identity better than I did," Nina replied coolly.

    "I won''t let you off, Nina. Just you wait!" Sally threatened.

    Nash had died at the hands of the Yaren tribe, with Nina by his side. Miranda had died too, all because of Nina. If Nina had not intervened, Nash and Miranda would have been married long ago.

    A mocking smile crossed Nina''s lips. "Whatever you do, I''ll face it head-on."

    Unfazed, she hung up the phone. Felix, standing beside her, was stunned by their hostile exchange. He had expected some heartfelt conversation between mother inw and daughter inw but was taken aback by the intense animosity.

    Felix felt regret and recalled Nash''s stern and cold face, thinking that Nash would have surely reprimanded him for this. "Miss Nina, I''m sorry. I didn''t understand the situation before giving you the phone," Felix apologized, head down like a child who had done something wrong. Despite being one of Nash''s soldiers, he held Nina in high regard, as Nash had instructed. Whether she returned to Birkham or stayed with the Yaren tribe, Felix''s duty was to ensure her safety.

    Nina smiled and said, "It''s fine. Go about your business. I''ll call if I need anything. Besides, I''m in the camp."

    She was at the heart of the camp and knew she was safe in her current situation.

    "Yes, ma''am," Felix responded.

    With that, Nina left the tent. She took a short walk and soon saw Scott setting up a tent not far away.

    Scott, now tanned, had an air of determination about him. Wearing camouge, Scott had fully integrated into the military life. But with Scarlett having regained her memory, why hadn''t Scott remembered anything yet? Taking a deep breath, Nina strode over to Scott. When he noticed her, he greeted her first.

    Nina smiled. "During the Allied Forces'' attack, I didn''t get a chance to ask, were you hurt?"

    Scott shook his head. Since losing his memory, Scott had be less talkative, speaking only in brief, concise sentences.

    "Once you''re fully recovered, you should return to Birkham. It''s too dangerous here," Scott said hoarsely but with a firm resolve in his eyes.

    Nina chuckled. "I have a n."

    Tomorrow, she would take a gun, bring Scarlett and a few others, and search along the riverbank. She trusted her instincts that Nash was still alive.

    "It''s good you have a n. I''ll continue setting up the tent," Scott replied.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Don''t you want to let your family know you''re safe? I can get their contact information for you," Nina suggested, looking at Scott.

 Chapter 909

    There was a hint of anticipation in Nina''s eyes.

    Scott was silent for a few seconds before giving a softugh. "They all think I''m dead. If I don''t let them know I''m safe, they''ll continue believing that. But if I do tell them, they''ll worry even more. Besides, I haven''t regained my memory yet."

    Without his memories, he did not know how tomunicate with his family. Moreover, he felt an emptiness inside him and wanted to do something meaningful to fill that void.

    He thought that after some time, perhaps he would regain his memories and then he could go home. However, when he was around Nina, he always felt a strange tightness in his chest and a deep pain in his heart.

    "I respect your decision. But you told me this ce is dangerous. Aren''t you worried..." Nina''s brows furrowed.

    Scott chuckled. "Everyone dies eventually. If one loses their way, it''s better to do something meaningful that can fill the emptiness.

    ||

    "Alright," Nina said, finally understanding his perspective.

    Later, Nina and Scarlett searched along the riverbank for Nash. Despite the hardship, Nina was undeterred, but they found no trace of him.

    After several days of fruitless searching, Nina finally gave up. She took Scarlett''s hand and said, "Scarlett, I can''t find him. You said my child didn''t die. Did you hear Nash call anyone? Or did he mention any ce frequently?"

    Suddenly, Nina had a realization. If she couldn''t find Nash, perhaps she could try to find her child.

    Scarlett shook her head. "I really don''t know. Is it possible that Captain contacted his family and entrusted your child to them?"

    This was Scarlett''s guess. But Nina knew it was unlikely. Sally would not take care of Nash''s child, and William, with hisplicated family situation, was even less likely.

    Nina made a decision and gathered James, Felix, and Wilfred. She repeated Scarlett''s words to them, watching their reactions closely.

    James and Felix were stunned. "Miss Nina, your child with Captain didn''t die?"

    Wilfred remained silent, his reaction worrying Nina the most.

    She looked him in the eye and asked coldly, "Wilfred, do you know something? Don''t lie to me. I want the truth."

    Wilfred pressed his lips together and, after a few seconds of silence, spoke softly, "Nina, if Nash really arranged for your child''s safety, only he would know the details."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Wilfred''s calm demeanor and unflinching expression suggested he was telling the truth.

    However, if he did not know anything, why had he reacted that way?

    Moreover, Scarlett and Wilfred were very close. If Scarlett knew her child was alive, how could Wilfred not know? Most importantly, Wilfred had been contacted by Nash.

    James and Felix''s ignorance was understandable since they only knew about military matters. But with Wilfred, Nina felt the need to dig deeper.

    "You two go about your business," Nina said, giving James and Felix a look. Then she turned her full attention to Wilfred.

 Chapter 910

    Nina did not dismiss Scarlett. Instead, she spoke directly, "Why does Scarlett know, but you don''t? Wilfred, at this point, are you still trying to deceive me?" Her sharp, cold gaze fell on Wilfred.

    He slowly opened his lips and replied calmly, "Nina, I might deceive others, but I would never deceive you. I recognized you but didn''t tell anyone else because you had be Nina, and you had no memories of your past. I couldn''t drag you into it. "Moreover, once I realized you were the Pharaoh''s daughter, I knew that ce wasn''t meant for you."

    The Yaren tribe was embroiled in internal conflict. Seth was determined to surpass the Pharaoh by developing even more potent poisons to control people and even sought to seize power.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The Pharaoh wanted to strengthen the tribe, leading to a deep divide. Nina, being kind-hearted, had a stable life and would not have been able to ept this situation easily.

    His thought was that Nina, having been married and even having a child, did not belong there anymore.

    "Wilfred, what are you thinking about?"

    Noticing Wilfred''s distraction, Nina furrowed her brows and took a bold step closer to him, so close she could see every pore on his face.

    Wilfred took a deep breath and then said, "I was thinking about the time before and after I met you. Nina, I want the best for you. If I knew the child''s whereabouts, I would tell you immediately. The agreement between Nash and me was to detoxify you." Nina pressed her lips together, about to speak, but Wilfred continued, "Nina, beyond that, I know nothing."

    Scarlett also looked ashamed. "Nina, I''m sorry I couldn''t help you."

    At this moment, what more could Nina say?

    The only one who knew the truth did not know her child''s whereabouts Nash was still missing. Here, Scarlett and Scott had survived. Micah and the Pharaoh were still

    after her.

    What reason did she have to stay?

    They say you should return to your roots in the end, but Nash did not even leave behind a trace of ashes.

    With sadness and endless longing for Nash, Nina decided to return to Birkham. Felix and James, naturally, would escort her all the way.

    Even Scarlett and Wilfred stayed by her side. But Nina was surprised when she saw Scott boarding the ne with a ticket in hand after she had checked in.

    Nina was stunned. "Scott, weren''t you going to stay?"

    Scott gave Wilfred a look, who then vacated his seat for Scott. As Scott sat down, holding only a ticket, he finally spoke, "When you left, I felt an emptiness inside. I realized I stayed with the Yaren tribe because of you. Now that you''re going back to Birkham, I''ll follow you. Being by your side might help me regain my memory sooner, like Scarlett."

    Scarlett had regained her memory due to a shock, and Scott had privately asked Wilfred about it. Wilfred said that while shocks could be effective, it varied from person person. Some might regain their memory through a shock, while others might remember when encountering familiar things.

    He had seen the familiar sight of Nina, hoping to trigger his memory, but it had no effect. So he fell into the category Wilfred mentionedst.

    Some people might never recover their lost memories in their lifetime.

 Chapter 911

    However, he was certain of one thing. Only by staying by Nina''s side could he ease his inner turmoil.

    "Then let''s go back together."

    ......

    On the ne, Nina had a dream. In the dream, she saw the Pharaoh and Micah. She was in avishly decorated room, where the Pharaoh ced various jewels in front of her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    His smile was obvious, with a hint of ttery. "Nina, these are all for you. I can guarantee you financial freedom for the rest of your life. If this isn''t enough, I can make you the leader of the Yaren tribe. How about that?"

    Micah chimed in, "Nina, if you don''t want the men from the Yaren tribe, I can find you men from other countries. If you want children, I can arrange for others to bear them for you. As many as you want."

    These words startled Nina awake. She was drenched in sweat, which immediately caught Wilfred''s attention. He was about to hand her a tissue when Scott beat him to it. "Thank you," Nina said, epting the tissue.

    She leaned back in her seat, trying to calm her erratic breathing. She had been having frequent dreams, waking up drenched in sweat and feelingpletely drained.

    Wilfred opened a bottle of water and handed it to her. "Drink some water. Once wend, I''ll prescribe some medicine for you."

    Nina did not respond, feeling a heaviness in her chest. She had indeed been feeling oppressed and exhaustedtely. However, she had many things to do once she returned to Birkham. Staring out the window, she knew she would not be able to fall back asleep.

    After the long flight, Quincy was there to pick her up. Scott''s family also arrived to greet him. When they saw Scott, they embraced him tightly, tears streaming down their faces.

    Nina waited a moment before approaching Scott. "Stay in touch. I''ll head home first. Make sure to schedule a thorough check-up soon."

    She was still concerned about Scott''s health. Scott nodded, and they parted ways.

    Quincy drove Nina back to Riverside Estate. He arranged for the helpers to take Scarlett and Wilfred to the guest rooms while Nina headed to her bedroom. The familiar decor andyout brought back a flood of memories. Every moment she had spent with Nash here came rushing back.

    She remembered the effort she put into staying by Nash''s side, including how his emotions changed when he found out about the child. It felt as if an invisible hand was choking Ker, making it hard to breathe and causing her heart to ache,

    She was being overwhelmed by memories and engulfed in sorrow. "Knock, knock!"

    Just as Nina was on the verge of breaking down, there was a knock at the door. Quincy''s voice called from outside, Miss Nina, I had the helper I make you a bowl of noodles. I

    brought it up for you. Please eat a little."

    QUMS

    Quincy''s thoughtfulness made it hard for Nina to refuse. She opened the door, and Quincy immediately noticed her swollen, red eyes.

    As someone who had witnessed the evolution of Nina and Nash''s rtionship, he understood her pain. With Nash gone, even he felt a deep sorrow, let alone Nina, who had loved Nash so deeply.

    Quincy hesitated before speaking in a low voice, "Miss Nina, while you were away, I''ve been managing York Corporation. Do you think I could take some time off now?"

    He knew it was not the best time to ask, but keeping Nina busy might help distract her from her grief over Nash.

    "Of course you can take a break, but I''m not the head of York Corporation," Nina replied with a smile.

    But just as she finished speaking, a helper''s urgent voice approached from a distance. "Mr. Quincy, Madam is here!"

 Chapter 912

    Quincy visibly panicked. "Miss Nina, please go back to your room. I''ll handle this."

    Sally had never liked Nina, and with Nash gone, Quincy, who had been entrusted with Nash''s wishes, could not let the widow suffer any mistreatment. Nina gestured with her hand. "There''s no need. I''ll see her myself."

    Quincy could help her handle the situation this time, but he would not always be there to do so. Nina patted Quincy''s shoulder and went downstairs to meet Sally.

    Sally stood in the living room, wearing a pale white dress embroidered with peonies. She was adorned with a full set of emerald jewelry, giving her a gentle and elegant appearance. However, her gaze was anything but kind. Sally had never shown Nina a friendly face. "Nina, how dare youe back here?"

    Sally, in her high heels, stormed towards Nina, but Nina caught her wrist and forcefully pushed her away. Sally stumbled, nearly falling.

    In disbelief, Sally red at Nina. "Nina, you! How dare youy a hand on me? You have truly lost all respect!"

    Nina''s eyes shed with determination. The woman standing before Sally now waspletely different from the Nina she had known. And it had not even been that long. Despite her small frame, Nina disyed surprising strength. Nina''s gaze was icy. "If you have something to say, say it. Don''t resort to physical aggression and overstep your bounds."

    Nina was here to handle matters, not to be mistreated.

    Sally''s eyes burned with anger. "How can you be so brazen? Nash died because of you!"

    And her Miranda. She could never openly acknowledge her grief for Miranda.

    The mention of Nash''s name felt like a sharp de piercing Nina''s heart. His death was a wound that would never heal.

    "Did youe here just to tell me this? You saw the military''s obituary, didn''t you?"

    Even if Sally did not believe her words, she had to believe the official military report. Nash had died in the line of duty.

    As Nina spoke, she advanced

    towards Sally. "Either leave, or I''let

    have you removed. And are you really here just to settle ounts over Nash''s death?"

    Sally had always been close to Miranda, and Nina had suspected it before. She had never confirmed it, but now, seeing Sally''s demeanor, her suspicions were confirmed.

    en

    Miranda and Sally were mother and daughter. With her return, it was very likely that Sally would conspire with Seth.

    She needed to warn Quincy to make preparations in advance.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Sally''s breath quickened, startled by Nina''s tone and expression. Did Nina know about her rtionship with Miranda? Nina''s gaze grew colder, clearly indicating she knew the truth. The only way she could have known was if Nash had told her.

    Nash had not only told Nina but had

    also left all his assets to her. Even in the 21st century, Sally still believed in the idea of a femme fatale bringing ruin.

    "So what if you know? Nina, you can''t threaten me. The things Nash gave you are void. You better return every single one of them!"

    A cruel glint appeared in Sally''s eyes. She was dering war on Nina, determined to reim the assets Nash had given her without Sally''s approval.

 Chapter 913

    Otherwise, why would Sally have sent Miranda away and stayed at the York residence all these years?

    Nina''s lips curled into a smile. "I already had shares before. Now, I''m thergest shareholder of York Corporation. Whether I keep them or not is none of your business. Someone, see her out!"

    At hermand, several helpers stepped forward. Sally knew she could not take on all of them, so she turned to leave, but not before casting a venomous re at Nina.

    Today, the enmity between Sally and Nina was sealed. From now on, it would be a battle to the death.

    After Sally left, Nina heard footsteps behind her. She turned and spoke seriously, "Quincy, arrange for some people to stay close to me. Also, schedule a high-level meeting at York Corporation in a few days."

    Before his death, Nash had transferred all his assets to her. With his death now public and Sally''s recent actions, it was clear that Sally would likely conspire with other shareholders and executives to create trouble for her. Nina did not care about the wealth, but she could not allow Sally to get her hands on it.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Yes, Miss Nina. You haven''t eaten any of the noodles. Shall I have the helpers prepare a fresh bowl?" Quincy asked respectfully as he approached Nina.

    Watching her retreating figure, Quincy sighed deeply. If Nash were still here, the two of them would have been a formidable team in the business world. Life was unpredictable, filled with sudden changes and misfortunes. What a pity!

    Nina shook her head. "Get some rest," she said, heading upstairs.

    As Nina disappeared from view, her

    image lingered deeply in the minds

    of Wilfred and Scarlett. After a moment of silence, Scarlett asked quietly, "What are you nning?"

    en

    swr

    Wilfred remained silent for a moment before replying, "Her safety is my priority. Are you sure Ivy''s child is still alive?"

    To everyone else, he called her Nina, but to him, she was always Ivy.

    Scarlett took a deep breath. "It''s just a guess. She''s holding on to this belief to keep going. You understand that better than I do."

    Wilfred said nothing. The thought of

    the child was what kept Nina going, giving her a reason to live. It was something to sustain her through the long, painful years. Yet, the child would always be her lifelong regret.

    Wilfred pressed his lips together and asked hoarsely, "What do you think about Nash''s death?"

    Scarlett hesitated briefly before responding, "The dead cannot be brought back to life. In all things, while we must hold onto hope, we must also ept reality."

    The conflict sparked by Seth and the Allied Forces was deliberately aimed at inciting war with Birkham. Nash, as the core leader of his unit, was a primary target.

    And that river was notoriously

    treacherous and swift. Nash was

    severely injured when he fell in. Unless someone rescued him immediately, it was impossible for him to have survived on his own after so many days."

    While Scarlett did not want to ept Nash''s death and had hoped he and Nina could live happily ever after, she knew they had to face reality.

    Suddenly, Scarlett turned to Wilfred, frowning. "Why are you asking? Do you know something?"

 Chapter 914

    Wilfred gave her a feeling that he knew something and was making some sort of decision. However, he just smiled gently, "What could I possibly know? What I know is no longer a secret." The only thing he knew for certain was that he had recognized Ivy at first sight. Coborating with Miranda was just a strategy to break up Ivy and Nash.

    He had only wanted to get closer to Ivy. But in a moment of carelessness, Ivy was captured by Sawyer, leading Scarlett to fail to recognize her and administer the poison. "Get some rest," Scarlett said, then turned and went back to her guest room. Tomorrow, she would not only stay by Nina''s side but also take care of some personal matters.

    In the Yaren tribe, Micah and the Pharaoh were in the council chamber. The Pharaoh stood with his hands behind his back, gazing at the map on the wall. After a few moments, he circled a region in the north with a red pen and drew two long arrows in the south. "Seth, that traitor, wants to reshape the Yaren tribe and drag Birkham into this conflict. Hah! He''s dreaming," the Pharaoh said coldly. "Send forces to defend the circled area. We can''t let the Allied Forces take it. As for these two arrows, deploy two troops to lure the enemy."

    Micah understood the Pharaoh''s strategy but leaned towards another approach. He walked to the map and pointed to Salterra. "If Seth wants war, then let''s involve Salterra. As for Birkham, it''s not entirely off the table."

    Birkham was no longer the country it was a century ago. Still, there were opportunities worth seizing. Even if they could not overthrow Birkham, they could provoke a reaction that would elevate the Yaren tribe''s standing. Currently, the Yaren tribe''s international status was quite poor.

    The Pharaoh did not speak, which

    was as good as agreeing. The battle ns were set, but his thoughts lingered on Nina, a constant source of guilt and sorrow. "I''ve wronged tvy and want to make amends, but she won''t give me a chance. Do you have any way to bring her back and change her attitude towards us? Didn''t you two have a good rtionship before?"

    Micah''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. "You know that was in the past, right? And rtionships can be faked, can''t they?"

    The truth was, his rtionship with Nina had never been good.

    Her visit to the vige had been a coincidence, but her arrival at his side was deliberate. Now that she had learned what she wanted and rejected any connection with him, there was no way their rtionship could improve.

    The Pharaoh sighed deeply, "If she won''t ept us, at least ensure she is well-protected. After the war, we''ll bring her back. By then, she''ll surely stay."

    In the Pharaoh''s view, no child could permanently reject their parents, and no parent would stop longing for their child.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Micah''s smile grew even more sardonic. "You understand these principles now, but where was this wisdom before?"

    The Pharaoh had been so consumed by his experiments that he had allowed Seth to overreach.

    The Pharaoh''s throat tightened with bitterness. "That''s all in the past. Micah, you are my son. You should be helping me figure out how to get your sister to ept me ande back, not constantly criticizing me. Besides, as the leader of the Yaren tribe, there are decisions you must learn to make independently."

 Chapter 915

    The Pharaoh''s eyes were slightly red. Ever since discovering that Nina was Ivy, he had stopped wearing his mask. Ilis expression was not good at the moment.

    Micah could try to persuade Nina on the Pharaoh''s behalf, but he could not empathize with some of the Pharaoh''s actions.

    Micah coldly retorted, "If you don''t trust my words, then make your own arrangements."

    With that, Micah turned and left the council chamber without looking back.

    In the presidential pce of Salterra, the man who the president had ordered to be saved had regained consciousness. His face was injured and wrapped in white bandages, making him look like a muminy.

    The president frowned at the man lying motionless on the bed. "Are you trying to defy me?"

    If he had not kept people around him constantly, this man would not even have the chance to lie here and move his eyes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "No," the man croaked, his voice hoarse fromck of use.

    The president smirked. "If that''s true, you wouldn''t be acting this way. Take your time recovering. Your injuries are severe. If you want to keep your life and see the person you wish to see, you''d better listen to me."

    The man did not respond immediately. After a few seconds, he slowly murmured, "Alright."

    He gazed out the window at the bright, full moon. Tomorrow would be Thanksgiving, a time for family reunions. But for him...

    In Birkham, Nina was awakened by a phone call early in the morning. It was from her father, Zion. Although her true identity had been exposed and the Pharaoh was her biological father, the gratitude for being raised was immeasurable. To her, her real parents would always be Zion and Julia.

    When she answered, she heard Zion''s cautious and slightly hoarse voice. "Nina, are you back home now?"

    When she had decided to go to the Yaren tribe, she had sent them a message saying she was going abroad for a while. After everything that happened in the Yaren tribe, she had not contacted them. Now, with her father calling, Nina could not pretend nothing had happened.

    "I came back yesterday," she said hoarsely.

    Zion asked, "You must have a lot to take care of today. Nina,e over for dinner tonight. If it''s not convenient, your mother and I cane to you."

    "I have time. I''lle over," Nina replied.

    She could not bear to let theme to her. Though she was not their biological daughter, they had treated her better than any biological parents would.

    Now, she needed to deal with matters at York Corporation. Quincy was already knocking on her door. "Miss Nina, are you up? Mrs. Sally has rallied the shareholders and executives. They''re causing trouble in thepany meeting room, demanding you return all the shares. We need to go to thepany."

    Nina''s expression darkened. She had not expected Sally to act so quickly. She could not wait even for a moment. However, Nina decided to be strategic. "If they want to cause a scene, let them. We''ll let them wait a bit. For now, let''s continue with our tasks.

    "And make sure you have the original documents of everything Nash transferred to me ready," she added.

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Since Nina had made arrangements, Quincy did not argue further. However, those impatient ones would not give Nina the chance to act on her ns.

 Chapter 916

    Nina was still at home when thepany shareholders started calling. Both thendline and Quincy''s phone rang constantly. Different people, but all with the same tone and message:

    "Mr. York transferred the assets to you without our consent, and those documents weren''t notarized."

    "You are not Mr. York''s only beneficiary. You need to return what you took!"

    "If you don''te to thepany, we''ll have toe to Riverside Estate."

    The calls kepting, and the voices multiplied.

    Nina''s lips curled into a cold smile. "If we''re discussing business, it should be done at thepany. None of you are family, nor did you have our consent to visit my home."

    With a nce from Nina, Quincy and the helper simultaneously hung up the phones.

    Nina, now uninterested in breakfast, said, "Let''s head to York Corporation. Quincy, call my aunt."

    "Understood," Quincy replied without hesitation.

    Scarlett instinctively positioned herself behind Nina as they all moved out. Wilfred watched them leave and then stepped out of Riverside Estate himself.

    At York Corporation, the shareholders and executives were all waiting for Nina. As soon as she walked in, they surrounded her. "You''ve divorced Mr. York. You have no right to inherit all his assets. Mr. York Sr. even gave you some shares before." "Hand them over, and we can discuss this civilly. Otherwise, we''ll have to use other methods."

    "Nina, everyone is showing you leniency for my sake and for the York family''s sake. But don''t mistake our patience for weakness." As these words fell, Sally pushed through the crowd, her head held high with arrogance.

    Before Nina could speak, Quincy stepped forward with the original documents. "The asset transfer urred while Mr. York and Miss Nina were still married. These documents are notarized and legally binding.

    "And let''s rify thew for you. Even if Miss Nina and Mr. York divorced, there''s something called the division of marital property and voluntary gifts."

    The documents Quincy presented bore a clear red seal, ck and white in ink, clearly valid.

    The shareholders and executives were unfazed, obviously having conspired in advance.

    One of them spoke up, "Who''s to say Nina didn''t coerce Mr. York into making these transfers? Now that he''s dead, we can''t know the truth."

    "Everyone knows Mr. York''s status. Without the York family, there would be no York Corporation. It''s impossible that he''d leave all his assets to a divorced woman, unless Nina has some extraordinary qualities. Did she save his life or something?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Let''s rify everything now, while we''re all here. Thisrge transfer of assets is highly suspicious. Mr. York left behind his mother and father with no provisions for them, yet transferred everything to Nina? And you, Quincy, as his assistant, what''s your role in this?"

    "Are you conspiring with Nina?"

    "We have every reason to suspect that Mr. York''s death was orchestrated by you two!"

    The usations flew from all sides, and Sally''s satisfaction was evident.

    Quincy had not anticipated such betrayal from these people, but with Nash dead, he was determined to honor his promise to Nash and support Nina in managing York Corporation.

 Chapter 917

    Nina was the most important person to Nash. If he were here, he would not let her suffer any mistreatment. Now, standing by Nina''s side, Quincy had to represent the deceased Nash''s position, not only to protect Nina but also to maintain his own integrity.

    Quincy''s gaze hardened. "Before Mr. York passed away, he transferred all his assets to Miss Nina. Here are the transfer dates. At that time, Miss Nina was inbor, but unfortunately, the child did not survive. Given how many years Miss Nina stood by Mr. York''s side, her receiving these assets ispletely justified."

    "Nina, you called for me?"

    As Quincy finished speaking, a surprised voice approached. Zoe, wearing a light purple dress and sporting short auburn hair, walked over, exuding both sensuality and charm.

    Nina smiled and walked towards Zoc. "Aunt Zoe."

    She greeted her before turning to the crowd. "Since you all object to me having York Corporation''s assets, I''ll transfer everything to a member of the York family. If there are any disputes or issues with the division of assets, you can sort it out amongst yourselves."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Nina''s voice was calm, her expressionposed.

    "Nina, what are you saying?" Zoe was incredulous. When she received Quincy''s call saying that Nina needed her, she was puzzled. She came to York Corporation thinking Nina needed help, only to find out that Nina intended to transfer all the assets to her.

    These were all given to Nina by Nash! Nash had the right to give his assets to whomever he chose. Moreover, Nina had been by Nash''s side for many years, and she deserved this!

    Sally''s expression darkened. Zoe no longer had any contact with Sally, and William barely spoke to her anymore. If all these assets were transferred to Zoe, there was no way William would support her. Over the years, she had truly lost everything, both her family and her influence.

    Sally was a thousand times, ten thousand times unwilling to ept this oue. "Zoe, you have your own assets. Stay out of this, "Sally said coldly, her gaze towards Nina sharp and icy.

    But Nina was unaffected. She had returned to settle these matters once and for all.

    Zoe understood Sally''s intentions all too well. She pulled Nina behind her and said with a hint of coldness, "You want me to stay out of it, but Nina is being bullied by you. Should I stand by and do nothing? These assets were willingly given to Nina by Nash and are legally notarized. You have no right to interfere.

    "If you''re dissatisfied, why don''t you take it to court?" Zoe continued, shielding Nina, addressing Sally directly.

    The other executives had no right to interfere with the assets given to Nina, but Sally did. She was bullying Nina by leveraging her status as Nash''s mother.

    "Zoe! Nash is dead. The York family''s assets should stay within the York family, not go to an outsider!" Sally eximed.

 Chapter 918

    Sally''s gaze was sharp and her expression was dark and foreboding. She was clearly prepared for a showdown with Zoe.

    Zoe, however, was not one to back down. "Outsider? Am I considered an outsider now?"

    Nina had not expected that even transferring the assets to Zoe would provoke such a strong reaction from Sally. "Aunt Zoe, I didn''t bring you here to argue with others. That wasn''t my intention, and I don''t want you to be upset. I have the authority to transfer the assets to you."

    With that, Nina gave Quincy a look. Although Quincy had not anticipated Nina''s decision, he followed her instructions in front of everyone and handed the original documents to Zoe.

    Zoe pressed her lips together, ready to speak, but Nina quickly continued, "I have my own ns and no interest in managing thepany. Aunt Zoe, Nash cared deeply about thispany and wanted to preserve the York family legacy. You are the best person for the job. Quincy, regarding your request for leave, please discuss it with Aunt Zoe."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Nina felt exhausted. She had already decided what she needed to do. She could not stay in a city filled with memories of Nash, especially not in thispany. She feared that holding on to thepany would trap her in those memories.

    After giving her instructions, Nina turned and left. With Scarlett by her side, Quincy felt reassured. Now that all the documents were in Zoe''s hands, Quincy needed to help herplete the necessary processes. Since Zoe was part of the York family, the other shareholders did not dare to protest too much.

    But Sally was livid. She stood furiously in front of Zoe. "Zoe, why are you siding with Nina? Do you think I don''t see your ulterior motives?

    "You just want to consolidate all the Ye family''s power for yourself. You and Nina are conspiring together. Tell me, what benefits has Nina promised you to make you help her like this?"

    Facing Sally''s furious outburst, Zoe remained indifferent. She waved her hand, signaling Quincy to escort the other executives and shareholders out of the room. Soon, only Zoe and Sally remained.

    Sally''s anger grew with Zoe''s calm demeanor. "Zoe, don''t act so high and mighty. You''re no better than anyone else! What kind of facade are you trying to uphold?"

    "And what about you?" Zoe replied with a hint of sarcasm. "Sally, you''re like a mad dog biting everyone around. I really can''t understand how the York family ended up with someone like you."

    Zoe''s eyes were filled with contempt and disdain. She was well aware of Sally''s misdeeds but had often chosen not to mention them because she did not live in the York residence.

    Regarding Nash and Nina, Zoe had tried to bring them together many times. But when they finally realized their feelings for each other, it was toote.

    Despite that, Sally had always been unreasonable. She had made things difficult for Nina when Nash was alive, and now even after his death, she continued to do so.

    "You...!" Sally sputtered, furious.

    Seeing Sally''s frantic state, Zoe''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Just because I haven''t mentioned certain things doesn''t mean I''m unaware of them. Sally, do I need to remind you why you favor Miranda so much? You think you''ve hidden it well, but everyone in the York family knows the truth."

 Chapter 919

    As Zoe spoke, she moved toward Sally. Though Zoe was not very tall, she had an imposing presence that made Sally feel small.

    Sally''s face turned pale. The rtionship between her and Miranda was known throughout the York family. From beginning to end, she had been aughable clown. No wonder Mr. York Sr. never spoke much to her, didn''t ept her arrangements, and chose Nina as Nash''s wife instead.

    No wonder William never came home.

    No wonder Zoe always looked at her with disdain, and Nina held her in such contempt.

    "Hahaha!" Sally burst into maniacalughter, losing all semnce of dignity.

    Zoe, uninterested in prolonging the encounter, turned and left the conference room.

    But where was Nina?

    Nina was currently leaving York Corporation, nning to visit her parents. Scarlett followed her closely, worried that Nina might be overwhelmed by her emotions. Sitting in the car, Nina received a call from Zoe.

    "Aunt Zoe," Nina answered.

    Zoe tried tofort her, "I know you''re heartbroken. But things havee to this point, and life must go on. I won''t sign off on the asset transfer you made to me. The assets will remain under your name. Once you''ve taken some time for yourself, you need toe back and take over York Corporation. Otherwise, if Nashes to me in a dream, how will I exin it to him?"

    Nina felt a deep pang in her heart. Dreams... Nash was dead, and everyone around her was gradually epting this reality. She, too, wasing to terms with it. But with the passage of time and the fleeting nature of memory, would she eventually forget Nash? No. She could not let that happen. She could not forget Nash!

    Her throat felt like it was coated in bitterness. "Aunt Zoe, you should manage thepany. I have something important I need to do. He was a peacekeeper, right?I... I want to be a war journalist

    What had once been a vague idea now became a strong, resolute decision.

    Nash had been a peacekeeper in life, so she would be a war journalist, reporting on the struggles of civilians in war zones, fighting alongside Nash in her own way.

    Zoe was stunned by her decision.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She thought about Nina''s previous career, her current state, Nash''s profession, and Nina''s determined nature Nina and Nash were simr. Once they made up their minds, nothing could deter them.

    Zoe pressed her lips together and sighed. "Nina, I can''t say much if you''ve made up your mind. But you don''t have to leave today. How about having a meal with me before you go?"

    "Alright, but I need to see my parents first," Nina agreed.

    "Okay, I''ll make the arrangements and send you the location."

    "Got it."

    After agreeing on the n, Nina hung up. She and Scarlett arrived at her parents'' house, but Scarlett chose to wait outside.

    When Zion and Julia saw Nina, their eyes were filled with concern. "Look at you, you''re so tanned.

    "And you both are so thin."

    They knew all about Nina and Nash.

    Nina held their hands and spoke in a hoarse voice, "Dad, Mom, thank you for all the years you''ve raised me."

 Chapter 920

    Hearing this, Zion and Julia exchanged worried nces.

    Why was Nina speaking like this after just one trip? Could it be?

    Their throats felt tight as if something was lodged there, and their eyes were clouded with worry. They sensed a problem but did not know how to address it.

    Eventually, Nina spoke first, "Mom, Dad, I know I''m not your biological daughter, but you''ve treated me better than any real parents could."

    With that, Nina fell to her knees, overwhelmed with emotion. Zion and Julia immediately tried to help her up. Tears streamed down her face as she looked up at them, her eyes red and swollen.

    "You have given me more than I could ever repay," Nina said, her voice breaking. "But rest assured, I only acknowledge myself as your daughter. I will always remember your kindness, and you will always be my parents. Here are all my savings."

    In the past, Nina would regrly send money to their ount, which they saved without spending, always giving back to her whenever they saw her, even withdrawing cash to give to her out of concern.

    But now, Nina wanted to give them everything in one go, fearing she might not have another chance. The uncertainty of war loomed over her, and she did not know what the future held.

    "Nina! Your father and I have money. Why are you giving us all your savings? Are you nning something? Don''t do anything foolish!" Julia panicked, gripping Nina''s shoulders. Tears were streaming down her face and her eyes were red. Nina''s demeanor felt like she was saying goodbye.

    Nash''s death had hit her hard, but they believed that life must go on. The living must continue living.

    Zion could not hold back his tears. "Nina, if you have something to tell us, please do. Did you find your biological parents during your trip? Are they giving you a hard time?

    en

    "Or have you made some decision? Talk to us, please."

    Zion''s mind raced with concerns, fearing that Nina had been mistreated or was contemting something drastic.

    Nina shook her head. "I just

    encountered some things over there and learned about my blood type. I haven''t found my biological parents, but I have some clues. Mom, Dad I''m not nning anything rash.

    want to do something!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    n to go to war zones.

    I

    won''t have

    much time to stay in touch, so I want to give you this money now."

    Julia''s breath hitched. "You foolish child, are you nning to be a war journalist?"

    Nina had been a journalist before, and Julia had an instinctive feeling from Nina''s words.

    Nina did not deny it.

    Zion and Julia had always supported Nina''s career choices, but they were adamantly against her bing a war journalist this time.

    Zion held Julia''s hand tightly. "Nina,

    when we brought you home, you were so small and frail, always getting sick. We took care of you for a long time. You might not be our biological child, but we''ve always treated you as our own. Those war zones are incredibly dangerous. If something happened to you, what would we do?"

    "Nina, please don''t go," Julia pleaded, her voice trembling. "I know you''re heartbroken, but time will heal. Stay in Birkham, and we''ll get through this together."

 Chapter 921

    If Nina did not want to get married, then she wouldn''t. Regardless, Julia just wanted Nina to live a good life. If she ended up alone without children, then she could adopt a child. If she did not want children, that was fine too. Nina was deeply moved. They were not her biological parents, but they were the best parents in the world, having given her a home. During her lowest moments, they had held her hand, guiding her out of the darkness and into the light.

    With tears in her eyes but a smile on her face, Nina said, "Mom, Dad, I''ve made my decision. Nash died doing his job. He left things unfinished, and I want to continue his work in my own way. If I die over there, I''ll die serving my country and helping the poor. It would be a meaningful death."

    Nina had made up her mind. The night she returned, she submitted her application online. Because of her previous work experience, she had already received a response. She had three days to get everything in order before leaving for Salterra.

    Zion said nothing, while Julia could not hold back her tears. Finally, Zion sighed, "When a child grows up, they have to spread their wings and fly. Nina, if this is what you''ve decided, then go and do it well. But please, call us whenever you can. Otherwise, your mom will worry and won''t be able to sleep."

    During Nina''s previous absence, Julia had suffered from insomnia. They had not been there when Nina was giving birth, which remained a deep regret.

    Their poor Nina had lost her child and her husband, and now she had discovered her true parentage. And on top of that, she was heading to a war zone.

    Zion struggled to control his emotions. He couldn''t help but cry, tears flowing like a breached dam.

    He held Nina''s hand tightly. "Nina, please don''t go. I''ve changed my mind. Stay with us, and we''ll take care of you forever if we need to. something happens to you over there, what will we do? I know you have your beliefs and goals, but you are our only hope."

    Nina felt as if her heart was being torn apart. Though she knew her biological father was the Pharaoh, she had no idea who her biological mother was. Neither Micah nor the Pharaoh had ever mentioned her mother, leading her to believe she had none.

    Her adoptive parents had been so good to her, wanting her to stay. They were iparable to the Pharaoh, who was consumed with experiments and violence. Nina embraced them both. "I understand how you feel, and I appreciate it. But I really want to go..."

    Seeing her determination, they knew there was nothing more to say.

    Zion handed Julia a tissue and turned away to wipe his own tears. "Go set the table and let our daughter have a good meal."

    Nina felt a deep pain in her heart but held back her emotions.

    Julia quickly set out a feast. Despite their reluctance, they understood and respected Nina''s decision. They not only returned the bank card Nina had given them but also handed her another one. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 922

    "I don''t want it. Once I go over there, when will I have time to spend money?" Nina refused.

    Zion, however, spoke firmly, "Nina, didn''t you just say we will always be your parents? That makes us family, and it''s only right for parents to give their children money.

    "Nina, when you''re over there, there will be times when you need money. Think about the poor, injured children and elderly people you might see. Won''t you want to buy things for them?" His voice was hoarse but calm, full of understanding rather than the earlier sorrow.

    Nina had not considered this. She opened her mouth but could not find any words.

    Julia chimed in, "Take it, it''s a small token from your father and me. This way, when you help others, good things wille back to you, and we both want you toe back safely." "Alright." In the end, Nina epted the bank cards.

    She had initially thought about keeping her ns secret from her parents, but realized that if they could not find her, they would worry endlessly. Being honest was better.

    To her surprise, her parents understood her. If she did not take the money, they would not be at peace.

    The meal was warm and harmonious. Zion and Julia kept piling food on Nina''s te, and reminded her, "When you''re over there, take lots of photos for us. Call us on video whenever you can, ande back whenever you want. Don''t let yourself suffer, okay?" Nina nodded, feeling a deep sense of gratitude. They might not have the wealth of the Pharaoh, but to her, they were the best parents in the world.

    Since Nina was going to a war zone as a war journalist, she could not take much with her, and her parents had already said everything they needed to. Finally, Zion and Julia watched as Nina left.

    In the car, Nina turned to Scarlett, "I have my n, and you don''t need to follow me. Go do what you want to do, and be with the person you love."

    "Nina, what are you saying?" Scarlett

    was stunned. "You''re going to a war zone. Your n should include me. Why are you pushing me away?" Scarlett''s eyes were filled with tears.

    Nina smiled gently, "I''m not pushing you away. You have your own life to live and your own things to do. You and James should develop your rtionship. When the timees, get married. If I have time, I''ll definitelye back for your wedding."

    "Nina, how can you joke like that? James and aren''t even close to that. But you can''t push me away. didn''t recognize you back then,

    injected you with poison

    Sawyer''s orders, andter, I didn''t protect you well enough and lost you..."

    "Scarlett, you''ve done great. You don''t have the power to foresee the future, so don''t me yourself for everything. You''ve suffered so much."

    Nina interrupted Scarlett before she could finish, hugging her tightly and patting her back.

    When she had rescued Scarlett from the ve camp, Scarlett had been covered in scars and had lost her memory. It was clear how much she had suffered. Scarlett had never med Nina before, and she wouldn''t me her now.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Nina, you''re going to be a war journalist. I can stay by your side and protect you. If you''re in danger, I can still..."

 Chapter 923

    Scarlett had always been by Nina''s side, ready to protect her. But Nina wanted to handle things on her own. She knew Scarlett meant well, but she could not let Scarlett stay by her side forever. "Scarlett, you have your own life to live. Trust me, when I made this decision, I promised myself I would take care of myself."

    Scarlett understood Nina''s stubbornness. Once Nina made up her mind, she rarely changed it.

    While she could not openly argue with Nina, Scarlett resolved to support her from the shadows. If something happened to Nina, she felt that thete Nash and Wilfred would never forgive her. And she would not forgive herself either. After settling everything, Nina embarked on her journey to Salterra.

    Five yearster.

    Nina had be a seasoned war journalist. On this particr day, she was in the northern region of Salterra, reporting on thetest developments. Suddenly, the sky was lit up with the glow of war, the horizon aze. Her broadcast was interrupted by the escting conflict, forcing her to evacuate with the military. Gunfire echoed around her, but eventually, the fighting subsided.

    Nina resumed her reporting and joined the troops in their rescue efforts. To her surprise, she found a child trapped under a concrete b. The child, sheltered by a table underneath the debris, was alive but covered in dust. Seeing this, Nina rushed to help. As she approached, the child cried out instinctively, "Mommy..."

    Nina had spent five years in Salterra, where she had been granted the opportunity to work as a war journalist Initially, it had been a small internal conflict, but it had escted into a full-blown wak

    ???N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    with the

    w

    Allied Forces, which had grown significantly in power.

    partly due to Seth''s allianown

    She had rescued many civilians and seen many children, but she never expected this child''s cry for his mother to grip her heart so tightly. For a moment, she could hardly breathe.

    en

    Regaining herposure, she began to lift the concrete b. It was hard work on her own, but she was determined.

    The child''s legs were pinned, and he clung to her, saying, "Mommy, don''t leave me. I missed you so much..."

    Nina instinctively embraced him, realizing he was a little boy. She patted his back, reassuring him, "Don''t worry, I''m here. Just wait a moment, I''ll get help."

    Nina saw soldiers searching for the wounded and raised her hand, "We need help here!"

    Soon, a group of soldiers noticed her. Several men in uniform approached with determined strides. With theirbined strength and military training, they freed the little boy in just a couple of minutes.

    QUMS

    These soldiers were from Salterra. They exchanged nces with each other, while Nina remained silent. Unexpectedly, another group of Salterran soldiers appeared in front of her.

    A man wearing a silver mask walked towards the soldiers with amanding presence.

 Chapter 924

    The child, like a little kitten,y obediently on her chest, his small hands pressed firmly against her. Nina initially wanted to move his hand away, but then she heard him speak softly, "Your heartbeat makes me feel so safe..." He even hugged Nina tighter.

    In her five years as a war journalist, Nina had encountered many children, but there was something inexplicable about this one. His soft voice tugged at her heart.

    She carried the child outside and managed to quickly get into a Birkhamese military vehicle amidst the swirling dust and sand.

    "Can you please take us to the embassy?" she asked.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Sure," the driver replied.

    The soldier driving the car noticed the press badge hanging around Nina''s neck and the child in her arms. The drive to the embassy took over forty minutes. Once they arrived, Nina carried the child inside and found the designated officer, intending to hand the child over. But the child clung tightly to her hand.

    "You don''t need to be afraid. This is one of our country''s people. He can help us get home and help you find your parents," Nina reassured him.

    It was clear the child had been separated from his parents. Perhaps his parents had already met with misfortune. All Nina could do was bring him to the embassy and ensure the officer documented his information.

    But the child shrank behind Nina, refusing to let go of her hand or speak to the officer.

    The officer sighed, "If the child isn''tfortable speaking and insists on staying with you, could you keep him for a while? The conflict has paused for a few days, and during this time, you can help him adjust. I''ll arrange for a specialist toe." Nina felt the child''s grip tighten. She looked down to see his eyes filling with tears. She could not refuse.

    "Alright," she agreed, "I can keep him with me for now."

    After registering the child, Nina took him back to her camp.

    At another base, a man in a camouge uniform stood before a screen. Behind the screen, a figure was barely visible.

    The man reported, "Sir, I have followed your instructions and sent the person."

    "Hmm, proceed as nned," came the raspy voice from behind the screen. "Yes, sir," the man responded, straightening up before leaving the room.

    Due to her status, Nina stayed with the military, allowing her to capture and report on events as they happened. With the officer entrusting her with the child, she brought him back to her tent. She did not have any clothes for him except for a small camouge shirt.

    Nina sat the child on her camp bed. "Wait here for a moment while I get some water." The child nodded.

    Nina quickly returned with a basin of warm

    theater. She gently pulled offe

    the child''s dirty clothes and wiped the dust from his face.

    Beneath the grime was a little boy with delicate features. He was exceptionally cute, with a sweet, dolf-like appearance.

 Chapter 925

    The little boy still had shaggy hair. If the war had not torn his world apart and separated him from his parents, he would be a happy child now. Nina gently patted his head and spoke softly, "Can you tell me your name? You didn''t want to stay at the embassy because of your parents?" "I''ve never seen my parents." The boy lowered his head, his voice raspy and filled with sadness.

    Nina, who had spent five years in Salterra, observing the transition from minor conflicts to major upheavals, understood. If the boy had never seen his parents, it meant they had never been around from the beginning. What a pitiful child! "So, do you not have a name?" Nina pursed her lips, poured him a cup of water, and continued to crouch in front of him, trying tomunicate.

    The boy neither took the water nor spoke further. He looked like a child who felt deeply wronged and did not know what to do.

    Nina''s heart tightened. Another child with deep psychological scars. But living in a war zone, how could any child''s mind bepletely healthy?

    She had a thought. If she focused on children and the elderly in her reports and rallied peace-loving people from around the world, could she help bring about a ceasefire?

    Holding the boy''s hand, she asked, "If you don''t have a name, can I give you one?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    At first, she had thought the little boy, dressed in a white shirt and looking so neat, must be the child of a wealthy Birkhamese businessman. But now it seemed his clothes were probably picked out of a garbage heap.

    The boy had likely lost his parents when he was very young. He was probably too young to remember them, leaving him with the memory of never having seen them.

    "My name is Orion."

    "Orion." Nina repeated the name slowly. She smiled and said, "Your parents must have hoped you would shine as brightly as the stars. You can stay with me for a few days, and them take you to the embassy. But these days might be busy for me."

    The officer had mentioned a temporary ceasefire, but situations could change quickly. If she had a child with her, she needed to make things clear to him.

    Orion looked at her with teary eyes, pitifully pleading, "I have... nowhere to go... Can you... keep me?"

    Orion spoke very slowly, and Nina

    realized he could only manage to say a few words at a time. If he tried to say more, his speech would be fragmented and halting. He seemed to be around five years old,

    and Nina began to under why

    he did not want to go to embassy.

    "I don''t have a stable ce, and I can''t take proper care of you. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure you''re well taken care of. You must be hungry. Let me see if I can find something for you to eat."

    Many people were worse off than this boy, but her profession demanded responsibility. Keeping a child with her would only hinder her work. Orion nodded.

    Nina quickly brought back two sweet potatoes. "It''s not meal time yet, and conditions aren''t great because of the fighting. Orion, fill your stomach with these for now."

 Chapter 926

    Orion nodded. He took the sweet potatoes and ate slowly, without gobbling them down. Nina poured him another ss of water.

    "If it''s not enough, I''ll get you more," she said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Orion shook his head. Nina noticed that he preferred not to speak unless absolutely necessary. She did not want to stare at him while he ate, so she busied herself with tidying up the tent. Suddenly, a trumpet sounded. It was the call to assemble. Something was happening in the military.

    What she did not expect was to see Orion put down his sweet potato, stand up straight, and salute. It was a perfect military posture and a crisp salute.

    Nina waspletely taken aback. He was only five years old.

    How could he perform these actions so expertly?

    Could he be the child of a soldier?

    Realizing the significance, Nina decided to contact the embassy. If he was the child of a fallen soldier, he should not be left alone in a foreignnd.

    "Orion, you''re not a soldier, but you know these things. Who taught you this? Do you remember?" Nina asked, crouching down to his level.

    Orion looked at her with those bright, star-like eyes and replied simply, "Grandpa."

    Although his words were brief, Nina understood. It seemed his grandfather had passed away. Otherwise, Orion would not be in such a state, wandering around with torn clothes and a dirty face. "You rest now. I have to go out for a while. Don''t run off while I''m gone," Nina said, patting his head.

    Orion nodded obediently.

    Nina went to the embassy first. She exined the situation to the officer in charge, "The child you asked me to take care of, I found out his name is Orion. He said he''s never met his parents, but when he heard the assembly call, he stood at attention and saluted like a soldier. He said his grandfather taught him. He might be the child of a soldier. Can you get a professional to talk to him and find a good home for him?"

    The embassy would need to investigate before they could confirm if Orion was indeed a soldier''s child, but Nina was confident they would find the truth.

    "It won''t be immediate. It will take at least three days. In the meantime, try to get more information from the child. He seems to trust you," the officer said.

    "I''ll do my best," Nina promised. She could not guarantee anything, but she could not just ignore the situation.

    After leaving the embassy, Nina

    headed to the market. Due to the conflict, the market was held in an underground bunker. It was hot,

    stuffy, crowded, and far away

    took her over two hours to get there. She squeezed through the crowds and bought two sets of clothes for Orion and some food supplies.

    When she returned to the camp, it was already 8 PM. From a distance, she saw Orion standing at the entrance of the tent. As soon as he saw her, he ran towards her and hugged her tightly. Nina had not expected such affection from a child who barely spoke and whom she had just met.

    But, thinking about it, she realized that she was helping because the military had found him first and he was Birkhamese child who was in a pitiable state. Beyond that, there was nothing more.

    "Let''s go inside. I bought some things for you," she said.

    She not only bought clothes for Orion but also some food and medical supplies for the military. Though her country was strong and did not need her help, she still wanted to contribute.

 Chapter 927

    She often helped the poor and injured, bringing them extra food and supplies. The cooks knew about her efforts.

    Orion''s small hand gripped hers tightly, so tightly that Nina could feel his palm sweating.

    "Look, do you like these two outfits?" Nina asked, using her free hand to hold up the clothes. Because of the constant upheaval, white clothes were impractical. She had bought one set of camouge clothes and another in sky blue.

    Since it was too far to carry many things, she nned to leave more supplies for Orion once she got him to the embassy and after they identified him.

    Orion did not even nce at the clothes. His eyes were red and filled with fear.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Nina could not help but pull him into aforting hug. "Don''t be afraid. These are our Birkhamese soldiers. They won''t treat you like soldiers from other countries. I promise you that. Now, try on your new clothes."

    She helped him dress, and although Orion did not speak, he cooperated quietly.

    Nina lifted him onto the cot. "From now on, when I leave, don''t wait at the door. It''s dangerous. If you hear any noise, hide under the table or bed and don''te out until it''s safe, okay?"

    Birkham was no longer weak like a century ago, and while it could hold its own against other countries, abined attack could still pose a threat. Other nations were ambitious and couldunch an attack at any moment. If something happened suddenly, she feared that Orion would be scared and there would not be enough time to react.

    Orion clutched her hand tightly. He shook his head, but his eyes showed determination. He was not afraid of the war, but he was terrified of not seeing Nina again.

    To him, Nina gave him a unique

    sense of

    with a that he did not find

    with anyone else. Especially when she hugged him, and he could hear her heartbeat, it made him feel incredibly safe. He did not want to lose Nina and wanted to stay with her forever.

    Nina patted his shoulder, "As long as you''re with me, I won''t break my promise." Orion''s eyes shed with panic. "Don''t... don''t leave... me... I want to stay... please..."

    His voice was slow and hoarse, and his eyes filled with tears.

    Nina''s heart ached. She stroked his head, "Let''s see what the embassy says."

    If Orion had any family left, she would need to reunite him with them.

    §Ő§Ý§ń

    not, and he wanted to stay

    with her, she wouldn''t be able to refuse him.

    "I have no... family... You feel like... mom..." His voice was strained, and the redness in his eyes was clear.

    Hearing him call her "mom" struck a

    deep chord in Nina''s heart. Scarlett had told her that her child was still alive and she had hoped for five

    QUMS

    years.

    For five years, there had been no news of Nash, and a memorial tomb had been erected in his honor.

    Even though she had spent five years in Salterra, she had kept a close watch on domestic news, hoping to find that child.

 Chapter 928

    "Miss Nina."

    The call immediately snapped Nina out of her thoughts. She looked up instinctively to see a soldier standing at the door. "You''re looking for me?" she asked.

    "Yes, the Yaren tribe sent over arge shipment of supplies, and they specifically requested that you sign for it." "Alright."

    For the past five years, no matter where she was, the Yaren tribe had consistently arranged forrge shipments of supplies to be sent her way. It was always someone else delivering them. Micah and the Pharaoh never appeared.

    But every month, arge sum of money would be deposited into her ount. The supplies helped the impoverished locals and improved the soldiers'' meals, so Nina had no reason to refuse. Plus, she did not have to see Micah or the Pharaoh. She patted Orion on the head. "I have to go out for a bit. Be good and don''t run off."

    Orion nodded.

    Seeing how Orion preferred to remain silent, Nina''s heart felt heavy. If the embassy could not arrange for someone to help, she would contact Wilfred to have hime and take a look.

    A child''s reluctance to speak could be a sign of autism, and he needed to see a doctor for proper treatment and intervention.

    Nina followed the soldier to the supply reception area. As usual, she reached for the form to sign her name.

    "Nina." A gentle voice called out, and she looked up.

    Standing not far away was Micah, dressed in a white shirt, smiling warmly. Five years had passed, and Micah was still the same. He was refined, cultured, and asposed as ever.

    The control of the Yaren tribe was

    ????

    now entirely in Micah''s hands. The tribe had unified, establishing friendly rtions with Birkham, bringing peace and prosperity. Nina was aware of all this, but she had never reached out to Micah or inquired about their situation.

    Now that Micah hade personally to deliver supplies, she knew he had something to discuss.

    "Just say it. What do you need from me?" she asked, preempting him.

    She quickly signed her name on the form and handed it to the soldier next to her. "Go ahead and check the supplies. This is a friend, and I need to talk to him. If anythinges up, just call me." "Yes, Miss Nina."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    As the soldier moved to check the supplies, Nina walked towards Micah.

    The moment she got closer, Micah''s eyes filled with a hint of sadness. "You look thinner and more tanned than before."

    Nina smiled. "Years of running around, it''s hard not to get thinner and more tanned."

    "Haven''t you had enough of being a war journalist?" Micah asked.

    Nina''s ability to be a war journalist was due to two main reasons. The support and protection from the Pharaoh and Nash, and the fact that she was safeguarded from harm even in the midst of gunfire, thanks to the Pharaoh''s arrangements for her protection.

    Vol

    For years, Micah had sent supplies, hoping to move Nina and make her realize his intentions. He never appeared in person, hoping she would reach out to him on her own. To his disappointment, Nina had never contacted him.

    This time, he came to see how Nina felt after all these years. To his surprise, Nina did not show the emotions he had expected. In fact, she was very calm.

    Nina pressed her lips together and said softly, "I love this job. If I can, I want to do it for the rest of my life."

    Being a war journalist was dangerous and rare. For Nina, it was a way to fulfill herself and help others. More importantly, it allowed her to feel closer to Nash, just as he had once been.

 Chapter 929

    "You''ve been a war journalist for years now, so you should know that Seth isn''t dead. Seth is ambitious and has been used as a pawn. I need your help with something," Micah said, taking a deep breath to steady his emotions before speaking slowly to Nina. Nina was silent for a few seconds. "What kind of help?" she asked. If Micah hade to her, it was likely something she could help with. Otherwise, he would not have asked.

    "When Miranda assumed your identity, Seth almost gained control of the Yaren tribe. If youe back to the Yaren tribe with me, Seth will definitely make a move," Micah exined, his gaze fixed on Nina.

    Nina remained calm and emotionless, but she did not respond immediately. Just as Micah thought she would not agree, she quietly said, "Alright, I''ll go back with you."

    Years ago, when she and Nash were in the Yaren tribe, and she was captured by Miranda, it was Micah who had protected her from the shadows. Since he hade to her for help, she felt obliged to assist him. "We need to leave today," Micah urged, pressed for time.

    "Can we wait a few days?" Nina asked. Normally, she would leave immediately, but with Orion now in her care, she could not just abandon him.

    Micah sensed there was more to her request. After a brief pause, he asked, "Why wait a few days?"

    Nina should have had no ties now. She said, "There''s a child with me. The embassy asked me to take care of him for three days."

    She did not hide anything from Micah, and he finally understood. In the past five years, Nina had not only been a war journalist but also a humanitarian, helping many children and the elderly. The locals even called her an "angel." "Alright, I''lle back for you in three days."

    "Okay," Nina agreed.

    During the next three days, she

    continued her reporting while Orion

    stayed by her side, quiet and obedient If it weren''t for their previous conversations, she might have thought he was mute. Orion was helpful, bringing her water, watering the nts, and hanging up towels.

    When she took him to the embassy, Orion was clearly reluctant. The embassy called her, saying, "Miss Nina, we haven''t found any

    information about him. Our options are to send him to a local orphanage or repatriate him to a welfare institution in Birkham."

    Nina felt deeply conflicted about sending such a young child to an orphanage, especially after spending three days with him. Orion''s eyes looked as red as a rabbit''s. knew they had to part ways eventually. tN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    she

    Holding Orion''s hand, she gently exined, "Orion, I have other things to do. The embassy couldn''t find your identity, so you''ll have to go to the orphanage for now. We will see each other again someday."

    Orion did not speak but clung to her hand, looking up at her with hopeful eyes.

    Just as Nina was about to say more, Orion''s face turned pale, and he suddenly began to struggle to breathe.

    rmed, Nina held him tightly. "Orion, Orion, what''s wrong?"

    His lips turned blue, and his eyes lost focus. With no other option, she hurriedly carried him to find a military doctor.

 Chapter 930

    The military doctor first administered emergency treatment to Orion and then examined him thoroughly. Finally, the diagnosis came.

    "He has asthma. He needs to have medication with him at all times."

    Asthma...

    Hearing this word made Nina''s scalp tingle. She knew about this illness. It could be congenital, hereditary, or acquired. It required constant medication, or an attack could be fatal.

    Nina shuddered to think what might have happened if Orion had not encountered her, if he had not been at the military camp. Would he have died from an asthma attack with no one to help or even notice? Throughout all this, Orion clung tightly to her hand.

    She remembered that day when Orion had clearly and painfully expressed that he did not want to go to the embassy, that he wanted to stay with her. Perhaps he saw her as the only person who cared about him. "Ah... Ah..."

    A violent coughing fit interrupted Nina''s thoughts. She looked over and saw that Orion had woken up. His eyes were filled with sorrow and he gazed at her quietly.

    He shook his head, and she understood his meaning. He did not want to be separated from her or be sent to the embassy. This child needed care, and any negligence could be fatal.

    Having promised Micah she would go to the Yaren tribe, she knew she had to fulfill that first. But she could not leave Orion behind. She would bring him with her and ensure Wilfred treated him.

    Gently holding his small hand, she stroked his back. "If you want to stay with me, then you can. Once you get better, I''ll help you find your family."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Orion shook his head again.

    Nina''s heart ached. Such a small child with no family.

    What she did not realize was that Orion just did not want to be separated from her.

    Micah watched this scene unfold with a frown. When Nina stepped out of the tent, Micah approached her.

    "We need to leave tonight," he said. "If you''re worried about the child, you can bring him with us."

    Nina had not expected Micah to stay by her side all this time. Moreover, she was surprised that Micah was willing topromise and respect her wishes. Despite the progress the Yaren tribe had made, she could not forget the things they had done in the past.

    "Why do you need me to go back right now?" she asked, clenching her fists and looking up at Micah with a heavy heart.

    Micah responded, "Because it''s been

    a long time, and I thought you might have found some peace. We''ve been working hard over the years. We can''t let Seth continue to gain power."

    Seth''s hatred stemmed from his lust for power and the death of Miranda. They were all part of the bigger scheme, and breaking it from within was the only way. Nina remained silent.

    Micah continued, "This child appeared in your life very suddenly. Be careful not to let yourpassion cloud your judgment."

    He did not want to outright call her overlypassionate, but his warning was clear. Being too kind could lead to trouble. He just did not want Nina to get hurt.

    After five years and so many

    experiences, Nina was well aware of

    the risks. She sensed there was something unusual about Orion, in the chaos of war, many children became disced, injured, and orphaned.

    The military had entrusted the child to her because they recognized her as a Birkhamese journalist. Then, when they reached the embassy, the embassy had her look after him temporarily due to his unique situation.

 Chapter 931

    All signs indicated that this was an ident, not a premeditated act.

    Nina replied, "I understand. Let''s leave today."

    She did not have much to pack, just a small backpack for Orion''s two sets of clothes. However, she made it clear to Micah, "I still have some unfinished business. I''ll go with you to the Yaren tribe, but I can only stay for three days at most." Three days did not include today''s travel time. It was indeed a short period.

    But the fact that Nina agreed to go to the Yaren tribe was already a significant step.

    ...

    Orion silently followed Nina, not making any noise or fuss. Micah noticed. From the side, the child bore a slight resemnce to Nina.

    However, he knew all too well that Nina and Nash''s child had died five years ago. Even if the child had not died, there was no way Nina would not have found a trace after searching for five years. Moreover, there had been no news about Nash either. The child''s resemnce was merely a coincidence.

    "Bang!" A loud explosion echoed.

    "Not good, Mr. Micah, we''ve been ambushed!" said Mr. Joker.

    Micah sternly ordered, "Give themand, everyone get into position."

    Nina saw a hint of ferocity in Micah''s eyes. He held a gun in his hand.

    They got out of the car to fight, while Nina and Orion stayed inside. In this chaotic environment, Nina feared Orion would be frightened and held him protectively. Yet, he remained still and unafraid.

    The gunfire outside was deafening.

    Nina did not know if they would

    survive this encounter. For now, all

    she could do was stay in the car and

    avoid causing any trouble for Micah.

    en FindNovel

    After what felt like an eternity, the gunfire ceased. Silence fell around them. Worried, Nina instructed Orion, "Stay under the seat and don''t get out. I''m going to check."

    ConcernedProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    for Micah and Mr. Joker,

    she feared for their safety. Though she did not acknowledge Pharaoh Micah had always been kind to her, considering her needs for the past five years. This time, Micah hade to protect her.

    Their blood ties could never be severed. But as she stepped out of the car she saw Micah and Mr Joker standing a short distance away, facing a tall man wearing a silver mask. en FindNovel

    The man, standing about six-foot-three, shone brightly under the sun''s rays. His presence felt eerily familiar to Nina.

    Her breath caught in her throat as the man''s figure ovepped with Nash''s in her mind.

    She heard someone respectfully address him, "Sir, all personnel are unharmed. The President is urging us to return."

    "In the future, we may have opportunities to coborate," said the silver-masked man before turning to leave.

    His voice was hoarse and deep, as if his throat had been damaged. It was not Nash''s voice.

    Nina felt a pang in her throat, and her eyes stung. If it were Nash, he would have approached her, especially after helping out in the fight. Clenching her fists, she steadied her emotions.

    When Micah turned and saw her, his expression became serious. "Didn''t I tell you to stay in the car? Do you have a gun for self-defense?" Nina nodded.

    But Micah''s tone remained stern, "You must not do this again. It''s very dangerous here, you know that? I can''t allow anything to happen to you!"

 Chapter 932

    Nina did not say anything, but she gave Micah a knowing smile.

    Despite resuming their journey, this small incident left Micah and Mr. Joker wary, with Nina also keeping it in mind. They did not realize that a team was covertly following them to ensure their safe return to the Yaren tribe. Upon learning of Nina''s return, the Pharaoh had meticulously prepared an enormous, luxurious room for her. The moment Nina stepped inside, she promptly exited.

    "Give me a simpler room," she demanded.

    She had not seen the Pharaoh, but she knew this was his doing. This was his attempt at making amends, but their history could not be mended with a few gestures.

    As she entered the tribe, memories of narrowly escaping death, being treated as an experiment, and the tribe''s cruel methods flooded back.

    She could not forget Nash being poisoned and his eventual death.

    She knew her biological father, the Pharaoh, and Nash were always at odds. For the past five years, she had been secretly investigating whether the Pharaoh had any involvement in Nash''s death. "Alright then. You can stay in a simpler room," Micah conceded to Nina''s insistence.

    Soon, Nina and Orion were moved to a new room. Micah had other matters to attend to, and after handing over some essential items, Mr. Joker also left, leaving Nina and Orion alone. Orion adapted quickly to the new environment, staying quietly by her side.

    "Get out!" A haughty female voice approached just as Nina was about to speak to Orion. She looked up to see a Yaren woman in her early twenties standing arrogantly in front of her. Nina maintained a neutral expression.

    "This is..."

    Nina had no intention of starting a conflict, but before she could exin her situation, the woman barked, "Do I need to throw you out myself?"

    Seeing Nina remain unmoved only fueled the woman''s anger.

    She had chosen this room long ago, and now, before she could move in, this woman who came with Micah had taken it.

    Over the past five years, Micah had not had any women around him, and now he had returned with a woman and a child. To her, this indicated that Nina had used unscrupulous means.

    en FindNovelN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Micah, always maintaining his integrity, could not have made such a mistake otherwise!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. No, she had to show Nina her ce and make her realize that entering the Yaren tribe was not easy. She wanted Nina to leave voluntarily.

    bet

    Over the past five years, Nina had faced many challenges and learned to stayposed. She knew she could not let situations affect her or be easily manipted.

    A cold smile touched Nina''s lips. "I''d like to see you try and throw me out."

    To the woman, Nina''s smile seemed smug.

    Enraged, she stormed toward Nina, ready to strike.

    But before she couldnd a blow, Nina grabbed her wrist and pushed her away forcefully.

    Caught off guard, the woman stumbled and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 933

    The woman narrowed her eyes, surprised that Nina had some skills. But she had already decided to make Nina retreat. A few tricks would not deter her.

    "Don''t forget where you are. You have no standing here! Don''t think just because you''vetched onto Mr. Micah that you can be the respected Mrs. Micah of the Yaren tribe! Let me tell you, the control of the tribe belongs to the Pharaoh and Mr. Micah, and they will give it to Miss Ivy. You and your illegitimate child better leave before you embarrass yourselves further!" The woman shouted, her eyes zing with fury. If looks could kill, Nina would have already been dead under her re.

    She kept attacking as she spoke, but Nina was no longer the same person from five years ago. With a few quick moves, Nina had her pinned to the ground.

    Before Nina could say anything, Mr. Joker arrived with some items. "Miss Ivy, these are the clothes Mr. Micah asked me to bring."

    The woman''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "You... you''re Miss Ivy?"

    She had assumed Nina was some scheming woman trying to leverage Micah for status. She had never imagined Nina was Miss Ivy herself!

    But Miss Ivy was not supposed to be married, so how could she have a child this old?

    "You fool! Get out of here immediately!" Mr. Joker snapped, turning to scold the woman. As soon as Nina let go of her, the woman dropped to her knees with a thud.

    Mr. Joker realized the gravity of the situation and demanded, "Apologize to Miss Ivy right now!"

    "Miss Ivy, I''m so sorry. I didn''t recognize who you were. Please forgive me, I''ll ept any punishment you decide." The

    woman seemed genuinely panel

    ¦«¦Ż

    bowing repeatedly as she apologized. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Nina looked at her coolly, "This doesn''t seem like a sincere apology."

    "What should I do to show you I''m sincere?" the woman asked, still kneeling.

    She had been arrogant before but now realized her mistake. She had thought she was protecting Micah from a scheming woman, but now she knew how wrong she had been.

    Mr. Joker watched coldly. Bringing Nina back was a significant achievement, and now this foolish woman had dared to offend her. She deserved every consequence.

    A deep, sarcastic smile appeared on

    Nina''s lips. You need me to tell you what to do? If you were truly sorry you''d already know. By the way, with that arrogant attitude, who exactly are you in the Yaren tribe? Opare you Micah''s fianc¨¦e?"

    Nina narrowed her eyes, her gaze lingering on the woman.

    The woman''s breath caught in her throat. She opened her mouth but found herself speechless.

    Seeing Mr. Joker''s sharp gaze, she quickly lowered her head, "I''m not Mr. Micah''s fianc¨¦e. I''m just a supervisor, with less authority than Mr. Joker. I foolishly thought I could clear out anyone trying to get close to Mr. Micah so that I could."

    "Silence!" A furious voice interrupted from the distance.

 Chapter 934

    It was Micah.

    His expression was grim as he strode over. With a single look from him, Mr. Joker understood and immediately moved to pull the woman away.

    Realizing Micah''s anger, the woman dared not stay any longer. Meanwhile, Nina, with her cold demeanor, stood like a queen.

    "Nina, I''m sorry," Micah said, standing before her, his face full of remorse.

    Nina''s tone was distant. "This isn''t your fault. I agreed toe here because of Seth. I made that clear when we spoke. When do you n to start your operation?"

    She preferred to act, not react.

    Micah replied, "Rest well today. We''ll begin tomorrow. As soon as we make our move, Seth won''t be able to hold back."

    "Flushing Seth out of hiding," Nina nodded. "Fine. While I''m here, unless there''s an emergency, I don''t want anyone disturbing me. And I heard someone mention you n to hand over control of the Yaren tribe to me?" She looked directly at Micah, her intense gaze leaving no room for evasion.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Micah remained silent for a moment. It was true. He and his father had such intentions. They had hoped to discuss it with Nina and win her over with their actions. But an indiscreet person had let it slip.

    Micah, though frustrated, felt more resigned than angry. The trauma Nina had endured could never be undone.

    "Nina, it''s been so long. Haven''t we done enough to earn your forgiveness? We didn''t know who you were especially my father. When he found out, he wanted to make amends. The room you refused to stay in was personally designed by him."

    Micah took a sharp breath.

    Seeing that Nina was aware, he decided to be honest. However, his words made Nina ufortable, as every sentence seemed to defend the Pharaoh.

    Nina could not be moved. "I can''t alter my past memories. And nothing you do now can change what happened."

    "Everyone has a past. The Yaren tribe has improved. Can''t you..."

    "Don''t tell me that," Nina cut him off. "It''s not about forgiveness. I can''t ept this reality. I was raised in Birkham and my parents are there. I know nothing of my past and Nash is already dead..." Content_belongs to FindNovel

    "Nina," Micah gripped her shoulders, his voice firm, "I know you''ve been investigating Nash''s death for years We had nothing to do with it. You''ve seen our efforts. You''ve be a war journalist and helped the needy. Why can''t you acknowledge us?"

    One of the main reasons Micah brought Nina back to the Yaren tribe was to deal with Seth and to hand over control to her. But also, he wanted her to remember her past.

    Nina''s throat tightened, as if an invisible hand was squeezing it, leaving her breathless.

    "Why do you keep pushing me? I''m here to handle business. If you think those things are more important, then I''ll leave."

    She pushed Micah''s hand away and turned her back on him.

    Who could ept that their biological father was a ruthless viin?

 Chapter 935

    Micah exined that while the Pharaoh was deeply engrossed in his experiments, much of the power was in Seth''s hands. The Pharaoh was neither senile nor unconscious. He was aware of Seth''s actions and tacitly approved them. Now, the Pharaoh had stepped down, hoping Micah would reform the Yaren tribe.

    "Alright, you should rest. I won''t push you, nor will I let anyone disturb you," Micah sighed, leaving the room to give Nina some space.

    After he left, a helper brought an array of food, but Nina did not touch any of it. She pulled Orion close, "You must be hungry. Eat as much as you want." Orion, who had been wandering alone, had never seen such an abundance of food. Nina wanted him to enjoy a good meal since he was with her now. However, she was surprised when Orion did not eat a single bite. Instead, he picked up a set of utensils and handed them to her, his eyes full of hope. Nina patted his head, "Alright, we''ll eat together."

    The next day, needing to go out, Nina found Mr. Joker, "I don''t want a repeat of yesterday''s incident. Find someone reliable to watch over this child." "Yes, Miss Ivy," Mr. Joker replied respectfully.

    Before leaving, Nina instructed Orion, "This ce is different from Salterra. Don''t wander off. Wait for me to return, and then I''ll take you with me." Orion nodded, watching Nina leave.

    Nina and Micah walked through the streets of the Yaren tribe. It was a stark contrast to the war-torn, ravaged ce she had seen five years ago. The tribe had undergone significant changes.

    Some locals recognized Micah, greeting him warmly, "Mr. Micah, is this your fianc¨¦e?"

    "No, this is my sister, Ivy," Micah introduced her naturally. Seeing the simple, honest smiles on the people''s faces, Nina could not help but smile back.

    Micah held Nina''s hand, cautioning her as they walked, "Seth will definitely show up. Stay close to me, don''t wander, and stay alert." "Alright," Nina agreed.

    Even though Micah had arranged everything, therge crowd and sudden chaos caused Nina to be separated from him. Surrounded by the mes and

    d force

    of the explosions, her instinct was to flee for safety. However, several

    men quickly encircled her,

    As Nina tensed up, preparing to outsmart these men, a man appeared in front of her. The sight of the silver mask struck a chord deep within her.

    Grabbing his cor, she tried to

    steady herself despite her racing

    thoughts. The man swiftly dealt with

    the surrounding threats and then grasped her waist, saying, "I take you back to Micah."

    His voice was raspy and rough, nothing like Nash''s once deep and gentle tone.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    But Nina felt that all of this was too much of a coincidence. She had never met this man before. The fast time could have been him saving Micah, possibly wanting to coborate with him.

    But this time, why would he appear out of nowhere just to save her?

    Seizing the momentary calm amidst the chaos, she wrapped one arm around the man''s waist and reached for his mask with the other. Her voice trembled as she whispered, "Nash, is it you?"

 Chapter 936

    Nina received no response from the man.

    As she moved to remove the mask forcefully, he grabbed her wrist, "Miss, you''ve got the wrong person. I..."

    "Then why did you save me?" Nina interrupted him, her voice cold and unwavering. Her piercing gaze fixed on him, taking in his thin lips and dark eyes, exposed beneath the silver mask.

    Their close proximity and his familiar build convinced her further. He was Nash.

    "Nash, do you realize how cruel you''ve been to me? They told me you were dead, yet you''ve been alive all this time and never contacted me for five years. You never told me about our child. Why are you doing this to me? What am I to you?" Her voice broke as she yelled, unable to contain the rush of emotions.

    The man''s lips curled into a cold smile, "Miss, I''m really not the person you think I am. I''m just here on a mission."

    With those words, the man pushed Nina away, putting a deliberate distance between them. Although not far, to Nina, it felt like a chasm had opened up between them.

    His towering height of nearly six foot three, along with the familiar build, made it impossible for Nina to believe he wasn''t Nash.

    A mission, he said? And it just so happened to bring him to the Yaren tribe and save her?

    She had always carried a handgun with her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    This custom weapon, given to her by Wilfred when she went to Salterra, had been her constantpanion. Today, it would serve a new purpose. She drew the gun and fired a shot into the ground at the man''s feet. The man''s eyes narrowed in surprise.

    Turning to face her, he saw her holding the gun to her own head.

    A bitter smile yed on Nina''s "If you''re not him, then it won''t matter if I die right here.

    esp

    five years searching for Nashand our child. I''m exhausted."

    Her finger tightened on the trigger.

    It was a test, and it shattered hisposure.

    The moment he rushed towards her, she knew for certain.

    It was Nash.

    In one swift motion, she removed his mask.

    Nash''s face, now exposed, looked both relieved and pained. There was no longer a need for pretenses. Their eyes met, mere inches apart, but neither moved closer. Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes.

    "Nash, why?"

    It was the face she had longed to see, though leaner and more defined, with a scar on his forehead. Nash opened his mouth as if to speak, but words failed him.

    Nina strode forward, grabbing his cor and shaking him forcefully "Speak up! Don''t y dumb! Nash, you''re clearly alive and right here. Why haven''t youe to see me?"

    And why had Nash''s voice changed so much?

    "Nina, I''m sorry. If it hadn''t been for you being in danger, if it hadn''t been for you pointing that gun at yourself, I..." Nash trailed off, noticing the intensity in Nina''s eyes, and fell silent.

 Chapter 937

    He felt a deep ache for Nina. These five years, she had braved countless dangers. From the moment he woke up and confirmed her location, he had been protecting her from the shadows.

    It was not that he did not want to see her.

    He could not and did not dare.

    Nina did not want to hear his excuses. Sheughed bitterly, "Yes, if I hadn''t forced you, you would still be hiding from me. Nash, what am I to you?"

    Nash cared for her, leaving her all his assets, ensuring she had a safe escape route. But Nash had left her alone for so many years. If he had just given her a bit of news, she would not have suffered so much, and she would not be breaking down like this now. Nash did not respond. It was not because he did not want to, but because he could not. His throat felt constricted, making it difficult to breathe or speak. He desperately wanted to hold Nina, but he did not dare, not until she had vented her emotions. "Nash, speak up! Don''t y dumb here!" Nina gritted her teeth and repeated. Her eyes, bloodshot, locked onto Nash''s, tears streaming down her face like a breached dam. She was falling apart.

    Nash''s breath hitched. Hearing footsteps, he quickly put his mask back on. He gripped Nina''s shoulders, "Nina, it''s not that I didn''t want to find you. There are things I need to deal with first. Stay safe here. I''lle back for you once it''s done." With those words, he did not even give Nina a hug before turning and walking away swiftly.

    Watching Nash''s departing figure, Nina felt a heavy weight settle in her chest. Suddenly, it was as if the air had been sucked out of her surroundings. Her legs gave way, and she copsed to the ground.

    "Ivy!" Micah''s urgent voice called out as he rushed to her side.

    As Micah helped Nina to her feet, he noticed her tear-streaked face. His brows furrowed deeply. "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    The moment Nina got separated, Micah had his men search for her everywhere: He had a meticulous n, and just moments ago, they had broken Seth''s forces and captured a wounded Seth. Althis men had surrendered.

    Rushing to find Nina, he did not expect to find her unharmed but so heartbroken.

    Or could it be...

    Nina shook her head, "I''m fine." She wiped her tears away.

    Nash had left without any exnation, despite being alive all these years.and not contacting her She understood he had his reasons. Everyone believed Nash was dead. It was better not to draw attention to him. She had no idea of his current situation.

    Micah did not believe her but did not press further. Instead, he wrapped an arm around her shoulder, "Let''s go back, Nina." "Okay," she nodded, following Micah.

    As they walked, she saw the captured Seth. He looked unchanged from five years ago, but his eyes were fixed on her.

    Nina had not forgotten the agony of

    being poisoned, the pain inflicted by Seth. Such viins deserved to experience that pain a hundredfold.

    QUMS

    She saw Seth being dragged away. He looked much the same as he did five years ago, but his eyes were fixed intently on her.

    Nina had not forgotten the torment she and Nash endured from his poison.

    Someone as vile as Seth deserved to experience a hundred times the suffering he had inflicted!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 938

    Just like that, Seth was thrown into theb. Every bit of poison was forced into his mouth. He writhed on the ground in agony, his face pale. He was foaming at the mouth and rolling in pain beyond imagination. No one showed him any mercy, especially the Pharaoh.

    The Pharaoh took pleasure in Seth''s suffering, carving into him with a knife at his most vulnerable moments.

    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been separated from my Ivy. She wouldn''t resent me for being apart for so many years. And you even tried to deceive me with an imposter. If it weren''t for Micah''s suspicions, my Ivy would be dead."

    All the Pharaoh cared about was his daughter. He never mentioned Seth''s attempts to seize power. The long separation from his daughter had driven him to despair. He had searched tirelessly, refusing to ept her death. Even after discovering her whereabouts, his efforts to reconcile were met with cold distance.

    Seth had once imprisoned Ivy in ab, using her as a test subject. Now, the Pharaoh ensured Seth would suffer a fate worse than death. After torturing him, the Pharaoh severed Seth''s limbs and turned him into a human swine. He even removed Seth''s tongue to prevent him from biting it off and ending his own misery.

    Satisfied with his work, the Pharaoh turned to Micah, "The one who tormented Ivy has been punished. Tell her toe and see for herself, to vent her pent-up anger."

    "Understood," Micah responded and was about to leave when the Pharaoh added, "And speak well of me to Ivy. I want to see her."

    Micah nodded and finally exited theb.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Nina had been restless since her encounter with Nash. She could not stop wondering why, despite being alive, Nash had not contacted her for five years. "You seem preupied," came a deep voice.

    Nina looked up to see Micah approaching, dressed in a crisp white shirt.

    "It''s nothing," she replied quietly. "Now that you''ve captured Seth, I..."

    "Nina, I came to ask you to see Seth. And do you really n to return to Salterra to continue as a war journalist?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Micah sat down beside her.

    After a few moments of silence, Nina spoke, "For now, yes. I have unfinished business. As for Seth, I have no interest in seeing him."

    Seth was a monster. If not for him,

    iel?

    she and Nash would not have been poisoned. Wilfred and Scarlett would not have suffered. There would not have been those terrible ve camps. She would not have been imprisoned and used as a test subject.

    She could not forget these s

    and neither could Micah and the- Pharaoh. They would ensure Seth''s torment was unending. So why should she bother to see it?

    "Can you at least see our father? He''s missed you all these years, and he hasn''t disturbed you since you came to the tribe. He turned Seth into a human swine, not because of Seth''s ambitions, but because Seth affected you. Nina, if you''re willing, you can have control of the Yaren tribe," Micah said, his voice low and steady.

 Chapter 939

    Human swine!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She had only seen such things in books and movies, but now, the Pharaoh had actually gone to such lengths. Then again, what hadn''t the Yaren tribe done back in the day? Burning, killing, looting-nothing was beyond them.

    Nina took a deep breath. "I don''t want to run the tribe. I made that clear when I came here. I''m just cooperating with you..."

    "But Nina, you can''t deny the blood ties between us. Are you nning to never acknowledge us?"

    Micah had never demanded anything from Nina, nor had he ever spoken harshly to her. But at this moment, he needed her to understand that their bloodline was inseparable.

    "Let''s leave the future for the future. I''m happy with my current life. Micah..."

    "Call me brother."

    Micah had always believed that time would prove everything. But five years had passed, and Nina still seemed to hold a grudge.

    Nina hesitated, unsure of what to say. Her memories started in Birkham, where she grew up. She had no recollection of the Yaren tribe and still could not remember anything. She epted the twists of fate, but how could she acknowledge familial bonds without any emotional connection?

    "I can''t bring myself to say it. If you need me, I''ll be there. But the Pharaoh..."

    "What about him? No matter how bad he is, he''s still a father. Nina, he''s never wronged you. If you

    weren''t his daughter, you wouldn''t

    have known Wilfred and Scarlett Your room has never been touched, and it''s even been renovated. What more do you need to believe that we are sincere?"

    Micah''s eyes were filled with earnest determination. To Nina, it looked like a determination so strong it was willing to face death, but she did not want Micah or the Pharaoh to die.

    Nina felt as if her throat was being strangled, making it hard to breathe. Just as Micah was about to say more, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she frowned.

    Despite being a war journalist for five years, she had not changed her number. The call was from Salterra. She hesitated before answering.

    To her surprise, it was Nash''s voice on the other end. "Don''t return to Salterra. Stay in the Yaren tribe."

    It was not the raspy voice she had heard before. So, Nash''s voice had been altered somehow and was.not actually damaged. If Nash was fine, why hadn''t he contacted her? She

    could not understand.

    "I need a reason why I shouldn''t go back. And why haven''t you seen me all these years? You owe me an exnation. Do you really think I''ll just listen to you without one?"

    Nina grew more agitated as she

    spoke, and Micah started to grasp the implications of her words. He

    could not believe that someone who had been dead for five years coulde back, especially at such a critical moment.

    Micah stood silently by, his mind a whirlwind of emotions, yet he remained silent.

    Finally, Nina shouted, "Nash! It''s been five years, and you''re still hiding things from me? If you don''t tell me the truth, I swear you''ll see my dead body! "Nash, answer me! I''m talking to you!"

 Chapter 940

    Nina''s words were like a sharp dagger, piercing Nash''s heart within seconds, leaving it bloodied and full of holes. He knew, however, that Nina was suffering more than he was.

    "Nina, please, don''t get so worked up. There are things I''ll exin to you, but you need to wait a bit longer." Nash took a deep breath, trying to calm her down.

    But Nina did not want to hear it. "Nash, I''ve already waited five years. How much longer do you expect me to wait?"

    Before Nash could respond, Nina yelled again, "Are you expecting me to spend my entire life waiting for you? Where is my child?"

    "Beep, beep beep..."

    The phone suddenly emitted a series of busy signals. Nash had hung up.

    Regardless of why Nash had hung up, Nina knew that calling back would be pointless. He would either be offline, busy, or simply not answering. But her emotions, already stirred up by Nash, surged into a wave of grief. Clutching her chest, she felt a pain so intense it left her struggling to breathe.

    Seeing this, Micah strode over to her. He offered a tissue and ced aforting hand on her shoulder, gently patting her back. "Nina, we''ll get to the bottom of this together. No matter what obstacles you face, my father and I will help you ovee them." They had always been her strongest supporters.

    Nina shook her head. "I''ll investigate on my own." Wiping away her tears quickly, Nina took a deep breath.

    She was a normal person, prone to emotional breakdowns, but she could also regain herposure swiftly. Living amidst the dangers of war had taught her that tears would not solve problems, only action would.

    "What can you investigate alone?

    Even if you''ve built awork, we''re here with established connections you can use. Why not leverage that?" Micah frowned, then added in a low voice Nina, you understand what I''m saying. It''s never toote to turn over a new leaf. Are you really going to wait until our father is gone before forgiving him and me?"

    Nina felt a splitting headache, as if her heart were being sliced by a sharp de: The bonds of family could not be severed, and it would be cruel not to reconcile in time. Yet now she could not forget the past or convince herself to forgive

    There were times when the word "brother" was on the tip of her tongue, but she just could not say it.

    "I''m leaving for Salterra today," she said, determined.

    Micah realized he could not change her mind but suggested, "I''ll take you back. We faced danger on the way here, and Seth''s remaining followers might retaliate."

    "Alright." Nina couldn''t refuse.

    While Pharaoh had not appeared in front of her, she noticed him silently watching as she left. As she turned her head, she saw Pharaoh smiling at her. Apart from that garden encounter where they spoke the most, she had not exchanged many words with him, nor had he appeared before her again.

    From the Pharaoh''s perspective, and

    considering everything Micah said,

    she could understand. Only a father would go to such lengths for hisN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    over

    daughter, making significant sacrifices and showing

    unconditional love.

 Chapter 941

    Nina was struggling. Every time she tried to forgive, she could not bring herself to say it. She just could not let it go.

    Moreover, the things Pharaoh and Seth had done, the things she had seen, yed in her mind like a movie, scene by scene. Pharaoh waved goodbye to her. He did not say anything, but his silence spoke volumes. Seeing this, Micah was silent for a moment before slowly speaking, "Nina, do you still think he''s a bad person?"

    Most parents give everything to their children without expecting anything in return. To his children, Pharaoh was not a bad person.

    Differences in stance and politics could not be changed, but Nina could not ept Pharaoh''s actions. Since young, she had been taught to perform good deeds, help those in need, and contribute to society without expecting anything in return. The things Pharaoh had done were too much for her to ept. Every time she thought about it, she felt suffocated and had a headache. So, she tried not to think about it.

    "Can we not talk about this, Micah? You''ve always been by his side. You know his other side, you..."N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "You can help those homeless and injured children. Why can''t you see your father as a child who made mistakes?"

    Micah''s deep voice interrupted her before she could finish.

    Nina''s throat tightened. After a few seconds, she replied hoarsely, "So many lives were lost, Micah. How can you ask me to see him as a child? That''s impossible."

    The bloody scenes were unforgettable, forever etched in her mind. When the Yaren tribe had not reformed, Pharaoh and Nash were on opposite sides. And she was a citizen of Birkham!

    She leaned against the window, looking exhausted. "I''m a bit tired."

    Nina closed her eyes while Orion, the boy she held, remained silent.

    This child was unusually quiet.

    In Salterra, the situation was tense. They were preparing for a major battle to counterattack the smaller allied countries.

    Even though they had Birkham''s

    help now, the president intended to

    arrange a marriage between his son and a princess from another

    l.ne

    country. The chosen son was his third child, the one he had recently acknowledged, Nash.

    The president stood in front of Nash. Given his status, the president could not be seen in any part of the Yaren tribe, but Nash was here.

    Five years ago, Nash had nearly died because of Nina. Now, five yearster, the president could not allow Nash''s feelings for Nina to jeopardize his ns.

    "You''ve been hard to findtely," the

    president said in a low, stern voice, his eyebrows furrowed. His cold face showed a hint of severity and determination, and his eyes bore a striking resemnce to Nash''s.

    Nash replied coolly, "But you still found me."

    "Are you defying me?" The president narrowed his eyes, towering above, intolerant of any defiance, especially from Nash, his favored son.

    Nash pressed his lips together and remained silent.

    In the past to save Nina, he made

    an equal exchange with him. He also held significant weapons and had his "Reset n." Until he couldpletely bring him down, he could not afford to provoke him.

    "I can carry out everything ording to your expectations, but I will not marry anyone other than Nina."

 Chapter 942

    Nash met the president''s gaze, speaking clearly and deliberately. At this moment, Nash was not wearing his mask.

    Now recognized as the third prince of Salterra, the reappearance of the supposedly dead Nash from Birkham, now serving Salterra, would provoke significant bacsh and criticism.

    But Nash did not care about that. It was clear that Nash and Nina had already reunited.

    "I don''t care what promises you''ve made to Nina or what ns you have. But now that you''ve be the third prince of S Nation, you will follow my orders obediently! If not, I''ll make sure all your fears be reality!" With that, the president boarded the helicopter. He hade here to personally wake Nash up to the reality of his situation. There was no way Nash could misunderstand the message.

    Nash remained silent and did not move. He gripped his phone tightly, feeling his heart sink heavily.

    As soon as Nina returned to Salterra, she released the photos and videos she had taken.

    In the video, a little girl was seen scavenging for scraps of meat in the ruins.

    Nina held a microphone and asked, "Are you collecting these scraps to take home to eat?"

    "No," the girl''s brown eyes shimmered with tears. She spoke calmly, "No, these are my parents."

    The girl did not cry or scream, even though she was only about seven or eight years old.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The video and photos caused an immediate international outcry. Seth and his allied forces were widely condemned. The call for peace grew stronger.

    The president of Salterra issued a statement, "Salterra desires peace more than any other country, but a weak nation has no diplomacy, and its people suffer from the ravages of war."

    He had held back because he

    desired peace. However, if the chaos continued, he would not hesitate to cause massive destruction that could result in returning the Earth to its natural state,

    "ex

    Netizens spected urately that the president of Salterra had powerful weapons at his disposal. There was a growing hope to end the war, and various countries began to consider organizing an international conference.

    Amid this, the leader of the allied forces was assassinated, leading to a ceasefire within an hour.

    For Nina, this was a good oue. Now, her primary concern was the future of Orion.

    Nina took Orion to the embassy. Orion clung tightly to her hand, tears filling his eyes as he shook his head.

    "If I want to adopt him, what are the requirements?" Nina asked the embassy official while holding Orion.

    Orion''s health was poor, and he had no other ce to go. However, if she wanted to take him back, proper procedures were necessary. Otherwise, Orion would be

    undocumented, and he was at the

    age where he should be attending

    school.

    "We haven''t found any rtives for him. For now, he should go to the orphanage. If his familyes looking for him, it will be easier for them to reunite," the official exined frankly. Nina instinctively looked at Orion. His frail health would not hold up in an orphanage, and he depended on her. She could not just abandon him.

    Nina pressed her lips together and spoke softly, "Can you issue me a certificate? If his parentse looking for him, I will return him. I don''t intend to keep him against their will."

 Chapter 943

    Nina could feel Orion gently tugging at her hand. He wanted her to keep him.

    "If that''s the case, we''ll prepare the necessary documents for you. If his family doesn''te forward, you can take him back to register for school in our country." "Alright."

    Nina nodded and waited at the embassy with Orion. The paperwork took only a few minutes. As they stepped out of the embassy, the sunlight cast long shadows of their intertwined figures on the ground.

    For a moment, Nina felt a pang of longing. If her own son were here, she would be holding his hand just like this.

    And her son would be around Orion''s age now.

    Thinking of her child, a wave of sadness washed over her. Even now, Nash still had not told her where their child was. Unable to contain herself, she called Nash.

    The phone rang for a long time, and just as Nina thought no one would answer, she heard Nash''s voice.

    "Nina."

    He spoke her name. Clearly, he could take her calls, but since that day, he had not said a word.

    Nina spoke in a low, firm tone, "I don''t know what your ns are, and I don''t care anymore. Nash, you have your own mission and stance, and I shouldn''t be angry with you. But you need to tell me where our child is. I''m his mother and I have the right to know." She had only seen her child once, briefly, and then never again. She wanted to adopt Orion because, as a mother, she felt for these children with nowhere to go.

    "I understand, Nina. I hope you''re doing well. As for our child..."

    "Are you going to tell me that our child is dead?" Nina''s breath caught.

    But Nash did not answer, and the call ended.

    The busy signal droned in Nina''s ear, and she felt a surge of anger. Every time, at the critical moment, the call

    was cut off. Every time, Nasaft her

    without answers.

    She decided not to rely on Nash anymore. She would investigate on her own.

    Micah was still in Salterra and learned of Nina''s n to adopt Orion and her investigation into Nash''s and her child.

    He approached her with a serious

    tone, "You don''t need to do all this

    on your own. I''m here for you. If you''re worried about owing me, haven''t we already established that our ftionship goes beyond that?" N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Micah had always been there to help her.

    Nina understood what he meant, but she preferred to handle it herself. After all, anyone could leave, but she could always rely on herself.

    "You have your own matters to attend to, and I can manage this."

    "Nina, think about it. If your child is still alive, why wouldn''t Nash tell you ere he is? If he had apelling reason, he would have told you by now."

    Nina knew Micah''s words made sense.

    But she needed the truth!

    She had to know!

    Yet, before she could uncover the truth, something happened to her.

 Chapter 944

    Nina''s biological father, Pharaoh of the Yaren tribe, was exposed. The previous chaos within the Yaren tribe, his subordinates'' acts of looting, the establishment of ve camps, and the use of live humans for experiments were all revealed. Nina wasbeled the "Daughter of the Devil," causing an uproar on international forums.

    "Who would have thought that this kind-hearted journalist advocating for peace is actually the devil''s daughter? Look at her father''s evil deeds!"

    "It''s only because of Birkham''s tolerance for the sake of peace that they haven''t pursued the Yaren tribe."

    "Exactly! Otherwise, the Yaren tribe would have been wiped out long ago!"

    "Nina''s actions areughable. Her father is a monster, yet she wants to be a justice warrior."

    "She must have been nted in Birkham by Pharaoh as a spy!"

    "She was married to Nash, and heter died in the Yaren tribe. She must have caused his death!"

    "Death to the spy! She doesn''t deserve to be a journalist or to pretend to be righteous!"

    "Let''s report her to the Birkhamese authorities and have her arrested and punished!"

    "She should die!"

    Nina saw thesements. Her intention in reporting was to seek justice and promote peace, hence her focus on international forums. However, instead of achieving her goals, she found herself under attack, with people using words as weapons against her.

    Despite witnessing countless deaths

    over the past five years and understanding that nothing in this world surpasses the gravity of life and death, these words still hurt her deeply.

    Micah put his arm around Nina''s shoulders. "Ivy, if people here won''t ept you,e back to the Yaren tribe with me. There will always be a ce for you there." Nina did not respond immediately. She looked at Micah, her eyes filled with confusion and doubt.

    "Ivy, I want you back, but I would never resort to such despicable means. If had wanted to, I wouldn''t have suggested to Father that you be a war journalist in Salterra five years ago," Micah said seriously.

    Nina remained silent, considering Micah''s words. He had a point. If he had truly wanted to manipte things, he had five years to do so. However, hisst statement

    shocked her.

    en FindNovelProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    It was hard to believe that her opportunity to be a war journalist in Salterra was partly due to Micah and Pharaoh''s influence.

    "I know it''s hard to believe, but not just anyone can be a war journalist," Micah continued, seeing Nina''s confusion. "Nina, Nash yed a role in this too."

    Nina''s brows furrowed deeper. Five years ago, news of Nash''s death had spread everywhere, yet Micah imed Nash had a hand in this.

    Before she could question further, Micah continued, "Don''t forget Nash''s position in the Birkhamese military. Even after his death, his subordinates remained in the army." James and Felix held high positions and had even been promoted over the past five years.

    Nina''s throat tightened, leaving her at a loss for words.

    "Let''s go. With this uproar, the Birkhamese military will definitely investigate you..."

    "I''m not leaving," Nina shook her head. "I am innocent. I haven''t done anything wrong."

    If she fled, it would only reinforce the belief that she was guilty and running away from her crimes.

 Chapter 945

    Nina also realized that with Micah still here, those people mighte looking for trouble with him. She pressed her lips together, her expression serious, "Micah, you should leave." "Do you think I can just leave you here alone?" Micah held Nina''s hand.

    He could not abandon her. Besides, given the current rtionship between the Yaren tribe and Birkham, Birkham would not detain him.

    Especially since Nash''s death had been officially reported and investigated.

    Nina was at a loss for words.

    She was not a spy, but Birkham needed to provide the public with an exnation. She would need to undergo an investigation, including a review of her recent call records.

    As Nina was about to be taken away, Orion clung to her hand, refusing to let go.

    Nina knelt down and patiently exined to him, "Orion, stay with Uncle Micah. I just need to handle some things with these people. You have to be good."

    After speaking to Orion, she looked up at Micah, her eyes filled with hope. She did not say anything, but her silent plea spoke volumes.

    Micah pressed his lips together and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of this child."

    Micah understood Nina''s nature. She needed to clear her name rather than leave under a cloud of suspicion. Although he remained wary of the child, he would take care of Orion for Nina''s sake. Once Nina left, Micah took Orion''s hand. "Who sent you here? You don''t seem like someone who can''t talk."

    During his time with Nina, Micah had not heard the child speak a word. Orion was like a mute, yet he had a contemtive look that was not typical of a five-year-old.

    Most importantly, the child''s arrival had been very sudden.

    Orion ignored Micah.

    Micah could not be harsh with him, so he kept talking, "I don''t care who sent you or what your goal is. But don''t think you can hurt Ninaor stay with her forever!"

    Orion merely nced at Micah without saying anything.

    Meanwhile, Nina was not taken for questioning but ced in a car. When she realized something was wrong, a bag was suddenly ced over her head. As she struggled, she was knocked unconscious.

    When she woke up, she felt the car bumping along the road. She was not dead, and her mouth was not gagged. She tried to speak, "Who are you?"

    No one answered.

    She continued, "I am Nash''s widow. I am also part of the Yaren tribe..."

    Before she could finish, a mocking voice interrupted, "Miss Nina, haven''t you always refused to acknowledge your identity? Now, at thest moment, you finally acknowledge it? It seems that family ties aren''t as important as your life."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The voice wasn''t altered, but it was unfamiliar to Nina. It couldn''t be someone from the Yaren tribe or Seth. Could it be one of Seth''s followers?

    Nina gathered her thoughts and said coldly, "If something happens to me, do you think you can use me to bargain for Seth?"

    Nina was sharp andposed. Even now, she maintained her calm.

 Chapter 946

    Eventually, the bag covering Nina''s head was removed. She saw the car''s interior light up with a warm orange glow, revealing several men holding guns.

    The man sitting next to her had some white hairs at his temples. The lighting was dim on his side, so she could not make out his face clearly.

    The man smirked, "Why do you think we captured you to exchange for Seth?"

    Nina remained silent, deep in thought. If they did not want to trade her for Seth, what was their goal?

    Or maybe her reports had affected the interests of the allied forces? Were they nning to use her as a bargaining chip with the Yaren tribe?

    Nina''s breath quickened. She had not revealed her connection to Micah or Pharaoh. She had mentioned those names hoping it would make these people reconsider and release her.

    Clearly, it had not worked. She could not afford to be a burden to them.

    "If that''s not it, then just kill me." Nina leaned back against the seat, resigned. With Nash''s survival a secret, she could not leverage his name.

    "Don''t worry, that''s just a matter of time." The man raised his hand and struck her with a swift chop, knocking her out.

    Nina woke up to find herself in a moving vehicle. After some time, the car stopped, and she was dragged out towards the sea. The men intended to chop her into pieces and feed her to the sharks. However, they did not seed. "Bang! Bang!" One by one, the men fell.

    Nina''s captor turned to see Nash, gun in hand, approaching steadily.

    The man''s face turned pale, "Sir, I''m acting on the President''s orders..."

    Before he could finish, Nash shot him in the knee, making him copse. Nash''s men quickly dragged the captor away.

    With the sea breeze howling, Nash held Nina tightly, whispering, "Nina, I''m sorry I''mte."

    Nina awoke the next day in an unfamiliar room, unbound.

    "You''re awake?" A deep voice called from the doorway.

    Nina looked up sharply to see Nash, dressed in ck, carrying a

    confidently. Content belowhot

    oats porridge as he walked

    She frowned, "Why is it you?"

    She remembered being captured in the car, but now Nash was here. It was evident he had saved her.

    But if he had been close enough to.

    rescue

    her der, why had he hung up on

    their previous phone call?

    And why had it taken him so long toe to her aid?

    Swno

    Nash''s voice was hoarse, "Eat something first. I''ll exin while you eat."

    He offer oats porridge, but

    Nina did not take it. "I want the truth, Nash don''t want to be kept in the dark."

    "I understand." He scooped a spoonful of oats porridge, blew on it to cool it, and brought it to her lips.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    She did not open her mouth, her sharp eyes fixed on him.

    Nash had promised her they would be together once everything was settled. But then he faked his death.

    He had not sought her out in five years, and even now, he was keeping secrets.

    And there was the matter of their child.

    She felt a deep pain in her heart.

 Chapter 947

    Nash did not want to involve her, but since it concerned her directly, she had the right to know the truth. He knew how stubborn she could be, especially when she was angry.

    After a moment of silence, Nash spoke slowly, "These people are from my father''s side. Sally isn''t my biological mother, and William isn''t my biological father. My real father is the president of Salterra. When I fell into the river that runs through the Yaren tribe, it was my father who saved me. I spent a long time recovering, andter he arranged many things for me. Nina, I made a deal with him back then. There were things I had to agree to." Nina could guess some of theplications that had kept Nash from contacting her, but hearing it from him still hurt.

    She wanted to reach out and hold him, but she held back, thinking about their child. "What about the child, Nash? I''m not a child myself. I can handle the truth. Is our child alive or not?" Tears welled up in her eyes as she gripped Nash''s hand.

    Stroking her head gently, Nash replied, "Nina, I sent our child to be with you. I intended for him to stay with you for a while as I sorted things out here. I didn''t expect..."

    Nash''s voice was hoarse, filled with regret. These past years, Nina was the one person he felt he had truly wronged.

    "Nash, why didn''t you tell me sooner? Do you know I almost sent that child away?" she sobbed, realizing that Orion was her own son.

    No wonder she felt such a deep connection to Orion, why he clung to her and said those things. Unable to contain herself, she bit Nash''s hand hard. He didn''t flinch, letting her vent her anger.

    Eventually, she tasted blood and

    released him her eyes red andN?velDrama.Org content rights.

    swollen. "Why did you keep this from

    me? Do you know how much pain

    I''ve been in? You hid the truth from me for five years! I thought our child was dead! I haven''t even the

    chance to acknowledge him..."

    Nina buried her face in her hands, sobbing uncontrobly. As she spoke, she pounded Nash''s chest with her fists, "Nash, why did you have to hide the truth about our child from me?" Nash''s voice was soft yet filled with sorrow, "I traded his safety for your antidote. To save you, I had no other choice."

    Tears streaming down her face,

    Nina understood his reasoning but

    felt the weight of his decision crushing her. "What about now? you were so helpless then, why reveal yourself at such a critical moment?"

    "Because of you. You are everything to me. I can''t stand by and watch you get hurt.ˇ± Nina, I''ve decided. I''m ready to leave everything behind. want the three of us to be together as a family," Nash said firmly gripping her shoulders.

    His gaze was resolute as he looked into hers, speaking each word deliberately.

    Nina could see Nash''s determination, but she was also deeply concerned about his safety and the implications of his actions.

 Chapter 948

    Nina pushed Nash away. "Go do what you need to do. As long as my child is alive..."

    "Are you saying you don''t want me anymore?"

    Nash could not bear to hear the rest of her words. His bloodshot eyes were fixed on Nina, his gaze intense and full of emotion. The redness in his eyes spread, andyers of sorrow seemed to rise within him.

    He knew that after being away for five years and suddenly reappearing, she would be angry and me him. But he had no way to fight fate, no way to appear before her as the broken man he had been.

    Nina felt a surge of emotion, her blood rushing to her head. She looked at Nash, noting the scar on his forehead and the strands of white hair. Her heart ached intensely.

    She reached out to touch his face. "You have your position and your obligations. Nash, I can''t stop you, and I can''t help you. All I want now is my child."

    She was desperate to return to Orion, to make up for the five years she had missed as his mother.

    Nash''s heart was in agony. He would rather Nina scream at him, hit him, me him, rather than understand him.

    Nash wanted to say more, but he felt a metallic taste in his throat and suppressed it. "Eat something first. I''ll go get something and be right back," he said hoarsely, cing the bowl of oats porridge on the bedside table before leaving quickly. As soon as he exited the room, he could not hold back any longer. Blood spurted from his mouth.

    "Sir, your medicine." Nash''s personal guard, Eugene Xander said as he quickly approached Nash.

    He took out a small white bottle, poured three pills into his hand, and handed them to Nash. Nash swallowed the pills and leaned against the wall, catching his breath.

    Eugene said, "The President has sent more people. Maybe you should return."

    The President was determined for Nash to inherit the position. If Nash withdrew or opposed him now, the President would never allow it.

    A sh of determination crossed Nash''s eyes. "I''m not leaving."

    He would not abandon Nina again. She was already angry with him, already saying she did not want him. If he left now, he knew she would never see him again. "Keep an eye on her."

    "Yes, sir."

    Eugene watched Nash leave.

    Nash was the child the President had found and brought back, someone he had pulled from the brink of death at great expense.

    From the moment Nash was found, the President assigned Eugene to watch over and protect Nash. He had watched over Nash for more than three years before Nash finally regained consciousness.

    Nash''s body had been shattered, with multiple broken bones and severe skin injuries. Over the following year, he underwent

    countless surgeries, more thanN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    a

    hundred, to reach his current state.

    Eugene had been with him through it all, witnessing Nash''s struggles and hearing him cry out "Nina" in his moments of pain.

    Eugene hesitated before entering the room where Nina was.

    Hearing the door, Nina thought it was Nash returning, but instead, she saw an unfamiliar face. Still shaken from recent events, she was on high alert.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m not here to harm you. I''m Mr. Nash''s personal guard... or bodyguard, if you prefer," Eugene said, noticing the caution in Nina''s eyes and raising his hands ima calming gesture.

 Chapter 949

    Nina frowned but remained silent.

    Eugene continued, "I won''t hurt you. I have some things I need to tell you."

    Nina looked at him, waiting for him to speak.

    After a moment of silence, Eugene began, "Mr. Nash was saved by the President and remained in aa for over three years. The bullet was very close to his heart, and he had multiple fractures and severe injuries all over his body. During his recovery, without the use of anesthesia to avoid side effects, he underwent countless surgeries and therapy sessions. In his moments of pain, he always called your name. He cares about you deeply. Now, he''s even willing to defy the President for your sake. The President has a Reset n-" "Eugene!"

    Eugene was abruptly interrupted by Nash''s angry shout from outside the room. He immediately stood at attention, responding instinctively.

    Nash''s men were trained to react this way. Despite the interruption, Eugene''s words echoed in Nina''s mind. She had suspected Nash had reasons for his actions, but she had not realized the extent of his suffering. The long recovery and numerous surgeries were grueling. "Get out!" Nashmanded as he entered the room. Eugene nodded and left immediately.

    Nina and Nash locked eyes, both unsure of what to say. They both started to speak at the same time.

    "You..."

    "You first."

    They paused again, then tried again simultaneously. Nash nodded, signaling for Nina to go first.

    Nina was silent for a moment before speaking softly, "I know you have your reasons for doing what you do You didn''t tell me because you didn''t want me in danger. Nash, were you nning to recover, send our child to me, and then sacrifice yourself regardless of the oue of your mission?"

    Her intense gaze bore into him, trying to read his thoughts.

    She could understand Nash''s logic. Five years had passed, and she hade to terms with his supposed, death. If he died again without teffing her, she would never know and

    therefore never grieve aga

    But things had not gone as he nned.

    Nash had something to say, but the words seemed stuck in his throat, like a foreign object preventing him from speaking.

    To Nina, his silence was an admission.

    Nina took a deep breath and let out a bitterugh. "Nash, you certainly have everything nned out. But you overlooked one thing. Not everything goes the way you imagine."

    en FindNovelN?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "I forbid you from having such thoughts again. If you can''t have it all, I want you to survive," Nina said seriously, holding Nash''s hand.

    "As long as you''re alive, I can ept you living under a different identity, even if it means marrying someone else and having more children," Nina added.

    Nash was adamant. "Nina, that''s impossible. I won''t marry or have children with anyone else. I want the three of us to be together!"

    Nash pulled Nina into a tight embrace. She could hear his strong, steady heartbeat and smell his faint, masculine scent.

 Chapter 950

    This was the real Nash!

    No matter how angry Nina had been before, she loved Nash deeply and could not bear to see him die in front of her.

    Besides, his men had already exined everything to her. He had exined it himself, and she could understand his situation and feel his pain.

    Nina held Nash even tighter. "Nash, you have your reasons. Honestly, I''m grateful your father saved you."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    If it weren''t for his father, Nash might have died in that icy river. She would never have seen him again or been able to hold him like this.

    Most parents would want their children to seed, and his father was the president. Their positions were different, especially now that she had been exposed as Pharaoh''s daughter andbeled the "daughter of a demon." "Nash, can I take Orion back to Birkham?" Nina decided not to dwell on their issues because thinking about them would only bring pain and suffocation.

    Orion was her child, and she wanted to take him out of the war zone and give him the best education in the peaceful capital.

    Nash did not respond, but Nina could feel him holding her tighter. She knew Nash did not want to let go. She remained silent, waiting for Nash to speak.

    Before Nash could say anything, his subordinate announced, "Sir, the president is here! He wants you to bring that woman out!"

    The president knew Nina''s name, but at this moment, he referred to her as "that woman," clearly to humiliate her.

    Nina was unfazed.

    Having be a mother, she could understand a parent''s perspective.

    But as for Pharaoh, she could never ept those bloody scenes.

    Nash gently pulled Nina away from him. He reassured her, "Wait here. I''ll be right back."

    But Nina firmly grasped Nash''s hand, her expression resolute. "I''ll go with you to see him."

    Nash knew Nina''s stubborn nature. Once she made up her mind, she would not change it easily. He. leaned in close, his voice low in her ear. He doesn''t know Orion is with you."

    "Got it," Nina replied, understanding that Nash did not want her to mention the child.

    Soon, Nina followed Nash to meet his biological father, President Dominic of Salterra. Dominic had noticeable gray hair at his temples, but it did not diminish his imposing presence. His gaze was sharp and severe.

    sene

    "Nash, are youing with me willingly, or do I have to force you?" Dominic asked coldly, his hands sped behind his back.

    It sounded like Nash had a choice,

    but it was a clear threat. If Nash refused, Nina would be in danger.

    But with Nash right there, there was no way he would let Nina be

    harmed.

    "If you want to improve rtions with Birkham and avoid provoking a war, I can help you-" Nash began.

    "Who are you to tell me what to do?" Dominic cut him off, his tone filled with anger. His expression darkened, and his eyes were filled with a fierce re.

    He had thought his son was dead until he found him again. He had hoped to mold Nash into a perfect sessor, but instead, Nash turned out to be driven by love instead.

    During Nash''s three-yeara, if he had awakened just a few dayster, Dominic would have ordered his body to be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks!

 Chapter 951

    Dominic could not believe that Nash was actually throwing words at him here right now!

    He did not need anyone to point fingers at what he was doing.

    Nash''s expression darkened as well. He pulled Nina behind him and said, "If you don''t want to listen, then handle your own matters yourself. Don''t drag others into it."

    This could also be understood as he was stepping down as the Third Prince.

    And all of this was because of Nash''s stance, particrly because of his rtionship with Nina.

    Dominic pulled out his gun. As he cocked the trigger, Nash stood in front of Nina. Nash was ready to face death.

    Dominic was ruthless, but Nash had recovered and was still his most valued child. He could not just shoot Nash dead.

    "It seems like you''re determined to be with her, even if it kills you. Fine, if she wants to be your wife, then she has to fulfill the duties of a wife. Being the wife of the Third Prince of Salterra isn''t that easy!" Dominic red at Nina, his words cold and sharp. Nina loved Nash and naturally wanted to be with him. But she only wanted to be Nash''s wife, not the wife of the Third Prince.

    She spoke quietly, "I never intended to be the wife of the Third Prince."

    At this moment, Nash added, "I don''t want to inherit either."

    Hearing Nash''s words and seeing the determination on his face, Dominic was furious. "Are you both making a statement to me now? Dering your intentions? And you want me to be your witness?"

    To Nash, he had made his position clear to Dominic long ago. Their stances were different, and they could not walk the same path.

    Back then, he had not yet met Nina, and Nina did not know he was alive. Dominic had also believed that he would forget Nina and ept everything arranged for him with time.

    But now, everything was out of control.

    Dominic certainly would not give them that opportunity, nor would he serve as their witness.

    He waved his hand, "Take them back to Salterra! Separate them and lock them up!"

    "Let''s see who dares!" Nash snarled, his expression dark and furious. He was already angry.

    Nina was his weakness, and he would not allow anyone to harm her.

    With a nce from Dominic, someone moved behind Nash and Nina, trying to make a move. But Nash and Nina quickly struck back.

    To protect Nina, Nash attacked Dominic, aiming to capture the leader first.

    But Dominic stepped back and grabbed Nina''s wrist. As he was about to throw her to the ground, Nash pulled Nina back, holding her behind him protectively.

    "I''d rather die today than go back to Salterra with you. Don''t even think about hurting my wife!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Nina''s eyes were full of determination.

    These two were ready to be together until death.

    Dominic''s expression darkened,

    "Even if you want to die, don''t forget who saved your life today. And there''s someone, Nina doesn''t know, Nash, don''t you want to see them?"

    Dominic was talking about Orion. He thought Nina did not know, but in fact, she had known for a while.

    Now, Nina did not want to argue

    with Dominic. She blurted out, "Don''t

    forget, m a war journalist. I have a

    chip imnted in me. If I die, you won''t get away with it either

    QUMS

 Chapter 952

    Nina was fearless, but Nash held her hand tightly. Although Dominic did not say anything, Nina noticed the cold fury in his eyes, making him look like a demon emerging from hell.

    As the ruler of a nation, Dominic was not ustomed to anyone speaking to him in such a tone, except during wartime.

    "You''d better pray you don''t end up alone..."

    Before Dominic could finish his sentence, Nash angrily cut him off. "If you want to kill her, you''ll have to kill me first!"

    Determination shed in Nash''s eyes, spreading through his entire being in an instant.

    Dominic did not respond. His lips pressed into a straight line as he stared at Nash for a few seconds before finally turning and leaving.

    After Dominic left, Nina grasped Nash''s hand. "Maybe you should go back to Salterra and follow your father''s n..."

    "Nina, I wanted to wait until everything was settled. Because of uncontroble circumstances, I couldn''t be by your side. But now, at this point, I can''t leave you because... you''re pushing me away."

    As Nash said this, it felt as if something was lodged in his throat, making it difficult to speak. The difort was overwhelming, as if a sharp de was scraping against his heart.

    Nina was thinking of him, prioritizing his safety, even if it meant they had to separate.

    But for him, those five years apart had been torture.

    During the time he spent recovering, he endured immense pain and suffering, all for Nina. Now, the thought of being separated from her again was unbearable. Nina felt a sharp pain in her throat.

    She reached out to touch Nash''s cheek, her fingers brushing against the scar on his forehead. Her heart ached as if it were being cut by a knife.

    The pain Nash had endured yed like a movie in her mind, shing back to countless days and nights. She could not imagine how he had managed to survive. She would rather be separated from Nash than see him die.

    "It''s not that I''m pushing you away, Nash. I understand your position. I''m not fifteen or sixteen anymore. I can understand you. I don''t want to see you die." "Go back with your father. I need to find Orion now."

    Learning that Orion was her child, she was desperate to return to him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Nash intertwined his fingers with hers, holding her hand firmly. "I''ll go back with you."

    Nina was silent for a moment, then responded, "Alright."

    As for Orion, he was naturally quiet to begin with. But after Nina left, he became even more silent, following Micah without uttering a single word. He even refused to eat or drink.

    Micah was at his wit''s end and

    finally had to bring up Nina to console him. "I know you like my sister, but she''s away on business now and left you in my care. If you don''t eat or drink and something happens to you, how am I supposed to exin that to her?

    "When she returns and sees you like this, do you think she''ll still like you?" When Nina met Micah, he was teaching in a vige.

    Micah taught the vigers how to identify medicinal herbs and wasz close to the children. He knew how to interact with kids, but dealing with the silent Orion was a real headache for him.

    The most important thing was that Orion had suddenly appeared by Nina''s side. The embassy had checked him out, and he had no criminal record. Still, Micah could not bring himself to trust him entirely.

    But with Nina not back yet, Micah could not just throw him out.

 Chapter 953

    For now, the only option was to coax him into eating a bit more. Thankfully, Micah''s words seemed to work. However, apart from eating, Orion remainedpletely silent. Micah watched Orion, hesitating for a moment before dialing Wilfred''s number. Wilfred quickly answered, "Mr. Micah."

    Micah said, "Nina has been helping a little boy, but he won''t speak. I have a feeling something''s wrong. Are you in Salterra? If so,e over and take a look at him."

    Since Nina hade to Salterra as a war journalist, Wilfred had also relocated and opened a small clinic to treat the local residents. Knowing how devoted Wilfred was to Nina, the Pharaoh had even helped Wilfred regain a civilian identity. "Yes, I''lle right away."

    Although Wilfred was usually busy treating patients at his clinic, he would always make time to see Nina. But Nina was often unavable, and he did not want to impose, so he always asked her first before visiting.

    Lately, though, she had not been responding to his messages, and knowing how busy she was, he did not push further. But since Micah had requested his help, he would definitely show up. After all, Micah was Nina''s brother.

    It took Wilfred only half an hour to arrive at Micah''s ce. The moment heid eyes on Orion, his brows furrowed slightly.

    Micah noticed Wilfred''s unusual reaction and could not help but ask, "What is it?"

    Wilfred thought the boy looked remarkably simr to Nina when she was a child. Back then, when Nina appeared in his life, she was like a ray of light in his darkness. He had etched her face into his memory and had even sketched different versions of her over the years. He could never forget her features.

    However...

    The child Nina had given birth to had been dered a stillborn by the hospital, and Nash had supposedly been dead for five years. If that child had not died, there was no way Nash would have allowed Nina to be separated from their child.

    "Did you notice something?" Micah asked, his brows furrowed as he observed Wilfred''s silence and the dark expression on his face.

    Wilfred snapped out of his thoughts. "I just think he looks a lot like Ivy."

    Micah''s heart sank.

    He turned to scrutinize Orion more closely. He had always been wary of the boy who had suddenly appeared by Nina''s side, which had made him suspicious of Orion''s identity. But he had never taken a closer look at him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Swnov

    Besides, all of Nina''s childhood

    photos had been lost, and over time, memories tend to blur. Otherwise, Seth would not have been able to pass Miranda off as Ivy.

    But now, with Wilfred''s remark, Micah''s buried memories resurfaced. That was the nature of memory. Sometimes, you could not recall things unless you deliberately try to. en FindNovel

    And Wilfred was right. Orion did indeed bear a resemnce to Nina.

    If Nash had not died, maybe the child had not either. Micah could not wait any longer. "You need to conduct a DNA test between me and him immediately!" Even though Nina was not there, Micah was her brother, and their blood connection could still be used for verification.

    Wilfred took a deep breath. "It''s better to have Nina do the test."

    "Nina... has been taken by the Birkham military for investigation..."

    That was why it had been difficult to intervene and rescue her. After all, he was currently only considered a citizen of a friendly nation.

    Wilfred remained silent, but just as he was about to speak, Micah quickly interjected, "Don''t you know? Nina''s identity as Ivy has already been exposed?"

 Chapter 954

    Wilfred''s eyes widened in shock. "I was summoned by the military and just got out today."N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Micah understood immediately. He then signaled with a look, "Just do the DNA test between him and me."

    "Alright."

    However, when Wilfred tried to draw Orion''s blood, the boy resisted fiercely, clenching his teeth like a cornered wild animal.

    Orion quickly fled.

    Micah tried to calm him down, saying, "We just need to run some tests to make sure you''re not sick. We''re Nina''s friends, and we mean no harm." "You... liar!" Orion struggled to speak.

    Micah was taken aback. He had not expected Orion to talk but he was determined to get an answer now.

    Just as he was about to catch Orion, the boy ran straight into someone''s arms. Micah looked closely and realized it was Nina.

    Standing beside her was a man, about six-foot-three, wearing a ck mask. From his sharp, cold eyes, Micah recognized him instantly.

    He blurted out, "Nash?"

    "It''s me," Nash replied in a low, hoarse voice.

    He and Nina had rushed back to the Birkham military base, taking less than two hours. Nina was desperate to see her child, so they sped all the way back.

    Because of Nash''s identity, he had to wear a mask.

    Orion looked at Nina, his eyes brimming with tears.

    Nina''s eyes were also filled with tears. She knelt down, quickly pulling Orion into her arms and holding him tightly. "Orion, I''m sorry I''mte..."

    At this moment, both Micah and Wilfred realized the truth. Nina already knew Orion''s identity. He was her and Nash''s child!

    Since Nash was still alive, their family could finally be reunited. Wilfred understood it was time for him to step back.

    He exchanged a nce with Micah, who caught on and decided to leave the scene to the reunited family.

    Nash removed his mask, and Orion, recognizing him, slowly walked up to him with his head lowered. Without saying a word, Nash pulled Orion into his arms.

    Nina watched this scene unfold. It

    was such an ordinary moment, yet for them, it had been dyed by five long years. Even now, it felt like a distant dream, something almost too much to hope for.

    Nina spoke, "You can rest easy knowing that Orion will stay with me. I''ll take him back to Birkham, where he''ll have a safe and good

    peacefully. When you have free time, you cane back to Birkham and visit us."

    environment. We can live to

    On their way back, Nash had held Nina''s hand tightly. Although they had not spoken, their hearts were united.

    But now, Nina was bringing up these issues again.

    "No matter what he arranges, I won''t ept it. Nina, at this moment, I''m certain that I want to be with you and our child."

    This had been his intention all along. It was just that everything had happened sooner than expected.

    Nina felt a deep ache in her heart. Of course, she also wanted their family to be together.

    But Nash''s subordinates had mentioned that the president of Salterra saw him as his sessor. How could the president allow Nash to return to his previous life?

    "Nash, don''t go against your father

    His strictnesses from caring about your life. If you weren''t his son, he wouldn''t bother with you." Nina spoke calmly.

    When Nash wanted to argue, Nina quickly cut him off, "Don''t say anything more. I want you to live, and I don''t want to see you break ties with your father."

 Chapter 955

    Nina held Orion''s hand and led him to find something to eat.

    She had made up her mind. She would resign from her position as a war journalist and take Orion back to Birkham to live a normal life. When the time came, Orion would go to school, and she would work to support them. Nash noticed that Nina was preupied and did not press further.

    Meanwhile, although Wilfred hade to understand everything, the heavy expression on his face said it all.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    When Nash was presumed "dead," Wilfred thought he might have a chance. But despite his efforts over the past five years, Nina had never allowed him into her heart.

    Now that Nash was alive and their child was too, Wilfred knew he had even less of a chance. But all he wanted was for Nina to be happy.

    Micah, who had always stood by Nina''s side, was ready to support her no matter who she chose.

    "I''m warning you, don''t let your love turn into hatred. If you even think about disrupting Nina and Nash''s rtionship, I won''t let you off easily!" Micah was worried that Wilfred''s deep feelings for Nina might drive him to do something drastic. Nina was his only sister, and for five years, she had not been able to let go of Nash. Now that their child was alive, of course, he wanted nothing but the best for her.

    Wilfred let out a small, bitterugh. "If I had wanted to harm Nash, I would have done it five years ago."

    He had plenty of chances during the five years Nash was gone. But he did not take them because he wanted to win Nina over through his own efforts. But in the end, she remained unmoved.

    He had be a "normal" person with the hope of being with Nina, but now he had his clinic in Salterra and his own responsibilities.

    Still, whenever Nina needed him, he would be there.

    "You''d better be!" Micah barked, his tone firm.

    For Nina''s sake, he was determined to clear any obstacles between her and Nash, no matter how difficult or challenging.

    Nina''s return caused quite a stir within the Birkham military, especially since she had brought someone back with her.

    The military naturally sought her out, but with James and Felix involved, they came personally. They had once served under Nash.

    Even though Nash had only shown them his back, they recognized him immediately.

    "Captain York." They spoke in unison.

    Nash''s breath caught for a moment. Sensing the deep bond of

    i

    brotherhood and camaraderie.

    between them, Nina decided to give

    them some space. It was important.

    As she led Orion out of the tent, she locked eyes with Wilfred.

    by

    The moment she had embraced Orion, she realized that Wilfred, under Micah''s arrangement, had intended to conduct a DNA test between Micah and Orion

    "Nina, this child might have some degree of autism," Wilfred said, striding toward her.

    From Orion''s initial silence to his slow speech, Wilfred had already made his assessment.

    Nina instinctively looked at Orion. "Yes, I was nning to consult you. I didn''t expect Micah to reach out to

    you first. I hope you can het to

    recover."

    him

    As a mother, she naturally wanted her child to be healthy, bright, and lively.

    "I promise to treat him," Wilfred assured her.

    This was what Nina wished for, so he would make it happen.

    Not long after, Nash emerged from the tent, having removed his mask. James and Felix followed closely behind.

    At that moment, Nina realized the significance of Nash''s identity. James and Felix could offer him considerable assistance.

 Chapter 956

    Nash walked up to Nina, a gentle smile on his lips. "Nina, let''s remarry.

    "Let''s go back to Birkham together."

    Nash had made up his mind.

    The idea of reuniting their family was something Nina had only dreamed of, and now that it was slowly bing a reality.

    It felt almost unreal to her. She reached out, instinctively touching Nash''s face, feeling the tangible warmth of his skin.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Her throat tightened with emotion.

    At that moment, Orion suddenly copsed, convulsing in pain, his face twisted in agony.

    "Orion!" Nina screamed.

    Previously, when Orion had shown signs of distress, Nina''s concern was driven bypassion. But now, it was a mother''s worry for her child.

    Nina cradled Orion in her arms, her whole body trembling.

    Wilfred quickly approached. "Nina, let me take him. I''ll treat him!"

    Reluctantly, Nina released her hold on Orion.

    But Nash suddenly realized something important. Back when Orion was with his father, he had specific meals at regr intervals, including a specially formted milk product. Nash clenched his right hand into a tight fist.

    The next moment, he gripped Nina''s shoulders. "Nina, I need to take Orion back to my father''s ce. Give me three days, IˇŞ"

    "Is it because Orion needs his medication? Nash, I''ming with you!"

    Orion''s condition did not seem like an asthma attack. It felt more like a reaction to missing some essential medication and Nash''s words confirmed the suspicions brewing in her mind. Nash nced at Nina, and after a few seconds of silence, he finally nodded.

    Five years had passed, and Nina had matured significantly.

    But if Nash had not arrived just in time, Nina would have been thrown into the ocean by his father''s men. If

    he were to take Nina back too

    Salterra now, his father...

    Suddenly, Nina''s calm voice broke through his thoughts. "Nash, don''t even think about leaving me behind!"

    "Alright," Nash replied.

    Nina''s resolve was clear, leaving Nash with nothing more to say.

    He also realized that he had proposed to remarry Nina. In addition, regardless of the reasons, he had indeed left her behind for five years.

    Nina''s only wish was to never be left

    behind again. She knew Orion was her child, and with no signs of illness in Nash, she was not about to let herself be left behind.

    The next moment, Nash pulled Nina into a tight embrace.

    Wilfred had just stabilized Orion when Nash and Nina arrived. When Wilfred learned that Nina was leaving with Nash, a wave of disappointment washed over him.

    He had already established himself in Salterra, and if Nina and Nash returned to Birkham, he could not just follow them there. It would be an intrusion on their lives.

    This meant he would not be seeing Nina for a long time.

    "Take care on your journey. If you feel unwell or need anything, call me anytime, and I''ll be there right away," Wilfred offered.

    Nina was about to politely decline, but to her surprise, Nash spoke first. "Wilfred, why don''t youe with us?"

    Nina instinctively looked at Nash and immediately understood his intention.

    Wilfred did not hesitate for a second. "Alright."

    As long as he could stay by Nina''s side, in whatever capacity, he was willing. Soon, the three of them set off.

    Micah did not try to stop Nina from making her decision. It was not until Wilfred apanied Nash to the Salterra Presidential Pce that he realized Nash''s true identity.

    Nash instructed Wilfred, "I''m taking Orion for treatment. Keep an eye on Nina for me. When we get the medication, make sure everything is handled properly."

 Chapter 957

    "Alright." Wilfred responded immediately, but Nina was not on board.

    Just as she was about to object, Wilfred grabbed her arm.

    "Nina, in this situation, even if you chase after them, it won''t do any good.

    "Let Nash handle everything. Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no matter what antidote is needed, I''ll make sure to get it for you," Wilfred said firmly, pressing his lips together in determination. He was resolute, even if it meant bing the "healer" once again.

    Nina knew Wilfred would help, but her concern for Orion was overwhelming. A child of just five years old, yet he was enduring such intense suffering.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    She wished she could take his pain upon herself. But she also understood that giving in to grief would not help. She had to push those feelings aside.

    Meanwhile, Nash had taken Orion to his father. Dominic had anticipated Nash''s return, but he had not expected him to bring Orion along.

    "You sent the child away before, so why are you bringing him back now? Do you think you cane and go as you please?" Dominic stood with his hands behind his back, a deep, mocking smirk ying on his lips.

    Dominic had suspected that Nash had been so defiant back then because he had already sent Orion away.

    Nash''s voice was cold and firm. "Enough with the games. Just give me the antidote. You have two other children if you''re looking for someone to take your ce..."

    Dominic had plenty of other candidates.

    "I''ll decide who takes my ce. I don''t need you to n it for me. If you want the antidote from me, you''ll have to ept my terms..."

    "Then this child goes with Nina."

    This time, Nash cut Dominic off. His expression was cold and resolute, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Dominic''s smirk deepened. "Do you think you''re in a position to negotiate with me? You''re overestimating yourself."

    "Well, if you want both me and the child to die, you can refuse." Nash''s words were delivered with a steely calm, indicating he was not bluffing.

    Dominic burst intoughter. "You wouldn''t let this child die. The blood of Salterra belongs here, not to be taken away by some foreign woman."

    Especially not by a woman from another tribe, who might turn the child into one of them.

    "I don''t want this to get any uglier," Nash said, pulling out a gun.

    He aimed it directly at Dominic''s head.

    Dominic, having held power for years and weathered the turmoil in Salterra, had seen it all. Nash''s attempt to threaten him with a gun was naive at best.

    Dominic grabbed Nash''s hand, and the two were immediately locked in a tense standoff, both physically and mentally. But Nash had anticipated this.

    Many had witnessed their confrontation. Now that Nash was back in Salterra, he did not want to remain under his father''s thumb.

    Moreover, Nash was not wearing his mask. During his time in Salterra, he had always kept his face concealed. No one, apart from Dominic, had seen his true appearance.

    But now, as his true face was revealed, it was clear that many people recognized him from his time as a peacekeeper.

    "He''s the military captain from Birkham, Nash York!"

    "The Third Prince is actually Nash York!!"

 Chapter 958

    Voices of discussion grew louder around them.

    Dominic stood there with his expression unchanged.

    Nash held Orion tightly, saying nothing, but his eyes conveyed everything. He had not wanted it toe to this, but today, Dominic had forced his hand.

    "Give me the antidote. I have always been a citizen of Birkham. I''m here only because you saved me. I''ve been looking for a way to return."

    "Mr. President! We can''t let a Birkham citizen remain here!"

    "Mr. President, please reconsider!"

    These were the voices of Dominic''s closest advisors.

    Dominic stared at Nash, his expression cold and calcting. Nash, however, remained resolute, convinced that his actions were the only way to resolve the situation.

    "Don''t forget, your roots are here! If it weren''t for me, you would have been buried in a cold, icy river long ago! Nash..."

    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten. But don''t you forget that I was once a military captain of Birkham. If you want Birkham''s military to attack Salterra, then go ahead and keep us here. My wife and son are under your control. This already constitutes harm and illegal detention!"

    Nash spoke without hesitation, showing no fear.

    A fierce, icy look shed in Dominic''s eyes.

    The others began to urge Dominic, "Mr. President, Salterra has already made many enemies. Birkham is our ally. If Birkham joins the war against us, with our current strength, we''d be nothing more thanmbs to the ughter!"

    "Mr. President, you must think of our country and our people!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Dominic did not want to hear any of this. "Nash, you''ve done well. But you need to understand that not everything will go as you wish."

    The coldness in Dominic''s eyes deepened.

    At that moment, Nash realized that Dominic was not going to hand over the antidote.

    But he had to take Orion and Nina with him. Reuniting his family was his dream and something he was determined to achieve. Dominic gave a signal to those around him, and they quickly stepped aside to clear a path for Nash.

    When Nash returned to Nina with Orion in his arms, she immediately rushed forward. "Did you get the antidote? How is Orion doing?"

    She had seen other children, happy and healthy. But her child had grown up in a war zone and was also suffering physically. Nina''s self-me deepened. She felt that it was her ownck of ability and strength that had caused her child so much pain. Nash had intended to tell her a reassuring lie, but seeing the worry in her eyes, he could not bring himself to do it.

    "I didn''t get the antidote. But we''re going back to Birkham. Don''t worry, I will find anyone and pay any price to ensure Orion gets the treatment he needs."

    Hearing this, Nina felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck her. She staggered, but Wilfred quickly caught her before she could fall. Seeing Nina like this pained Nash deeply.

    He had wanted to keep the truth from her, but he knew Nina would not want that. Therefore, he told her everything.

    Nina made a decision. She said, "If your father''s condition is that you must stay here, then I''m willing."

    Being apart did not matter to her, as long as Nash and Orion were safe. Seeing her child suffer and Nash in such anguish was unbearable.

    Nash''s throat tightened, and he pulled Nina into a firm embrace. "No. Don''t make that decision. This is my fault. I didn''t take care of you both or protect you. I will spend the rest of my life making up for it. I can''t lose you. Orion and I need you."

 Chapter 959

    If Nash and the child stayed in Salterra, Nina would be left all alone, and Wilfred felt that he might have another chance. But the problem was, this would cause Nina pain, and all he wanted was for her to be happy and at peace.

    Wilfred pressed his lips together and stepped forward decisively. "Nina, don''t worry. You still have me, and you still have Pharaoh. Don''t forget who I used to be."

    His words jolted Nina from her despair. Pharaoh, with his love for research and experimentation, had once transformed Wilfred into a healer. Perhaps Pharaoh could help again.

    For her child''s sake, Nina was willing to humble herself.

    Nina felt like a traveler in the desert who suddenly finds an oasis. She said, "Nash, let''s go to the Yaren Tribe first!"

    "Alright," Nash agreed in a low, hoarse voice. For now, he was following Nina''s lead.

    Wilfred walked behind them with a single purpose. As long as Nina could live a good life and be happy, he was willing to stay by her side forever.

    Orion woke up. Seeing both Nash and Nina by his side, a smile appeared on his face. He was happy because they were with him.

    "It feels... like... a dream..." Orion said weakly.

    Nina squeezed his hand. "Don''t be afraid, Orion. Everything will be real. I''ll always be by your side. Your dad will be here too. We''re going to the ce where your dad and I grew up. You''ll go to school, your health will improve, and you''ll make lots of new friends." "Okay."

    The journey from Salterra to the Yaren Tribe was long, but Nash moved as quickly as possible.

    When Nina appeared before Pharaoh with Orion in her arms, Pharaoh immediately understood the situation. Moreover, Micah had already informed him that Nina''s child and Nash were still alive.

    QUMS

    At that moment, Pharaoh assured Nina, "Don''t worry. Once the child is in my care, even if something happens to me, I won''t let anything happen to him. You can trust me to handle this."

    "No, I won''t leave until the child gets

    better. I know it''s sudden for me toe here with him, but... you''re his only hope. If you can save him, I'' agree to everything you''ve asked for in the past." Nina''s voice was hoarse, her head bowed.

    She had no other options left.

    Nina''s words felt distant and painful

    to Pharaoh He reached out, intending to take her hand, but considering her past attitude, he withdrew. He understood that Nina bowing her head to him was already a significant concession.

    He smiled gently, "Don''t worry. He''s my grandson, and I''ll do everything in my power to cure him."

    This child was the key to mending the rift between him and Nina, and he was determined to seize this opportunity.

    Pharaoh took the child away, and Micah personally escorted Nina and Nash to their resting ce. None of them noticed that Wilfred was silently following Pharaoh all the way to theb.

    Once Wilfred was certain that only he, Pharaoh, and Orion were in theb, he spoke slowly, "Pharaoh, why don''t you turn me back into a healer?"

    At that moment, Wilfred''s expression was cold and resolute. For Nina''s sake, he was willing to do anything.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 960

    As soon as Wilfred made his offer, Pharaoh immediately understood his intent. He knew that Wilfred was wholly devoted to Nina. Even if it was not for Nina herself, Wilfred would do anything to make her happy, including saving those she cared about. However, Nina already considered Wilfred a friend. Pharaoh also knew that when Nina was a child, she had given Wilfred a string of emerald beads, a precious keepsake from herte mother. Sacrificing Wilfred would undoubtedly cause Nina great sorrow. And Pharaoh could not bear to see his only daughter in pain.

    Pharaoh slowly smiled, his voice low and calm, "When I first saw you, I did think about using you for something. But now, you''re Ivy''s friend, and you''re wholeheartedlymitted to her well-being. I can''t bring myself to sacrifice you. However, while I treat the child, you can assist me."

    "Understood," Wilfred agreed without hesitation.

    Pharaoh needed to clearly understand Orion''s condition, so he prepared to draw some blood for testing. Nina had already exined this to Orion, so the blood draw went smoothly.

    Pharaoh needed to see the results immediately, so he prioritized the tests. When he saw the blood test results and Orion''s medical report, his expression darkened. Orion did not just have asthma, he also had a heart condition.

    And even more concerning, his telet coagtion levels were abnormal.

    Wilfred noticed Pharaoh''s silence and immediately sensed something was wrong. When he saw the results, he was stunned.

    The child''s body contained an unknown molecrpound, likely a medication. Worse yet, there were signs suggesting leukemia.

    No, it was not just a suspicion. It was certain!

    But if they told Nina this, she would not be able to handle it. Back then, Scarlett had used the fact that her child was still alive to motivate Nina to keep going. Leukemia required a sessful bone marrow match. Although Pharaoh, Nash, and Micah were highly capable, finding a matching donor was no easy task. The treatment process would be long and extremely painful.

    If anything went wrong, it could have serious consequences.

    "Maybe you should turn me into..." Wilfred began, but Pharaoh raised his hand, signaling him to stop.

    Pharaoh spoke softly, "Don''t tell Nina about this just yet. I''ll handle it."

    He had conducted countless experiments and had umted years of experience. Now was the time to put that experience to use.

    With so many people in the Yaren Tribe, he was confident they could find a suitable bone marrow donor.

    And besides, wasn''t there still Nash?

    Nash had been presumed dead for five years, leaving Nina heartbroken all that time. It was only right that Nash help resolve this situation. With that thought, Pharaoh gave Wilfred a look. "Go bring Nash to me."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Understood," Wilfred replied swiftly.

    When Wilfred found Nash, he was holding Nina close, with her resting against him as if he were her only support.

    "Captain, Pharaoh wants to see

    11

    Wilfred now called him "Captain," just like Scarlett did. This had

    started when they/4"

    detoxify Nina.

    Nash immediately released Nina, but she was startled by the suddenness of it. "Why does he need to see him?" she asked, confused.

    Wilfred''s lips curved into a faint

    smile, his voice low and rough. "I''m not sure. Probably to ask Captain a few questions. Nina, stay here for now."

    AQUMS

    "I''ll be right back," Nash assured her before walking over to Wilfred.

    Just as Nina was about to say something, Micah called out to her, "Nina, Nash has a role to y in this as well. And remember, Nash is also our father''s son-inw. Although they were once on opposing sides, we''re now allies with Birkham. It''s only natural for a father-inw to have a word with his son-inw."

 Chapter 961

    "Or are you worried that our father might do something to Nash?" Micah''s words hit Nina directly, resonating deep within her. She was not afraid that Pharaoh would harm Nash. At this critical moment, she knew Pharaoh wouldn''t do anything to him.

    But Micah seemed to read her mind. He chuckled softly and said, "Since you know he won''t do anything to Nash, what are you worried about? Get some rest. At this point, none of us will deceive you. You are our only priority, and we''re all trying to make things right for you. We would never want to hurt you."

    Nina did not respond, but she took in every word. Micah''s words were not just empty promises. She had felt their sincerity in their actions as well.

    Meanwhile, on Nash''s side, Wilfred led him to Pharaoh and then left theb.

    Orion was lying on the operating table, an IV needle in his right hand, receiving fluids.

    Men tend to have more self-control than women, Pharaoh thought as he handed Nash the results of the recent tests. "This child has many health issues due to being born prematurely. He even has leukemia. When you took him to your father in exchange for Nina''s antidote, how did your father treat him?"

    Pharaoh regretted the question as soon as he asked it.

    He noticed the coldness in Nash''s eyes. Back when Nina was poisoned, it was because of Sawyer, Scarlett, and even Sethter on. And Seth''s involvement was a result of his misced trust and negligence.

    In the end, it was all his fault, and now Pharaoh felt an overwhelming sense of guilt and regret. "First, see if you''re a match for the child. If you are, that would be ideal. If not, I''ll make arrangements in secret. But I hope you can keep this from Nina and perhaps say a few kind words on my behalf."

    Over the years, Nina''s deep love for Nash had been undeniable. Pharaoh''s hope was that the child would be safe, and the family could reunite.

    And if Nash could put in a good

    oue would be for Nina dne

    word for him, perhaps the best

    famity to stay in the Yaren Tribe, fully reunited.

    Keeping Nina in the Yaren Tribe would certainly be the best possible oue.

    Nash''s throat tightened. He had not forgotten that he and Pharaoh had once been enemies. Pharaoh, as the leader of the Yaren Tribe, was once powerful and decisive, a figure who ruled with an iron fist.

    But now, he was bowing his head, all for Nina''s sake.

    Pharaoh had truly changed.

    And Pharaoh''s thoughts were now aligned with Nash''s own. "I won''t tell Nina the truth until the child has fully recovered," Nash replied.

    He thought it was best to let Nina

    keep believing that the child only hadProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    asthma. She should continue to think his health issues were due to being born prematurely, and that theplications were caused by the medications Nash''s father had given him.

    "And what about thest thing I asked you?" Pharaoh asked, looking at Nash with hope. More than anything, he wanted Nina to forgive him.

    Nash remained silent for a moment before finally replying, "Since you''ve asked me, I''ll help you. Don''t worry about that."

    No matter how much animosity there had been, Pharaoh was still Nina''s father. Blood ties were unchangeable.

 Chapter 962

    Nash held a high ce in Nina''s heart, and with his willingness to help, it was only a matter of time before their family would be reunited. However, Pharaoh also made a promise to Nash.

    "Rest assured, I genuinely want to make amends with Nina. And I truly want my grandson to survive."

    In other words, Pharaoh did not need Nash''s help to ensure that Orion received proper treatment.

    "I understand," Nash replied slowly, those few words carrying all the meaning needed.

    However, Nash and Orion were not a sessful bone marrow match.

    As for Nina...

    Nash said, "Nina is sharp-minded. We can''t bring her in for testing."

    If Nina found out, it would be devastating for her. From her perspective, she had just found her child and had barely reunited with him. To then learn that he was gravely ill with multiple conditions would be unbearable. "No one could handle that," Nash added.

    Pharaoh nodded. "I''ll arrange for the child to be tested against our people. We have plenty to choose from."

    If they could not find a match among a hundred people, then they would search among a thousand, ten thousand, or even more. Eventually, they would find someone.

    Nash agreed with a nod.

    He stayed by Orion''s side, holding his small hand and kissing it gently.

    "Orion, this is your grandfather. There''s still some misunderstanding between your mom and your grandfather, and I need you to help them work it out. Your grandfather made some mistakes in the past, but he''s changed now. "Your grandfather is treating you, so don''t tell your mom about your illness, okay?" Nash spoke softly and patiently with a gentle smile on his lips.

    Orion nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, on Nina''s side, Micah stayed by her side, making sure she wasfortable. Others brought her fruit, snacks, and even signature dishes from Birkham.

    However, Micah''s sharp eyes quickly recognized someone familiar. "Aren''t these tasks for the helpers? Freya, what are you doing here?"

    Micah grabbed Freya''s wrist, pulling her closer.

    Freya hurriedly exined, "Last time was just a misunderstanding, wasn''t it? When I saw Miss Ivy return, wanted to help by preparing some food, to make her feel at home..."

    en FindNovel

    Micah cut her off, his expression darkening. "This has always been her home."

    Nina grew up here, but she was separated from this ce when she was young and sent to Birkham. Because of this, deep down, she always identified as a Birkhamese.

    Freya hesitated, unsure how to

    respond. After her conflict with Nina and learning that Nina was actually Miss Ivy, she had been consumed with quilt. She had been waiting for an opportunity to make up for her past mistakes, but now, her efforts were being rejected.

    eline

    Freya was on the verge of tears. "I''m sorry, Mr. Micah. I didn''t mean any harm. I just wanted Miss Ivy to feel morefortable here. I wasn''t trying to offend anyone. What happenedst time is in the past. I just wanted to do better this time."

    As Freya spoke, she gestured apologetically, clearly eager to prove her sincerity.

    She looked like a child in front of Micah, her dark eyes filled with a touch of innocence.

    Micah, however, was not interested in hearing more of her excuses. "Save it. We don''t need you here. Just "

    Before he could finish, Nina interrupted, "I''m going for a walk."N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 963

    Nina did not want to listen to their argument, but she could tell there was some chemistry between them.

    Over the past few years, she had heard the good news that James and Scarlett were together. They were nning to get married at the end of this year, and Scott''s family was also making arrangements. The only one left without a partner seemed to be Felix. While things with Felix were uncertain, one thing was clear. Neither Wilfred nor Micah had found someone yet.

    Although Nina had her differences with Freya, she thought that if Freya and Micah could develop something, it would be a good match.

    As Nina walked away, Micah called after her, but noticed she was moving quickly.

    Freya, however, blocked his path, her head lowered like a child who had done something wrong. "Mr. Micah, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to upset her. I just..."

    "You didn''t see that you already drove her away with your nonsense? If you keep spouting this rubbish, do you believe I won''t have your tongue cut out?"

    If it weren''t for her father''s loyal service to the Yaren Tribe, she would have faced severe punishment thest time she crossed Nina!

    Freya took a deep breath. "I believe you, Mr. Micah. Please don''t be angry. I''ll step aside now. And if Miss Ivy needs anything, just let me "

    Before she could finish, Micah had already turned and left.

    Watching him walk away, Freya sighed softly. But deep down, she was resolute. No matter how difficult Micah was, she was determined to win him over.

    Micah quickly caught up to Nina.

    "Where are you going? I''ll go with you," he said, striding confidently beside her.

    Nina frowned. "I spent some time here before. I know the rules. I won''t wander into restricted areas. But

    why are you watching me so

    closely? Is there something you''re

    not telling me?"

    Nina suddenly remembered that Nash had been called away nearly an hour ago and still had not returned. She was growing increasingly worried about Orion.

    Micah chuckled. "You''re overthinking it. I''m just concerned about your emotions since you''vee back. I want to keep youpany. There''s nothing we''re keeping from you." After all, they were willing to entrust the Yaren Tribe to Nina. What could they possibly need to hide from her?

    "Then I don''t know what you''re all plotting. Konly know that my child has been away for a long time, and now my husband has been called away too. And you''re still following me"

    Nina suspected something might be wrong with Orion, that they were afraid she could not handle the truth, so they chose to tell Nash instead. With this thought, Nina quickened her pace.

    "Nina, I think you''re imagining the worst. Our father only called Nash because he''s been with the child the longest and wanted to get more information. We wouldn''t dare keep anything from you now."

    But Nina was not listening to Micah''s reassurances. She needed to find out what was really going on.

    She quickly arrived at theb.

    Orion was lying on the operating table, with Nash by his side. The boy was hooked up to an IV, his pale face tugging painfully at Nina''s heart. She rushed over to him.

    "Mom, Mom..." Orion called out weakly, and just hearing his voice brought tears to Nina''s eyes.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 964

    Nina held Orion close, staying by his side.

    Butter, while in theb, she came across a treatment list that Pharaoh hadpiled. One particr herb caught her attention-Seven-Leaf Clover.

    This herb thrived in shady areas and would only grow deep in the mountains. Due to its unique medicinal properties, venomous snakes often guarded it. It was said that only experienced herbalists would dare to harvest it and ordinary people would not risk it. Pharaoh had marked the herb''s name, possibly indicating the difficulty of obtaining it. Nina bit her lip. If others were afraid to go, she would go herself. If it meant saving her son, she was willing to risk her life.

    With that resolve, Nina set out immediately.

    Nash, seeing her heading toward the mountains from afar, quickly caught up. "Where are you going?"

    "I''m going to find Seven-Leaf Clover," Nina replied directly, adding, "I can go alone. You stay here with Orion."

    "No, I''m going with you," Nash insisted firmly. Nina, not wanting to waste time arguing, nodded and agreed to let him apany her.

    The environment where Seven-Leaf Clover grew was extremely harsh. The deeper into the mountains they went, the more likely they were to find it. It was certainly not near the outskirts. Nina pressed on without stopping, her goal set on the deepest part of the mountain. They walked for what felt like an eternity, the atmosphere growing increasingly eerie. There was no wind, yet a chill seemed to seep into their bones.

    Nash took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders, urging, "You should go back. I promise I''ll bring you the Seven-Leaf Clover."

    "No, I''m not going back."

    This time, it was Nina who was resolute. From the beginning, she had no intention of letting anyone else take on this task, not even her husband. Besides, if there was danger ahead, she could not let Nash face it alone.

    The cold grew more intense, and a thick fog began to nket the path ahead, making it impossible to see. Nina looked up, trying to find the sun to orient herself, but the fog was so dense that the sun waspletely obscured.

    A sense of unease settled over her. She quickly picked up a rock and began marking the trees as they moved forward.

    They walked back to back, marking

    the trees as they went, constantly on guard for wild animals or venomous snakes. Thankfully, the journey was uneventful. As night began to fall, Nina suggested they find a ce to rest.

    BUMS

    Nash lit a torch, and they spotted a small clearing not far away, just big enough to settle in for the night.

    The clearing was modest but sufficient for their needs.

    Nina took out some dried rations she had brought with her and handed a piece to Nash, nibbling on her own.

    "You''vee well-prepared, even bringing rations. You''re definitely different from before." Nash spoke with genuine admiration.

    Over the years, Nina had be apletely new person before him. While her love for him remained unchanged, everything else about her had transformed.

    Nina had be even more exceptional.

    Suddenly, a distant roar echoed through the forest, causing them both to stand up in rm. Nash raised the torch, scanning the area.

    Out of nowhere, a snake''s tongue

    flickered near Nina''s right side, startling her into dodging to the side. The venomous snake was not ready to give up and slithered after her.

    Nina quickly circled a tree, hoping to trap the snake around the trunk. Unfortunately, after just two loops, the snake seemed to lose interest in the game and continued chasing her along the ground.

    "Run forward, quickly!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Nash saw several pairs of eyes watching them through the torchlight and immediately warned Nina to flee.

    Sure enough, the next moment, a tiger burst out of the underbrush, sending them both sprinting for their lives.

 Chapter 965

    The relentless pursuit was a battle between them, the tiger, and the venomous snake.

    Nina knew they could not keep this up. Once darkness fully set in, their chances of escape would be even slimmer.

    As they passed by a tree trunk, Nina used it as leverage, nting her foot firmly and springing up to snap off a branch. In one swift motion, she spun around and drove the branch into the snake''s weak spot, right at the seven-inch mark. The snake dropped to the ground, lifeless. The tiger roared furiously, seemingly enraged by the death of itspanion.

    "Climb up the cliff!" Nash shouted, throwing the torch at the tiger.

    The tiger did not dodge. The torch hit its head and fell to the ground, extinguished. A small me red up on the tiger''s head, causing it to freeze in panic.

    Nina seized the opportunity, picked up the fallen torch, and with all her strength, drove it into the tiger''s body.

    A single, lethal strike.

    Nash was stunned.

    In the five years they had been apart, his Nina had be incredibly strong.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "The me is out. We need to find a ce to settle down quickly and get a fire going," Nina said, recalling a cliff they had passed earlier with a cave entrance. She decided to take a chance and head there for the night.

    The night was pitch ck, and the Yaren Tribe was engulfed in the mes of war.

    A member of the Yaren Tribe stumbled into the war camp, breathless as he reported, "The enemy came prepared. Our men... our men can barely hold them off." "Bring me my bow," Micah ordered in a low voice, and someone immediately handed him his bow and arrows.

    "Station a few men to guard theb, and the rest, follow me," Micahmanded as he set off, apanied by only five others.

    In previous battles, many had been injured and were still recovering. The enemy had likely counted on this. They decided tounch a surprise attack confident that the Yare Tribe had few defenders left

    QUMS

    Nina and Nash had reached the cave, but the conditions inside were far from ideal. The cave was damp, overgrown with weeds, and offered little space to stand. The deep mountains at night were colder than anywhere else. Nina shivered, wrapping her coat tightly around her as she paced back and forth near the entrance.

    She knew they needed to start a fire quickly and block the entrance with stones to keep wild animals at bay. But the cold had seeped into her bones, making it hard to move. Watching Nash busy himself with preparations, she felt a wave of gratitude. "I''m d I let youe with me. I don''t know what I''d do right now if you weren''t here."

    "You definitely should let mee

    with you. I''m your husband, after all.

    el el

    A man should protect his woman," Nash replied as he got the fire going and motioned for her toe closer. "Come warm up by the fire. I''ll go look for somerger stones."

    But just as Nina was about to sit down, the fire suddenly went out.

    Startled, she instinctively moved closer to Nash, who wrapped her in his arms. "Don''t worry, I''m here."

    Nash lit his lighter and noticed water dripping from above onto the spot where the fire had been. "I was careless," he chuckled as he began to move the wet wood, but Nina stopped him. "What is it?" Nash asked, puzzled.

    Nina pointed to the ceiling of the cave and whispered, "It''s snake venom. Let''s take it down together in one strike."

    "Alright, your call. Once we''re done, I''ll cook us some snake meat," Nash responded without hesitation. Seeing Nina''sck of fear made him marvel at her transformation once again.

    With synchronized movements, they

    swiftly dealt with the snake. It was

    as thick as an arm, and just as deadly as the one that had chased them earlier. When it hit the ground, the cave shook slightly.

 Chapter 966

    The two of them leaned back against each other, their hearts still racing.

    It took a while before they both exhaled a long breath of relief. Even the bravest would feel a shiver of fear recalling what could have happened if they had not spotted the snake in time.

    Nash turned and hugged Nina tightly, kissing her on the forehead. "It''s okay now. I''ll thoroughly check the cave in a bit to make sure nothing like this happens again."

    "It''s not your fault. No one could have expected a snake to be in the cave," Nina reassured him.

    In such a damp ce, it was inevitable that there would be snakes. This might have even been the snake''s den. They were the intruders, and now they had killed it. In a way, they were the ones being unreasonable.

    Nash reignited the torch and carefully inspected the cave, then found some stones to block the entrance. Once everything was secured, he began roasting the snake meat. They did not know how much further they had to travel, so it was best to fill their stomachs while they could.

    Meanwhile, things were not going well for the Yaren Tribe. The scout who had earlier reported the battle''s progress crawled back into the camp with a broken leg.

    "Hurry, get some people over here! Mr. Micah is injured!" His shrill cry caused several people to rush over.

    Freya asked urgently, "Where is he? How badly is he hurt?"

    Her voice trembled, and she looked as if she might copse at any moment.

    "On the ridge..." The scout fainted as soon as he finished speaking.

    Freya immediately grabbed his weapon andmanded loudly, "Take him to Pharaoh for treatment. The rest of you,e with me to find Mr. Micah."

    The ridge was only about ten meters from the battlefield. If their forces could not hold off the enemy and they broke through, they would surely find Micah. Freya could not bear to think about what would happen if Micah was captured. And what would be of the Yaren Tribe?

    Fortunately, luck was on their side. When they arrived, the warriors had managed to drive the enemy back, if only temporarily.

    Despite preparing herself mentally, Freya could not hold back her tears when she saw Micah.

    He had fallen unconscious, his body covered in wounds from multiple cuts. His right hand clutched his broken bow tightly, and his right foot was still bleeding, the blood soaking into the muddy ground, leaving it stained red.

    It was a scene ofplete devastation.

    "Those who aren''t injured, go back and help Pharaoh prepare for emergency treatment. The rest, help me carry Mr. Micah back," Freya ordered, biting her lip until it bled to

    maintain herposure. One &

    everyone was ready, they began the journey back.

    As dawn broke, Micah was still not out of danger.

    Freya sat by his side, carefully cleaning up the blood-soaked bandages on the ground. Her eyes kept darting to Micah lying on the bed. Each time she saw that he still had not woken up, her heart sank a little more.

    She bit her lip in worry, tears streaming down her face.

    "Mr. Micah, you can''t leave us. You can''t... no, you won''t. You''re strong and lucky. You''ll make it through this," she whispered, trying to convince herself as much as him.

    She picked up the basin of blood-stained water, intending to take it outside, but the fear of leaving Micah alone made her hesitate. She quickly set the basin back down and returned to his side. Gently, she tucked the nket around him and carefully checked his forehead. Relieved to find he did not have a fever, a small bit of her worry eased.

    Meanwhile, thick morning fog covered the mountain, and the dew had soaked the grass along the path, drenching Nina and Nash''s clothes.

    The two of them were in a sorry state. Although they had spent a safe and uneventful night in the cave, they had not expected that leaving the cave would nearly result in them falling off a cliff.

    The ground at the cave entrance was soft, and after a night with the stones pressing down, it was difficult to push them aside. When they finally managed to move the stones, they both nearly tumbled over the edge. They ended up face-first in the dirt, eating a mouthful of soil.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 967

    The two of them teased each other, eachughing at the other''s clumsiness. After walking quite a distance, Nina nced back at the cliff, feeling like she had missed something.

    Nash noticed her hesitation and joked, "You''re not thinking about staying another night, are you? Not worried about running into that snake''s husband?"

    Nina thought for a moment, "Seven-Leaf Clover thrives in damp ces and venomous snakes often guard it. Could the Seven-Leaf Clover be inside the cave?"

    She was only specting, though. The cave was always dark, and the books mentioned that the Seven-Leaf Clover needed some sunlight to be considered top-quality. It thrived in the shade but also needed sunlight. It was almost like people, needing thepany of others, yet craving solitude.

    A contradictory existence.

    Nash considered her suggestion and realized she might be right.

    He offered, "I''ll go back up and check. You can wait here."

    "No, let''s go together. If that snake''s husband shows up, we can watch each other''s backs."

    They shared a knowing smile. It was a joke that only people in sync could understand, just like them. They both knew exactly what the other meant.

    "There really is Seven-Leaf Clover here."

    After searching the cave, they finally found a clump of Seven-Leaf Clover in a secluded spot. It was remarkable how nature had crafted such a ce.

    Deep within the cave, there was an opening that allowed sunlight to stream in. The clover thrived there, standing out vividly against the other weeds, like a princess amongmoners.

    Nash was thrilled and reached out to pick it, but Nina stopped him.

    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" he asked, puzzled.

    "You can''t use your hands, and you can''t damage the roots. It needs to stay intact. Otherwise, it''ll wilt before we even get it back," Nina exined, recalling what she had read in her books.

    en FindNovel

    Seeing Nash''s expression of disdain, she chuckled, "It''s as delicate and precious as a princess. You need to treat it carefully."

    Nash held Nina''s coat and gently

    reminded her, "Just be careful. Ifat gets damaged, we can always find another one. But you can''t get hurt, understand? I can''t face Orion if anything happens to you."

    "Okay," Nina replied with a smile, but she handled the clover with extreme care.

    The roots of the Seven-Leaf Clover were fragile, likely due to the cold damp environment it grew in. Nina carefully dug up the entire nt, taking extra soil to keep it from drying out on the way back.

    With the herb in hand, it was time to return. Thinking of Orion''s condition, Nina did not want to dy any longer.

    Nash was even more eager to get back. As soon as they were both out of the cave, they started their journey back.

    The fog grew thicker, reducing visibility to less than a meter. They had to hold hands, and eventually, Nash had to wrap his arm around her to guide her. He was not willing to risk losing Nina to a moment of carelessness.

    "Wait." Nina suddenly called out, signaling Nash to let go of her hand as she moved to examine a nearby tree trunk.

    "It''s one of our markers," Nash said, rmed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    They had started marking their path near the cave, which meant they had been walking in circles for a while.

    Or worse, they had not moved at all and had been trapped in an illusion.

    Realizing this, Nash quickly pulled Nina close.

    "We need to wait for the fog to clear before we can go any further."

    Nina knew better than to keep moving. She feared that if they continued, they would stray even further off course and end up lost, unable to find their way back.

 Chapter 968

    Nash held Nina close, and she could hear the steady, strong beat of his heart against his chest.

    Ever since they arrived, Nash had stayed by her side. At first, when she spotted the Seven-Leaf Clover, she thought about going alone. After all, she felt like she had not done enough for Orion. But then, Nash had shown up. As the thick fog began to clear, they started their journey back.

    The Yaren Tribe was in turmoil, and Pharaoh, along with the others, was deeply worried about Nash and Nina''s safety, especially Nina''s. They did not want her to suffer even the slightest harm.

    "You! That was my list of herbs, and I know the best and quickest ways to find them. You''re unfamiliar with the area. What were you thinking, running up the mountain?" Pharaoh scolded, his concern clear.

    The herbs he listed were to save Orion, and in his haste, he had put the list aside when Nina arrived, wanting to give them an update.

    If something had happened to Nina, he would never have forgiven himself.

    However, when Nina handed him the Seven-Leaf Clover they had picked, Pharaoh was speechless with surprise.

    He knew better than anyone how rare and delicate this herb was, especially since it only grew in the Yaren Tribe''s region. Locally referred to as the "Daughter," the Seven-Leaf Clover was incredibly fragile and precious. The fact that Nina and Nash had sessfully harvested it.

    "Please, just help Orion first," Nina said hoarsely,pletely ignoring her own exhaustion and disheveled state.

    "Of course," Pharaoh responded, realizing that their rtionship might slowly start to mend through these small interactions. "You both should rest now. You can check on Orionter."

    "Alright," Nina agreed, with Nash close by her side.

    But then Nina realized something. She had not seen Micah, nor Wilfred.

    She paused, concerned. "Where are Micah and Wilfred?"

    Had they made other arrangements for Orion?

    "Wilfred is treating Micah..."

    "What happened?" Nina interrupted, her voice urgent and her eyes filled with worry.

    Pharaoh sighed and exined softly, "The Yaren Tribe was suddenly thrown into conflict, and Micah was injured."

    Under Micah''s leadership, the Yaren

    Tribe had been thriving and had

    even formed alliances with

    whovel

    neighboring small natione

    But now, they were saying there was unrest. Could it have something to do with Seth, who had been turned into a human swine?

    Determined, Nina decided to go see Micah.

    Nash, understanding Nina''s thoughts, held her hand and said firmly, "I''ll go with you."

    Despite the exhaustion from battling a tiger and the toll of the journey, they did not hesitate to go check on Micah.

    Pharaoh could see that Nina stillBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    cared deeply for Micah, and if shot

    had feelings for Micah, then maybe,

    just maybe, she could still care for

    von v

    him too. ,

    This strengthened Pharaoh''s resolve even more. He had to save Orion. Only then could he and Nina possibly reconcile.

    Nina and Nash quickly made their way to Micah, who was being watched over by Freya.

    When Freya saw Nina, she immediately stood and greeted her, "Miss Ivy."

    "How is he?" Nina asked, looking at Micah, unconscious on the bed.

    Wilfred answered, "He was almost fatally wounded, but thankfully, we were able to treat him in time. He''s still under anesthesia, so it''ll be a

    white before he wakesontent

 Chapter 969

    Wilfred noticed the dust on Nina''s clothes and the redness in her eyes.

    She was willing to do anything for Orion, acting swiftly and decisively. He had wanted to apany her, but Nash had already taken that role, leaving him to stay behind and assist Pharaoh in saving Orion. When the Yaren Tribe was attacked, he and Pharaoh were both busy tending to the injured. Now, Pharaoh was in theb, and Wilfred was by Micah''s side.

    Hearing Wilfred''s update, Nina finally let out a sigh of relief. Micah was going to be okay. She also noticed Freya, who was steadfastly watching over Micah.

    Freya had once seen Nina as a rival, but now she was staying by Micah''s side, clearly devoted to him. Nina realized there was no need for her to linger and y the third wheel.

    Nina and Nash quietly left, and Wilfred, finding it inconvenient to stay as well, told Freya, "If you need anything, just call me. I''ll be right outside."

    "Alright," Freya nodded, and Wilfred stepped out.

    Freya remained by Micah''s side, her gaze filled with determination. She had only one thought which was to stay with him until he woke up.

    Outside the tent, Wilfred could not shake the restlessness in his heart. Unable to calm down, he lit a cigarette.

    Meanwhile, back at their quarters, a helper had prepared fresh clothes, food, and drinks for Nina, courtesy of Mr. Joker. Nina went to take a bath, with Nash standing guard outside.

    Mr. Joker approached Nash. "Captain York, you don''t have to stand guard so diligently. The Yaren Tribe is perfectly secure. We won''t let Miss Ivye to any harm."

    The Yaren Tribe would ensure Nina''s safety, but Nash felt the need to stay close, just in case. It was both necessary and instinctual. More importantly, he wanted to be nearby in case Nina needed him. "You can go about your business," Nash replied.

    But just as he spoke, Nina''s voice called out from the bathroom, hoarse and slightly embarrassed, "Nash, are you still out there? Can youe in and help me?"

    "I''m here," Nash answered, striding toward the bathroom.

    He knocked lightly on the door, and once Nina knew it was him, she opened it and let him in.

    Nina had already taken off her clothes, and as Nash looked at her, he saw several red marks and scratches on her fair back. It pained him to think that she had fought a tiger while injured and had not said a word about it. She had endured so much over the past five years and had grown so much stronger.

    "Wait here. I''ll get some medicine from Wilfred," Nash said, his voice full of concern.

    His heart ached, wishing he had some sort of superpower. If he did, he could be there instantly whenever she was in danger, sparing them from all the time they had spent apart. en FindNovelProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    As he turned to leave, his eyes grew misty.

    When Nash found Wilfred and asked for the medicine, Wilfred immediately knew that Nina was hurt. But with Nash around, he had no chance to express his concern directly.

    All he could do was give Nash the instructions, This is for external use, and this one is to be taken internally. They''ll help her heal faster, and there won''t be any scarring. But make sure she doesn''t get the wounds wet after applying the ointment to avoid any chance of infection."

    "Got it," Nash nodded and left.

    Wilfred watched Nash''s figure disappear into the distance, and for a moment, a strange illusion washed over him.

    It felt as if he were Nash, as if it were he who stood before Nina instead.

 Chapter 970

    But it was impossible.

    Wilfred quickly snapped out of his thoughts and returned to reality. He knew he could never be Nash. He was Wilfred.

    Even if he could not stand by Nina''s side as a lover, he could be a friend, a brother. He had dedicated his life to her, and that would have to be enough.

    When Nash returned to the bedroom with the medicine, Nina had already finished her bath. Her damp hair fell loosely around her shoulders, filling the room with a faint scent of roses.

    Nash quickly wrapped a towel around her hair. "Lower your clothes a bit so I can apply the medicine."

    "Okay," Ninaplied, and Nash carefully began applying the ointment, his touch gentle.

    He even blew softly on her skin to ease any sting from the medicine. He was so worried that the medication might irritate her wounds, that she might feel pain.

    But in truth, this kind of pain was nothing to Nina. She recalled her early days as a war journalist, how clumsy she had been amid the chaos of war.

    Once, a piece of rebar had pierced right through her foot. The doctors said it would take six months to heal, but after just over three months, she was back on the front lines. Since then, she had be almost immune to minor pain. She had learned that once you''re in a war zone, there''s no room for tears over small things.

    "Nina, I''m sorry... for leaving you alone all these years," Nash''s eyes welled up with tears, but he held them back, afraid that they might fall onto her back.

    Tears that were bitter, tasting of salt.

    Nina felt a lump in her throat.

    She understood Nash. If he had not been restricted, he would have been there with her, unwavering, just as he was now.

    She smiled gently. "Nash, what''s done is done. Let''s not dwell on the past. What matters now is being there for Orion, no matter what..."

    She wanted to make a decision with him, but some things were too difficult to say, even when one was prepared for the worst. The emotions churned inside her, bitter as gall.

    "I know. No matter what happens,

    we''ll stay together as a family," Nash reassured her, finishing up the bandaging before pulling her into his arms He held her close for a long moment before finally letting go.

    After Nash had showered, they headed to theb to check on Orion.

    To their shock, Orion''s face had turned an rming shade of blue. It was an obvious sign of poisoning.

    Nina was horrified. "How could this happen? Isn''t the Seven-Leaf Clover supposed to heal him?"

    The Seven-Leaf Clover was a life-saving herb, and Pharaoh was a skilled healer. How could Orion show signs of poisoning?

    Could there be a traitor within the Yaren Tribe? Had someone deliberately poisoned him?

    Pharaoh gently took Nina''s hand. "Don''t worry. This isn''t a reaction to poison It''s a normal side effect of taking the Seven-Leaf Clover. fri an hour or two, the color will fade, and his condition will improve."

    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes as she whispered, "Are you sure? Please don''t lie to me."

    "I would never lie to you, especially not about Orion''s life. Your brother has kept a tight grip on security, and ever since you brought Orion here we''ve been on high alert. There''s no way anyone could have poisoned him," Pharaoh assured her with confidence.

    Nash wrapped his arm around Nina''s waist and said gently, "Nina, trust your father."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    At those words, Pharaoh could not help but look at Nash in surprise.

    Nina had never acknowledged Pharaoh as her father, yet Nash was doing so now.

    The word "father" carried a heavy weight for Nina. In her world, a father was someone loving and kind, like Zion, not a ruthless figure like Pharaoh. Yet here was Pharaoh, doing everything he could to save Orion.

 Chapter 971

    It was a clear reality, even if she refused to acknowledge it. Everyone around her knew that Pharaoh was her biological father.

    Pharaoh was helping her save her child because of their blood connection. Otherwise, he would not care who she or Orion was. If they were to die in front of him, he would not even blink.

    "Maybe we should wait outside for the results," Nash suggested, gently guiding her toward the door, worried that staying might overwhelm her, leading to unnecessary worries.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    But Nina was resolute. "If he''s not poisoned, then I have to stay. I''m not leaving until he wakes up."

    Her determination was unyielding, and Nash knew there was no changing her mind. He would stay with her, no question.

    Unexpectedly, Pharaoh gave Nash a look.

    Nash followed Pharaoh outside theb. Pharaoh hesitated for a moment before speaking "Regarding Nina, I hope you can put in a good word for me. Even though we were once on opposite sides, and I know who you are now, I''m still willing to humble myself for Nina''s sake. She''s my only daughter, and she cares about you. If you speak to her, she might listen."

    Nash ced a reassuring hand on Nina''s shoulder. "I''ll be right back."

    "Okay," she nodded.

    Pharaoh had humbled himself before Nash. At this moment, he was not the proud leader of the Yaren Tribe. He was just a father.

    "I''ll do what I can, but Nina is her own person. She thinks for herself. Just because I say something doesn''t mean she''ll automatically agree," Nash responded honestly, not wanting Pharaoh to pin too much hope on him.

    Pharaoh understood what Nash was implying, but he was desperate. If there was even a small chance, he was willing to take it.

    With a hoarse urgency, Pharaoh

    continued, "I know all that, but I still hope you can help guide her, talk to her. The fact that she''s worried about Micah shows that she''s starting to ept him. As for she wouldn''t even speak to me before. I know I''ve made a lot of mistakes, but I''ve never done anything to harm my child."

    ????

    He was entirely focused on what was best for his children. Nina wanted to be with Nash, and if it meant going against Dominic, Pharaoh was even willing to send forces to wipe out Salterra. Even if the Yaren Tribe could not manage it alone, he could ally with other nations to attack.

    Though Pharaoh had not voiced these thoughts, Nash could see everything in his eyes.

    Nash, however, was not one to rush. into war. He rified, "I''ll handle things on my end. Don''t act rashly

    swn?

    like before. There''s always another way."

    People make mistakes, and people can change. If Nina had grown, she also had the courage to ept reality.

    "That''s for the best," Pharaoh conceded. Seeing that Nash had made up his mind, Pharaoh did not push further.

    Two hourster, the blue tint on Orion''s face finally began to fade.

    Nash saw the joy light up Nina''s face as he approached her, about to say something, when Orion suddenly opened his eyes.

    Seeing both Nash and Nina by his side, a smile immediately spread across Orion''s face.

    Nina kissed his forehead, asking softly, "Is there anything you''d like to eat? Or something you want?"

 Chapter 972

    Orion shook his head but held onto Nina''s hand even tighter. In the next moment, he slowly raised his hand.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Nash immediately reached out, understanding what Orion wanted.

    The emotion welled up in Nina, and her voice broke as she spoke, "Orion, I promise you, once you''re better, we''ll go back to the ce where your dad and I grew up. I''ll take you to school and pick you up every day.

    "I''ll take you to see your grandparents. It''s nothing like the ce you''ve been, with war all around. You''ll be able to y every day and eat all the delicious food you want." Orion nodded, his strained voice barely above a whisper, "Okay."

    Pharaoh heard Nina''s words, and though it stung, he could not me her. He understood that Nina''s upbringing had been vastly different from the values of the Yaren Tribe. "I''ll go make you something to eat," Nina said, gently patting Orion''s hand before standing up.

    Nash hesitated for a moment, noticing the sadness in Pharaoh''s eyes. He gave Pharaoh a meaningful look before following Nina out.

    Orion did not speak much, but when he saw Pharaoh, he managed a faint smile. As hey in theb, Pharaoh had been constantly at his side, taking care of him.

    Pharaoh would cover Orion''s eyes during injections and softlyfort him. Orion could sense that this man, Pharaoh, was a kind and caring grandfather. Pharaoh gently stroked Orion''s head. "Your mom and dad are making you something to eat. Be a good boy, okay? Have you been feeling bettertely?"

    Since Orion started taking the Seven-Leaf Clover, hisplexion had improved, and his asthma attacks had ceased. The bone marrow matches were still ongoing, and as soon as a match was found, they would proceed with the transnt, ensuring that Orion could grow up healthy and happy.

    Pharaoh knew that if he could help save Orion, Nina would remember his kindness.

    "Orion..." Pharaoh began, but the words caught in his throat, and he swallowed them back.

    Orion was still a child. Pharaoh''s mistakes should not burden him. It was not right to drag him into his own guilt and regrets.

    Orion sensed that Pharaoh had something to say but remained silent, not asking any questions.

    Meanwhile, Nina sought out Mr. Joker and asked him to take her to the kitchen. The kitchen was well-stocked, as it was responsible for preparing meals for Pharaoh and Micah.

    The kitchen was separate from the

    main living quarters. Nina, mindful of

    Orion''s delicate health, decided to make something light. She avoided shrimp and fish, fearing they might trigger his asthma, and she was cautious about using eggs. In the end, she opted for a simple dish, chicken broth.

    Nash stayed by her side.

    "As long as there''s no external conflict, we''ll be safe within the Yaren Tribe. But you probably haven''t had much time to spend with Orion," Nina said quietly her voice tinged with sadness.

    Nash had been in aa for over three years, and even after his recovery, he had little time to spend with their son. Plus, his father often tasked him with various

    responsibilities.

    "Yeah," Nash replied, his voice hoarse.

    He recalled the time Orion had spent with his father. Orion had not been breastfed as a baby, and Nina had been poisoned while pregnant with him.

    As a result, Orion had been frail from birth. Nash''s father had pushed Orion hard, hoping to strengthen him, but it had only made his life difficult and repressive.

    Nina had suspected as much, but hearing Nash confirm it made her heart ache even more.

    These past few years had been so hard for all of them.

 Chapter 973

    "Those things are in the past. Let''s not dwell on them anymore," Nash said, noticing Nina''s low spirits. "Now we''re together as a family, and Orion''s health is slowly improving. That''s what matters most." Mentioning Orion''s recovery brought somefort to Nina. Yes, instead of constantly revisiting painful memories, it was better to focus on the present.

    The chicken broth was ready soon after, and as she was lost in thought, Nina absentmindedly reached out to grab the hot pot.

    "Ah!" The searing heat made her quickly pull her hand back, and she pressed her fingers against her ear to cool them down.

    "Are you okay?" Nash asked, rushing to check her injury.

    As he leaned forward, Nina also looked up, and their lips brushed lightly against each other. The sensation was soft and warm.

    For a moment, Nash relished the warmth of that idental touch, wishing time would freeze, but his concern for Nina''s injury quickly took over.

    "It''s nothing serious, just a little red and swollen," Nina said, showing him her hand. Her index finger was red, with a small blister forming at the tip.

    Nash immediately pulled her over to the sink and turned on the faucet. "Keep it under the water for a while. I''ll handle the rest."

    He turned off the stove, carefully lifted the pot, and removed the lid, releasing a fragrant aroma that filled the kitchen.

    He poured the broth into a bowl and carried it out of the kitchen, with Nina following after turning off the faucet.

    As they walked, Nash brought up Pharaoh. "I know it''s hard for you to ept having him as a father, and I respect your feelings. But Pharaoh is Orion''s grandfather, and that''s something we can''t change. Orion has the right to know..." Nina fell silent. If her biological father were anyone else, she might have epted it more easily. But her father was Pharaoh, a man with blood on his hands, known for his ruthless actions.

    She did not want to acknowledge

    him as her father, but without him,

    there would have been no

    Seven Leaf Clover, and Orion''s

    condition would not have improved.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    en FindNovel

    She sighed, "Let''s talk about it when the child is better..."

    Nash did not press the issue further.

    When they arrived at theb, Nina sat by Orion''s side and began feeding him the broth.

    "Mom, this broth is so good," Orion said, sipping eagerly until the bowl was empty.

    Pharaoh watched from the side, his eyes filled with a mixture of envy and regret. How he wished his rtionship with his daughter could be like that.

    Nash noticed the change in

    Pharaoh''s expression and sighed inwardly. As a father, he could. understand Pharaoh''s feelings, but some things could only be resolved with time.

    en FindNovel

    After finishing his meal, Orion tugged at Nina''s sleeve. "Mom, can I go outside for a bit? It''s so boring staying here every day."

    "Of course you can," Nina replied, feeling sorry for him. At his age, he should be outside ying like other kids but he was stuck in the dab, confined to treatments.

    As a mother, she could not cure him, but she could grant him this small wish.

    She found a wheelchair, and with Nash''s help, they lifted Orion into it and wheeled him outside.

    Behind them, Pharaoh felt a strong urge to follow, but he restrained himself. That was their time as a family, and he did not want to intrude.

    Besides, with Micah still unconscious and unable to handle the tribe''s affairs, those responsibilities fell to him.

    Pharaoh left theb and returned to his room, but he had barely sat down when someone came to report, "Pharaoh, an envoy from Salterra has arrived."

 Chapter 974

    "Bring them in immediately," Pharaoh ordered, despite his distaste for Salterra.

    However, given the bond between Nina and Nash, and the fact that they share a child, Pharaoh was willing to extend some courtesy to Salterra for Orion''s sake.

    The two nations could maintain a good rtionship, but if Dominic ever dared to mistreat his precious daughter, Pharaoh would not hesitate to retaliate.

    Meanwhile, Nina had taken Orion to the back garden.

    The pollen season had passed, and the flowers in the garden had been carefully selected, allowing her to bring her son here without worry. "Mom, these flowers are so beautiful. I''ve never seen them before," Orion eximed, his eyes wide with wonder. It was a rare outing for him.

    He breathed in the fresh air deeply, looking around with curiosity, marveling at everything he saw.

    If only he coulde out every day. He did not want to be confined to a bed anymore, but he kept that thought to himself. He knew how hard his parents were working to heal him, and he did not want to seem ungrateful. Nash picked a flower and handed it to Orion. "If you like them, we''ll pick more to take back to your room."

    "Yes, please!" Orion nodded eagerly.

    They continued to explore the garden, where they found even more vibrant flowers, each one more delicate than thest.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Nina, knowing her son well, did not wait for him to ask. She picked several flowers and handed them to him. "We''ll take these back and put them in a vase."

    "Okay!" Orion held the flowers as if they were treasures.

    Suddenly, a bird swooped past them, its graceful flight capturing Orion''s full attention.

    "Mom, look how fast that bird is flying," Orion said, his eyes filled with admiration.

    Nina''s eyes welled up with tears. The bird flew so effortlessly, but her son could only sit in a wheelchair, unable to run or jump like other children.

    Nash gently wiped away her tears,

    then bent down to speak to Orion. "If you keep eating well and getting stronger, you won''t need the

    wheelchair for long. Soon, Mom and Dad will take you to explore the

    world." vel

    Orion nodded eagerly. He could not wait to live that kind of life.

    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, an hour had gone by.

    Nina began to push Orion back toward theb.

    "Mom, can Ie out again next time?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with reluctance. He wished he could stay outside all day.

    "Of course, I''ll bring you out often," Nina assured him, ruffling his hair gently.

    She wanted nothing more than to make him happy, but Orion''s health was still fragile, and he could not handle being out in the wind for too long. When they returned to theb, Pharaoh was already waiting for them.

    He informed Nash, "An envoy from Salterra has arrived."

    "Where are they?" Nash''s heart sank.

    An envoy between nations was a serious matter, and the fact that Dominic, had not mentioned

    anything to him suggested that the envoy''s purpose might be moreplicated than expected.

    "I''ve already arranged for them to be settled in. There will be a formal banquet tomorrow night, and both you and Nina must attend," Pharaoh added intending to use the asion to gauge Salterra''s intentions

    QUMS

    Nina nodded in agreement, though she could not help but worry.

    "Micah is still unconscious. I''m not sure if he''ll wake up in time for tomorrow''s banquet," she said, her concern evident.

    Pharaoh shared her hope that Micah would recover soon. "He will, don''t worry."

    Nina sighed, praying that he would regain consciousness before the banquet.

    As for Micah, with Freya watching over him and Wilfred providing meticulous care, he regained consciousness quickly.

    ......

 Chapter 975

    However, the pain coursing through his body made even the slightest movement agonizing. He instinctively let out a groan.

    Freya, who had been dozing off, instantly snapped awake. Seeing Micah''s eyes open, she was overwhelmed with relief. "Mr. Micah, you''re finally awake!"

    As Micah looked at Freya, memories of their battle before he fell unconscious flooded back. He recalled her fighting by his side, her anguished cries as he copsed. And now, the exhaustion and worry etched on her face. He realized that she had been by his side the entire time.

    He pressed his lips together and asked in a low voice, "How''s Nina? Has my father managed to cure the child?"

    Ignoring the pain, Micah tried to get out of bed, determined to find Nina.

    Freya knew how much Micah cared about his sister. With Nina having been away from the Yaren Tribe for so many years, everyone was concerned about her well-being. But still, Micah needed to prioritize his own health.

    "Mr. Micah, you''re in no condition to be up and about. Please, rest. If there''s any news, you''ll be the first to know," Freya urged, gently holding him back, unwilling to let him strain himself further.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Micah did not respond, his lips pressed into a tight line as he turned his cold gaze toward Freya.

    In the next moment, she released her grip, lowering her head. But Micah''s injuries were severe, and as he struggled to stand, he swayed unsteadily, unable to maintain his bnce.

    Just as he was about to copse, Freya quickly caught him. "Mr. Micah, please don''t push yourself. If you want to see Miss Ivy, I can go and let her know."

    "That won''t be necessary," Micah replied coolly.

    If the child had not fully recovered, calling Nina over would only worry her.

    Freya hesitated for a moment but then responded quickly, "As you wish, Mr. Micah. But now that you''re awake, are you hungry?"

    She was eager to help. If Micah so much as mentioned being hungry, she would rush to the kitchen to prepare something special for him.

    But Micah was not oblivious to her feelings. He knew why Freya had acted out against Nina before. It was because of her affection for him. Micah sighed, his voice soft but firm, "Freya, stop focusing on me. There''s no future for us. I don''t have feelings for you."

    He did not love Freya, and he wanted to end her hopes sooner rather thanter.

    Freya''s initial joy and excitement vanished in an instant. His words cut through her like a knife. She had not even had the chance to confess her love, and yet, her hopes were already being dashed. en FindNovel

    "You may not like me, and I understand that," Freya said, her voice tinged with pain. "But you can''t stop me from pursuing you, Mr. Micah. I have the right to try, don''t I?"

    She was not ready to give up. She had loved Micah for so many years, working tirelessly to follow in his footsteps, all in the hope of getting closer to him. All she wanted was to be by his side.

    "You have the right to pursue me, yes. But I don''t love you, and I won''t change my mind because of you. It''s better for you to give up now, or it will only hurt you more in the end," Micah said, his voice calm but resolute. "Freya, there are plenty of other people out there."

    His words were blunt, with no hint of tenderness in his tone.

    Freya''s heart ached.

    "That may be true," she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "But there''s only one you in this world, Mr. Micah. No matter how good anyone else is, I don''t want them."

 Chapter 976

    Freya waspletely serious. If she could not be with Micah, she would rather spend the rest of her life alone.

    Micah was silent, just about to say something when Freya spoke first. "Mr. Micah, I''ve never seen you with a woman. Do you... like men?" She could not even meet his gaze as she asked, her voice trembling slightly. Micah''s expression darkened immediately.

    Before he could respond, Pharaoh strode into the room, cutting through the tension. "Good, you''re awake. Take these meds," he said, handing a small packet of medicine to Micah.

    Without a word, Micah took the medicine and swallowed it. Freya quickly offered him a ss of water, which he epted. But before anything else could be said, Pharaoh shot Freya a pointed look, and she quietly excused herself, leaving the father and son alone. "Salterra has sent an envoy," Pharaoh stated. "When you''re well enough, I want you to handle the negotiations."

    Micah frowned. There hadn''t been any contact between Salterra and the Yaren Tribe for years, and now, out of the blue, they send an envoy? It was obvious this had something to do with Nash.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "I understand," Micah replied curtly.

    Despite his injuries, Micah met with the envoy, a strikingly beautiful woman. She greeted him with a calmposure. "I''vee to discuss a potential partnership between our nations," she began. "Salterra is in need of certain medicinal herbs that your tribe possesses in abundance."

    She paused, her eyes locking onto Micah''s. "And I also need your help to arrange a meeting with Nash. He is the Third Prince of Salterra, and I have urgent matters to discuss with him."

    Micah could not help but smirk. "Your so-called partnership is just a cover to find someone. If you want to see him, go find him yourself."

    The woman remained unfazed. "The person we seek is within your tribe, Mr. Micah. We''re offering you a chance to cooperate, but if you refuse, we are prepared to take more drastic measures."

    Her words were clear and direct. Though the Yaren Tribe had distanced itself from conflict in recent years, they were not ones to back down from a challenge.

    Micah scoffed, "Two nations may be

    at war, but we don''t harm envoys However, if you''re bold enough to challenge us right under my nose, kno

    that the Yaren Tribe won''t

    back down an inch!"

    Even though his face was pale from his injuries, the natural authority in his voice made it clear that he was not to be underestimated.

    The woman did not flinch. "I want to see Nash," she repeated calmly.

    Micah was uninterested in continuing the conversation.

    However, he ryed her message to Nash word for word "I''m not telling you this to act as a messenger," Micah said tly. "But let me be

    clear. Our tribe stands firmly behind Nina. If she is threatened or harmed in any way, we will be the first to

    take action."

    It was only because of Nina''s affection for him that they had allowed him to stay. Should his presence bring her any pain or danger, they would not hesitate to remove him from her life.

    Nash understood the warning in Micah''s eyes. After being separated from Nina for five years, he was determined not to lose her again. This was a matter he needed to handle with utmost care. When Nash finally met with the Salterra envoy, he was shocked to see who it was.

    "I have a wife and a child," Nash said, his tone harsh and devoid of any warmth. "You''ve known this for a long time. So why are you here? What do you hope to aplish?" His face was a mask of anger and disdain.

    Lone

 Chapter 977

    The woman strode toward Nash. "I know you have a child, but the President has made it clear that the boy will be raised by him. As for your so-called wife... didn''t you and Nina divorce?" "Remi!" Nash''s voice was sharp as he immediately put some distance between them.

    The woman before him was Remi Green, the fianc¨¦e arranged for him by Dominic. But from the moment he met her and learned of her identity, he made his stance clear. His heart was already fullymitted to Nina and Orion. There was no room left for anyone else. "This is just you being angry," Remi retorted. "Nina is the biological daughter of the Yaren Tribe''s Pharaoh. The people of Salterra will never ept her, and even with your identity as Nash, do you really think the leaders of Birkham will approve?" "My affairs are none of your concern," Nash replied coldly. He and Remi were linked by Dominic''s arrangement, but they were far from close.

    "Why shouldn''t it concern me? I''m your fianc¨¦e! You may not agree, but traditions dictate that marriages are arranged by the parents. If it weren''t for the President pulling you out of that river, you''d be dead by now!" Remi shouted, closing the distance between them. She looked desperate, but it was clear what she wanted. She hoped Nash would realize the truth and that they could be together. She had fallen for him the moment she firstid eyes on him.

    "You should leave now, while the Yaren Tribe still isn''t looking to start a war with Salterra," Nash said, turning his back on her. But in the next moment, Remi stepped in front of him again. She looked up at him, her voice resolute, "You''ve taken Orion away for so long, but has he truly gotten better? The President is the only one who can save him." Nash clenched his fists, the veins on his hands bulging with tension. If it weren''t for Pharaoh and Wilfred working tirelessly, he might have wavered at her words. But now, with Orion''s improvement and the bond he had developed with Nina, there was no way he would let their son be taken away again.

    "You can either leave on your own or be thrown out. And don''t bother with threats. If it''s war you want, then bring it," Nash said, his voice icy and unwavering.

    Remi was left speechless. She

    wanted to argue further, but before she could, Mr. Joker and his men stepped forward, surrounding her. Realizing she was outnumbered, she had no choice but to leave

    But as she walked away, she threw onest warning at Nash. "You''ll regret this, Nash!"

    Regret? Nash knew with certainty that he would not. He would stay with Nina, no matter the cost. Even if it meant dying, he would die by her side. He could not fail her again.

    After leaving the Yaren Tribe, Remi received a call from Dominic.

    "Did you tell Nash everything I instructed?" Dominic asked over the phone.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. President. I ryed everything to him. Besides, I''ve already coated myself with poison and he was close enough when we spoke. Everything will go exactly asProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    YOU

    nned."

    "Good," Dominic replied, satisfied.

    As Remi gripped the phone, she felt even more determined. She had set her sights on Nash, and she was going to have him, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 978

    After his conversation with Remi, Nash headed straight to find Nina and their child.

    However, before he could reach them, he suddenly copsed. The loud thud startled the patrolling guards. Given the importance of his and Nina''s presence in the Yaren Tribe, the guards immediately rushed him to Pharaoh''sb. Seeing Nash unconscious, Nina''s heart pounded with anxiety. She grabbed one of the guards, demanding, "What happened?"

    The Yaren Tribe''s security was airtight, so how could this have happened? Could it be an old injury ring up?

    "Miss Ivy, he suddenly copsed. We''re not sure what caused it," one of the guards replied.

    Pharaoh stepped forward. "Let me take a look."

    After examining Nash, Pharaoh''s eyes widened in shock. "Nash has been poisoned. It must have been that envoy from Salterra."

    "What?" Nina''s face turned pale.

    The envoy from Salterra, sent by Dominic, was clearly there to poison Nash, forcing him to return and submit to Dominic''s demands. The realization hit Nina hard. Life rarely allows for perfect oues. Nina, her voice strained, asked, "Can you wake him up?"

    Pharaoh nodded. He and Wilfred worked tirelessly for over three hours before Nash finally regained consciousness. But he was extremely weak, his face ghostly pale.

    Pharaoh exchanged a nce with Wilfred, and they both left the room, giving Nash and Nina some privacy.

    Nina held Nash''s hand tightly, her emotions overwhelming her as she clung to him "Pharaoh just told me you''ve been poisoned, Nash. It couldn''t have happened here. It must have been that envoy from Salterra. Your father wants you to give in and return. Maybe maybe you should go back?"

    She paused, the weight of the situation sinking in. Pharaoh had been at odds with Nash before, but now he was genuinely helping them. If Pharaoh had wanted to harm Nash, he would not have chosen this critical moment. It could not have been Pharaoh.

    Nash remained silent, lost in thought as he considered Nina''s words. She was right. His movements within the Yaren Tribe were limited, and if he were to be poisoned, it would have happened long ago. Pharaoh would not strike at such a crucial time, especially after trying to mend things. That left only one

    possibility-Remi.

    He had onlye into close contact with her. The faint, lingering scent he had noticed on her could have been the delivery method.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    It all made sense now. She must have been sent as a bait to deliver the poison.

    Nash refused to let go. "Nina, I promised you I''d stay by your side, that I''d never leave you. Please, don''t push me away."

    At this moment, Nash was at his most vulnerable. He had served his country, protected his family''s legacy, and now, all he wanted was something as simple as staying with the woman he loved. Yet, even this seemed out of reach. "Nash, I''m not trying to push you away, but you need to face reality. Look at the situation. If they can reach you here and poison you, there''s no limit to what they might do next."

    She paused, her voice trembling slightly. "I''m worried you''ll be caught in the middle of all this. If your father is willing to let me stay with our child, then maybe you should go back." If a choice had to be made, she was ready to let him go. Nina''s priority was their child''s future. She had spent seven years by Nash''s side. Now, it was time to dedicate herself fully to their child.

 Chapter 979

    "I told you, I''m not giving up on you," Nash''s voice was hoarse, filled with desperation as he clutched Nina''s hand tightly.

    His eyes, now tinged with a deep red, shimmered with the threat of tears. "Even if I have to die, I want to die in front of you. I can''t leave you."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nina''s heart twisted in pain. After everything they had been through, they should have been able to find peace together, yet so many obstacles still stood in their way.

    "I know," she whispered, her voice trembling. "But more than anything, I want you to live. Nash, as long as you''re alive, there''s still hope. If you die, then everything really is over."

    In the past five years, she had witnessed too much death, and it left her with a deep fear of it. Just as Nina wanted Nash to live, he, too, wanted nothing more than for her to survive.

    "Nina," he began, his voice a soft plea, "no matter how difficult the road ahead is, if we face it together, we can make it through. I promise, I won''t let myself die. I''ll stay by your side, protecting you and our child." This was Nash''s resolve, and Nina knew there was no point in arguing further.

    Meanwhile, Dominic grew impatient when Nash did not contact him and decided to call. At first, Nash did not want to answer, but realizing there were things that needed to be said, he picked up the phone. Dominic''s voice wasced with sarcasm. "You talk tough, but I wonder if your life is as tough as your words."

    Nash''s survival was once due to Dominic''s intervention. But this time, it was Dominic who had orchestrated the poisoning, hoping to force Nash intopliance. If Nash did not follow orders, Dominic saw no reason to keep him alive. Nash, however, was unfazed by Dominic''s threats. He scoffed, "You gave me this life. If you want it back, take it."

    In other words, Nash was not going to be intimidated. Dominic was momentarily stunned, seething with anger. He wanted to say more, but Nash hung up on him, making

    clear that he would not down.

    Despite his outward confidence, Nash was struggling with the effects of the poison, something he had not disclosed to Nina.

    Although he kept it hidden, Pharaoh, who had treated him, was well aware. Even Pharaoh had to admire Nash''s sheer willpower.

    Pharaoh sought Nash out privately.

    "I know you don''t want to leave Nina,

    but I can''t cure the poison in your body. You need to go back to your

    father. + don''t want you dying in front of Nina, and I don''t want her

    suffer because of you. She''s

    focused on the child now. As long as the child is safe..."

    Pharaoh trailed off, but Nash understood the implication.

    After a long pause, Nash finally replied, "Nove her too much to let myself die. But if ites to that, I''ll make sure it happens far away from her."

    Pharaoh sighed, "Why choose death when there''s a chance to live? Your father is the President of Salterra, and youˇŞ"

    "So you''re suggesting I go back to Salterra, that you don''t support me being with Nina?" Nash cut him off, his voice sharp and his expression steely. Unbeknownst to them, Nina had overheard every word of their conversation from nearby.

 Chapter 980

    "I''m not saying I don''t support you being with Nina," Pharaoh began, his voice tinged with concern. "I''m just worried-"

    "No need to worry," Nina interrupted, quickly stepping forward to join them. "No matter what happens, we''ll face it together."

    Nash''s resolve remained unwavering, and Nina could feel the weight of his determination. She had been thinking about protecting him, but he had been thinking about protecting her.

    If they both cared so deeply about each other, why not stand united and n for the future together?

    Nina smiled softly at Nash, then intertwined her fingers with his. Pharaoh, seeing this, sighed and said, "You''ve made your decision, so I''ll do everything in my power to support you. I won''t bring this up again."

    "I can''t cure the poison your father gave you, Nash," Pharaoh admitted, "but you can use this to your advantage, to draw him out."

    Pharaoh understood Dominic''s actions. As a father, he could see why Dominic would push Nash so hard. If Nash refused to follow orders and stood against him, Dominic would see no reason to keep him alive. After all, if Nash had no purpose, why continue saving him? After saying this, Pharaoh turned to leave, knowing there were many things Nash and Nina needed to discuss. He had anticipated this, and he was not wrong.

    After Pharaoh left, Nina wrapped her arms around Nash and said with a hoarse voice, "Nash, no matter what happens, we''ll face it together as a family. The three of us will stay strong."

    Nash nodded, holding her close. "I agree. You and Orion are my top priority. I''ll take care of things with my father, following Pharaoh''s advice."

    Nina stroked Nash''s face, her voice filled with concern. "I trust you, but please, be careful. Whatever you do, think of us-me and our child. Stay safe."

    "Of course," Nash assured her, holding her hand tightly.

    However, Pharaoh did not wait for Nash to act. He contacted Dominic directly.

    "I saw the person you sent," Pharaoh said, getting straight to the point. "I know Salterra is struggling, and the Yaren Tribe is willing to provide supplies and resources."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Pharaoh''s only condition was that Dominic allow Nash and Nina to be together peacefully. But Dominic was more interested in having Nash lead Salterra, believing that Nash''s leadership would elevate the nation. Despite this, Dominic was curious to see how far Nash could go before breaking.

    "I understand your love for your daughter, but this is not up for negotiation," Dominic replied coldly before ending the call.

    Pharaoh knew then that the only way forward was for Nash to confront Dominic himself.

    Nash was determined to stay with Nina, and he was not about to let anything jeopardize that. He meticulously nned his next move and demanded a face-to-face meeting with Dominic.

    Dominic agreed, underestimating

    Nash''s resolve. He was so confident in his own power and authority that he did not see the trap Nash hadid. When the meeting happened, Nash and his men quickly

    surrounded Dominic, leaving him no escape.

    Although Nash did not intend to harm Dominic as Dominic might have done to him, he knew the danger Dominic posed. For now, he only intended to restrict Dominic''s freedom, making it clear who held the upper hand.

    As Nash had Dominic tied up, he spoke coldly grew up in the York family. You''ve never been a father to me, and Lowe you nothing. I won''t kill you, but as for your people. He let the threat hang in the air, his expression steely and resolute.

    MS

    Dominic scoffed, unconvinced. "If you were capable of harming innocent people, you wouldn''t have spent years on peacekeeping missions. Nash, I don''t believe you have it in you."

 Chapter 981

    Nash was not nning to kill Dominic or let Salterra fall into ruin. Instead, he intended to wait him out and see who would fold first.

    Nina, however, decided to approach things differently. She made sure Dominic received his meals on time, even though his attitude toward her was cold and dismissive.

    "You think bringing me food is going to change my mind about you?" Dominic sneered with his tone full of sarcasm.

    Nina remained calm. "You''re his father. I don''t want to see you two at odds like this. If you''re willing to talk, we can talk. If not, at least eat."

    She did not understand why Dominic treated her with such disdain when she had not wronged him.

    As Dominic studied her, he could not help but notice how different she was from Pharaoh, who had once been consumed by his experiments and ruthlessness. Nina and Nash''s rtionship, too, puzzled him.

    Finally, Nina spoke again, her voice measured and calm. "I know what you''re thinking. You believe that the fianc¨¦e you chose for Nash would be beneficial to him."

    Dominic remained silent, but his silence was telling.

    Nina continued, "I haven''t even fully epted my father yet. I know he''s changed a lot and that he cares for me, but I''ve seen too much of his past actions, and I can''t ept that. Do you really think that continuing this conflict will lead to a good oue?" Dominic did not respond, but her words struck a chord. He had always acted in the best interests of his country and believed that keeping Nash close was crucial. But he had not anticipated Nash''splete disregard for his ns.

    Suddenly, Dominic had an idea. "I''ll stop interfering, but you and Nash must return to Salterra with me."

    Nash stepped forward, his voice

    firm. "I''ve deft Salterra for good. I''m not going back. Besides, Orion is undergoing treatment here. If you had a solution, he wouldn''t still be in this condition."

    "You should think it over," he added before wrapping an arm around Nina and guiding her away.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Some things could not be resolved by others, no matter how much they said. In the end, it was up to Dominic to figure it out for himself.

    Dominic was not held captive within

    the Yaren Tribe, but Nash had

    arranged for him to stay in a secure location outside. Nina had discovered this and had taken it

    upon herself to cook for him, feading to their earlier confrontation.

    "Have you eaten?" Nash asked.

    Nina leaned on his shoulder. "I was waiting to eat with you. How are you holding up?" She was concerned about his health.

    When the poison took effect, the

    pain Nash felt was excruciating, but he did not want Nina to worry. "I''m fine. He''s just trying to scare me. He won''t be able to keep this up for long. After we eat, you should go back and check on Orion. He hardly spoke before. He''s been talking more since you''ve been around."

    Nina was resolute and firmly responded, "If we''re going back, we''re going together."

    Given the current situation, she could not leave Nash behind, no matter what.

 Chapter 982

    Orion was receiving treatment in Pharaoh''sb, where he would be safe. But Nash''s situation was different.

    Over the past five years, Nina had honed her survival and self-defense skills. She would not be a burden. She wanted to face life and death together with him. Nash gently patted her head, his voice full of affection, "Alright."

    On the third day, Dominic finally caved. While Nash and Nina could relentlessly press him, he could not afford the time.

    Back home, many were eyeing Salterra hungrily. As the president, he could not stay away from his country for too long.

    He handed Nash the antidote. "Your two brothers would kill to be in your position, but you''re throwing it all away. You''re just like your mother!"

    Mother? That word felt foreign to Nash.

    The only mother he had known was Sally, and he had always wondered why she was so cold towards him. It was not until he overheard a heated argument between Sally and William that he learned the truth that he was not her biological son. Even after learning of Dominic''s existence, he had never met his real mother. To him, he had no mother.

    "I''m grateful I take after my mother, rather than being heartless like you," Nash retorted.

    When Dominic first approached Nash, it was with the promise of an antidote to save Nina, but only if he handed over their unborn child. With no other choice, Nash had agreed, only toter realize that Dominic''s real intention was to use the child as leverage against him. For Dominic, everything boiled down to self-interest.

    Even the fianc¨¦e Dominic had chosen for Nash, Remi, came from one of Salterra''s four great families. Marrying her would have solidified Dominic''s ns for Nash to be president, with the Remi family''s support ensuring the continuation of his ambitions and legacy. "Don''t try to manipte me. I won''t bend to your will. As for the marriage you arranged, you can cancel it yourself. My life is not yours to control," Nash added.

    "If you don''t care about yourself,

    what about your child? What good will it do you to return to Birkham? More business deals, more endlesspetition?" Dominic scoffed.

    It was not that he looked down on businessmen, butpared to political power, business was insignificant.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nash had no interest in continuing this argument. "My child is also your grandchild. If you care about him at all, you wouldn''t be trying to tear our family apart."

    With that, Nash walked away without looking back, leaving Dominic staring at the resolute figure of his son. Nash''s ambitionsy outside the realm of politics. But even if Dominic decided not to push Nash any further, Remi was not going to let it go.

    Dominic had nned for Nash and Remi to marry, and many of the top officials in Salterra knew that Remi was Nash''s fianc¨¦e.

    Now that Nash refused to return to Salterra, it was as if he was abandoning Remi altogether. They had not even had an engagement ceremony yet, and to Remi, this public rejection was a devastating blow to her reputation.

    And what about Nina? What did she have to offer?

    Even if she was the daughter of the Yaren Tribe''s Pharaoh, what was that tribe but a ce of conflict, war, andwlessness?

    Its economy did not evenpare to that of Salterra. How could Nash choose Nina over thefortable life in Salterra? Remi could not ept this.

    Without dy, Remi''s father

    gathered other influential families

    and confronted Dominic. "Isn''t the Yaren Tribe known for its poisons? I bet the Third Prince has been bewitched by that witch from the Yaren Tribe!"

 Chapter 983

    "Why don''t we send troops to attack the Yaren Tribe and bring the Third Prince back?"

    "Even though Nash and Remi haven''t held an engagement ceremony, everyone knows they''re engaged. Now that Nash refuses to return, where does that leave our Remi''s reputation?"

    Everyone had something to say, one after the other.

    Dominic pressed his lips together, his voice icy, "There''s no need to create another enemy right now."

    "But we have heavy weapons at our disposal. What do we have to fear? If ites down to it, we could start a world war!"

    "Exactly! If we don''t strike back, others will think Salterra is weak. Even the Yaren Tribe has already shed its wolf''s skin."

    "I think the real problem lies with that Yaren witch. If we eliminate her, wouldn''t that solve everything?"

    Dominic remained silent, his expression cold and indifferent.

    However, he could not deny the truth in their words. The fact was, Nash had not returned, and now Remi was the target of gossip. The root cause was Nina. Otherwise, Nash would have stayed in Salterra as nned.

    Dominic began to form a n. Nina could be dealt with, but a world war was out of the question. With many nations holding heavy weapons, a world war would lead to destruction, not domination.

    "Leave it to me. I''ll handle this," Dominic finally said.

    While he had not made a final decision, Nash had already anticipated this. After consulting with Micah, they assigned Mr. Joker to protect Nina closely.

    Nash also made sure to warn Nina, "I have a feeling he''ll try to kill you again."

    Nina thought back to the time she was taken from the Birkham military base. If Nash had not intervened in time, she might have been thrown into the sea, never to be found.

    "They''ve already sent people once. If they try again, we won''t meet with them, and they won''t have the chance to make a move against us. Until Orion fully recovers, I won''t be going out." During this time, she would train with Mr. Joker and make sure she was not caught off guard again. After all, she could not stay in the Yaren Tribe forever.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    However, Pharaoh brought good news. They had found a bone marrow match for Orion.

    The Seven-Leaf Clover they retrievedst time had greatly improved Orion''s condition. With Pharaoh''s treatments, Orion had not had any asthma attacks since. Once the bone marrow transnt was done, Orion''s health would fully recover.

    This news was a huge relief, as their greatest worry had been Orion''s health. Watching their five-year-old son endure so much pain had been agonizing for his parents, who felt powerless to help. FindNovel

    Nina was overwhelmed with joy, hugging Nash tightly. He could feel her happiness and the trembling of her body.

    Micah stood nearby, smiling. "Once Orion recovers, you can have your wedding in the Yaren Tribe, and he can be your ring bearer."

 Chapter 984

    Micah had always hoped Nina would stay in the Yaren Tribe.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Even if Nina never lifted a finger for the rest of her life, Micah would still make sure she lived infort and security.

    And once Orion was healthy, he would be more lively, make friends, grow up, get married, and have children. His future would be brighter in the tribe.

    However, Nina wanted to return to Birkham, so she needed to make Micah aware of her intentions ahead of time, "I''ll need your help with Father. I n to take Orion back to Birkham." "Nina, what did you say?" Micah grasped her shoulders, suddenly filled with emotion.

    Since discovering Pharaoh was her biological father, Nina had never acknowledged him as such. But now, by referring to him as "Father," it was clear she was starting to ept him.

    If just hearing Nina call him "Father" thrilled Micah this much, he could only imagine how overjoyed Pharaoh would be.

    Nina lowered her head, her face flushing with warmth, feeling a bit awkward.

    Memories of the bloodshed and violence came to mind, but she could not deny the changes Pharaoh had made.

    Without him, Orion''s recovery would not have been possible, nor would they have found a bone marrow match so quickly. Pharaoh had been devoted to Orion''s care.

    As Nash had said, despite her instinctual aversion and the years of distance andck of connection, Nina could not deny that Pharaoh was her father by blood.

    Nina''s silence spoke volumes, and Micah was overjoyed. "I''ll go tell Father right away. Nina, our family has never sat down for a proper meal together. I''ll have the chef prepare a feast of traditional Birkhamese dishes!" With that, Micah immediately instructed Mr. Joker, "Joker, tell the chef to prepare a full Birkhamese banquet!"

    "There''s no need to go overboard. I''ve been well taken care of since arrived here, eating just fine," Nina replied, not wanting Micah to go to such lengths.

    Despite living in the Yaren Tribe, her lifestyle remained top-tier, just like that of a wealthy person in Birkham.

    But Micah was firm. "My sister finally called him ''Father,'' so we must celebrate properly. But Nina, since you''ve started calling him ''Father,'' when will you start calling me Brother''?"

    Micah had helped her so much. She took a deep breath, her voice soft as she slowly said, "Brother... Brother..."

    Her voice was quiet, as if something was lodged in her throat, making it hard to speak. But Micah heard it, and his joy was like that of a child.

    "My sister finally called me ''Brother.'' This is wonderful..." Micah''s eyes welled with tears.

    Nina opened her arms and hugged him. "Brother, thank you for everything you''ve done for me over the years. I... I''m sorry..."

    The words "I''m sorry" felt a bit too formal, but Nina truly meant it.

    She had always remembered Micah''s kindness. She had not acknowledged Pharaoh to avoid any connection with him, not wanting to give him any hope. However, in doing so, she had hurt Micah. No matter what she faced, Micah had always stood by her unconditionally.

    Micah, with a gentle smile, said, "You

    silly girl, what are you apologizing for? It''s Father and I who owe you an apology. If it hadn''t been for that emerald bracelet on your wrist..." His voice choked with emotion

    In truth, the person who deserved the most thanks was Nina herself.

 Chapter 985

    If it weren''t for Nina''s warm and kind nature, she never would have given the bracelet to Wilfred. And he, in turn, would not have given it back to herter.

    Without that bracelet, Micah would not have recognized her. If that had happened, Miranda would have continued to take her ce, and the consequences would have been unimaginable. "That''s all in the past," Nina said softly.

    This was partly due to Nash''s advice, and she also thought of Orion. Other children had grandparents so why should Orion be the exception?

    As parents, she and Nash had not been there for Orion the way they should have. Now that the family was finallying together, why should Orion be left with any regrets?

    Micah said firmly, "No, it''s not in the past. Father and I will always owe you, Nina. I want to throw a recognition ceremony for you."

    Micah''s idea was straightforward. While his close confidants knew Nina was Pharaoh''s daughter, not everyone in the Yaren Tribe was aware of her identity. He had already ordered everyone to treat her with respect, but he realized that wasn''t enough. Incidents like Freya''s disrespect toward Nina could still happen. So why not take this opportunity to officially establish Nina''s status?

    That way, everyone in the Yaren Tribe would know who she was and would never dare to disrespect or harm her again.

    Nina started to protest, "No..." but Micah cut her off decisively, "No, my sister needs to have this ceremony."

    Micah was determined, and from his expression, it was clear that no amount of persuasion would change his mind.

    In the end, Nina had no choice but to agree, but she requested that the ceremony be held after Orion''s bone marrow transnt.

    Micah readily agreed. When Pharaoh

    heard that Nina had finally acknowledged him as her father and had agreed to the recognition. ceremony, he was overjoyed. Like an excited child, he carefully sought Micah''s approval.

    "How about I handle this recognition ceremony?" Pharaoh suggested, eager to make it a grand and luxurious event.

    Most importantly, he wanted to personally walk Nina to the center stage, introducing her to everyone in the Yaren Tribe as his daughter, his only and most cherished daughter.

    "Of course," Micah replied, "But Nina insists we wait until after Orion''s surgery. You need to make sure everything goes well with that."

    Pharaoh agreed without hesitation. When Nina had first brought Orion back, Pharaoh had realized that this child could be the turning point in his rtionship with Nina.

    He had not expected his intuition to be so urate. His only daughter was finally ready to acknowledge him, and he could not be happier.

    Orion''s surgery was scheduled for five dayster. Even though Ninaz trusted Pharaoh''s skills and knew the surgery would go smoothly, she could not help but feel incredibly anxious.

    Her heart raced, her mind was in turmoil, and her breathing grew heavy. It got so bad that she needed medication to calm down.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Nash was by her side the entire

    time. "I was thinking of bringing you into the operating room so you could witness Orion''s sessful surgery firsthand. But now I see

    that''s not going to happen. The

    surgery hasn''t even started yet, and you''re already this nervous. If you were in the operating room, you''d probably be in tears at the sight," Nash teased, his voice full of affection and concern.

    Nina understood his point. He wanted her to be a part of every step of Orion''s journey to recovery, from the surgery to his eventual healing.

 Chapter 986

    But as a mother, how could she just stand by and watch her child undergo surgery?

    Nina shook her head. "I can''t go into the operating room. I... Nash, I''m really scared..."

    "I know. I understand," Nash replied gently. "But, Nina, our Orion has already been through so much. That tiny chance of something going wrong won''t happen to him. And trust in our father''s skill, okay?" "Yes, Nina, and I''ll be there too, assisting Pharaoh." Wilfred chimed in, trying to reassure her, though seeing them together pained him.

    His priority, however, was Nina''s well-being. He would do everything in his power to ensure Orion''s surgery went smoothly.

    Nina felt a wave of warmth in her eyes. From the time she was poisoned until now, Wilfred had been by her side. She was deeply touched. She gently released Nash''s hand. "I''d like to talk to Wilfred for a moment."N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "I''ll go check on Orion then," Nash said, tenderly brushing a hand over Nina''s hair.

    He had wanted to kiss her, but with Wilfred there, he understood the unspoken feelings Wilfred harbored.

    Nash knew that he and Nina had a lifetime ahead for moments of intimacy, while Wilfred and Nina only had these brief conversations.

    Kissing her in front of Wilfred would feel like staking a im. Something he did not want to do to a friend.

    After Nash left, Nina gave Wilfred a look, signaling for him to join her.

    They walked side by side for a moment in silence before Nina quietly spoke "Wilfred, thank you for being with me all this time. You''re a wonderful person, and I understand how you feel. I know it''s not my ce to say this, and I don''t mean to sound self-centered, but I just want you to be happy. You have a long life ahead, and even Scarlett has found her own path. Surely, you''re not nning to spend your life alone, are you?"

    Wilfred had not expected Nina to bring this up, intending to encourage him. His thought had always been that if he could not be with the one he loved, he would rather live alone. Being with someone else would only be a torment for him and unfair to them.

    To ease Nina''s concern, he responded with a soft smile, "Of course, I won''t stay alone forever. I just haven''t met the right person yet. Don''t worry, when the timees, you''ll be the first to know."

    Nina did not believe it for a second.

    If Wilfred truly had ns to be with someone else, it would not have taken this long. Especially after Nash''s death, when Wilfred had confessed his feelings for her if it weren''t for her, why else would he have opened a clinic in Salterra?

    "If you don''t mind," Nina continued, "once everything here is settled, how about I help you find someone? As your sister, okay?"

    Nina was not worried about Wilfred affecting her. She was worried he might end up holding himself back because of her. They weren''t getting any younger, and life did not have room for endless dys. Wilfred''s throat tightened at her words, as if a sharp de had just pierced his heart. It left him feeling shattered, bleeding internally.

    If he refused, it would seem he still harbored feelings for her. But if he agreed, Nina would really go through with it.

    "Nina, I appreciate you thinking of me. I understand, but please respect my wishes. I''m not interested in blind dates," Wilfred said slowly, with a tight smile.

    He was not angry but he genuinely disliked the idea of arranged meetings.

 Chapter 987

    Seeing the person he loved most trying to arrange things for him tore Wilfred apart. It felt like he was feeling torn between two extremes, an unbearable torment.

    "I''m sorry... I just want you to be happy. I want you to-"

    "I know," Wilfred interrupted gently, offering Nina a soft smile. His eyes were full of warmth and sincerity as they rested on Nina.

    "Nina, can I hug you?"

    This was the first and only time he had asked, and it would be thest.

    Once Orion''s bone marrow transnt was sessful and he recovered, Micah and Pharaoh would prepare the ceremony for her.

    Nina would not stay long in the Yaren Tribe and she would return to Birkham with Nash. Wilfred had already established his practice in Salterra. If he closed it and followed her to Birkham, his feelings for her would be obvious to everyone.

    He and Nina might not see anything wrong with it, maintaining a respectful distance, but others would not see it that way. Wilfred could handle the gossip, but he would not let Nina''s reputation suffer.

    Nina did not say anything but quickly opened her arms, giving Wilfred a hug.

    He held her lightly, "Nina, you and Nash haven''t even had a proper wedding yet. When you do, I''ll make sure to give you a big wedding gift. Nash has plenty of friends to be his groomsmen. He doesn''t need me. And you have Scarlett, and your best friend, Yvonne..." "You''re my family," Nina interrupted.

    That simple statement was Nina''s way of acknowledging Wilfred''s ce in her life.

    Wilfred was happy for her, knowing she was headed for a good future, but it left him feeling empty inside. This was as far as their journey together could go.

    Orion''s surgery was scheduled for 9 AM. It was a beautiful day as Pharaoh and Wilfred entered the operating room.

    Nina, Nash, Micah, Freya, and Joker were there, even Mr. Kerr showed up.

    Nina remembered Mr. Kerr well. He had saved her when Miranda tried to harm her. It was the first time Mr. Kerr had appeared since Nina and Nash had arrived in the tribe

    en FindNovel

    QUMS

    Mr. Kerr''s hair had turnedpletely white, and he looked much frailer than five years ago, leaning on his cane as he walked.

    "Mr. Kerr, what brings you here?" Micah asked, surprised.

    Trembling, Mr Kerr pulled out a

    small charm from his robe, "Nina, I haven''t been welltely. I just heard about you. After the surgery, make sure Orion wears this. It''s a charm I once prayed over for protection."

    "Thank you," Nina said politely as she epted it.

    Micah leaned in to exin, "He was one of my father''s oldrades and a close friend."

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Kerr," she said with a respectful nod.

    After giving the gift, Mr. Kerr left, but Nash remained cautious.

    Leaning in, he whispered to Nina, "I want to check this out before you give it to Orion." Nash''s concern was valid. Micah overheard but did not object. It was better to be safe.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nash''s instincts were right. When he inspected the charm, he found ¨¨ something hidden inside. The charm had a silver sp, and when opened, a-sily it revealed a small stash of white powder.

    The discovery instantly put Nash on high alert.

    Micah immediately ordered the Mr. Joker, "Get this powder analyzed in theb. And keep an eye on Mr. Kerr."

 Chapter 988

    Before the test results were in and before Pharaoh had finished the surgery, no one was allowed to approach Mr. Kerr.

    Nash held Nina''s hand tightly. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be right here with you."

    "Okay."

    Even without his reassurance, Nina knew Nash would never leave her side.

    Three long hours passed before the door to theb finally opened. Pharaoh stepped out first, followed by Wilfred, who was pushing a bed with Orion lying on it. His pale face was framed by the stark contrast of the blue oxygen mask. "How is he?"

    Nina rushed forward, her legs feeling weak beneath her.

    "The surgery was sessful," Pharaoh said. "Once the anesthesia wears off, he''ll wake up. But we''ll need to monitor him for a while. If there are noplications, he can go back to living like any other child."

    Nina could not hold back her tears, crying out in relief, "That''s wonderful!"

    Her entire focus was on Orion at that moment.

    But Micah had not forgotten about Mr. Kerr. Just then, Mr. Joker arrived to report, "Mr. Micah, the results from the powder in the charm are in. It''s a life-saving medicine for critical moments. Even if it''s not ingested, wearing it long-term helps to calm the mind and strengthen the spirit."

    So, Mr. Kerr meant well after all.

    Micah immediately instructed Mr. Joker, "Then what are you waiting for? Pull the guards back from Mr. Kerr''s ce!"

    "Yes, sir," Mr. Joker responded, promptly carrying out the order.

    Pharaoh, understanding the situation from their brief exchange, nodded approvingly. "It''s good to be cautious. But I''m exhausted. From now on, the Yaren Tribe is in your hands."

    Leaning against the wall, Pharaoh

    exhaled deeply. For so long, he had thrown himself into the task of saving Orion, working day and night, testing medicines on himself, and going without sleep. Now, at fast, he could finally rest.

    But seeing the fatigue in Pharaoh''s

    ?????Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    eyes and the way his eyelids grew heavier, Micah could not help but call out urgently, "Father! Father! Don''t scare us like this. Nina has just started to ept you. She''s even agreed to the recognition ceremony. You can''t leave us before that happens!"

    Pharaoh smiled faintly, satisfied. The ceremony did not matter, nor did his own survival. All he wanted was for Nina to be happy and for Orion to be healthy. He did not respond...

    ......

    Wilfred had just gotten Orion settled back into his room when Mr. Joker came to fetch him. "Dr. Wilfred, Mr. Micah needs to see you."

    By now, Wilfred was a

    well-respected figure in the Yaren Tribe. Micah even had ns to offer him a permanent position as the tribe''s physician, sparing him the need to continue his work in Salterra and giving him a ce of honor in the tribe.

    Sensing something was wrong, Nina immediately turned to Mr. Joker, "Is something wrong with my father?"

    Although Nina had not yet called Pharaoh "Father" to his face, she had started referring to him that way in conversations with others.

    Mr. Joker hesitated but was about to answer when Nina interrupted him, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll go see for myself."

    "Yes, ma''am," Mr. Joker said, seeing no other choice but to tell her the truth.

    Nash gently patted her shoulder. "Go check on your father. I''ll stay here with Orion."

    Nina did not reply, but the determination in her stride said it all.

 Chapter 989

    When Nina rushed over, Pharaoh was lying on the bed, with Wilfred hurriedly performing an examination.

    In truth, Micah had already arranged for others to check on Pharaoh before Wilfred arrived. Pharaoh''s condition was a result of overexertion, and more critically, his body had weakened from testing medicines on himself. Among everyone, Micah trusted Wilfred the most. Wilfred quickly assessed the situation and realized that Pharaoh''s current state was due to his efforts in saving Orion. As Wilfred treated him, he could not help but admire Pharaoh''s dedication.

    The fact that Pharaoh had gone to such lengths for Nina''s child showed how much he truly cared for her and how earnestly he was trying to make amends.

    Wilfred immediately began preparing medicine, but Nina was frantic. "Wilfred, how is my father?"

    The word "father" seemed to carry a magical weight. Lying on the bed, Pharaoh slowly opened his eyes.

    Seeing Nina standing before him, his eyes welled up with tears. "Ivy, I think I heard you call me Father just now?"

    Although Pharaoh spoke slowly, his words were clear, but by the end, he was already choking up, unable to hold back his sobs.

    "Yes..."N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    At this moment, what was there for Nina to deny? She had finally acknowledged him.

    Meanwhile, Micah gave Wilfred a look, and Wilfred quickly added, "Pharaoh is exhausted from overwork, and his body is weak from the medicines he tested on himself. He needs to rest and recuperate." Nina could not hold back any longer, and her tears flowed freely, like a dam breaking.

    Pharaoh had sacrificed so much for her, but she had been so harsh and cold to him.

    Perhaps, as Micah had said, he might have been ruthless, a man of violence, but he was also a good father. And in the past five years, the Yaren Tribe had changed. Pharaoh had changed. "Father..." Nina sobbed uncontrobly.

    Pharaoh pulled Nina into his arms. At that moment, all his hardships were worth it. To hear Nina call him "Father," he felt it was worth dying for.

    In the days that followed, Nina cared

    for both Pharaoh and Orion, personally preparing nutritious meals for them. Because Pharaoh had spent so much time treating Orion, they had grown close. Now that Nina had epted Paoh, Orion naturally started calling him "Grandfather."

    The grandfather and grandson spent their days together in the room,ughing and talking. The fierce look that once characterized Pharaoh was gone, reced with a gentle demeanor. Orion''s health continued to improve day by day.

    Soon, it was time for Orion''s birthday, and Pharaoh and Micah decided to hold the recognition ceremony on the same day.

    Every detail, down to the cement

    of each chair, was personally

    overseen by Pharaoh. He had Micah issue amand for the entire Yaren Tribe to celebrate the event. In front of everyone, Pharaoh publicly acknowledged Nina''s identity.

    However, not everyone was convinced. "If your daughter has been alive all this time, why is the

    recognition ceremony hat

    only now? What about the other daughter? Mr. Seth brought her back. People say Mr. Seth betrayed our tribe, but he once did a lot for us!"

    "We don''t understand your logic, nor can we guess at it. But you''ve always told us what to do, and we''ve been expected to obey, including the killings and wars of five years ago."

    "Your family always expects to be above everyone else. I think it''s time we had new leadership in the Yaren Tribe. Why not hold new elections? Give everyone a chance to lead instead of letting your family rule us all!"

 Chapter 990

    As more people voiced their discontent, Pharaoh remained silent, his expression stern.

    At that moment, Micah stepped forward. "The position of Yaren Tribe leader has always been hereditary. If any of you think you can be the leader, then show us your true capabilities." His sharp, cold eyes scanned the crowd.

    In such a short time, there was no chance for any significant change to happen.

    "What true capabilities does thisdy have?"

    "And the man beside her, wasn''t he a soldier in Birkham? And didn''t Salterra send an envoy looking for him? Now, he''s working for Salterra!"

    "Keeping someone like him in our tribe is a threat to our survival!"

    "No, we can''t let them stay!"

    Micah''s voice boomed with authority, "I''m the leader now. If I decide someone stays, they stay. If you have a problem with that, you''re free to leave."

    There were many in the tribe. Even if some left, there were always others to train. In any case, Micah would not allow anyone to speak ill of Nina. Her status in the tribe was untouchable.

    Pharaoh then walked up to the stage with Orion in tow. "Nina is my daughter, Ivy. You all epted the impostor Seth brought back before, yet you refuse to ept my real daughter now? How does that make any sense?

    "As Micah said, we decide who stays and who goes. If you''re not leaving, then stop buzzing around. Orion is my grandson, Nina is my daughter, and Nash is my son-inw.

    "If anyone dares to harm them within the tribe, and I find out who, I''ll personally see to it that they''re cut to pieces!"

    Pharaoh''s words were cold and firm, his expression filled with authority.

    He was taking a clear stand, openly acknowledging Nina and her family, especially Nash.

    When he had previously spoken to Nash, it was because he was concerned about Nash''s current status and feared that if they were separated, Nina would be hurt. But he had not anticipated Nina''s unwavering determination to stay with Nash.

    Nash had stayed by Nina''s side throughout, and now Nina stepped forward as well, addressing the crowd.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "You don''t need to worry about the

    tribe falling into my hands or my husband''s," Nina stated calmly. "I promise you all here that my child will not be the future leader of the Yaren Tribe. I appreciate youing to celebrate my child''s birthday, and I understand my father''s intention. He wants to publicly acknowledge me on this day to protect my identity and ensure that no one dares to harm me."

    With that, Nina bowed deeply to the crowd.

    Micah wanted to say more, but Nina gave him a look, signaling him to stop. Those who had been voicing their objections were promptly escorted out by Micah''s orders.

    The ones who remained did so out of respect for the authority present, joining in the celebration for Orion. Orion, though happy to see so many people, was also aware that many of those present did not truly wee him. Nina then made a decision, "We''ll return to Birkham tomorrow."

    Pharaoh had known Nina would

    leave, but he had not expected her to decide so quickly. Before he could say anything, Micah interjected, "The issues with Salterra haven''t been resolved yet. If you leave now, I''m afraid you''ll be in danger."

    Nina smiled and shook her head. "Nash and I have already considered that. Brother, you seem to forget the strategy of ''drawing out the enemy."

    The better they were protected, the less chance Dominic and his people would have to strike.

 Chapter 991

    And this decision was one she and Nash had made together. Seeing the determination and confidence in Nina''s eyes, Micah knew there was no point in trying to persuade her otherwise.

    However, he was determined to provide her with all the support she needed. In a hoarse voice, he said, "Nina, you''re always wee here. If you ever feel like managing the tribe, the position of leader is yours. "And if you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to call me. I''ll be there to help you immediately."

    Nash had the financial resources, and Nina had her own savings.

    Power? The influence of the York family was still strong.

    Even though she had transferred her shares to Aunt Zoe before leaving, Aunt Zoe never epted them. Everything was still under Nina''s name.

    Once they returned, she would restore everything to its rightful ce. With Nash''s business acumen, he could easily rebuild amercial empire. They would notck for anything in terms of material wealth or living conditions.

    Micah sighed deeply. He knew he could not change Nina''s mind, but he had something to say to Nash. "I''ve looked into your past. You kept my sister by your side for seven years, and she waited for you for another five. If you''re not nning to stay in the tribe, the first thing you need to do when you get back to Birkham is to n your wedding. And if you ever hurt my sister again, I won''t hesitate to make you pay."

    There was a fierce glint in Micah''s eyes. If Nash dared to hurt Nina, he would stop at nothing to make him pay dearly.

    "A wedding is a must," Nash said, gazing at Nina with deep affection.

    He felt he owed her so much. For years, he had not realized his true feelings, andter, he let her believe he was dead for five years. He felt he deserved to be punished for that. "Then start preparing once you''re back. Let me know the date, and Father and I will be there," Micah added.

    "Of course," Nash and Nina responded in unison.

    They decided to return to Birkham the next day. There was not much to pack, just a few personal items. But before they left, Pharaoh approached Nina.

    He handed her a bank card. "Take this with you. I''ll make sure money is deposited into it every month. If you need anything, I''m always here as your support."

    Nina was leaving, and he could not stop her, but there were still many matters he needed to take care of in the tribe. Once those were settled, he nned to visit Birkham to see

    his daughter and grandson

    If he could adapt to life there, he would stay long-term, close to Nina. He did not have much else to do and could help take care of his grandchild.

    "Really, I don''t need the money. We have enough. When we get back, I''ll find a job, and Nash has hispany. We''ll be able to support ourselves," Nina said, gently pushing the card back.

    But Pharaoh pressed it back into herBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    hands, his gaze firm. "I understand

    your thoughts, but trust me, this

    time,

    make sure you''re protected.

    If you''re still concerned, why not leave Orion here with me?"

    They were about to take a big risk by trying to lure Dominic out, and even with all their precautions, there would still be danger. Keeping Orion with them could expose him to that danger. It might be safer to leave him behind.

    Nina bit her lip, knowing that Orion would be safe here.

    But if they left him behind...

 Chapter 992

    Leaving Orion here was nothing but beneficial.

    "I understand your thoughts. You believe that keeping the child with you will convince Dominic that you''re genuinely unguarded. But remember, there''s always a bigger fish," Pharaoh said quietly, his voice full of concern. "Don''t forget, he''s the president of Salterra. He wouldn''t have gotten to where he is without being formidable."

    Nina fell silent, realizing she had overlooked that fact.

    "So, we''ll leave Orion here for now, and Nash and I will go ahead."

    "If all goes well, you cane back to get him. Nina, I just want to make up for everything I owe you. Even if it costs me my life, I won''t let anything happen to him," Pharaoh said, his voice husky and resolute.

    Nina''s breath caught in her throat. She had seen the lengths Pharaoh had gone to for Orion.

    "Father..." she whispered, reaching out to embrace him.

    Pharaoh patted her shoulder gently. "Child, staying here with the Yaren Tribe would be the best choice for you. But I know your heart isn''t here, and I can''t force you to stay.

    "Just take care of yourself. I can''t bear to lose you..." His voice broke as he spoke.

    When Nina had decided to be a war journalist, he had been vehemently against it, but it was Micah who eventually convinced him.

    Nina was like a rose with thorns. Once she made up her mind, she would not back down for anyone. He could not convince her otherwise, so he had arranged for many people to protect her. Even in the safety of the Birkham military, with Micah there as well, they had not anticipated the lengths Dominic would go to.

    When Pharaoh had believed that Seth had brought back his real daughter, he had been determined to teach her everything-shooting,bat, anything topensate for lost time. He wanted to be both loving and strict.

    When heter discovered it was all a lie, his first reaction was not anger but heartbreak for Nina. He had almost killed her and she was still out there, suffering.

    "I know there are still things I need to do. I won''t let myself die before they''re done," Nina''s voice was hoarse, choked with emotion.

    After a long conversation, Pharaoh

    reluctantly left. Nina was not a child. She was in her thirties, capable of independent thought, and she had Nash by her side. Pharaoh knew he could not always be there forher.

    Once he left, Nash approached Nina.

    "Have you packed everything?" Nash asked in a low voice.

    "Yes," Nina replied. As soon as she

    bet

    ash pulled her into his arms, "Maybe I should just-"er head.

    gently stroking the back of her head.

    "Nash, I''ve made up my mind, and you''re still hesitating?" Nina cut him off sharply, already knowing what he was going to say.

    Nash was worried about the

    uncertainties they might face. But

    Nina had already made a firm decision to stand by him no matter what, and she would not allow him to waver now.

    "Okay," Nash sighed, his hand caressing her cheek. He could not resist the urge to cup her face and kiss her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nina''s breath hitched, but she slowly responded. Their emotions overwhelmed them both.

    Orion was an obedient and understanding child.

    When Nina exined everything to him, he grasped it quickly.

    Holding her hand, he looked up and said softly, "Mom, I''ll be here... waiting for you..."

 Chapter 993

    "And... Daddy!"

    Parting was already emotional. However, hearing Orion say that made it feel as though someone was carving into Nina and Nash''s hearts with a sharp knife, one slow cut at a time. "We will. We''lle back together to get you," they promised in unison.

    Their voices were thick with emotion, as if something was lodged in their throats, making it impossible to swallow the pain. But they had no choice. They could only keep moving forward without looking back. Orion watched them leave, not shedding a single tear.

    Pharaoh knelt beside Orion, speaking to him with patience. "What do you want to do, grandson? Do you want to go out and y, or would you like to start school?"

    At five years old, children in the Yaren Tribe were usually finishing theirst year of kindergarten and preparing to enter the first grade. But because of his health, Orion had not had the chance to attend school. Like most kids, he longed for ymates and the experience of school.

    Looking up at Pharaoh with hopeful eyes, Orion answered, "Grandpa, I want... to go... to school."

    Thest two words came out slowly, but his wish was clear.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Pharaoh was eager to fulfill Orion''s request. He immediately thought of Micah, who had once taught in the northern part of the tribe. Taking Orion to Micah seemed like the best option.

    Wasting no time, Pharaoh set the

    n in motion Micah was thrilled to hear that Orion wanted to start school and immediately began preparing to teach him. But when Pharaoh heard that Micah intended to tutor Orion one-on-one, he was quick to express his disapproval.

    "If Orion wants to go to school, then he should go to school. What''s the point of bringing him to you if you''re just going to teach him alone?"

    Micah, understanding Pharaoh''s concern, exined, "I just thought it might be better to introduce him to school slowly, to help him adjust first." "Adjust to what?" Pharaoh interrupted sharply. "My grandson is bright. He''ll pick things up right away. He doesn''t need special lessons."

    Pharaoh was adamant, but Micah had a point. Orion had just

    undergone a major surgery and was not fully recovered. He had been isted under Dominic''s strict watch, with little contact with other children, which might make social interaction challenging.

    After considering this, Pharaoh relented slightly. "Fine. Let''s start by having a few kidse over here so he can get used to being around others. If he handles that well, then we''ll send him to school."

    School and home were different environments, and Pharaoh knew that if they were going to send Orion to school, they needed to prepare him for the real experience, not keep him in a protective bubble.

    "Alright," Micah agreed, and soon, a

    few children Orion''s age were

    brought over. They had been carefully instructed beforehand to be on their best behavior, and they approached Orion cautiously, their small eyes filled with curiosity.

    One child, bolder than the rest, asked, "So you''re the kid of the big-shotdy and that mysterious man? You look really sickly. Are you sure you can handle school?" Despite their curiosity, they were careful, remembering the stern warning not to bully Orion.

 Chapter 994

    When interacting with strangers, Orion was particrly quiet, and in this case, he did not say a word.

    Seeing his silence, the other kids began to sneer, "If you can''t talk, why are you even here to learn? I think you should be in a school for disabled kids!" "Exactly!"

    These kids were brought in with the expectation of making a new friend, but instead, they found someone who would not talk. Feeling frustrated, they started to ridicule him, assuming he was mute.

    Orion, though he disliked talking, was not mute or incapable. He red at them and said firmly, "Apologize!"

    Just as the kids were about to mock him further, they noticed Micah striding over with a serious expression. "Mr. Micah!" they all called out in unison.

    Orion looked at Micah, his gaze softening though he remained silent.

    Micah nodded, crouching down to ce a hand gently on Orion''s head. "Orion, how are you feeling?"

    One of the boys, dressed in a white t-shirt with tanned skin, pointed at Orion and said, "Mr. Micah, he hardly talks, and when we tried to y with him, he pushed Fabian!"

    The smile that had been on Micah''s face immediately vanished. He took Orion''s hand and looked sharply at the group of kids. "I brought you here to help him adjust. But you''re lying at such a young age?"

    Micah trusted Orion unconditionally. From the time Nina brought Orion along without knowing he was her child, Orion had shown qualities that drew her to him.

    Even through all his treatments, Orion never onceined or asked for anything, which only deepened Micah''s belief in his character.

    "We weren''t lying..." the boy started to protest, but the word caught in his throat as Micah''s gaze grew even colder, silencing him.

    "You will each write a letter of apology. You won''t being back here," Micah ordered sternly.

    Even though they were just children,

    Micah believed it was crucial to address their behavior firmly.

    Allowing such attitudes to go

    unchecked would only cause

    more

    harm, and he could not bear to see Orion mistreated. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Yes, Mr. Micah," they all replied in unison, too scared to argue further.

    Micah knelt down to Orion''s level, holding his small hand. "I''m sorry Orion. wanted you to have a good experience, but instead, I nearly caused you harm.

    "I''m sorry for that," Micah added, filled with guilt.

    Thankfully, Orion was not hurt, but the thought of what could have happened left him deeply concerned about how he would exin this to Nina.

    Orion shook his head gently.

    "Did those kids really not bother you?" Micah asked, his voice thick with concern.

    Though Orion did not speak much, he did not appear to want to tattle either. He shook his head again, pulling slightly on Micah''s shirt. Orion looked up at Micah, his eyes shining like stars. FindNovel

    Micah understood immediately that Orion did not want him to punish the other kids.

    Micah lifted Orion into his arms. "I know you''re a good kid, but when someone mistreats you, they have to face the consequences."

    Then, with a warm smile, he added, "Let''s go get something tasty to eat."

 Chapter 995

    Micah picked up Orion and walked away with him.

    Meanwhile, Nina and Nash''s flight ran into trouble, forcing them tond and leaving them stranded at the airport. Everything was unfolding exactly as they had anticipated. Dominic had made his move.

    He arranged his men to capturer Nina and Nash. Everything was going ording to their n. After being forced off the ne and rerouted to Salterra, they finally came face-to-face with Dominic. Dominic tried to separate them, but Nash held Nina''s hand tightly, refusing to let go. In the end, they were both brought before Dominic together.

    "You im to care about him so much, yet you''re willing to ignore the poison still in his body?" Dominic said, his hands sped behind his back, addressing Nina with cold disdain.

    He clearly did not like her and made no effort to hide it.

    A faint trace of sarcasm yed on Nina''s lips. "You were the one who sought him out in the first ce. Instead of making amends, you poisoned him. Only someone like you could stoop that low!"

    For some time, Nash had appeared stable, even spending a lot of time in theb. Pharaoh had even epted him, leading Nina to believe that Nash had been cured.

    But in reality, Nash had been holding on, hiding the truth from Nina all along.

    "If it weren''t for you, I never would''ve poisoned him in the first ce. Don''t act like you''re any better," Dominic retorted with equal venom.

    He remembered the efforts he had

    made to find Nash, only to discover

    him entrenched in the world of

    business Business and politics were entirely different realms, and

    swn yelme

    Dominic had no interest in Nash at first.

    But upon learning of Nash''s other identity, he sought to pull him into his fold. Nash''s resistance persisted until Nina was poisoned and had their

    child. Dominic thought this would sway Nash, but instead, Nash remained steadfast, staying with the military.

    Yearster, after Nash was shot in the chaos of war and fell into the Yaren River, Dominic had gone to great lengths to retrieve him. He had nearly given up on Nash when he finally woke up, only to see him reunite with Nina. From Dominic''s perspective, Nina had been nothing

    but a troublemaker.

    "I may not be perfect, but I''ve never tried to harm my own son. Unlike you, who, as the president of a nation, is so ruthless to his own child and grandchild," Nina fired back without hesitation.

    Dominic nced at Nash, noting that despite her sharp words, Nash remained indifferent, his loyalties clearly aligned with Nina.

    Realizing this, Dominic''s frustration grew. His other two sons were nowhere near Nash''s caliber. If he could not secure Nash''s loyalty, his legacy would be left in shambles.

    Just then, one of Dominic''s bodyguards rushed over, whispering urgently in his ear. Dominic''s expression darkened considerably.

    "You dare to deceive me?" he snarled, his ugly side fully revealed.

    Little did he know that every move, every word he had spoken, had been carefully recorded during the entire journey with Nina and Nash.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 996

    Now, his image on the international stage has plummeted, with the forums filled with nothing but scorn for him. Especially since his face was clearly captured in the footage. "It''s you..." Dominic''s eyes burned with rage.

    He had only one thought which was to kill Nina. She was the cause of all this chaos. Without her, Nash would never have defied him so repeatedly.

    But with everything being livestreamed, he could not act against her now.

    Facing Dominic''s usations, Nina stood her ground without fear or hesitation. "Yes, it was me. You''ve pushed us too far. We just want to live in peace, but you won''t allow it. "Don''t think we don''t know that you kept Orion close, refusing to fully heal him, just so you could use him to control Nash."

    Nash had not contacted her for five years. At first, it was because he was severely injured and in aa. Later, he made his own decisions, wanting to wait until everything was settled so they could live peacefully as a family.

    But things did not go as nned, and he revealed himself to Nina earlier than expected, fearing for her safety. Thankfully, he made the right choice by bringing Orion to Nina, which eventually led them to the Yaren Tribe. Dominic''s gaze was cold. "If there had been a way to heal Orion, do you think I would''ve let him die?"

    "But the truth is, my father healed him," Nina replied, meeting Dominic''s icy stare with her own steely resolve.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The smirk on Dominic''s face grew even more mocking. "Well, that''s what happens when you have a father obsessed with experiments."

    "If that''s the case, then why did you have the cure in the first ce?" Nina narrowed her eyes at Dominic.

    Dominic had approached Nash with the cure, trying to strike a deal. That had been the real issue.

    With Nina wearing a hidden camera, Dominic knew he could not continue this conversation. But from the look in his eyes, Nina could already see the truth. Meanwhile, the outcry on international forums grew louder:

    "Unbelievable! How could a president be so corrupt? How can he be trusted to lead his people properly?"

    "No wonder Salterra has been in so many wars in recent years. Now it all makes sense!"

    "Unbelievable!"

    "He should step down! Give the people of Salterra a wise leader and a better future!"

    "He hasn''t even tried to make amends with his own son, and now he''s trying to oppress him? Nash and Nina have suffered enough!"

    "War journalist is such a noble

    bet

    profession. And Nash, wasn''t he in the military? The fact that he didn''t sumb to Dominic''s influence is truly remarkable!"

    "If anything happens to Nina and Nash, I''ll be the first to rally people against Dominic. Who''s with me?"

    These usations, while unseen by

    Dominic, were certainly reported to

    him by his bodyguards. Unable to escape the mounting pressure, he finally waved them off. "Go"

    With Nina wearing a camera and the situation escting on the international stage, any harm to her or Nash would point directly to him.

    But Dominic knew this was Nina''s doing.

    As a war journalist, Nina was sharp and fearless. Only she had the guts to pull off such a clever strategy!

    At that moment, Dominic began to understand why Nash was so unwaveringly devoted to her.

 Chapter 997

    Nina knew one thing for sure. This time, Dominic would note after them again. But while Dominic might let them go, Remi certainly wouldn''t. Remi rushed up to Nash, blocking their path. "Nash, you''re taking her away, but did you even ask me? I''m your fianc¨¦e. I won''t allow it!"

    "That was arranged by Dominic, not by me. Nina is my wife. You should move on and find someone else." Nash''s tone was calm but firm as he rejected her. With that, he wrapped his arm around Nina and continued walking.

    Remi wanted to follow, but a sharp voice stopped her in her tracks, "Remi, stay where you are!"

    Remi had no choice but to stop in her tracks, but she knew that in this world, secrets never stay hidden. She was determined to have Nash, no matter what.

    She would not let this go unpunished. The humiliation she suffered because of him, especially in front of so many people, demanded retribution.

    She needed to get back at him and restore her pride. Remi would make sure of it and she was not one to back down easily.

    Meanwhile, back with Micah, after taking Orion to get something to eat and then bringing him back to Pharaoh for treatment, he returned to his room to handle some matters. It was not long before he noticed Freya standing at the door.

    She was holding a meticulously chosen shirt for him. The shirt was ck and white with intricate embroidered patterns that matched his style perfectly.

    Despite her efforts, Micah refused to ept it. "Freya, I have plenty of clothes. Even if I didn''t, I could buy my own."

    No matter how she tried, it was not her ce to provide for him.

    Freya could hear the unspoken message in his words, but she wasn''t ready to give up. Lowering her stance, she pleaded softly, "Micah, spent a long time picking out this shirt. It''s a limited edition, and was lucky to get it. Please, just take it and try it on. If you don''t like it, you can throw it away."

    The moment she saw the shirt, she knew it would look perfect on him. But despite her persistence, Micah remained unmoved. He decided to

    be blunt, "Freya, I''ve made it clear that don''t like you, not even a little."

    QUMS

    Freya knew this deep down, but hearing it so directly still hurt, bringing tears to her eyes.

    "I know you''re not ready to ept me right now, Micah, and that''s okay. I can wait, no matter how long it takes." She forced a smile despite the pain.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Freya loved Micah deeply. So even if

    her feelings were one-sided, even if she never received any affection in return, she was willing to give without expecting anything back.

    en FindNovel

    But Micah did not see it that way. "I don''t like you now, and I won''t in the future. Why waste your time on me?"

    Freya deserved someone who could love her back.

    "I don''t see it as a waste of time. I''m happy to do these things for you, even if it''s one-sided," Freya said, her voice trembling as she tried to hold back her tears. She did not expect Micah''s love. But did he really have to deny her the chance to show her affection, even if it was just one-sided? It felt too cruel.

    "Take the shirt back, or give it to someone else. And please, stoping to see me," Micah said as he turned to leave.

    He did not look back as he walked out the door. Behind him, Freya watched him go, her eyes following him until the door closed with a final "click."

    She looked down at the shirt in her hands, and her tears began to fall, each dropnding on the fabric like pearls from a broken string.

 Chapter 998

    Though Freya was heartbroken, she still cared about Micah and chose to leave quietly. She knew that if he saw her lingering outside his door, he would be upset, and she did not want to cause him any distress.

    But she did not leave the matter entirely alone. Instead, she went to see Pharaoh. Noticing her red, swollen eyes, Pharaoh understood immediately. "If Micah bullied you, I can teach him a lesson," he offered. He was implying that if it was about anything else, it was out of his hands.

    Pharaoh had reached his current position through years of experience. He knew Freya had always been by Micah''s side, and it was clear to him how she felt about Micah. But matters of the heart could not be forced, especially with someone as strong-willed as Micah.

    Freya had not expected Pharaoh to be so blunt. She took a deep breath and said softly, "Pharaoh, can''t you help me? I really love him... He doesn''t have anyone else in his life. I promise, I''ll stay by his side and support him always."

    Her voice was tinged with desperation. She hade to Pharaoh as ast resort, truly at her wit''s end. She had loved Micah since she was young, and had worked tirelessly to improve herself, hoping one day she could stand beside him.

    When she finally gathered the courage to confess, she was met with rejection. She did not understand why. After all, she was notcking in any way. If it was because she had wronged Nina before, she was more than willing to apologize to Nina again and again. All she wanted was a chance to be with Micah.

    But Pharaoh''s response was far from what she had hoped. "Freya, your father made great contributions to the Yaren Tribe, and I''ve always taken care of you. I can help you with many things, but not this."

    Pharaoh sighed as he spoke. He had once considered arranging a marriage for Micah, but when he broached the subject, Micah was strongly opposed. Pharaoh never brought it up again.

    Now that Freya had feelings for him, it was clear that if Micah was interested, she would not still be seeking his attention. After witnessing what happened with Nina and Nash, Pharaoh understood more than ever that love could not be forced.

    Freya opened her mouth to speak,

    but found herself at a loss for words.

    Pharaoh, however, had other responsibilities and, after offering a few more words of advice, turned

    and left for theb.

    toFindNovel

    Freya felt as if a de had pierced her heart. The more Micah rejected her, the more determined she became to win him over. She refused to believe she could not eventually touch his heart.

    Meanwhile, Nina and Nash were

    velmet

    making their way back. Due to the live broadcast, Nina had gained quite a few new followers. People from different countries had

    somehow tracked down her ount and sent her messages.

    "You''re so clever! Come report for our country next time!"

    "Wishing you and Captain York a long and happy life together!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Would you be interested in starting a news agency? I can fully fund it."

    Nina was surprised by the

    outpouring of support and the reach

    of her broadcast. But she knew her

    focus now had to be on he

    ?? ??

    She was determined to devote

    herself entirely to caring for her son, helping him recover fully before even thinking about returning to work. She was eager to get home.

    However, as Nina put away her phone and looked up, she noticed Nash''s pale face and the tiny beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

 Chapter 999

    Nina immediately realized what was happening and grabbed Nash''s hand. "The poison in your body... it hasn''t been cured, has it?"

    "I''m sorry..." Nash''s voice was raspy and weak.

    Hearing this, Nina felt a sharp pain in her heart. "I don''t want to hear your apologies. We''re going back right now!"

    Nina grabbed Nash and started to pull him back. She had believed that her father had already cured Nash of the poison, especially since Nash had shown no signs of weakness. She had assumed everything was fine. But now, realizing Nash had been pretending all along, she felt a deep pain in her heart.

    Just as she was about to head back, Nash held her tightly and shook his head. He knew exactly what she was thinking. She wanted to return to his father for help.

    But if Dominic had been willing to give the antidote, he would not have let them go in the first ce, not without saying a word.

    "He won''t give it up easily. He probably wants to negotiate with us, but we "

    "I don''t want to negotiate with him. He won''t let me die," Nash said, his grip on her hand unyielding. He did not want Nina to make any concessions for his sake.

    But for Nina, nothing mattered more than Nash''s well-being. She would do anything for him, just as he had always done for her.

    "If he didn''t want you dead, why didn''t he give you the antidote when we left?" Nina questioned, her voice trembling.

    Dominic''s n was simple. He wanted Nash toe crawling back to him for the cure.

    "Even if you go to him now, he still won''t give you the antidote. Nina, let''s go back. Didn''t Father help Orion recover?"

    With Pharaoh and Wilfred in the Yaren Tribe, there must be a way to cure this poison too!

    Nina''s eyes welled up with tears. She understood Nash''s reasoning, but the thought of waiting and experimenting felt unbearablepared to getting the antidote directly from Dominic.

    The next moment, Nash pulled her into a tight embrace, gently patting her back. "Don''t worry about it. I promised I wouldn''t leave you, and I won''t Right now... let''s just go see Orion. I''m sure he''s missing us."

    "Okay," Nina finally agreed.

    Meanwhile, Dominic had his men tailing Nash and Nina. He had withheld the antidote, expecting Nash toe begging for it.

    But instead, they had shown no signs of wavering. Nash was resolute. Even in the face of death, he refused to return to Salterra or have anything more to do with Dominic.

    This stubbornness reminded Dominic painfully of Nash''s mother, particrly those bright, determined eyes.

    "I never want to have anything to do with you again..."

    Dominic''s breath caught in his throat.

    l.ne

    Nash''s mother had left him in much the same way, disappearing from his life entirely and taking Nash with her. It had taken him years of searching to find Nash again, but even then, things had not gone the way he had hoped.

    Now that Nash and Nina were leaving, it was clear they intended to sever all ties with him. Nash was their only bloodline, and if Nash were to die she would never forgive him. That was a burden he could not bear.

    "Send the antidote to Nash," Dominic finally ordered, his voice rising with determination. A servant quickly approached him, bowing respectfully.

    As Dominic handed over the antidote, his lips pressed into a thin line, his expression cold and serious.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1000

    On their way back to the Yaren Tribe, Nina and Nash rented a car and sat together in the back seat. Nina kept a close watch on Nash''s condition, and fortunately, he seemed stable. However, they were suddenly stopped halfway through their journey.

    Nash''s first instinct was to suspect Dominic''s involvement.

    He pressed Nina down gently and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll get out and check. If things go south, have the driver keep going without stopping. Stick to our n, but you need to stay in the tribe."

    If Dominic was truly determined to ignore the international scrutiny, Nash would stay behind. As long as Nina and Orion were safe, that would be enough for him.

    But Nina shook her head firmly. "You promised me, no matter what happens, you''d stay by my side. Now you want me to go on without you? Not a chance. Don''t go back on your word, Nash."

    Just as she finished speaking, a car pulled in front of them, followed by several others that kept their distance but stayed close enough to be intimidating.

    Nash''s expression darkened. But to his surprise, only one man got out of the lead car. Nash recognized him as one of Dominic''s personal bodyguards. Nash quickly assessed him and no weapons were visible.

    The bodyguard approached their car and stopped beside it, his voice clear and respectful. "Third Prince, the President has sent me to deliver the antidote."

    This news did not bring much relief to Nash or Nina. Dominic had been so unyielding that even as they left, he had not mentioned giving them the antidote. Now, suddenly, he sent a bodyguard with it? It smelled like a trap.

    Seeing that the car door remained closed and Nash had not responded, the bodyguard added in a low voice, "Third Prince, the whole world is watching the President right now: If he intended to harm you, he would''ve done so in Salterra, and it wouldn''t be just me standing here.

    overne

    "If you''re unsure, you can have the antidote tested," the bodyguard continued, noting their hesitation.

    With that, he ced the small bottle of antidote on the ground and walked away without looking back.

    After a moment of silence, Nash opened the car door and picked up the small white bottle. He could not understand why Dominic had changed his mind.

    "Why the sudden change of heart? You work for him. You don''t have to hide anything from me."

    "I don''t know why the President changed his mind. If you want

    have nothing more to say," th

    answers, you can call him yourself. I

    bodyguard replied. fo FindNovel

    He then walked away, leaving Nash holding the bottle tightly.

    Nash hesitated briefly but then decided to call Dominic. The phone rang for a long time, and just as

    Nash was about to hang up,

    Dominic''s stern voice came through.

    "What is it?"

    By all ounts, Nash should not be calling him now. Nash pressed his lips together before speaking quietly, "I want to know why you changed your mind."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Dominic chuckled. "After everything Nina stirred up, do you think I could afford not to give you the antidote?

    "Take care of yourselves," Dominic continued, his tone sharp. "And don''t ever set foot on Salterra''s soil again."

 Chapter 1001

    Dominic ended the call abruptly, leaving Nash listening to the busy tone. Nash realized that Dominic was indeed someone who cared deeply about his reputation. He put away his phone and pulled Nina close. "Let''s head back and make sure this medicine is legitimate."

    If it was, and he was free from the poison''s hold, he could finally take Nina and Orion back to Birkham and live the life Nina had always wanted.

    Meanwhile, back with Orion, he had developed a high fever. The sudden onset left Pharaoh scrambling.

    After a thorough examination, Pharaoh sighed in relief upon confirming that it was just amon cold and not a rejection or something more serious.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    However, when physical cooling methods did not bring the fever down, Pharaoh resorted to giving Orion an IV, staying by his side the entire time without a moment''s rest.

    As Orion''s condition stabilized, even Micah, who was concerned, took it upon himself to cook chicken broth for the boy.

    Freya, seeing Micah busy in the kitchen, rushed over. "You''re the leader of the Yaren Tribe now. If others see you doing this, they might be upset or question your authority."

    Micah did not give her a chance to finish. "Why should I be afraid of what others think if I''m making chicken broth for my nephew? By that logic, my time teaching must be considered a scandalous part of my past."

    He spoke with such indifference, not even bothering to turn and look at her. Freya felt a deep pang in her heart. However, she had resolved to stay by Micah''s side and try to win him over, no matter how difficult. "I didn''t mean any harm. I was just thinking about your position now..." Freya began, trying to exin.

    "I don''t need a high position," Micah cut her off. "If I did, I wouldn''t still let those kids call me ''Teacher Micah.""

    Freya''s throat tightened. She had hoped to use this moment to help him, but once again, he shut her down.

    Then, with a cold edge in his voice, he added, "You should go. Stop wasting your time on me. Aside from necessary work, I don''t want any further interaction with you."

    "Why? We got along well before. Or is it that... you don''t like women?" Freya''s voice trembled as she spoke.

    Micah had been patient with her before, not saying these harsh things because she had not confessed her feelings. But now that she had, making it clear she wanted to be with him, his rejection was absolute. This constant rejection made Freya start to doubt and question everything.

    Micah was already on edge, worried about Orion, and Freya''s persistent advances were wearing on his patience The suggestion that he did not like women was thest straw. When she dared to question him like this, it was beyond reason to him.

    Micah''s expression darkened immediately. His usuallyposed eyes turned sharp and stormy, speaking volumes without uttering a word.

    Freya was momentarily taken aback

    by the intensity of his re, but havinge this far, she felt she had to press on. "If you don''t like men, then why do you keep rejecting me, even though I''ve been pursuing you so openly? And if you never wanted to be close to me, why didn''t you tell me that earlier?"

    Her voice wavered, but she was determined to get an answer.

 Chapter 1002

    Micah gave her a cold, dismissive nce. "Do I owe you an exnation?"

    Freya''s heart clenched painfully. She had no im on Micah, no right to demand anything from him. The realization hurt deeply, but there was nothing she could do.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at him, her voice trembling. "I know I don''t have the right to ask you this, but... I really want to be with you. If you... If it''s true, I could help you. We could pretend to be married. I could help you keep up appearances." She clung to the belief that spending time together could eventually lead to real feelings. She was convinced that if given enough time, she could win his heart.

    But Micah''s expression remained cold, a hint of disdain curling his lips. "You''re giving yourself too much credit."N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He brushed past her without another nce, treating her as if she were invisible. Freya stood there, unable to help him with anything. All she could do was watch as he finished everything himself.

    Micah brought the bowl of chicken broth to Orion, who looked pale and weak.

    Oriony weak and pale, his voice barely a whisper as he saw Micah, "Uncle... where''s... Mommy?" His words came out slowly, his eyes filled with hope.

    Micah felt a sharp pang in his chest, as if something had just squeezed his heart.

    Before, he had not known that Orion was Nina''s child. He had even worried that Orion might be a burden to her, considering sending him away.

    But now, all he felt was an overwhelming sense of sorrow.

    How could such a young child have to endure so much?

    Micah carefully blew on a spoonful of broth to cool it down. "Mommy and Daddy are busy right now. I''ll send them a message today, and tomorrow, I''ll call them for you, okay?"

    Orion nodded, Micah was patient in

    caring for him, but Freya was even more attentive. She had prepared various snacks and drinks for Orion, speaking to him gently. "Orion,, made these just for you. When you''re feeling better, how about I take you to see some animals?"

    Orion nodded again, sensing her kindness and warmth. But Micah knew exactly why Freya was being so attentive.

    After Orion had eaten some of the

    small cakes, Micah shot Freya a look, signaling her to follow him outside, Once they were alone, Micah''s gaze turned icy as he confronted her. "I''ve told you before, if you don''t listen, then I''ll have to-"

    "I just like Orion. Can''t Ie see him and be kind to him?" Freya interrupted before Micah could finish speaking.

    It was undeniable that she did hope that by showing care for Orion, Micah might change his attitude toward her. But seeing him like this, it hurt her deeply.

    Micah had seen right through her

    intentions, leaving no room for her to

    hide. She wanted to make an effo

    but there seemed to be no way forward. All she saw were Micah''s sharp, cold eyes, filled with something bordering on anger.

    Freya had no rtionship with Orion, but her attention to him made it clear she had other motives. Micah felt that maybe he had not been firm enough, which was why Freya kept circling around him, refusing to give up.

    "You can be good to him, but do you have any real connection to him?"

    Freya fell silent for a moment, then quickly responded, "Because he''s Miss Ivy''s son and your nephew. I don''t have any other intentions. I knew you''d be here, so I came to see the child. But mostly, I came to see you." Her eyes were filled with earnest sincerity as she spoke.

 Chapter 1003

    A hint of crimson tinged with sorrow filled Freya''s eyes. She had loved Micah for so many years, and the pain of unrequited love was like a dagger to her heart.

    Freya believed that by confessing her feelings to Micah, he might be moved by her sincerity, and she could use that to win him overpletely. But she had miscalcted. Micah remained as cold as ever. His gaze, filled with an icy darkness, looked at her as if he wished to cut her to pieces.

    "If you can''t take my words seriously, don''t me me for being ruthless," Micah snarled, grinding his teeth.

    In that moment, he truly felt a surge of anger strong enough to kill. He despised anyone who pursued him without understanding their ce. He would show no mercy, even though Freya was a woman, because he had already done more than enough for her. Freya let out a bitterugh, never expecting Micah to threaten her with death. She wanted to say more, but Micah turned his back on her and walked away, leaving her standing there.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    As she watched him go, she clenched her fists tightly, refusing to give up. The more Micah pushed her away, the more determined she became. She believed that if she persevered, Micah would eventually see her sincerity.

    Meanwhile, Micah returned to Orion''s side after leaving Freya behind. Orion looked at him with wide, questioning eyes. Despite his young age, Orion understood more than people realized. He knew Freya was kind to him and that she liked his uncle.

    But before Orion could say anything, Pharaoh spoke in a low voice, "Even a child can see what''s going on. Don''t tell me you''re oblivious."

    Micah remained silent. He knew exactly what his father meant. But he had no feelings for Freya and did not want topromise by being with someone he did not love.

    "I suppose you''re suggesting I should be with her?" Micah asked coolly.

    Pharaoh responded, "Who you love and choose to be with is your decision."

    The implication was clear. It was Micah''s choice, and Pharaoh would not interfere.

    Micah smirked. "Then why bring it up? Are you trying to push me towards her, or are you nning to set me up with someone else?"

    Pharaoh sighed and replied, "I had

    considered it, but you weren''t interested can''t force you to do

    something you don''t want. I''m

    simplypointing out that some opportunities in front of you might

    be worth considering."

    He saw Freya as a good match, genuinely in love with Micah. Otherwise, why would she seek out Pharaoh to ask for his help in convincing Micah?

    But Micah''s tone remained detached. "I have no ns to get married right now."

    He was not going to force himself into something he did not want or settle for anyone. Pharaoh fell silent for a moment before asking, "Why don''t you want to get married?"

    His sharp eyes scrutinized Micah, searching for any sign of hidden feelings. But Micah''s eyes were deep and unreadable, revealing nothing. Eventually, Pharaoh gave upo

    At that moment, Nina and Nash arrived.

    When Nina saw that Orion had fallen ill, guilt washed over her. She had already missed out on five years of Orion''s life, failing to care for and be there for him.

    Now, after leaving for just a short time, Orion had fallen sick.

    Nina''s eyes stung with tears, feeling that she and Nash were not strong enough yet to protect their son fully.

 Chapter 1004

    Otherwise, people would be the ones begging them, not the other way around.

    Nina gently rested her forehead against Orion''s and whispered in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, Orion, Mommy''s back."

    "It''s okay, Mommy." Orion replied slowly, his eyes shining brightly like stars.

    He loved Nina so much and wished he could stay by her side forever. How could he possibly me her? And now, his dad was back too.

    Orion reached out his small hand to wipe away Nina''s tears. Unlike other chubby kids, Orion was thin, with little flesh on his hands.

    This made Nina think of the antidote Nash had received. She immediately turned to Nash and said, "You should have Father test that antidote right away to see if it''s real."

    If it was, that would be great. If not, they had not fallen for Dominic''s trick, and they would not have lost anything. But after that, they needed to focus on treating Nash. Nash nodded. The next moment, he walked over to Nina and Orion, wrapped an arm around Nina''s shoulders, and ced a gentle kiss on Orion''s forehead.

    "Orion, everything''s going to be fine. It''s just a minor cold. Daddy will be back soon."

    Orion nodded again. Nash gave Nina''s shoulder a reassuring pat before turning and leaving.

    When Nash handed the antidote to Pharaoh, Pharaoh immediately took it to be tested, with Wilfred helping as well. Fortunately, it turned out to be the real antidote.

    After hearing the good news, Nash quickly took the antidote and then rushed to find Nina.

    Wilfred stood there, lost in thought, until Pharaoh''s low, raspy voice broke the silence. "What''s on your mind, kid?"

    Pharaoh had been observing Wilfred, expecting him to make a move. However, Wilfred had stayed calm, doing nothing.

    Wilfred could not miss the meaning behind Pharaoh''s words. With a bitter smile, he replied, "As long as she''s happy, that''s all that matters."

    As long as Nina was happy, everything else was secondary. He would keep helping Nash for Nina''s sake, because Nina loved Nash.

    As long as Nina was happy, that was enough for him.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Mr. Joker approached Micah. "Mr. Micah, there''s trouble in the western region."

    Micah''s eyes darkened, and he immediately stood up. "Let''s go."

    When they arrived in the western region, it was already in chaos. "Mr. Micah, what should we do now?" Mr. Joker asked, looking at him. "Hmph, if there''s a problem, we''ll just deal with the ones causing it," Micah replied, a dangerous glint in his eyes.

    A burly man with amanding presence was holding a bottle of wine, exuding confidence and swagger. "Everyone, eat and drink to

    your heart''s content. The goes

    are just beginning," he said loudly. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    There was some murmuring in the crowd, and someone couldn''t help "Boss, I heard that guye

    but ask, I

    named Micah is on his way here. Aren''t you worried?"

    The burly man scoffed, his eyes shing with disdain. "Hah, that Micah. If he dares toe here, he

    won''t be leaving alive. My only worry is that he won''t show up."

    Others in the crowd echoed his sentiments. "Yeah, our boss is the real deal! Who does this Micah think he is?"

    The burly man grew even more self-satisfied with the crowd''s praise.

    Then, a calm voice interrupted, "Talking about me so enthusiastically... It seems I had to show up after all." Micah walked in slowly, a faint smile on his lips, though it did not reach his eyes.

 Chapter 1005

    In an instant, the crowd fell silent. The burly man''s eyes narrowed, his drunkenness quickly dissipating as he asked, "You must be Micah?"

    Micah did not bother with words. He fired the first shot, barely missing the burly man, which only fueled his anger.

    The man shouted, "What are you waiting for? Kill him!"

    But Micah and Mr. Joker moved with such elusive speed that the attackers could not track their movements. Growing increasingly desperate, the burly man gritted his teeth, finally spotting Micah and taking aim.

    A twisted smile spread across his face. He was about to rid himself of this nuisance once and for all. But just as he pulled the trigger, someone threw themselves in front of Micah.

    The bullet tore through her body, sttering blood everywhere.

    Freya''s body went limp, and Micah quickly caught her, simultaneously shooting the burly man with deadly precision.

    Freya looked up at Micah, a faint smile on her lips. She felt content to die in his arms.

    Micah, however, gripped her shoulders tightly. "Freya, you''re such a fool! I won''t allow you to die, do you hear me? If you die, I won''t remember your kindness, I won''t feel guilty... and I won''t mourn you for the rest of my life! Don''t even think about it!" Micah despised owing anyone a debt. He had made his feelings clear to Freya, but she had not listened. Now, with her lying in his arms, how would he ever repay this debt to her if she died?

    Freya gave him a bitter smile, feeling her strength fade. But nestled in Micah''s arms, she felt an overwhelming sense of warmth and peace.

    "Mr. Micah, I understand, but... I''m content..."

    With those words, Freya lost consciousness in his arms.

    "Joker-!" Micah shouted.

    Mr. Joker immediately rushed to Micah''s side.

    Micah barked, "Get Freya to theb right now!"

    "Yes, sir!" Mr. Joker didn''t dare dy.

    Freya''s condition prompted

    P who had been with Orion,

    to theb in haste, with

    Wilfred also called in for help.

    QUMS

    Micah had only one demand, "I don''t care what it takes, Freya must not die!"

    He could not let her die. He did not want to live the rest of his life weighed down by guilt and regret.

    Pharaoh exchanged a nce with Wilfred, and they both headed into theb without responding to Micah.

    It was not until Pharaoh emerged from theb that Micah, tense and impatient, approached him. "How is she?"

    Pharaoh had never seen Micah so

    agitated before. This anxiety exceeded even what he had shown when he had threatened Nina Pharaoh was puzzled. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Micah, sensing Pharaoh''s probing Capped, "Don''t look at me like don''t want her to die

    look,

    that

    because of me."

    "Is that so?" Pharaoh questioned, clearly skeptical. The reason seemed too flimsy.

    Micah had climbed to his current position with numerous loyal followers, many of whom had sacrificed for him.

    But why was Freya the one to elicit such a strong reaction from him?

    It was strange.

    "Micah, be honest with me. What''s the real reason you''ve pushed Freya away?"

 Chapter 1006

    Micah remained silent, his lips pressed into a thin line. His usually handsome face was now shadowed with an unmistakable gloom. "Do you need me to..."

    "No need." Before Pharaoh could finish, Micah cut him off sharply.

    "Feelings only get in the way," Micah said firmly. "Especially for people like us. We''re not suited for an ordinary life."

    For others, starting a family, having a wife and kids was normal. But for them, it was not.

    They had responsibilities to the Yaren Tribe, and their status made it impossible to lead a simple, personal life.

    Above all, there was the memory of his mother. After she passed, his father had been lost for a long time, and though other women hade into his father''s life, they were all reflections of his mother.

    She had been the one sacrificed, and now, as the leader of the tribe, Micah knew he was destined to walk the same path as his father.

    He could not split himself between the tribe and a family. If he had no wife, no children, then no one else would have to suffer the way his mother had.

    Pharaoh looked into Micah''s resolute, cold eyes and understood everything. A heavy weight settled in Pharaoh''s chest, a tightness around his throat.

    After a few seconds, Pharaoh made a decision. "If you find those responsibilities overwhelming, perhaps you should live like Ivy."

    Pharaoh always referred to Nina as "Ivy" when speaking with Micah. He felt guilty for what Nina had endured, but when it came to Micah, his son, he knew he had failed him too.

    From childhood, Micah had been denied the attention and guidance he deserved, and even Pharaoh''s past mistakes had be burdens for Micah to bear. No wonder Micah avoided rtionships and marriage. It was all because of him. In that moment, Pharaoh felt like a criminal, guilty of the deepest sins.

    Micah looked at Pharaoh, stunned. It was hard to believe, but this was happening.

    "So, I guess I''ve benefited from Ivy," Micah said with a faint, sarcastic smile. He did not mean topare himself to Nina, but there was a sting of bitterness. Pharaoh did not respond. His heart ached as if it were being squeezed by an invisible hand. The pain was so intense that it nearly took his breath away.

    Ivy was his lifelong regret.

    Ever since the incident that caused her to disappear without a trace, be had been consumed with thoughts of how to find her again. But there was never any news, no sign of her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    He buried himself in his

    experiments, not just for the sake of his career and aplishments, but because he was driven mad by the desire to bring back the one he had lost.

    But s, it was all an illusion, a dream that would nevere true. He had fooled himself into believing it could all be made right.

    Pharaoh took a deep breath. "I''m

    sorry, Micah overlooked you

    before. Now, go do what you want to do. The tribe doesn''t have to follow a hereditary system as long as

    someone can lead it to a beteg

    future."

    There was a peaceful smile on Pharaoh''s face, but the sadness in his eyes made Micah''s chest tighten.

    Pharaoh patted his shoulder. "I want you to be happy. Freya is a good woman."

    Micah''s throat tightened, and just as he was about to say something, Pharaoh walked away.

    Soon after, Freya was wheeled out. She was pale, lying on the gurney with a heavy oxygen mask over her face.

    Without a word, Micah followed beside her. For him, staying by her side now was a matter of duty.

 Chapter 1007

    Freya''s sacrifice to save him this time left Micah unable to remain indifferent.

    Meanwhile, Nina heard about what happened to Micah and how Freya had risked her life to save him. Concerned for her brother, Nina wanted to check on him.

    But Nash stopped her. "If Micah were truly hurt, things wouldn''t be this quiet. We would have heard something by now."

    He had a point, but Nina could not just ignore Freya after hearing what happened. The two of them had started as rivals, so it did not feel right not to check on her now.

    When Nina arrived, she found Micah by Freya''s side. Knowing Freya''s feelings for him, Nina decided not to disturb them and quietly turned to leave.

    But before she could go, Pharaoh stopped her. "Nina, wait."

    She turned to see him standing in front of her.

    "Father," she greeted him, unsure why he had stopped her. Although she had epted him as her father, their rtionship was not like that of a typical father and daughter. Nina rarely sought him out.

    After a moment of silence, Pharaoh finally spoke. "I hope you can help your brother."

    His words made it clear to Nina what he was asking.

    "Father, I can''t help with that," she replied. Matters of the heart were not something she could interfere with.

    Pharaoh then shared with her what Micah had told him, as well as his own thoughts.

    "You and Micah are both my children. Your mother passed away early, and that was because of my negligence. I want to make things right with both of you. I don''t want your brother to spend his life burdened by responsibilities. I want him to be happy." After a pause, he added, "And I want you to be happy too."

    Nina understood what her father

    was saying Micah''s refusal to ept Freya stemmed from his sense of duty. But if that sense of duty could be removed, perhaps he and Freya could find happiness together.

    Pharaoh was asking her to talk to Micah.

    Nina pressed her lips together, then said softly, "I''ll do my best." But she knew that if Micah was unwilling, she could not force him.

    Pharaoh quickly added, "It doesn''t have to be with Freya. Just try to convince him not to be alone."

    with

    Nina nodded, understanding that Pharaoh simply wanted Micah to have someone by his side. But with Micah constantly at Freya''s side and Freya still unconscious, there was not an easy way to bring up such a conversation. She decided to wait for the right moment.

    Meanwhile, Nash was already looking at wedding dresses. He owed Nina a wedding, and now it was time to make that happen. But he kept it a secret, nning to surprise her with the wedding she deserved.

    However, his eyelids were growing heavier by the minute. By the time Nina returned, Nash was already asleep. She moved quietly to cover him with a light nket, but as she got closer, he murmured in adow voice, "Mira."

    Nina froze mid-action.

    Mira? Miranda?

    She had not heard that name in a long time. Miranda was dead. Hearing Nash suddenly call out her name, Nina was shocked.

    Did Miranda still hold such a ce in his heart?

    Nina''s breath caught, and for a moment, she did not know how to feel.

    She could not help but remember their first time together.

    Back then, Nash had been drunk, and even then, he had whispered Miranda''s name.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1008

    Nina sat on the couch, lost in her thoughts, until Nash finally woke up.

    He had not expected to fall asleep, let alone sleep so deeply that he felt as though his body had been taken apart and reassembled.

    As he sat up, he noticed Nina sitting quietly on the couch nearby. The room was dimly lit, with just the soft glow of an amber-coloredmp on the nightstand. Nash could immediately sense that something was off with Nina.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Nina turned to look at him, her gaze meeting his in the warm glow of the light. Yet, despite the cozy lighting, she suddenly felt a strange sense of distance between them.

    She did not beat around the bush. "When I came back, you were asleep. But I heard you calling out for Miranda."

    For a moment, Nash did not respond, and silence settled over the room. Nina did not know how to process her feelings. It had been five years, and despite everything Miranda had done, Nash still had her in his thoughts.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    But then, Nash quickly moved toward her, pulling her into his arms. "Mira isn''t Miranda," he said softly.

    "Then who is she?" Nina asked, her clear eyes searching his face, needing an answer. She tried to push him away, but Nash sat down beside her.

    With a deep, raspy voice, Nash began to exin, "What I never told you is... Mira was actually you."

    Nina was stunned. "What do you mean?"

    Nash then recounted their past. When they first met, Nina had told him her name was Mira. Back then, he had not known who she really was. It was not until she mentioned the name "Zac" that he started to put the pieces together. Later, through further investigation, he confirmed that Mira was, in fact, Nina.

    Nina finally understood. It was her past, the confusion in her memories, that had caused the mix-up.

    She embraced him tightly. "I understand now. I asked because didn''t want to hide my feelings and let them fester into doubt. That would''ve hurt too much."

    Nash, relieved, exined everything to her. Thankfully, they had avoided any misunderstandings or conflict. He kissed her forehead gently. "I know. Once Orion is better, we''ll go back home."

    "Okay," Nina replied, leaning against his shoulder, feeling his heartbeat. In that moment, she feltpletely surrounded by warmth.

    Freya woke up the next day around

    noon.

    by She saw Micah sitting

    by her side, she knew she had made the right bet. A look of contentment spread across her face.

    But as soon as Micah noticed her smile, his expression hardened. "I''ve never seen a woman as foolish as you," he said coldly.

    "You''re looking at her now," Freya responded sincerely. "I''m not here to ask for anything from you."

    And she meant it. How could she ask anything of Micah?

    She only wanted to win his heart, to make him not dislike her so much. Beyond that, she had no other desires.

    Micah''s voice remained indifferent. "I''m not interested in that sort of thing. But if you want to ask for something else, name your terms." Freya''s breath hitched. Even after all this, he still gave her the same answer?

    She had already asked him directly and had even had others investigate. But they had found no evidence that Micah was interested in men.

 Chapter 1009

    Freya had not seen any signs that Micah was interested in anyone else either. She bit her lip, her heart aching. "You''re not dating anyone. Is it because of your responsibilities?" Otherwise, how could she exin why there was not even a hint of a woman around Micah?

    "That''s my business," Micah replied coldly. In an instant, his features seemed to freeze over, and his entire demeanor became dark and unapproachable.

    Freya understood that this was Micah''s way of trying to make her give up. But she was not going to. Shaking her head firmly, she said, "I won''t give up. I just want to be with you. You don''t have to worry. I won''t get in the way of your responsibilities. Can''t you just..." "Don''t you get it?" Micah interrupted, his tone icy. "You''re not my type. And your recent actions have made me dislike you even more. I''m not going to be with someone I can''t stand."

    He was trying to make Freya lose all hope, and she understood that. But she refused to ept it. She was utterly devoted to him, willing to be as humble as it took. "Then what type do you like? I can change for you..."

    Micah let out a bitterugh. "You''d change yourself for me? What, get stic surgery or something? Freya, if you did that, would you even still be yourself?"

    His words cut deep, slicing through Freya''s heart like a knife. He was right. If she changed her appearance, she would not be the same person anymore. But the way she was now, Micah did not like her.

    She desperately wanted Micah to give her a chance, her voice hoarse with emotion. "Why can''t you just give me a chance? I''m not that terrible, Micah..."

    "Enough," Micah said tly, with a hint that he was ready to leave. "Think about what you really want from me and let me know."

    Freya could not let him walk away, not now. She quickly called out, "Eve thought about it. If you won''t agree

    to anything else, then just be

    emy boyfriend for one month. Is that too

    much to ask?"

    en FindNovelN?velDrama.Org content rights.

    It was a ridiculous request, she knew that. It sounded desperate and contrived. But it was the only chance she had to be close to him.

    Her eyes were full of hope as she

    looked at Micah, waiting for his response. But before he could speak, she added, "Just this one. small request. Can''t you do that? After a month, I won''t bother you again. If I go back on my word, you can kill me."

    Freya was pulling out all the stops to make Micah agree, her sincerity shining through. But to Micah, it was nothing more than a nuisance. "If I kill you, won''t I be the one taking the me?"

    en FindNovel

    "Then I''ll take my own life!" Freya said urgently, even looking around for something to cut herself with, desperate to prove she meant it.

    Seeing her frantic actions, Micah was suddenly reminded of Nina and Nash. The two of them had made it clear that no matter what, they would stay together, even if it meant facing death. Freya was the same. She was willing to sacrifice her life for him.

    After a long pause, Micah finally spoke, his voice low. "Do you really like me that much? So much that you''re willing to die for me?"

    Freya did not hesitate, nodding vigorously. "Yes, I''d die for you. Or do you think that taking that bullet for you was just an ident?"

 Chapter 1010

    Micah instinctively looked at Freya. Her clear eyes radiated determination.

    He knew she did not have the capability to orchestrate something like this, and he had already confirmed with Mr. Joker that it was just a local gang causing trouble.

    Pressing his lips together, Micah spoke softly, "I believe you, but I don''t have feelings for you."

    Freya''s expression remained resolute, undeterred by his words. "You keep saying that, Micah. I''ve already told you what I want."

    A month was not a long time. But before Micah could respond, Freya gave a lightugh and spoke first, "Micah, I was willing to risk my life for you, and this is all you can offer in return?"

    "You don''t need to use reverse psychology on me. The answer is still no."

    Pretending to be her boyfriend for a month would mean the whole tribe would believe they were together. Breaking upter would only invite gossip and spection. Something neither of them needed. It was better not to start at all. Freya felt as if her heart was being squeezed by an invisible hand. She murmured, "Micah, are you really that heartless?"

    She had put everything on the line, showing hermitment, yet Micah still refused to give her a chance.

    Micah replied, "What happens after a month? When it''s over, how will people view you, or me?"

    Freya''s throat tightened, and her eyes welled up with tears. So, this was what he was worried about.

    Steeling herself, she made a final offer, "If that''s what you''re concerned about, then after a month, I''ll create a scenario where it looks like I cheated. That way, no one will me you. How about that?"

    Freya''s gaze was unwavering, more determined than before.

    Micah was taken aback by her resolve. "Freya, are you out of your mind?"

    If she made it look like she had cheated, she would be the target of ridicule and scorn in the tribe. Her life would be ruined.

    Freya chuckled softly. "For you, I''m willing to be crazy.

    "Micah, this is my only simple wish. I''m willing to go to these lengths. What are you afraid of? Or is it that all my previous suspicions were right?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Freya kept her gaze fixed on Micah, unwavering.

    Micah''s expression was cold as ice. "You''re quite good at using reverse psychology."

    "It''s not reverse psychology, it''s the truth. You have no one else in your life, yet you keep rejecting me. We have no deep hatred, no

    insurmountable barrier. I''ve even offered to deal with any

    consequences, but you stilkwon''t let

    me in."

    Freya''s eyes filled with confusion and sorrow.

    Micah sighed, "It''s not that you''re not good enough. It''s just that I have responsibilities. My father never remarried because he carried regrets."

    None of the women around his

    wome

    father ever measured up to his mother. Over time, his father buried

    himself in his work, eventually bing isted. It was a vulnerability that had allowed Seth

    to take advantage.

    Freya''s heart ached as she finally understood Micah''s internal struggle. His rejection was not about her. It was about the burden of responsibility and fear of creating more regrets.

    Desperate, she grabbed his hand, tears streaming down her face. "It''s okay, you don''t have to love me. Just treat me like a servant at your side. I''ll do anything for you."

 Chapter 1011

    Being a perfect servant would require one to serve without personal attachment or feelings.

    Freya truly loved Micah to the point where she was willing to be someone devoid of her own emotions just to be by his side.

    But for Micah, that was precisely the reason he had hesitated to start anything with her. If he did, he would be fullymitted, never just for the sake of it.

    "Freya, you need to have your own identity. Your life is yours to live, not someone else''s. Even without me, you''ll find that there are other people out there worth loving."

    Micah''s words hit like a heavy weight in Freya''s throat. Even now, he was trying to guide her, to make her see reason.

    "I''m not that bad! I''veid it all out for you, and you still won''t budge. I don''t want you to feel responsible for me. Just give me this one month, and you don''t have to think about anything else. Or do you really want to see me die right in front of you?"

    Freya''s voice cracked with desperation, and she seemed on the verge of breaking downpletely. She did not care about losing herself if it meant being with Micah, no matter how much he pointed out the dangers of losing her identity.

    She was willing to give up everything, even be used ofcking self-worth. As long as Micah agreed to her terms, she did not care. She would even die if that''s what it took.

    But how could Micah let her die? The moment Freya took that bullet for him, he realized just how deep hermitment ran.

    "Don''t die. If this month is all you ask for, then I''ll give you that month."

    "Really?" Freya''s eyes lit up, filled with a mix of disbelief and hope. She clung to Micah''s hand as if it were her lifeline.

    For her, Micah''s agreement meant everything. It was a glimmer of hope, a chance that with enough effort, she could win his heart. "Yes, but first, you need to rest and recover," Micah said, gently patting her hand.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Freya nodded eagerly. "Okay."

    She released his hand, her spirits lifted like a child given a much-anticipated treat.

    Micah, knowing how badly injured she was, dedicated himself to her care. He even went so far as to cook for her himself.

    It was in the kitchen that Nina crossed paths with him. Noticing the bowl of chicken broth in his hand, she smiled. "So, have you and Freya made it official? Brother, you should cherish such a good woman

    QUMS

    Freya''s virtues were acknowledged not only by their father but also by Nina herself.

    However, Micah knew that he and Nina could not both step back. With Nina nning to return to Birkham with Nash, the responsibility for their tribe naturally fell to him.

    "I know she''s good. She saved my life so taking care of her is the least I can do. Beyond that, I''m not thinking about anything else right now."

    "Such a great woman right in front of you, and you don''t have any other thoughts? Are you sure you don''t like women?" Nina teased.

    Micah stiffened slightly. If anyone

    else had said that, he might have been angry, buting from Nina it only brought a slight difort to his face. "Not liking women doesn''t mean I have to like men, does it?"

    He silently remarked, "Does everyone have to have romantic feelings in this life?"

    Maybe it was the bond between them, or the experiences Nina had gathered over the years, but she had be adept at reading people. She caught something in Micah''s expression.

    "Well, in this world, it''s either men or women," she replied.

 Chapter 1012

    "That makes sense," Micah responded, his lips barely moving as he spoke. "But maybe I just don''t have it in me. Anyway, Freya is waiting for her meal, so I''ll head back."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    He clearly did not want to continue discussing matters of the heart. He was not interested, and talking about it only tired him out.

    Nina could not help but tease him, "See? You said Freya''s waiting for her meal, yet you im you''re not interested. People always say women are the ones who say one thing and mean another, but I think men are just the same." Micah tried to maintain a serious tone. "Is Orion feeling better? Shouldn''t you be taking care of him instead of worrying about me?"

    Ninaughed. "He''s still recovering, but I can talk to you and take care of him at the same time."

    "Go take care of your Orion," Micah said, carrying the chicken broth as he walked away.

    Nina watched his retreating figure, a smile ying on her lips.

    He was so easy to tease. It was obvious he had feelings for Freya. But of course, Micah would never admit it, stubborn as he was.

    Micah returned to Freya with the bowl of chicken broth. When she saw it, her eyes lit up, even though it was just broth. The warmth it brought to her heart was undeniable.

    "Did you make this for me?" Freya looked up at Micah, her eyes shining like stars.

    "Yes. I can only make simple chicken broth. I''m not great at cooking other dishes." Micah set up the small table and ced the broth on it, then gently helped Freya sit up.

    Despite being just a bowl of chicken broth, Freya savored it, feeling it was the most delicious thing she had ever eaten. After all, it was made by Micah himself. It was his gesture of care.

    Freya, with hope in her voice, said, "You may not be great at cooking, but I am. In the future, I''ll cook for you. You handle things outside, and I''ll take care of everything at home."

    She was dreaming of a beautiful future together, but Micah knew she was oversimplifying things.

    He spoke in a firm, low voice, "Don''t forget, I only agreed to one month. Don''t get your hopes up. I still don''t have those kinds of feelings for you."

    To Micah, it was just a month, but Freya was already dreaming of a future together. Micah thought that Freya was thinking too far into the future.

    Freya, however, did not see it that

    way. She smiled with determination.

    "You have no idea how much effort I put in just to be by your side. For me, your agreement is like a promise for a lifetime."

    Her thoughts were simple and pure.

    Micah saw the hope and happiness in her eyes and almost could not bring himself to crush it. But reality was harsh, and he knew that one month would not change anything.

    He gestured to the bowl of chicken broth on the small table. "Focus on your meal. Don''t think about anything else." "Okay." Freya was obedient, knowing that she needed to recover quickly to make the most of their month together.

    She did not n to beg Micah to extend their time when the month was up, but she hoped to create the best memories during it.

    She drank slowly because the broth was hot. When she finished, she looked at Micah and said, "I''d like to see Pharaoh." Micah immediately frowned, his eyes darkening.

    "Don''t worry," Freya reassured him. "I just want to talk to Pharaoh about my injuries, nothing else."

    Even though Micah had agreed to a one-month trial period with her, Freya had hopes of turning it into something more permanent. But she was not going to exploit that opportunity.

    Her expression was serious, not at all like she was lying.

    In the end, Micah called for Pharaoh toe see her.

 Chapter 1013

    Micah decided to give Freya some space and did not monitor her conversation.

    As for Pharaoh, he stood by, waiting for Freya to speak.

    She hesitated for a moment before saying quietly, "I want to recover quickly. I don''t want to be bedridden any longer. Pharaoh, is there any special medicine I can take?"

    Healing from such an injury typically takes a long time, and she could not bear the thought of wasting the precious time she had fought so hard to get. She wanted to make the most of it.

    "There''s no miracle cure. The bullet went through your chest, and you''re still recovering. Rest is what you need. Besides, you don''t have any urgent tasks to carry out," Pharaoh replied. He stood with his hands behind his back, his expression indifferent. Freya kept her head lowered. How could she not have something important to do? To her, Micah was the mission she was determined toplete. This was the perfect opportunity to get closer to him and an opportunity she could not afford to miss. But after seeing the way Micah looked at her earlier, she knew he had misunderstood her intentions. There was no way she could mention Micah to the Pharaoh now.

    "I have something very important to do," she said softly. Even if it meant dying afterward, she was willing to take that risk. At least then, her life would have no regrets.

    Pharaoh, having already seen through her, replied calmly, "By something important, you mean developing a rtionship with Micah, don''t you?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Freya was gravely injured, and Micah had stayed by her side throughout her recovery. Now, as she sought a special treatment to speed up her healing, it was clear that her only reason was Micah.

    When Pharaoh pointed this out, there was no reason for her to hide the truth any longer.

    She nodded in acknowledgment.

    "If you can win him over," Pharaoh said slowly, "I''m willing to assist you. Even Ivy might help."

    Freya was stunned. She could not believe this was happening. She pinched her palm to check if she was dreaming. It hurt, so this was real. With their support, her chances of winning Micah''s heart seemed within reach.

    "It''s true. After all, we can all see how much you care for Micah," Pharaoh added before she could respond.

    Tears of joy fitted Freya''s eyes.

    "Pharaoh, if you and Miss Ivy can

    really help me, that would be

    amazing truly love Mr. Micahet

    swnovol

    would give my life for him without asking for anything in return

    "Alright," Pharaoh replied.

    His decision to help her stemmed from that very sincerity.

    "There''s no miracle cure, but now that you''ve got my assurance, can you rest and recover properly?"

    "Yes," Freya agreed, nodding. It was the happiest day she had experienced in years.

    Three dayster, Orion''s cold hadpletely cleared up, and Nina and Nash finalized their travel ns. Their flight was at 9 p.m.

    Pharaoh, hoping to keep Nina around, brought up Micah. "Your brother and Freya are finally showing signs of something. You have a good rtionship with him. I hope you can lend a hand."

    Nina wanted to help, but she knew

    that everyone had their own path to follow. She had already spoken to Micah about Freya''s good qualities. She believed that as time went on, Micah would eventually recognize his true feelings.

    "Our ns are already set, and Freya is still recovering. Besides, Father, it''s time for Nash to start school. He''s grown so much. Besides, we have some other ns in ce." Nina''s lips curved into a slow smile as she spoke.

 Chapter 1014

    With Nina saying this, Pharaoh knew he could not convince her to stay any longer. He repeated his earlier words, "Use what I''ve given you. Don''t feel embarrassed. Besides that, I have nothing else to offer you."

    He wanted to give herpanionship, fatherly love, but after so many years apart, even though she had epted him, they could not have a typical father-daughter rtionship. Instead, he thought it better to offer her financial support, so she could get whatever she needed. "I understand. I''ve never med you. I''ll visit when I can, and you''re wee toe to Birkham too," Nina replied with a smile.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Between them, there was never any me. It was just that when Nina first discovered he was her father, the initial shock and the harsh reality hit her hard. But those feelings had passed. Hope flickered in Pharaoh''s eyes. "Really?"

    His only wish now was to have a genuine rtionship with Nina, to be a normal father and daughter. If she allowed him to visit Birkham, it would be more than he could hope for. He could be by her side, help take care of Orion, and even work on repairing and nurturing their bond.

    "Really. If you have the time, you''re more than wee in Birkham. You''re my father, and you''re Nash''s grandfather," Nina said warmly.

    She had seen the change in Pharaoh.

    "Good. Once I finish up here, I''lle. I''ll call you before I get on the ne."

    "Okay."

    Pharaoh embraced Nina.

    Afterward, he personally saw off Nina, Nash, and Orion as they left.

    Over with Freya, despite not having any special medicine, she had had enough of lying in bed. The moment she got out, Micah was there, striding up to her.

    He blocked her way and questioned furiously, "Freya, have you lost your mind?"

    Her wounds had not fully healed, yet she dared to get out of bed. If that wasn''t insanity, what was?

    "I''m not crazy. I''m just tired of being cooped up in bed. I wanted to get up and move around. Don''t worry, I know my limits."

    With such a great opportunity in front of her and seeing Micah so concerned, how could she be reckless now?

    "You want to walk around? If you

    need to get up, let me help you. Don''t try to push yourself. Unless, of course, you really do have a death wish Remember your injuries!"

    Wah scolded her again.

    Despite his harsh words, he quickly found a wheelchair for Freya.

    Supporting her, he said, "If you want to go somewhere, just tell me. Don''t try to act tough. At least for this month, I''ll take care of you."

    It seemed Micah had epted his role as her boyfriend for the month.

    Freya took a deep breath, trying to contain her excitement. "I want... to go outside, maybe get something good to eat. I think I can handle it. I was even thinking of going to see Nina..."

    She wanted to go to Birkham, thinking a change of scenery would open up new possibilities. Surely, over time, Micah would develop feelings for her.

    But before she could finish speaking,

    Micah cut her off sharply, "You really don''t think things through, do you? Do you honestly think you''re in any condition to be on a ne?"

    Freya was still injured, and long-distance travel was not advisable.

    Despite his angry tone, Freya felt a wave of warmth. Micah''s sternness showed that he cared.

 Chapter 1015

    He did not want her health to suffer, and in time, Micah would naturally start to hold her in a special ce in his heart.

    "I was just thinking out loud. If you don''t want me to go, then I won''t. Wherever you are, that''s where I''ll be," Freya said softly, though a smile yed on her lips.

    Micah pressed his lips together, about to say something when Freya looked up at him with hopeful eyes. "Can I at least go out and buy a few things? Maybe a pair of couple rings? Don''t worry, I won''t put it under your name." She was willing to spend her own money, as long as Micah agreed.

    Micah did not respond immediately, staring at her in surprise. "Since when do women pay for men?"

    "Aren''t we different? If you''re okay with it... it''s just a keepsake. It doesn''t matter who pays for it," Freya said, understanding the situation clearly.

    She knew Micah was not going to buy her anything, so if he was not going to do it, why shouldn''t she?

    "Let''s not think about that right now. I can take you out for a walk, but as for food, you''d better skip it," Micah said in a low voice. "In your condition, you need to be careful with your diet." Freya nodded.

    As Micah pushed Freya outside, they drew quite a bit of attention. There had never been any other woman by Micah''s side, and Freya''s feelings for him were well-known to everyone.

    Some people admired her, while others were jealous. Those who admired her were happy she was finally with the person she loved, seeing it as a dreame true. But those who were jealous could not understand why Freya was the one with Micah. Some people even spread rumors.

    "How could someone like Freya win Mr. Micah''s heart? Don''t forget, he never had any women around him before."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "She''s probably just a decoy, someone Mr. Micah brought along to keep others at bay."

    "That''s what it looks like. Why else would there be nothing for so long, and then suddenly they''re together? I don''t buy it for a second!"

    "At the end of the day, as long as they''re happy, that''s what matters. But does it really have to be like this? Is the inheritance so important?"

    "It''s not just important, it''s crucial! Some things need to be tightly controlled. Unfortunately, we''re not born into power, so we have no say." "Exactly!"

    Thesements never reached Micah''s ears but Freya heard them all. Some were even more hurtful. Freya felt deeply upset. She wanted to be with Micah, no matter what

    kind of

    person he was. She epted him unconditionally. Immediately, she confronted those people.

    "You have no right to judge what

    kind of person Mr. Micah is. You et

    only dare to say these things in front of me. If you''re so brave, go say it to his face!

    "And what''s your problem with Mr. Micah being with me? Are you just bitter that he chose me and not you?

    "I don''t understand how you think. Making things up and gossiping like this," Freya seethed, frustrated that she was eonfined to a wheelchair and could not do more. Otherwise, she would have pped them for speaking behind her back!

    But what she did not know was that Micah was already aware of everything.

 Chapter 1016

    However, Micah was indifferent and did not call these people out on it.

    He did not expect that Freya would brush him off and face them alone. Watching her sit in the wheelchair, firmly standing her ground, something stirred in him. He quickly strode over to her. The people who had been loud and aggressive moments earlier suddenly went silent, their faces paling as they noticed his presence.

    Micah''s lips curled into a cold sneer. "Why did you stop? Need me to remind you what you were saying?"

    "Mr. Micah, we''re sorry, we were just gossiping. We didn''t spread any rumors intentionally. Please forgive us..."

    "Please, forgive us!"

    The group immediately dropped to their knees. Despite Micah''s status as the leader of the Yaren Tribe, the people still called him "Mr. Micah" out of habit, and he had not bothered to correct them. With a cold gaze, Micah looked them over. "If you realize your mistake, then stay on your knees and give yourselves two hundred ps. Maybe that will help you remember."

    "Yes, sir."

    They answered in unison, and soon, the sound of sharp ps echoed in the air. Without another nce at them, Micah turned and pushed Freya''s wheelchair away. Freya''s heart skipped a beat. She could hardly believe that Micah had stood up for her like this. It was unbelievable!

    "Next time, don''t try to handle it alone," Micah said in a low voice as he pushed her wheelchair.

    He had spent quite some time looking for her, only to find her here, arguing with those people.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Freya bit her lip, feeling uneasy. She had nned to handle it all without Micah knowing, but not only did she fail, he ended up having to step in and solve it for her. Feeling guilty, she whispered, "I wasn''t trying to be stubborn. I wanted to help, but I didn''t manage to do anything useful. I''m sorry, I''m really useless."

    Micah''s tone softened. "This isn''t your fault, and I don''t me you. But next time, stay inside and rest until you''re fully healed."

    He was worried that her injuries might worsen if she got too worked up from hearing those harsh words.

    Freya understood his concern, but

    she remained resolute. "We haven''t done anything wrong. They''re the ones gossiping, not us. Why should we hide? I want to go out and face everything head-on. I''m not afraid!"

    At the same time, she would not let anything happen to her. She valued her life too much to let their harsh words affect her. "You make a good point," Micah conceded. "But people can be cruel with their words."

    "I''m not afraid," Freya insisted. She could not afford to be afraid.

    "I want to buy couple rings," Freya added, her resolve unwavering.

    The more people gossiped, the more determined she became to take action.

    Micah was silent for a moment before he quietly agreed, "If that''s what you want, then let''s go." Since it was what Freya truly wanted, Micah decided to indulge her. He took her to a shopping mall.

    The Yaren Tribe had been at peace for years. Under Micah''s leadership, the economy, while not quite on par with Birkham''s, had significantly improvedpared to previous

    years. The mall was and

    lively.

    Freya made her way to the jewelry counter and selected a pair of matching kings. The women''s ring was a diamond piece, with small diamonds surrounding arge heart-shaped stone, all sparkling brilliantly under the lights.

 Chapter 1017

    The men''s ring had a smaller diamond than the women''s, but it was slightlyrger in size and had a beautiful row of small diamonds around it. The most significant part for Freya was that it allowed for engraving.

    Freya looked at Micah and asked, "Can we have our names engraved on them? After a month, you can give me your ring. I''ll cover the cost."

    She was worried that Micah might refuse, so she tried to make the situation as easy as possible for him. Although Micah was not one to be difficult, he also could not let her pay for something like this.

    "If you want to engrave names, go ahead. I''ll take care of the payment," Micah replied quietly.

    He gave the salesperson a nod, signaling to process the payment. "Charge it and-"

    Before he could finish saying "package it," Freya interrupted, "No need to package them. Let''s wear them right away."

    Her eyes sparkled with hope, joy, and excitement as she eagerly extended her hand.

    Micah did not refuse. As he slipped the ring onto Freya''s finger, she admired it with delight.

    It was not just beautiful. It was a pair of matching rings, a symbol of their connection, even if it was only for a month. But in her mind, Micah''s willingness to go along with this meant he was epting their bond, just as she was. "Why don''t we split the cost?" Freya suggested, not wanting Micah to bear the entire expense.

    Micah responded firmly, "I don''t have a habit of letting women pay."

    Freya did not push the matter further, feeling a warmth spread through her heart. Any rtionship begins with small gestures, like spending time and money together.

    "What would you like to eat?" Micah asked as he pushed her wheelchair out of the store, giving her a moment to think.

    Freya thought for a moment and then said, "Just some home-style dishes. I''m also thinking, after some time, maybe we could visit Nina."

    "If your health allows, that should be fine," Micah replied.

    Nina and Freya had started as rivals but had be close friends over time. Micah could not object to Freya''s decision.

    "Good," Freya said, full of anticipation.

    Meanwhile, back in Birkham, Nina and Nash had returned three days ago.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    They were staying at Riverside Estate, where they had lived before, and Nash had already visited his father, William.

    Sally was now in a nursing home in Birkham, living in her own world, unaware of the passing days. William had moved on and had a new family.

    The York residence was still

    maintained by servants, but William no longer lived there. The York Corporation was now managed by Quincy and Zoe, with William holding shares but no real power. He did not seem to mind since the assets were still under the York family''s name.

    But when William saw Nash and Nina, holding hands with Orion, he realized that the York Corporation would no longer belong to the York family but to Nash.

    With Nina holding shares as well, the

    family''s grasp, which did not sit welt with William. He brought up his concems with Nash, but the

    swn y

    conversation ended on a sour note.

    Today, William approached Nash again.

    "You''re not even part of the York family," William said coldly. "It''s only fair that you give back what isn''t yours.

    "Even if you''re unwilling, what about your younger siblings? Should they be left with nothing?" William had

    previously stayed out of things,

    content with the money he received every month. He had no real power, but his children did.

    But now, with Nash and Nina back on the scene, what would be left for his kids?

    "Haven''t you been receiving York Corporation''s regr payments every month? If not, then return every cent you''ve taken," Nash replied.

 Chapter 1018

    William stared coldly at Nash, his expression hard and unyielding.

    To Nash, William had once been distant but still rtively supportive. He had never contested Nash''s control over the York family affairs and had even sided with him after Sally''s actions. But now...

    "What Grandpa left you is yours. I won''t touch it," Nash replied calmly, his tone carrying a subtle warning. The message was clear. Anything their grandfather had not given to William was strictly off-limits. William had not expected Nash to be so unyielding. He pointed a finger at Nash''s face.

    "Nash, don''t forget, without the York family, you wouldn''t be where you are today. I''ve held back from saying certain things to save you face, but if you keep pushing..."

    "You want to tell everyone that I''m not really part of the York family?" Nash interrupted with a coldugh.

    William fell silent, realizing that Nash was well aware of his own position. Nash had survived countless hardships abroad. He wasn''t naive.

    "Since you know, then you should also understand how much you owe the York family. Nash, what''s not yours, you shouldn''t try to keep all to yourself."

    William''s words made it clear that he was ready to burn bridges.

    "If you want to pursue this, then take it to court. I''ll be ready," Nash replied coolly. Then, raising his voice, he called out, "Quincy, show him out!"

    In a moment, Quincy strode over, gesturing towards the door. "Mr. York, please."

    Knowing Nash''s capabilities, William understood that staying any longer would only lead to further

    humiliation. Reluctantly, he left, but

    he was not about to give up just yet.

    en FindNovel

    Later, he sought out Zoe.

    Over the years, Zoe and Quincy had managed York Corporation efficiently. Although Nina had transferred all her shares to Zoe, she had declined and eventually returned them. Zoe was d Nash had returned, not only because he was alive but also because it meant she could finally take a break.

    She had not expected William to show up.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "What brings you here today?" Zoe asked bluntly.

    William had never been involved in managing thepany, and after Nash''s departure, the responsibility had fallen on her shoulders. William had distanced himself and focused

    on his own life, rarely reaching out to her.

    Now that Nash was back, William''s sudden interest was suspicious.

    "We''re both part of the York family, and you''re my sister. I don''t want you helping an outsider," William said, his tone serious. By "outsider," he clearly meant Nash.

    When she had been managing thepany alone, William had not offered his help or advice. But now, with Nash''s return, he was suddenly concerned.

    To Zoe, William and Sally were cut from the same cloth.

    "I''m helping my nephew. How does

    that make him an outsider? If you want something, use your own means to fight for it. But let me remind you, you didn''t care about their well-being before, so saying these things now is pointless."

    Zoe acknowledged Nash''s ce in the family and found William''s actions disgraceful.

 Chapter 1019

    "What are you saying? Should I just sit back and watch all of the York family''s assets fall into the hands of an outsider? Zoe, it''s clear that over the years, your mind has beenpletely corrupted!" William seethed with anger. He could hardly believe that Zoe, who once stood firmly for the family, was now so willing to let everything go without a fight.

    He knew exactly what she was implying. Since the assets had been given to Nash, they should be left for him to manage, as if they could never be reimed. But Nash was not even truly part of the family!

    "Yes, my mind has been ''corrupted," Zoe replied coldly. "If you think I''m siding with an outsider, then this conversation is over."

    She had no interest in arguing or discussing matters that held no meaning for her anymore. She had more important things on her mind, like visiting Nash and Nina''s son, eager to see how he might inherit his parents'' remarkable traits.

    William''s anger only grew hotter. He was already furious, but Zoe''s calm defiance pushed him to the brink. "Zoe, you''re really turning your back on your own family! You know better than anyone Nash''s true identity. And now, you''d rather see the York family''s assets go to someone else than help your own brother?"

    His frustration mounted, and he stepped closer to Zoe, his face contorted with rage.

    But Zoe did not flinch. She looked at him with a cold, unwavering determination. She wanted to see if he would actually dare toy a hand on her.

    In the end, William did not.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe spoke with a chilling calm, "It''s not that I won''t help you. But you have to understand that everything the York family has today is because of Nash. And it was Dad''s decision to give him thepany. If you wanted to reim it, where were you when thepany needed you?"

    "I..." William stammered, silenced by her pointed questions.

    Zoe was not interested in continuing the conversation. "Even if you take this to court, you won''t win, and you certainly won''t get anywhere by talking to me. This isn''t your fight, and it never was." FindNovel

    With that, Zoe turned and walked away, leaving William standing there, stunned. Her words echoed in his mind as he watched her disappear, unable to shake the truth she had

    toFindNovel

    Meanwhile, Nash, after his meeting with William, handed everything over to Quincy and returned to their home at Riverside Estate.

    Nina was busy preparing for Orion''s ool enrollment, and when Nash arrived, he brought along some food

    and a bouquet of red ro

    Seeing him with flowers in one hand and bags in the other, Nina could not help butugh. "Aren''t we a bit too old for this?"

    "It has nothing to do with our age. Besides, we still haven''t had our wedding," Nash replied, unfazed.

    Romance never goes out of style, and he knew he owed Nina.

    As long as they were together, while they were still young, he wanted to give her everything she deserved, one thing at a time.

 Chapter 1020

    For Nina, if she had to choose between a wedding and her child, she would choose the child.

    "But right now, Orion..."

    "Don''t you want to fill in the gaps and make up for our regrets?" Nash interrupted her, his voice firm.

    Make up for regrets...

    Nina had loved Nash for so long. She wanted to close that chapter even more than he did. But they were no longer young.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Star was already grown up. Wouldn''t people think they were just putting on a show if they had a wedding now?

    "Let''s go and remarry today," Nash said, stepping closer to Nina. He took her hand with one of his and handed her the bouquet of roses with the other. The food he had brought along, he handed to Orion. Orion, understanding his parents'' need for privacy and that they needed to reconnect, quietly took the food and left the room, leaving Nash and Nina alone.

    "We can go and remarry today, but as for the wedding..." Nina hesitated.

    "What are you worried about? If people in their seventies and eighties can renew their vows, why can''t we, when we''re not even forty?" Nash cut her off, a determined look in his eyes.

    He had made promises to Pharaoh and stated his intentions clearly to Dominic. After five years of separation, he and Nina were finally together again. To not make it right for Nina would be the regret of a lifetime. "I''m afraid..." Nina started.

    "What is there to be afraid of? We''re

    ?

    going to have our wedding, and we won''t spend anyone else''s money. We''ll live our own lives, and we don''t need anyone''s judgment. Nina, you don''t have to be afraid," Nash assured her, holding her hand tightly,

    his voice steady and confident.

    He already had ns for the wedding. He wanted everyone to know that he and Nina were going to have their wedding and that he

    Love

    would hold her hand and live out the rest of their lives together in happiness. Not just them, but their whole family including Orion.

    As Nash and Nina reached the door, they ran into Zoe.

    Seeing them hand in hand, Zoe smiled. "Where are you two headed?"

    "I''m taking Nina to the county clerk''s office to get remarried," Nash replied without hesitation.

    Originally, as soon as they returned to Birkham, Nash nned to take Nina to get remarried right away, but there were too many things to handle. He had been presumed dead and now had to reestablish his life under his old identity. Nina also needed time to visit her adoptive parents.

    When Zoe heard this, she gave Nash a yful scolding, "Sometimes, I really don''t know what to say about your decisions! You actually thought about divorcing Nina?"

    Nash nced at Nina, a smile slowly spreading across his face. "That''s because I wanted to make sure everything was perfectly prepared for her. We''ve already made ns. Orion is staying home, and we''ll be back in about an hour."

    It was a simple trip to the county clerk''s office to apply for their marriage license and then return home.

    "Alright, alright. Go take care of your business. I''ll wait here for you," Zoe said, understanding there was no reason to dy them.

    Nash and Nina exchanged a smile and left together.

    As Zoe watched them leave, she spotted Orion. He was a perfect blend of Nash and Nina, with delicate features, fair skin, and a slight build.

    "Hello, little one," Zoe greeted Orion, who was busy enjoying the food Nash had brought him.

 Chapter 1021

    The pastries were from the famous Carol''s Bakery. It was clear that Nash had put a lot of thought into it.

    When Orion heard Zoe''s voice, he looked up at her. He did not say anything, but he took in her appearance. She was young and very pretty, especially with her gentle voice. "You... are..." Orion spoke slowly. Although there were many people around him these days, he still did not talk much, and when he did, he spoke slowly.

    Zoe immediately realized that something was off. She could not imagine the hardships this child had been through for him to speak so hesitantly. He must have suffered a lot. Zoe extended her hand to him. "I''m your dad''s aunt, so you can call me Great Aunt Zoe.

    "Would you like to go out with me?"

    Orion did not answer. Hisrge eyes blinked twice. Then, he shook his head, "I... need... to... wait... for... Mommy..."

    The word "Mommy" was the only one Orion could say clearly. Seeing that he was not willing, Zoe did not push him further. Instead, she sat down to wait with him for Nash and Nina to return. Meanwhile, Nash and Nina arrived at the county clerk''s office, only to unexpectedly run into Eve.

    Eve''s eyes widened in disbelief as she saw Nash and Nina together. "You... you''re..."

    She pinched herself, feeling the pain. It was hard to believe that what she was seeing wasn''t a dream, but real life. Nash and Nina were truly standing in front of her.

    "He''s not dead, and I''m no longer a war journalist," Nina said with a smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    "That''s wonderful news! What brings you both here?"

    When news of Nash''s death spread, even Grandpa George and Eve felt deep regret, but there was not much they could do to help Nina. Eve had known Nina because of Nash, and after Nash was gone, they lost

    touch. ne

    Now, seeing Nash and Nina at the county clerk''s office was truly unbelievable.

    "We''re here to get remarried. How about you?" Nash responded casually before Nina could stop him.

    In the past, they had kept their marriage a secret, and Nash did not want her to be exposed. Now, he was casually telling everyone about it.

    "Remarried? That''s great. I''m here to register my marriage," Eve said, blushing as she lowered her head.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Congrattions," Nash and Nina said in unison.

    "Thank you, and same to you," Eve replied, congratting them in return.

    Nash and Nina went ahead toplete their paperwork, but Eve ran into a snag. She had not

    expected that the person she was supposed to marry wouldn''t show upt

    Frustrated, she kept trying to call,

    but no one was picking up. Just e

    she was feeling her anger rise, Nash and Nina finished their registration and came back out.

    Seeing Eve still alone, Nina could not help but ask, "Why are you still here by yourself?"

    At that, Eve felt a sting in her eyes. What was supposed to be a joyful day had turned into a disappointment.

    The person she was going to marry had stood her up, and now she had been caught in the embarrassing situation by Nash and Nina!

 Chapter 1022

    Eve felt a bit embarrassed. "It looks like my fianc¨¦ might not being after all."

    "What?" Nina was taken aback.

    But then, she got straight to the point. "If someone can stand you up on your wedding day, I think you need to seriously reconsider this person."

    "Got it. Thank you, Nina," Eve replied.

    Nash looked at Eve and asked, "Need any help?"

    After all, Eve was Grandpa George''s granddaughter. Nash could not just ignore her.

    Eve shook her head. "I appreciate it, but I can handle this on my own."

    Her fianc¨¦ had stood her up. If they helped, it would just be to drag the guy out, give him a good beating, and demand an apology. But after all that, the wedding would definitely be off. She could manage that on her own. Nash wrapped his arm around Nina''s shoulder. "If you need anything, call me."

    "I will."

    With that, Nash and Nina left the county clerk''s office. Eve stayed behind, but her gaze was firm and her expression grew colder.

    On the way back, Nash was already thinking about the wedding.

    "Have you thought about who you want as your maid of honor?"

    Nash had his guest list in mind, nning to invite all his close friends.

    "Who else could it be? Yvonne is my only choice."

    "Alright, the wedding will be in three days. You can start letting our friends and family know," Nash said eagerly, anxious to have a grand celebration with Nina. He wanted the whole world to know that they were married. "Three days? That soon?" Nina asked, surprised.

    A soft smile yed on Nash''s lips. "It''s not soon at all. Our wedding is already years overdue. And we''ve been back for days now."

    With determination, anything could be arranged.

    "Well, if you''ve put it that way, how could I say no? You handle the nning," Nina replied with a grin that lit up her face.

    What woman doesn''t dream of a grand wedding? Especially one with the love of her life. After so many years with Nash, they had never had a proper wedding.

    They had married in secret, and no one knew Nash even had a wife. Then he was "gone" for five years, and they had both faded from people''s minds. Now, no one even knew who Nina was anymore. She understood why Nash wanted to make things right.

    Once they got home, Nash had

    Quincy bring over several wedding dresses. Every style imaginable was there. Nash was concerned that the dress would not look the same in person as it did on paper.

    When Nina saw all the dresses, she was stunned.

    "What''s this? Do you expect me to..."

    "You should try on each one and see which one looks the best," Nash said gently before she could finish.

    Nina could not help but tease him, "What if I say they all look good?"

    Her eyes twinkled mischievously as she looked at him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nash affectionately patted her head. "If they all look good, then you''ll wear them all."

    Money was not an issue, and neither was space.

    Nina waspletely floored. "You don''t actually n on turning the wedding into a fashion show, do you?"

    If that happened, what would people think?

    "If you want to, why not?" Nash responded, full of indulgent affection with just a touch of over-the-top confidence.

    Zoe could not help butugh. "Look

    at you two, shoving all this lovey-dovey stuff in my face! Can''t you tone it down for the rest of us white unting your love?"

 Chapter 1023

    Nina lowered her head, feeling shy despite being in her thirties. She could not bring herself to meet Zoe''s gaze.

    Nash said, "We''re not deliberately unting anything. I owe Nina too much. Now, whatever she wants, as long as it''s within my power, I''ll give it to her."

    And even if it was not within his power, he would move heaven and earth to make it happen.

    "Alright, alright, no need to tell me all this. Do whatever makes you happy," Zoe quickly waved her hand, signaling she had heard enough.

    Zoe stayed at the York residence because she adored Orion. Nash, meanwhile, took charge of every detail of the wedding, refusing to leave anything to chance.

    On the wedding day, many close friends came. Hunter, Caleb, Ben, Yvonne, and even Eve. Grandpa George, despite his age, personally came to offer his blessings to Nash. Pharaoh, Micah, and Freya were also there, as well as Scarlett and James. Scarlett and James had nned to marry that year, but James''smitments kept dying their ns. In the end, Nina and Nash ended up tying the knot first.

    Everyone who attended had seen the hardships Nash and Nina had endured, so beyond just offering their congrattions, they were genuinely happy for the couple.

    Naturally, Wilfred was also in attendance. Nina and Nash did notck for anything material. Wilfred gifted Nina a pink diamond ne and, more importantly, a special bottle of medicine he had painstakingly crafted himself.

    He handed the bottle to Nina and said with care, "This medicine is made from ancient recipes I studied. Keep it safe. In a critical moment, it could save your lives."

    The amount was enough to protect Nina, Nash, and Orion. Wilfred even considered that there might be a fourth member joining their family in the future.

    Nina felt a weight in her chest. This bottle represented Wilfred''s deep concern and dedication. Every guest had brought heartfelt gifts, and Nina was deeply moved. Words of thanks felt too shallow, so she gave Wilfred a warm hug.

    "Thank you, Wilfred. You''ve helped me so much. There were so many times I didn''t know what to do without you. You''ll always be my family, my friend."

    Wilfred had been so good to her, andBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina knew how much he had sacrificed But her heart belonged to Nash now. She only had one heart and there was no room left for anyone else. She could only see Wilfred as a friend and give him her most sincere blessings.

    Wilfred patted her on the shoulder with a smile. "Of course, I''m part of your family." "Yes."

    The wedding did not leave much time for catching up, and soon enough, it was time for the ceremony. Nash personally came to find Nina, and together, they walked down the red carpet under the eyes of all their friends and family, amidst a chorus of well-wishes.

    Their closest friends stood by as best man and maid of honor. Their son, Orion, served as the ring bearer. Pharaoh, Zion, Julia, and Zoe acted as witnesses.

    Nash had invited William and even sent an invitation to Dominic. While Dominic did not attend, William responded with a demand that he would note unless Nash gave him a billion dors.

    Though Nash had the money, William had changed so much that giving him a billion felt like throwing it into a bottomless pit.

    However, no one expected a surprise guest to show up at the wedding.

 Chapter 1024

    At that moment, Nash and Nina were exchanging rings when Remi burst in.

    "Wait! You''re already finishing the ceremony, and I haven''t even given you my gift yet?" Remi''s loud voice cut through the crowd, leaving the guests exchanging uneasy nces.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Those who knew her could not hide their difort. Pharaoh shot Micah a nce, and Micah strode over to confront her.

    "Can''t whatever you need wait until after the wedding?" Micah''s tone was firm as he approached, with Freya quickly joining him, surrounding Remi.

    This time, Freya was not just a bystander. She was here to protect.

    Remi smirked. "Didn''t I make myself clear? I''m here to deliver a wedding gift. Why are you all so tense? It''s just me, after all. It''s not like I could ruin the whole wedding on my own, right?"

    Though Remi had arrived alone, no one was ready to let their guard down. After all, she was once Nash''s arranged fianc¨¦e under Dominic''s orders. And she had never truly let go of her feelings for him.

    Micah firmly gripped her wrist. "I don''t know if you n to ruin the wedding, but you weren''t invited. So why are you here?"

    Freya moved in swiftly, wrapping an arm around Remi''s waist.

    Remi noticed the movement but was not quick enough to stop her. After all, Freya was well-trained and she had a responsibility to protect both Micah and Nina.

    Fearing the wedding might take a dangerous turn, especially with Micah now in Birkham, Freya hade prepared. She discreetly armed herself, just in case. So when she pressed the gun against Remi''s side, she was ready for any reaction.

    But Remi did not flinch. Instead, her smirk deepened, dripping with mockery. "I never expected this," she sneered. "After all, we were once engaged. I''ve let go of the fact that you discarded me, but this is how you wee me?" she called out, raising her voice. Her eyes locked onto Nash, hoping to stir things up.

    The crowd buzzed with confusion and curiosity.

    "What? Nash was dead for five years, has a kid, and now there''s a fianc¨¦e in the mix?"

    "I never heard anything about him being engaged. What''s going on? What did we miss over the past five years?"

    "Looks like the drama never ends with the rich families. It''s like watching a live soap opera."

    Zion and Julia, looked especially displeased. Although they were only Nina''s adoptive parents, from the moment they took her in, they had treated her as their own daughter. When Nina married Nash without a proper wedding, they were already somewhat unhappy about it.

    Nash had been presumed dead for five years, during which Nina had grieved deeply for him. And now, instead of making up for everything, he allowed this kind of drama to unfold at their wedding!

    To make matters worse, both Nash and Nina''s expressions clearly showed their difort, confirming that this woman had indeed once been Nash''s fianc¨¦e.

    A smug smile spread across Remi''s face. She had done this on purpose, eager to see how everyone would react once they found out she had once been Nash''s fianc¨¦e.

    The shock and murmurs of the

    guests were exactly what she had

    hoped for Whether Nash decided to throw her out or stop the wedding altogether, her goal was simple. It was to ensure that Nash and Nina''s wedding would not go off without a hitch.

    But what she did not expect was for Nash to take Nina''s hand and lead her to the center of the stage. Their fingers interlocked as Nash held their hands high for everyone to see.

    With a steady, resolute voice, Nash spoke out, "Everyone, listen closely and look carefully. From the beginning until now, the only person I''ve ever loved is Nina."

 Chapter 1025

    "The whole thing with Miranda," Nash began, his voice firm, "was because she once saved my life. I owed her a debt of gratitude. I didn''t exin before because I didn''t want to make things worse, and honestly, I don''t need to exin myself to anyone. But now, I''mmitted to being with Nina, and I won''t tolerate anyone trying to nder or hurt her." He paused, ncing toward Remi. "As for the woman standing here today, she''s someone my biological father arranged for me to marry. From the start, I made my feelings clear that I don''t love her, and I never intended to marry her."

    He continued, "I appreciate your presence at my wedding to Nina, and I wee it. But if you''re here with any other intentions, there''s nothing I can do about that."

    Nash''s tone sharpened. "I''ve said everything that needed to be said. Anything beyond this is not my concern, and I won''t be offering further exnations."

    With those final words, he signaled to Quincy, who arrived with security.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Remi''s supposed "gift" was unwrapped, revealing a timed bomb.

    For James and Felix, seasoned military men, disarming it was second nature. They had faced far worse during their careers, and with their expertise, the bomb was swiftly dismantled.

    However, the chaos unsettled the guests, and Quincy had to step in to smooth things over. Despite Nash''s efforts to give Nina an unforgettable wedding, it became unforgettable for all the wrong reasons.

    Later, in private, Zion and Julia confronted Nash.

    Zion''s expression was stern and his gaze was filled with anger. "You already made Nina suffer so much. Now, even at her wedding, you''ve let her down again! Nash, do you think my daughter''s life is meant to be filled with nothing but misery?"

    Not far off, Pharaoh stood waiting. He had nned to speak with Nash, but seeing Zion and Julia approach first, he held back. His heart ached as he listened to Zion''s words.

    Pharaoh owed everything to them. Without their care, Nina would not have survived her childhood, let alone grown into the woman she was today.

    Nash responded with a heavy heart,

    "I know this was my mistake. I never wanted Nina to suffer, and I regret my past decisions deeply. But I promise you, from now on, I won''t let anything like this happen again. I love Nina, and I will never allow her to be hurt."

    Ever since his return, Nash had thrown himself into nning the wedding. He wanted everything to be perfect, from the smallest detail to the grandest gesture, and he had personally overseen every aspect. The flowers, all roses, were Nina''s favorite, and he made sure there were countless varieties.

    Yet despite all his efforts, Remi had disrupted the day he had hoped would be perfect.

    Although some of the people who came to the wedding might have been there for personal gain or social status, there were still others who were genuinely there to celebrate. However, in the end, Quincy had to smooth things over with money, leaving Nash feeling deeply disappointed.

    Zion, unable to hold back his frustration, pressed Nash harder. "You talk a good game, but what about the truth? You had a fianc¨¦e, and you still have a biological father. Does my Nina know about all of this?"

    He choked on his words, tears welling up as he continued, "If you''re not honest with her, how much more pain will my Nina have to endure?"

 Chapter 1026

    Nash pursed his lips, just about to say something, when Nina walked over. "Dad, I know about the fianc¨¦e. It was arranged by his biological father, and he never epted it from the beginning." Zion frowned, "Are you sure you''re not just covering for him?"

    Nina had always stood by Nash, even in the past when she did not ask for any title, not even a wedding.

    Nash had revealed in front of everyone that he was not part of the York family, making it clear how much Nina meant to him. He was willing to face public judgment just to protect her. The wedding was grand, and it was undoubtedly unforgettable.

    Nina smiled softly, "Dad, after everything we''ve been through, we have a child, and we''ve remarried. We''re a team now."

    Being a team meant helping each other out as a couple. Wasn''t that normal?

    "Nash, I''m warning you, don''t you dare treat her like before, or I won''t let you off easy!" Zion''s stern gaze locked onto Nash.

    Nash tightened his arm around Nina''s waist. "Don''t worry, Father-inw, I''ll treat her twice as well."

    This was Nash''s promise. Yet, as he said this, Pharaoh felt a pang in his heart. It was supposed to be a simple, heartwarming moment, but it made him feel uneasy. Because that title, "Father-inw," should have been his.

    Pharaoh knew that without Zion, Nina would not have grown up so smoothly and healthily, and they would not have had the chance to reunite as father and daughter. But despite understanding all of this, he could not control the surge of emotions. His throat tightened painfully, as if he had swallowed shards of ss.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    After Nash and Nina left, Pharaoh finally mustered the courage to approach Zion. He handed him a bank card.

    "There''s a hundred million in here. Thank you for taking care of Nina all these years," Pharaoh said, bowing slightly, his gesture filled with genuine gratitude.

    From the first moment he saw

    Pharaoh, Zion noticed the

    resemnce between him and Nina.

    If Nina had invited him to the wedding, it meant she had epted her biological father. For Pharaoh to offer such arge sum, it showed his wealth, but Zion politely declined.

    "When I adopted Nina, it wasn''t for money. She was standing alone among all those children, with such sad eyes brought her home because I truly wanted to raise her as my daughter. I did try to find her biological parents over the years, but I couldn''t.

    "These years with Nina brought us so much joy. If you want to give her money, give it directly to her."

    Though Nina and Nash had weathered many storms together, and Nash was wealthy, nothingpared to having your own resources.

    "Please, take it. It''s a token of my gratitude. You can use it for investments." Pharaoh insisted.

    Other than money, there was not much else he could offer. His influence was in Yaren Tribe, and

    Zion would not be interested in et

    a

    position there. In Birkham, money was the only way Pharaoh couldpensate him.

    But Zion remained firm. "I really don''t need the money. We''re both doing what''s best for Nina. Give it to her, and work on repairing your rtionship with her.

    "You haven''t been there for her before, but with time, she''lle to understand your good intentions. Nina is a kind-hearted girl."

    When Zion spoke of Nina, it was with deep satisfaction. Pharaoh could not help but agree. Nina had a good heart. Back then, she had even protected strangers in the ve camp.

 Chapter 1027

    Nina had also taken in Orion, not knowing he was her biological son, raising him as her own. Even Wilfred''s presence was proof of her kind heart.

    Zion could see that Pharaoh genuinely cared for Nina. "Since you''re in Birkham, why not stay for a while and enjoy yourself?" he suggested, knowing that they were all here for Nina''s sake. This made them allies, especially since Pharaoh was her real father. Pharaoh nodded. He had already made up his mind to stay close to his daughter and grandson.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The wedding day had all the usual events, including the traditional wedding games. Nash had considered skipping that part, but decided against it. He thought that without it, the wedding would not feelplete.

    The guests engaged the couple in lighthearted games, making Nash and Nina the focus of teasing and yful challenges. They found themselves kissing multiple times to the delight andughter of everyone around them. They even shared a traditional toast. The gamessted until 1 or 2 AM, and eventually, everyone started to leave. Before departing, Hunter raised his eyebrows at Nash and teased, "Make the most of your wedding night. It''s precious time!"

    Soon, the room was empty, leaving just Nash and Nina. Nash took her hand, gently brushing her hair with the other. "I''m really sorry about what happened at the wedding today. I wanted it to be..." "Unforgettable in a different way?" Nina interrupted with a smile.

    Remi''s unexpected appearance had certainly made the wedding memorable. Everyone would remember not only the wedding but also her and Nash.

    "It wasn''t supposed to be like this. I wanted people to remember our love, our happiness, not this. If only I hadn''t gotten hurt. If I had just..."

    Nash trailed off, caught up in the endless ''what ifs.'' But Nina did not dwell on those thoughts. She was here with him now, and that was all that mattered. Tonight was precious.

    Nina wrapped her arms around

    Nash''s neck and kissed him, her

    voice husky with emotion. "Nash, I. know you''ve been holding back for a long time. Love is mutual, and won''t deny the desire I feel in this moment. During those five years without you, I missed you so much, and I longed to find our son.

    "Being alone is so lonely. While we''re still young, why don''t we have a few more children?"

    Her words, and her forwardness, stirred something deep inside him.

    In that moment, Nash could no longer hold back.

    Meanwhile, Micah and Freya were down to theirst two weeks of their one-month agreement. Freya''s health had mostly recovered, though she still had to avoid strenuous activities.

    She wanted to stay, and Micah

    naturally stayed with her, not just because of his promise but also. because Pharaoh and Nina were there. Furthermore, he had not seen Orion in a long time.

    Micah stood on the balcony, gazing at the city lights. The stars and moon seemed brighter back in Yaren Tribe than in Birkham. The cool autumn air carried a slight chill as it swept across the balcony. Just as he was about to head inside, a pair of arms wrapped around him from behind.

    Recognizing the softness and warmth against him, Micah immediately knew it was Freya.

    He instinctively tried to pull away, but Freya only tightened her embrace.

 Chapter 1028

    Freya''s voice was raspy as she spoke. "Micah, we''ve had a good time together these past few weeks, haven''t we?"

    She stepped closer to him, tilting her head up to meet his gaze since he was much taller. His sharp features, like a perfectly sculpted work of art, were exactly the kind Freya was obsessed with. Micah pressed his lips together, his mind drifting back to their time together. It had indeed been enjoyable.

    Freya had never thrown tantrums and she was always considerate of him. But the weight of responsibility on his shoulders was immense. He was leading the Yaren Tribe people, and much of his future would be dedicated to them. In the end, wouldn''t he be neglecting Freya?

    "Freya, you agreed to a month. People should keep their promises," Micah said quietly, trying to use the idea of honoringmitments to steer her away from further attachment.

    Freya felt her throat tighten, her heart squeezed painfully. They say time reveals true feelings. Micah had seen her sincerity, yet he remained so stubborn!

    Her breathing grew heavier. "Micah, it''s true you''re the leader of Yaren Tribe, and you''remitted to helping our people progress. But you need a life, too. Just because you''re a leader doesn''t mean you can''t marry."

    Micah knew that was true, but the memory of his father''s guilt over neglecting his mother still haunted him. He did not want to owe anyone anything, and if he had to sacrifice himself for Yaren Tribe, so be it.

    "You''re right, but I don''t have the emotional bandwidth. Freya, one month is all I can offer you. Don''t get your hopes up."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "No," Freya insisted, her voice resolute. "I want this, and I''ll fight for it. I don''t care about what you said. I understand you, and I believe that Yaren Tribe will flourish in the future.

    "If you''re worried about neglecting me, I can help you build a better Yaren Tribe. We can both be busy with our work, serving the people. How could you feel guilty then? "If you''re worried about having children and neglecting them, we don''t have to have any."

    Her words, spoken so calmly and with such determination, left Micah stunned. Freya was willing to give up so much just to be with him, even her dreams of motherhood. When Micah remained silent, Freya thought he did not believe her. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll write it down for you right now."

    "Forget it," Micah sighed, waving his hand. "You don''t need to go that far. Just go rest."

    He did not want to continue this conversation, Freya had already put in so much effort trying to win him over during the month they had agreed on, and he had hoped for some peace. But here she was, pushing forward again.

    Sensing his frustration, Freya did not press the issue. She simply nodded quietly and left.

    Nina and Nash decided to go on a honeymoon. Originally, they nned to leave Orion with Pharaoh, but Freya stepped in, patting her chest confidently. "Leave Orion with me. You two go enjoy your trip.

    Nina raised an eyebrow. "Are you nning on staying in Birkham for good?"

    Freya and Micah''s rtionship was not as intimate as that of typical couples, but the fact that Freya had manage to get this far with him was a result of her determination. She had put in a lot of effort

    create this connection with Micah.

    Freya likely had her own matters to attend to, and if they left the child with her...

 Chapter 1029

    Freya nodded. "Birkham is such a great ce, and being close to you is a bonus. I''ve thought about staying longer, but Micah and I need to return to Yaren Tribe to continue building ourmunity. We''ll stay and enjoy the area for a little while, though." "Got it. If you''re nning to travel, having the child with you would just be inconvenient. Let my brother show you around instead. Birkham has so many beautiful ces to explore," Nina replied.

    Freya wanted to help, but Nina was also thinking about them. Freya had worked hard to earn this time with Micah, and Nina did not want that effort to go to waste.

    Nina said, "My father and Quincy can look after the child. You two just focus on enjoying yourselves."

    After waving goodbye, they got into the car, and suddenly Nash remembered something important.

    "How could I forget that?" Nash muttered, his expression turning serious.

    Nina looked at him, puzzled. "What did you forget?"

    Nash sighed. "I can''t believe I overlooked this. I put so much effort into the wedding, but I forgot to take wedding photos."

    Nina could not help butugh. "I thought it was something more serious! We didn''t take photos, but that''s okay. We''re together now, and we''ll have plenty of time for pictures in the future." She leaned against his shoulder, her face filled with happiness. "We can take them while we travel."

    "Good idea. Quincy, make the arrangements," Nash immediately instructed Quincy, who was driving.

    For Quincy, it was just a matter of making a quick call, and soon, everything was set up.

    Meanwhile, Freya kept Nina''s words in mind. She approached Micah carefully as he was busy with some work.

    "How about we take a little trip? Since we''re already here, why not enjoy ourselves?" she asked softly.

    "Nina and Nash are off on their honeymoon. We''ll see when they get back. If they''re gone for a while, we''ll head back to Yaren Tribe. But in the meantime, we could go do some sightseeing. Where would you like to go Micah looked up at her, waiting for an answer.

    Freya was caught off guard. She had not been to Birkham before, so she was not sure where to go. She shook her head, "I''m not familiar with the area. Do you have any rmendations, Mr. Micah?"

    "Don''t call me ''Mr. Micah'' when we''re out," Micah said softly, not fond of the formal title.

    Freya nodded quickly, "Got it."

    Micah thought for a moment. "I''m not sure what the best spots are, but I''ll take you around and we''ll explore." "Sounds good."

    A change of scenery meant a chance to build their connection, a good opportunity for both of them.

    Their first stop was the town of Silveke, where they took in the beauty of Springvale Mountain and the stunning Blossom Bay.

    But they never expected to run into Nina and Nash on the very first leg of their trip.

    ???

    When Nina saw them, she was stunned, even pinching herself to check if it was real. "What are you two doing here? Did somethinge up?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Freya blushed and lowered her head. "No, nothing like that. We''re just here to enjoy the area. We didn''t expect to run into you." Nina grinned. "Oh! You''re here for some sightseeing? That''s great! It looks like things are really moving forward between you two."

 Chapter 1030

    Feeling a bit embarrassed by Nina''s words, Freya looked down shyly.

    Micah''s deep voice broke the silence. "Since we''ve run into each other and it''s about time for dinner, why don''t we eat together?" Nina immediately jumped in. "We''ve booked a stay at a nearby guesthouse. Follow me."

    Leading the way, they soon arrived at a cozy guesthouse.

    Nash called a server, and with Nina and Nash being regrs, they rmended the house specialties to Freya and Micah.

    The meal was ordered with variety in mind. There were about a dozen dishes to give their guests a true taste of the local cuisine, though in small portions.

    When Freya reached for shrimp, Micah, ever the gentleman, peeled them for her without hesitation. Meanwhile, Nash was not about to be outdone in serving his wife, making sure she was equally pampered. As they enjoyed their meal, Nina poured Freya a drink. "There are plenty of sights to see around here. Since we''ve bumped into each other, how about we explore together?"

    "That sounds great!" Freya agreed instantly.

    Freya and Micah''s interactions had been a bit awkward. Micah was not much of a talker, and Freya was careful not to chatter too much, afraid of annoying him.

    She worried that if he got irritated, he might end their rtionship prematurely. This one-month trial period was an arrangement she had worked so hard to secure.

    "I''ll go ahead and book you two a room here," Nina offered. "The food is great, and the ce isfortable." Micah had no objections, and Freya could not have been happier. "We''d love that," she replied with a smile.

    Nina arranged for a room with a small, modest-sized bed on purpose. When she handed them the key, neither Freya nor Micah noticed anything off. However, Nash, who had been observing quietly, caught the mischievous twinkle in Nina''s eyes.

    Once Freya and Micah headed off to settle in, Nash pulled Nina aside. "You really are something! You''re full of tricks, you know that?" he said with a grin.

    Nash could not help but wonder how he had missed this side of Nina before.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She had always seemed sopliant, almost reserved, during the seven years she had been by his side. But now it was clear that Nina had a clever, cunning side to her that he had not fully appreciated before. Nina raised an eyebrow and grinned. "I''m just trying to help. What''s wrong with that?"

    For Micah, a bed that small was practically child-sized, and now he had to share it with someone else?

    The room was not big either, with just a small couch in the corner. Nina had nned everything out, ensuring that upgrading to arger room would not be an option.

    Being the determined woman she was, Nina made sure to handle everything herself. Initially, the front desk was not too keen on helping. However, after some persuasion and the sight of some well-ced cash, they agreed.

    And just as Nina had anticipated,

    when Micah entered the room and saw the tiny bed, he waspletely taken aback. Thest time he had slept in such a small bed was during

    his teaching days in the north, but that was when he was alone.

    Now he had to share it with Freya? That was out of the question.

    Without wasting any time, Micah headed straight to the front desk, hoping to change the room.

    But the receptionist, prepared by

    Nina, gave him a polite but firm response. "I''m sorry, sir, but the

    els

    room your friend booked is ourst avable one. It''s peak tourist season, so if you try to find another ce, you probably won''t have

    much luck."

    That exnation effectively left Micah with no alternatives. He had seen how crowded it was when they arrived, and with Nina and Nash staying in the same guesthouse, there were not many other options.

 Chapter 1031

    It was partly his fault. When Nina booked the room, he had not been clear enough with her, leading her to believe that they had reached the stage of sharing a bed.

    Suppressing the frustration rising within him, Micah said softly, "You take the bed, I''ll sleep on the floor."

    After all, he had survived the harsh conditions in the northern regions of their homnd. This was nothing inparison. But Freya, who loved him deeply, could never let him sleep on the floor.

    In a hoarse voice, Freya said, "Micah, you take the bed, I''ll sleep on the floor instead. Or maybe..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Micah interrupted sternly, "Did you not hear? It''s peak tourist season. If you go out now, there''s no guarantee you''ll find another room. And you wandering off alone? How does that even make sense?" Freya lowered her head, as she always did when she was around Micah. She never dared to raise her voice, always presenting the gentlest, best version of herself for him.

    But to Micah, he preferred dealing with people who were more genuine. Freya seemed too cautious, too careful, though he did not call her out on it.

    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Go take a shower and change into some fresh clothes," he said quietly.

    "Okay," Freya nodded obediently.

    Unexpectedly, the water at the guesthouse got cut off.

    With soap still covering her body, Freya found herself stuck in the bathroom, feeling helpless. "Micah, could you call the front desk and ask what''s going on? The water''s out," she called out. There was no way she could step out covered in soap bubbles.

    Micah was just as surprised, but he quickly dialed the front desk.

    The receptionist apologized profusely, "I''m so sorry, sir. We have a backup water source, and someone''s on the way to switch it on. Just give us two minutes."

    "Make it quick."

    Relieved to hear there was a backup, Micah called out towards the bathroom, "They said the water will be back on in a minute. Just hang tight."

    "Okay," Freya replied.

    Soon, the sound of water resumed in the bathroom, and after a few minutes, Freya stepped out with her hair still dripping wet.

    "You''re not going to dry your hair?" Micah asked.

    "I will," Freya smiled, enjoying even these small exchanges. Though their conversations were not filled with sweet words, these everyday interactions were her greatest happiness.

    en FindNovel

    Meanwhile, Nina was dealing with her own situation. Nash had ordered takeout. There were bubble tea, fried chicken, and tacos.

    Looking at all the food, Nina could

    not help but feel exasperated. "I just finished dinner not long ago, and now you''ve ordered all this. What are you trying to do?

    "Nash, are you trying to fatten me up?"

    Nash smiled, his lips curling up gently, "You like this stuff. You can snack on it while watching TV No one''s asking you to finish it all." His voice was tender, filled with affection. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nina sighed, realizing there was no winning with him. Still, she was not hungry, but she thought of Orion and decided to call him on video chat.

    Orion was with his grandfather, and since the two had grown close, he wasfortable in hispany. When he saw Nina, he greeted her happily, "Mom... Dad..."

    "Orion, have you and Grandpa eaten yet?" Nina asked, smiling warmly. It was a simple question but filled with love.

    Hearing the word "Grandpa" made Pharaoh''s heart swell with pride.

    The title had never sounded so sweet.

 Chapter 1032

    Pharaoh gently patted Orion''s head. "We''ve eaten. Orion, why don''t you ask your mom and dad if they''ve eaten too?"

    "Okay." Orion''s speech was slow, but every word was sincere.

    He then repeated Pharaoh''s words to Nina, which made her very happy. It was the mostplete sentence Orion had spoken in a while.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nina responded, "Mom and Dad have eaten. And guess what? We ran into your uncle while we were here. Orion, would you like toe join us for some fun?"

    As she asked this, Nina nced over at Nash beside her. If Orion said yes, they could easily bring him over, since they had the means to do so.

    Nash smiled warmly at Orion. "What do you think, buddy? Do you want toe?"

    Orion shook his head and looked up at Pharaoh before responding, "Orion... wants to stay... Grandpa is... helping Orion get better..."

    "Alright then. Stay with your grandpa, and make sure to listen to him. When wee back, we''ll bring you a present. And once you''re feeling better, we''ll take you out to y."

    Nash had considered bringing Orion along, but he and Nina had not spent much time together as a couple. After all, he owed Nina so much. He wanted to make the most of this opportunity to spend some time alone with her, knowing that Orion was in good hands. "Okay." Orion''s single word of agreement was spoken with a rity that made Nash and Nina both proud.

    There was no denying that Orion''s condition had improved significantly since staying with Pharaoh. If Pharaoh stayed in Birkham for the long term, not only would Orion continue to get better, but Nina would also have a chance to strengthen her rtionship with her father. This way, Nina would not be left with any lingering regrets. After all, Nina had been loved and cared for by Zion and Julia as if she were their biological daughter.

    Then there were her friends, her aunt, and even her brother. One day, she would also have a sister-inw.

    Nina and Orion talked for a long time, and finally, the screen shifted back to Pharaoh, who offered Nina a few more words of advice before she ended the call.

    Nash wrapped his arms around her. "Why not let Orion stay with his grandpa? It seems like it''s helping him with his recovery."

    "Isn''t he already with his grandpa?" Nina replied, hopeful that Orion would continue to improve.

    "You sure you don''t want to eat any of that?" Nash teased, pulling her closer by the waist. Nina shook her head.

    But Nash''s hand started to wander, and the next moment, he had Nina pinned beneath him.

    She shot him an exasperated look. "Nash, it''s the middle of the day! What do you think you''re doing?"

    "It''s just daylight. Besides, with no one else around, we should

    the

    Com of it. And once we p

    over us, it''ll be

    the

    belongs to en.kikistori t

    With that, Nash pulled the covers up over them.

    Nina tried to push him off, but under his yful persistence, she gave in.

    The next day, they nned a new travel route, and since they had bumped into Micah and Freya, the four decided to travel to

    swr

    When Nina saw them the next morning, she could not resist teasing, "So, how was sharing one bedst night? Sleep well?" Micah caught her yful expression and knew she was behind the single-bed situation. Micah just gave her a yful re.

    Nina grinned mischievously. "Come

    on, I was just trying to help you.

    out.

    You don''t seem too gratef

    my good intentions!" Conten belongs to FindNovel

    for

    "Well, then, thank you very much!" Micah replied, though his tone held no real irritation.

    Soon after, they all arrived at the next scenic spot together.

 Chapter 1033

    Unexpectedly, in just a moment, Micah and Freya had lost track of Nina and the others.

    Freya thought about trying to find them, but Micah suggested, "We''re all adults with phones. There''s GPS and we won''t get lost. Let''s take a walk over there instead."

    Freya considered it and realized he had a point. She followed him in the opposite direction. After a few steps, they came across a little girl selling flowers. She looked about seven or eight, with a thin frame and worn-out clothes. "Miss," the little girl approached Freya, holding up a bundle of flowers. "You''re so beautiful. Would you like to buy some flowers?"

    Before Freya could respond, the girl continued, "I picked these flowers this morning. They''re really cheap, and if you buy one, I''ll throw in another for free."

    She was starving and desperately wanted something to eat. But she had not sold a single flower all day, and her sick mother and baby sister were at home waiting for her. If she did not make any money, what would they do? The more the little girl thought about it, the more her eyes filled with tears.

    "How many flowers do you have here? I''ll buy them all," Freya said, moved by sympathy. She thought it was only right to help the little girl. The money meant little to her but could make a world of difference for this child. "You''re really going to buy all of them?" The little girl was stunned, barely able to believe it.

    Freya nodded. "Of course. Just tell me how much."

    The girl''s face lit up with a smile. With that money, she could finally get food and medicine for her mother. Today must be her lucky day, meeting such a kind person.

    She quickly bent down to calcte the total. Since Freya was buying so much, she even offered a discount.

    "Take this money, but make sure to hide it so no one else sees," Freya said, handing her more money than the flowers were worth.

    The little girl shook her head, refusing to ept the extra. "Miss, you''ve already given me too much. My flowers aren''t worth that much."

    "Consider the extra as a down

    payment. Next time I need flowers,

    I''lle find you," Freya insisted as

    Von ove

    she bent down to pick up the flowers.

    Realizing she could not carry all of them herself, Freya looked to Micah for help.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "I''ll carry them," Micah offered, taking the flowers from the basket.

    The little girl hesitated for a moment, then epted the money. She promised herself that when she saw this kinddy again, she would give her even more flowers as thanks.

    en FindNovel

    What they did not notice was that a group of local thugs had been eyeing them.

    "Let''s head over and check out the food stalls," Freya said after arranging the flowers. She and Micah walked away together.

    But just after they left, the thugs sprang into action, grabbing the little girl''s money.

    "Give it back! That''s my money! I earned it!" the girl cried, chasing after them.

    But how could she, a small child, outrun these strong men?

    Hearing themotion, Freya quickly shoved the flowers into Micah''s arms. "Wait here. I''ll be right back."

    Before Micah could respond, she dashed off toward the thugs.

    Not far ahead, there was a small pond with many people standing around enjoying the scenery. The thugs tried to dodge, but they could not get away in time. Freya caught them right on the spot.

    She caught the leader by the ear, scolding him angrily, "Stealing from a little girl? Have you no shame? Give her money back right now!"

 Chapter 1034

    The Yaren Tribe had been through war, and with Freya''s determination to follow Micah, herbat skills had reached an elite level.

    The thug struggled to shake her off, but Freya pinned him down effortlessly. "Still not giving up?" she taunted. "I''ll take you straight to the police!"

    She was not interested in arguing with him.

    The moment he heard the word "police," the thug panicked and began pleading, "I''ll give the money back! I''ll double it! Just let me go, and please, don''t take me to the police!" "Spit out the money first," Freya demanded.

    He did not dare refuse. Freya only took back the little girl''s share, refusing the double offer. With one hand firmly gripping the thug, she used the other to call the police. She knew that without dealing with him thoroughly, he would just cause more troubleter. The thug was unlucky to have crossed paths with her.

    After the police arrived and took him away, Freya handed the girl some extra money. "Little one, this is all I can do to help you. Make sure to live well."

    Seeing such a young girl struggling to survive reminded Freya of the disced children during the war. She could not help but wonder how different things would be if there had never been any war.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    If Yaren Tribe had always been peaceful and prosperous, then Pharaoh perhaps would not have neglected his family for politics, and Micah would not carry so many burdens.

    But there were no "what ifs."

    "Thank you," the little girl said gratefully.

    As Freya watched the girl walk away, she overheard her speaking on the phone in the Yarennguage. Freya''s heart warmed. She had not realized the girl was a fellow countrywoman. However, the girl had already disappeared into the distance.

    Just then, Micah''s voice interrupted her thoughts. "Have you ever heard the saying, ''Even the strongest outsider can''t beat the local advantage,'' right?"

    Freya was skilled inbat, and strong, but she was still alone in a foreign ce. If the thugs had aplices, things could have turned out much worse. Freya replied, "I didn''t think that far. Besides, weren''t you right here with me?"

    At the time, her mind was solely on helping the girl. But now that Micah mentioned it, she knew she was.not wrong to feel safe. Micah would

    never let anything happen to her.

    en FindNovel

    Micah sighed, "It''s not that I don''t want you to act, but you should consider your own safety first."

    Freya felt a surge of warmth and stuck out her tongue yfully. "Got it."

    A big smile spread across her face, and when Micah saw it, he could not help but think how particrly cute and mischievous she looked in that moment.

    Freya gently slipped her hand around his arm. "So, should we go find Nina, or keep hunting for snacks?"

    Micah noticed the way she held his arm. Her hand was so slender and fair. And her movement was so natural, almost instinctive.

    Freya noticed his gaze, and though

    she lowered her head, she did not let

    ????

    go. "We''re out in public, and our status is obvious. If we don''t act naturally, people might get

    suspicious. We ran into Nina, and even some fellow Yaren people. Who knows who else we might run into..."

    Before she could finish, Micah interrupted softly, "Alright, enough with the chatter. Let''s get some food first, then we can look for Nina and the others." "Got it!" Freya''s smile grew so wide, it nearly stretched to the back of her head.

    "If Micah was fine with her holding his hand in public, then maybe, just maybe they could move on to other things like kissing, or even

    marriage," Freya thought to herself.

 Chapter 1035

    Just thinking about these things made Freya feel incredibly happy.

    "What are you daydreaming about, grinning like that?" Micah frowned, snapping her back to reality.

    There was no way she could let Micah know what she had been imagining. She quickly shook her head. "Nothing. Let''s pick up the pace."

    Meanwhile, Nina was not too worried about getting separated from Micah and Freya. She knew they would not really lose track of each other and figured they probably needed some space. She and Nash strolled along, pausing to take pictures now and then.

    In the distance, she spotted a film crew shooting a movie, which made her think of Nelly. Shen had gone on to be a famous director, and Penelope was now a well-known actress. In the beginning, they would send her messages frequently, but as everyone got busier, those messages became less frequent, though the friendship remained.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After this honeymoon, there were some things she needed to address.

    "If you want to break into the entertainment industry, I can..." Nash''s deep, gentle voice trailed off in her ear.

    Ninaughed. "I''m over thirty now. Wouldn''t that be a bit of a waste?"

    "Going into entertainment doesn''t mean you have to act. You could be a producer, a director, or a screenwriter. Whatever you want," Nash replied, his tone full of unconditional support. As long as Nina wanted something, he would make it happen. Nina smiled. "We''ll see when we get back."

    "Take a look," Nash said, nodding ahead.

    Nina followed his gaze and saw Micah and Freya. Freya was holding onto Micah''s arm, both of them chatting and smiling.

    "Looks like those two are getting closer. It''s about time something good happened between them."

    "That''s not a bad thing," Nash agreed.

    Micah, being her older brother, was well past the age when most people had settled down with families and yet here he was, just starting to get close to someone.

    "It''s great. But do we really need to keep traveling together?" Nash suggested, thinking that giving Micah and Freya more space might be better for them.

    Nina considered it. "Of course, we

    should stick together. Otherwise et

    how would they know where to go or what''s worth seeing? But wait... Are you trying to avoid them?"

    "It''s not that," Nash quickly exined. "I just think they need space more than we do."

    Nina let out a soft hum, satisfied for the moment.

    However, trouble was brewing on Micah and Freya''s end.

    The thug Freya had sent to the police earlier had been released and returned with reinforcements. Now, he had Micah and Freya surrounded.

    "You think you can just send me to the cops, trick me, and get away with it? Do you even know whose turf this is?" the thug sneered, clearly agitated. Freya''s expression turned cold. "No, and I don''t care whose turf it is."

    Despite Micah''s earlier warning about not underestimating local

    troublemakers, she was not about to

    back down, especially when they

    QUMS

    hade looking for a fight

    With a wave of the thug''s hand, several men lunged at Micah and Freya.

    But they had picked the wrong people to mess with!

 Chapter 1036

    In no time at all, Freya and Micah had taken down the group of thugs, swiftly and efficiently. Even in the middle of the scuffle, they managed to call the police. local crime syndicate?"

    With the crowd growing around them, Freya seized the moment, raising her voice deliberately, "I just turned this guy over to the police not long ago, and less than an hourter, he''s out here again with more people trying to pick a fight with us. What''s going on? Is this a Her words drew the attention of even more onlookers, forcing the authorities to respond.

    "We reprimanded him, had him write an apology and a statement of guarantee, but it seems he''s back at it, gathering people to cause trouble. Rest assured, we will eliminate any criminal forces and give everyone a proper exnation!" an officer dered.

    To ensure the issue was fully addressed, Micah revealed his identity to the local authorities, making it clear that this would not be swept under the rug.

    Freya felt a bit embarrassed. "I just saw that little girl and felt bad for her. I didn''t expect to drag us into this mess. I heard what you said earlier, and next time..."

    "You don''t need to exin yourself. If you hadn''t stepped in, I probably would have," Micah reassured her.

    He understood where she wasing from. After all, they were both the kind of people who could not stand by and do nothing.

    Freya nodded earnestly. "But I''ll definitely think twice before acting next time."

    Micah flicked her forehead lightly. "Alright, enough of that. If you''re done exploring, let''s go find Nina."

    "I''m not done! Of course not!" Freya quickly responded, eager to make the most of their time.

    As they continued their stroll, Freya''s attention was caught by a photo studio offering artistic portraits. She could not help but be tempted.

    Micah noticed her interest. "Don''t you think you''re pushing your luck a little?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Freya felt a bit sheepish but insisted, "Come on, we''ve already bought the rings. What''s a photo shoot inparison?" She yfully tugged on Micah''s arm, trying to win him over.

    It had been a long time since anyone had used this tactic on Micah, not since Nina was a child. Freya was younger than him, and her yfu demeanor stirred something in him. He found it hard to refuse her

    "Following that logic, what''s next? You''re going to suggest that since we''re this far, we might as well stay together forever? Maybe even have a child? Micah asked. His brows

    were furrowing slightly, the rod. P

    eyescked their usual intensity.

    his

    Freya lowered her gaze. Even though she had not said it out loud, Micah had voiced exactly what she was hoping for. If he agreed, nothing could make her happier.

    "I have to admit, you''ve got some bold ideas," Micah said with a softugh, poking her forehead again.

    Though a bit embarrassed, Freya

    could not back down now. She met

    his gaze, her eyes filled with hope. "Life''s short, you''ve got to dream a little. You''ve spent all this time with me, and I''m not so bad, right? Why not give it some thought?"

    She looked at him with so much longing, truly hoping that Micah would give her the answer she was waiting for.

 Chapter 1037

    Micah still did not give her an immediate answer. "It''s too early to decide. When the timees, you might regret it."

    "If there''s no country, there''s no home. I''ve known you for a long time, and I understand your responsibilities. Micah, I''m ready to ept everything about you with no conditions. If I''m lying, may I never have peace!" Freya even raised her hand, ready to make an oath, desperate for him to believe her.

    Micah gently grabbed her hand, stopping her. "Don''t make such vows lightly. I believe you. I know your heart is with me, and you''re a good woman. But I''m not an ordinary man. My life belongs to the Yaren Tribe."

    "But you can''t give your whole life to the tribe. Even your father got married and had children. You can''t live your life alone. I can..."

    Before she could finish, Freya wrapped her arms around Micah. People passed by, but in that moment, all she could see was him. She only wanted Micah.

    "I know. Let me think about it."

    "Okay." Freya beamed, feeling like she had moved him.

    Micah was very hesitant, even more so than a woman might be. However, this hesitation was only in matters of the heart. Freya had touched him emotionally, but his reluctance stemmed from a fear of hurting her. When it came to other decisions, especially those involving the tribe, he never hesitated. In fact, he was always the first to rush forward.

    Freya smiled brightly. "No matter what you decide, I''ll be by your side, always."

    Whatever Micah needed, she would help him. And if one day Micah was gone, she would follow him. That was her one simple wish in life which was to be with him, no matter what. Everything else did not matter. Three hourster, they returned, only to find that their earlier encounter had made the news.

    Nina could not resist teasing them. "Big brother and sis-inw, you two looked pretty fierce working together out there!"

    "Back when the Yaren Tribe was in

    such chaos, not knowing some self-defense just wasn''t an option

    And... I haven''t even married youne

    brother yet, so don''t call me that," Freya said, feeling a little

    OvProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    embarrassed.

    She liked being called that, but since Micah had not agreed to it, she did not dare acknowledge it.

    "You two are already this close. If you''re not my sister-inw, who is?" Nina teased,pletely ignoring Freya''s protests.

    Freya blushed even more, unsure of how to respond.

    Micah intervened. "Enough teasing us. What''s for dinner? Or where''s your next travel spot?"

    "We''re not sure yet. But we did schedule a photo shoot here, so we''ll be around for a few more days. Do you two want to take some photos to mark the asion?" Nina asked.

    Micah nced at Freya, remembering how she wanted to take pictures. "Sure, we''ll do that."

    Nina smirked. They were already so close, yet Micah was still holding back. She was just waiting for the day they would finally make it official and celebrate at their wedding.

    SWI

    Ve

    But just when everything seemed set, an ident urred during the photo shoot. The makeup artist identally got eyeshadow into Nina''s eye, causing an allergic reaction thatnded her in the hospital.

    To make matters worse, upon investigation, it turned out it was not an ident.

    It was deliberate!

 Chapter 1038

    After investigating, all signs pointed to Remi. She had not given up after failing to achieve her goal at the wedding.

    But now that she had been caught, Nash was not going to let her get away with it. Remi was brought before him and Nina, bound hand and foot. Her eyes seethed with rage as she red at Nina, lying in bed with an IV in her arm, wishing she could tear her to pieces. "We''vee this far, and you still haven''t given up," Nina said with a calm smile. "I know your feelings for Nash are real. Otherwise, why would you be so eager to be my son''s stepmother?"

    Remi had known Nash had a son, and it had not stopped her. She knew about the wedding, and still, she did not back down. If that wasn''t love, what was it?

    Nina exchanged a nce with Nash, signaling her intentions. However, Nash did not trust Remi enough to leave Nina alone with her.

    Nina chuckled softly. "She''s all tied up, and you''re right outside the door. Plus, you''ve got your men here. What could she possibly do to me?"

    Every word Nina spoke addressed Nash''s concerns without them having to exchange more than a look. The understanding between them was so deep, they did not even need to speak to know what the other was thinking. It was something Remi could only envy, jealousy burning alongside her hatred.

    If Nina had not reunited with Nash, he would have stayed in Salterra, taken over as president, and eventually ended up with her.

    She did not care about the child as she and Nash could have had their own. Besides, Dominic would have kept Orion close. However, Nina had ruined it all.

    She could not understand what kind of hold Nina had over Nash, making him sopletely devoted to her, so utterly captivated. And to make things worse, Nina had be everyone''s favorite, as if she were untouchable.

    "We''vee this far, and you still haven''t given up. What good would it do if I died? Do you think you''d make it out of this city alive?" Nina''s voice cut through Remi''s silence.

    Remi stayed quiet, unable to deny the truth. She had only wanted to teach Nina a lesson, but Nash had found her so quickly.

    If Nina died, Nash would never let her go and would demand her life in return. But unlike Nina, Remi had family obligations. She could not afford to throw her life away so easily.

    "I know all that," Remi finally replied,

    her voice filled with frustration. "But I

    just can''t ept it. During the

    you weren''t around, the psh and

    had already arranged for

    me to be engaged. I tried so hardThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nina cut her off, her voice firm. "You seem to forget that I never disappeared. I was always here. Some things aren''t meant to be yours, no matter how hard you try." Remi''s expression darkened. "Are you bragging to me right now?"

    She was used to getting whatever she wanted, but when it came to Nash, she had failed time and time again. And now, she was being

    humiliated by Nina, the wommer

    sw nov

    had taken everything from her.

    who

    Nina''s tone remained calm. "There''s

    P.n

    nothing to brag about. Your bitterness won''t change anything between Nash and me. The real question is, what do you think you''ll gain by being detained here in

    Birkham?"

    If Remi were detained in Birkham, it would inevitably involve both nations. The relevant authorities might consider diplomatic repercussions and eventually deport her back to her country.

    However, one thing was certain. She would never be allowed to set foot in Birkham again and would be permanently exiled.

    "I don''t need your reminders, and you don''t need to stand here acting all superior. Nina, the only reason you''re with Nash is because you met him first!" Remi retorted.

 Chapter 1039

    Remi''s gaze seemed to say, "What are you so smug about?"

    But Nina wasn''t feeling smug at all. She smiled and said, "Remi, you might not know this, but before me, there was another woman named Miranda. She came into Nash''s life even before I did." Miranda had appeared long before Nina and shared a special connection with Nash. She was even his lifesaver. Yet, in the end, it was Nina who ended up with him. Sometimes, fate had its own ns. Remi had never heard of Miranda. All she knew was Nina.

    Now, hearing Nina speak, she began to reevaluate her rtionship with Nash. From the moment she saw Nash, she had been captivated by his stunning looks, his capability, and his air of pride. She had always gotten what she wanted, and the defeat she faced with Nash only fueled her desire to win.

    "Nina, I''m sorry," Remi said, bowing her head in apology.

    In that moment, she truly understood and came to terms with everything.

    Nina did not want Remi to be trapped by her obsession, which was why she had shared so much with Remi. Now that Remi saw things clearly and recognized her mistakes, it was a good sign. "You''ve apologized to me, but my eye infection is still your doing. You''ll need to cover the medical expenses. Otherwise, I''m not just going to let this slide."

    She had disrupted Nina''s wedding and caused her eye irritation. Remi had to pay for it. As long as she did not interfere in their lives anymore, Nina was not going to make things difficult for her.

    "Fine." Remi nodded in agreement,

    and Nina told Nash to let her go. However, Nash didn''t follow Nina''s request. For him, anyone who hurt Nina couldn''t be forgiven easily. The pain Nina suffered had to be felt by Remi as well.

    As Remi felt the difort in her eyes, she couldn''t help butugh bitterly. "I crashed your wedding, and now you''re getting back at me? Are you really that petty?"

    "We''re not as childish as you," Nash

    replied coldly. "Last time, we let you go for good. This time, you needed to learn your lesson. If you ever try to mess with us again, I guarantee yout won''t leave here alive."

    Nash''s eyes were cold and menacing, and Remi felt overwhelmed by his powerful presence.

    "Don''t worry. Your wife has convinced me, and I''ve realized my mistakes. I won''t bother you anymore. I apologize once again for all the trouble I''ve caused." She bowed deeply as she spoke.

    Nash turned his back on her, signaling the end of any connection to her and Salterra. But just as Remi left, Nash''s phone rang. His expression darkened as he nced at the caller ID.

    "What is it?" Nash hesitated for a moment before answering.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nash... Salterra is in chaos. Your

    brothers are tearing each other apart, and only you cane back to restore order..." Dominic''s voice was breathless, indicating that things were not looking good

    But Nash had made it clear before that he had no interest in Salterra''s affairs. He only wanted to be with Nina and start a new life in Birkham.

    After a moment of thought, Nash replied in a low voice, "There are plenty of capable people in Salterra who can handle things. Isn''t the Green family one of your loyal allies?"

 Chapter 1040

    Dominic could easily find someone to take charge if he really wanted to. Nash was convinced this might all be a trap, but to his surprise, Remi came back. She looked anxious. "Nash, the situation in Salterra is really bad right now. The President called me and asked me to bring you back.

    "I know you want to stay with your wife, but if it weren''t for the President saving you and taking care of you, how would you be standing here safely today?"

    Her words were not wrong. However, after Nash regained consciousness, he had been consistently helping manage Salterra''s affairs. He had even considered giving himself just one final year to wrap things up. However, Nina recognized him and everything started spiraling out of control.

    "Give me a moment," Nash finally said, unable to fully resolve the inner conflict he was feeling.

    Remi didn''t protest and waited quietly. She knew how strong the bond was between Nash and Nina. If Nash was going to leave, he had to say goodbye to his wife first. The President had asked her to bring Nash back, but he had not ordered her to forcefully drag him away.

    Nash approached Nina. She had overheard bits of the conversation between him and Remi, and there was only one thing she wanted, "If you''re going back to Salterra, then you need to take me with you. I won''t wait here alone again."

    She had already spent five years waiting, enduring the agony of loneliness. She was not willing to go through that pain again. Whatever the oue, she wanted to face it together with Nash.

    Nash understood her feelings, but Salterra was too dangerous, and he could not risk taking her along.

    "Nina, Orion and you are with me now, and I still want us to have a daughter too. Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to me this time. Just stay here in Birkham and wait for me, okay? But if I don''t make it back, raise our son well and make sure he grows up strong." If it weren''t for Dominic, Nash would have died in that river running through the Yaren Tribe. Now, with the unrest in Salterra, if he really had to give up his life, it would be like repaying Dominic for saving him.

    But for Nina, that would be far too cruel.

    Nash had promised her that no matter what, he would always keep her by his side, that he would never hide anything from her, and that they would be together as a family. But in the end...

    Life was unpredictable. It never went as they wanted.

    "Nash, what nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean, ''if you don''t make it back''? You have toe back!" Nina screamed, her voice breaking with emotion.

    Her tears flowed freely as she

    pounded her fists against his chest.

    overn

    "I was a war journalist for five years, and I was never afraid. And now you''re telling me this is too dangerous? Nash, you''re underestimating me!

    "I want to go through this with you, but you''re leaving me behind again. You keep making decisions and telling me afterward, without ever asking what I want. I hate that about you. And if you don''te back this time, I swear, I''ll take our son and

    remarry! I''ll never carry your name

    again!"

    As she said that, the thought hit her. She had not even registered their son yet. Other children his age had birth certificates and IDs, but what did their son have?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    It pained her deeply, but she could not me Nash for it. He had saved her, and he had his own burdens to bear. Still, it felt unfair.

    Why did fate treat her so harshly when she had not done anything wrong?

    "Alright," Nash whispered, "if I don''t

    make it back then go ahead and remarry. I won''t hold it against you. In fact, I''ll be happy because it means you''ve found someone who will take care of you, someone worthy of your trust. Nina, my only regret in this life is that I''ve had to carry so much responsibility."

 Chapter 1041

    Nash had responsibilities to his country, and to Dominic. Even though Dominic was not his biological father, Nash owed him his life and had to repay that debt.

    Nina had been upset, frustrated, and angry, but hearing Nash say this only made her heart ache more.

    She cupped his face in her hands, "I know you have a lot on your shoulders, which is why I want to be by your side this time. Nash, take me with you.

    "I promise I won''t be a burden. If anything happens, I can help by reporting on it. We''re a team. We''re married and we have a child. Whateveres our way, we should face it together."

    Nash saw the hope in Nina''s eyes. He remembered the promises he had made to her and the look on her face now. In the end, he could not refuse her.

    He pulled her close and kissed her, "Alright, you''lle with me. Stay by my side, and no matter what happens, I''ll protect you."

    Even if it would cost him his life, he would never let anything happen to her.

    But before they could head to Salterra, they needed to talk to Micah. Micah did not agree with Nina going, "Nash is going back to handle serious matters, not for a vacation. If something goes wrong, who will look after Orion?" Nash was not heading back to Salterra for leisure. He was going to handle serious matters. Right now, Salterra was in turmoil, simr to how things were in the early days of the Yaren Tribe.

    Back then, it was Micah who recognized Nina because of the emerald bracelet she wore which gave her the advantage to navigate the situation.

    But what did Nina have in Salterra?

    Even Dominic, her own father-inw, did not ept her, let alone anyone else. What if it turned out to be a trap?

    If something went wrong, Nash could escape on his own. But if he brought Nina along, he would have to take care of her too.

    "Orion is safe with Dad. Maybe what we''re saying sounds selfish, but whatever happens, we need to be together," Nina insisted.

    "We''re stronger together. We''ll be

    fully

    fine pared, and everything w

    a was determined

    by Nash''s side through this

    belongs to en.kikistori

    Once this was over, Dominic would have no reason to interfere in their lives, and they could finally live peacefully as a family.

    Nina had made up her mind, and nothing could change that.

    To Micah, Nina was his only sister, and they hadn''t been reunited for long. There was no way he would let anything happen to her.

    "I''m going with you," Micah insisted.

    "No matter what happens, at least I''ll be there to help. I''ll also contact Joker for backup. Nash, you better make sure everything gets sorted out this time. And if you pull another stunt like you did five years ago and die on us, I swear, I''ll hunt down your body and grind your bones to dust. Oh, and don''t count on your son keeping yourst name!"

    It was clear they were siblings. Micah''s final threat echoed Nina''s earlier words.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Nash could not help but smile. "If I really do die, whatever you do with my remains is the least of my worries."

    But no sooner had the words left his

    mouth than Nina shot him a fierce re. "Nash, are you nning to go over there with a death wish

 Chapter 1042

    Nash remained silent but his silence spoke volumes.

    Nina, enraged, punched him in the chest. "Nash, if you dare to keep thinking like this, I''ll kill you myself!"

    She was truly furious.

    She had endured agony and heartbreak for five years, holding on only because of their child. Nash had not died, but he had not contacted her either.

    Sure, at first, he was unconscious, but after that?

    Not a word. Whenever she thought of it, her anger red up again.

    And now, he had the nerve to hold such thoughts!

    Micah nced at Nash with a cold expression. "You deserve it! My sister suffered for all these years, and you still want her to suffer more? If you''re a real man, you''ll fix this mess!"

    "I will," Nash replied firmly. He was determined to fulfill all the promises he had made to Nina.

    Micah gave him onest look. He had said what needed to be said. The rest was up to Nash.

    And so, Nash and Nina headed to Salterra together. Dominic had expected Nash to return alone but was surprised when Nina came along and with backup.

    He had not anticipated that Nina would also have the support of Birkham''s military. With so many forces involved, the internal conflict in Salterra was swiftly resolved.

    The key was Birkham''s involvement. Nash made his stance clear, "Next time, handle your own internal matters. I''m a Birkham citizen. Constantly intervening in your country''s affairs isn''t right."

    When Nash learned that Dominic was his biological father, he had not struggled with it as Nina had. But he was acutely aware that, despite his roots, he was an outsider in Salterra.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He had been raised in Birkham, and his entire life and habits were shaped there. To the people of Salterra, he was a foreigner. How could he possibly lead a country he barely knew? Even with Salterra in such turmoil, Nash never considered staying. He had brought Nina and others to help, but his mind was set.

    Dominic could see it clearly, even without Nash explicitly stating it. Dominic sighed. "I had hoped to use this situation to keep you in Salterra, but your heart isn''t here.

    "Fine, I won''t try to hold you anymore. Come to Salterra if you wish, but if not, I won''t me you." Dominic''s tone softened, and he waved his hand dismissively.

    He had seen Nash''s abilities

    firsthand of Nash weren''t capable

    he would not have managed to bring

    so many people to help. Of course,

    much of that support came from

    Nina''s connections.

    toFindNovel

    "I''ll visit when I can," Nash said, his voice low and hoarse. "You''re my biological father, and you did save my life."

    There was also his mother''s grave. Neither Nash nor Nina had ever had the chance to meet her.

    Dominic hesitated, as if he wanted to say more, but he was not sure how. Finally, he handed Nash a bank card. "Take this. Use it for whatever you need." Nash shook his head. "I have money. Keep it for yourself."

    Nash realized that parents seemed

    to rely on money as a way to make up for things. If he and Nina were in their twenties, struggling financially, they might have epted it. But now, they did not need it.

    "There''s not much else I can give you."

    "You saved my life. That''s more than enough. From now on, I hope you take care of yourself and I wish you well in the future." Nash pressed his lips together, his voice low and raspy. . en FindNovel

 Chapter 1043

    "Alright," Dominic responded, watching Nash turn away. Although Nash said he would visit when he could, Dominic knew deep down that this might be thest time they would see each other. But Dominic could not let him leave just like that. He caught up to Nash, and even though Nash had refused earlier, Dominic still shoved the bank card into his hand.

    "It''s all in Birkham currency. This isn''t for you, it''s for my grandson. I was too hard on him in the past."

    That was why Orion had not contacted him once since he left.

    "Don''t tell me Orion doesn''t need it. You better save this money for him!" Dominic insisted firmly.

    Then, thinking of Nina, Dominic asked, "Can I have a moment alone with Nina? Don''t worry, with the current situation and all these people around, I couldn''t do anything to her even if I wanted to." Nash hesitated but eventually called Nina over to Dominic.

    Nina approached respectfully. "Father."

    Dominic, shocked, stared at her in disbelief. "I tried to kill you before, and yet you''re still willing to call me that?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    His voice trembled with emotion.

    Nina smiled gently. She held no grudges. "Father, I can''t expect everyone to like me. Even if you don''t like me, the bond between you and Nash can never be severed."

    As Nash''s wife, it was only natural for her to address Dominic as "Father."

    Hearing this, Dominic was

    overwhelmed with guilt. "Nina, to be honest, when I first found Nash and realized you two hadn''t even had a wedding, I thought it meant he didn''t care for you. A man who truly loves a woman wouldn''t neglect the promises and ceremonies that show that love.

    "I even considered pushing him to divorce you ande to Salterra so I could arrange a new marriage for him. But to my surprise, he refused And over time, I saw how deeply he loved you. Nina, I''ve wronged Nash in many ways, and now I sincerely hope you both can live a happy life together. Please, don''t let him down."

    Dominic''s voice grew thick with emotion, and his eyes reddened.

    Nina smiled warmly. "You don''t need to worry. He''s been the man I''ve loved for so many years. I wouldn''t let him down, not for anything."

    She had loved Nash for a long, long time. She would even been willing to sacrifice her life for him.

    "I didn''t believe in you before, but

    now I do. Nash didn''t grow up with me, so our bond isn''t as strong as it might be with other fathers and

    sons.

    s. He doesn''t turn to me when things go wrong. But if something ever happens, please, tell me. Will you?"

    Dominic''s voice was almost pleading, a father willing to do anything for his child. There was no truer statement.

    Nina reassured him, "Father, don''t worry. If anythinges up, I''ll let you know. All I ask is that you ept Nash and me and stop putting obstacles in our way."

 Chapter 1044

    This was Nina''s only hope now. She and Nash longed for their family''s eptance and blessings.

    Dominic nodded in agreement. "You have my word. Now that we''vee this far, I won''t trouble you and Nash anymore."

    He had once hoped Nash would take over his position and be the next president of Salterra. But Nash had no interest in such a role. He wanted a simple life. Dominic, burdened with guilt over his neglect of Nash''s mother and the years of distance between them, could not bear to see his son trapped in a life of suffering. "Thank you," Nina said, her gratitude making Dominic feel even more conflicted.

    Nina and Nash had been married for five years, living together through thick and thin. To them, they were meant to be. Yet Nina was still thanking him for something that should have been a given. The estrangement between him and Nash weighed heavily on Dominic''s heart, filling him with regret.

    Nash and Nina stayed in Salterra for a while, helping Dominic stabilize the situation. But things took a dangerous turn when Nash''s older brothers attempted to assassinate him.

    However, Nash had anticipated the threat. With Micah''s help and the careful preparations Nash had made, the assassination attempt failed.

    Even after their capture, Nash''s brothers refused to admit their wrongdoing. Instead, when they saw Nash, their eyes burned with hatred, and they still sought to take him down with them. Nash could see from their hateful res that they saw him as a rival who overshadowed them, fueling their resentment.

    Nash addressed them calmly.

    "When Father saved me, I was gravely injured and unaware of everything around me. He wanted to pass the presidency on to me, but l never had any interest in it. My only goals to protect my family.bcame here only to help Father, and if you can''t believe that, there''s nothing more I can do. Once I leave, you''ll be free."

    Despite the failed assassination attempt, Nash had no intention of harming his brothers. However, when Dominic learned of the attack, he was not as forgiving.

    He made a public deration. "The presidency of Salterra will no longer be determined by inheritance but by the will of the people. The candidate with the most votes will be the next president."

    Dominic had originally wanted Nash to seed him because of his exceptional abilities, but now he realized that Nash was not interested.

    Meanwhile, his two older sons had shown their true colors, scheming and ruthless. Salterra needed a leader who would genuinely serve the country, not someone willing to betray even their own family for power.

    Nash''s eldest brother turned pale.

    "Do you realize what you''re saying? The presidency has always been

    passed down through the familyetContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    And now, just because your favorite son doesn''t want it, you''re changing the rules to keep him close?"

    The second brother quickly chimed in, "I can''t believe you''d go this far to protect him. Your favoritism is clear."

    Dominic shook his head. "I''m not favoring anyone. I wanted Nash to take over because he''s proven himself in ways neither of you has.

    And today, you''ve only coed

    that was right. You''ve truly O disappointed me."

    The more Dominic spoke, the angrier and more disappointed he became. If Nash had not been prepared, would he have fallen victim to these two ruthless men?

 Chapter 1045

    Dominic could not believe that after everything, they were turning the me on him.

    "You say you weren''t wrong about us? But your heart was never with us. If you had ever given us a second nce or trusted us even a little, we wouldn''t be in this situation now!"

    "You''ve always been stubborn. Nash isn''t interested in being president, so you decided we weren''t good enough and started looking for someone else, didn''t you? You wanted to groom a puppet who would follow your orders." Listening to his sons'' usations, Dominic''s expression darkened. He kicked both of them to the ground, his anger boiling over.

    "Is your brain made of mush? If I wasn''t looking out for you, with the way you''ve been acting, you would have been finished long ago. Do you even realize that?"

    Dominic''s rage grew as he spoke, but no one could interfere in how he disciplined his own children.

    Nina gave Nash a look, and he took her hand, quietly leaving the room.

    Once they were outside, Nina turned to him, "The rebellion has been crushed, and you''ve taken care of so much already. When can we go home?"

    Despite the tension among the men, Nina knew that the conflicts between them were often far more brutal and bloody than anything between women.

    Nash gently stroked her hair. "I was nning to leave in two days, regardless of what happened. Does that work for you?"

    If Nina thought the timing wasn''t right, he would adjust their ns and leave even earlier.

    "It works," she nodded.

    Meanwhile, Dominic made the assassination attempt on Nash public knowledge and officially announced that the next president would be chosen through an election.

    Many candidates entered the race,

    but ultimately, Dominic was re-elected, However, following Birkham''example, he introduced a five-year term limit. As for his two sons, they were sent away for reformation, forced to start over as ordinary citizens.

    With order restored in Salterra, Nash and Nina boarded their flight back home. As for Micah and Freya, they returned to the Yaren Tribe.

    Things had settled down in the tribe, but as soon as they arrived, several of Freya''ste parents'' former followers approached Micah.

    At first, he thought they had important matters to discuss, but it turned out they were there on Freya''s behalf.

    "Mr. Micah," one of them began, "Freya''s parents passed long ago, and she''s been by your side for so long. In terms of status and looks, she is a perfect match for you. We in the Joyda family are willing to pledge our loyalty to the Yaren Tribe, and now, Freya is our only descendant. We all hope you will give her an official status soon and consider starting the next generation as early as possible."

    Due to the war, the Yaren tribe always nned for the worst. They believed it was better to have children early, so that even if Micah were to fall in battle, his legacy would continue. Micah responded calmly, "I know what needs to be done, but I don''t appreciate others trying to dictate my life."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They had delivered their message, but the final decision rested with Micah.

    Seeing that Micah was not pleased, Freya quickly interjected, "I had no idea they would do this today. I swear on everything, I didn''t..."

    But Micah raised a hand to stop her. "You don''t need to exin. You''ve been with me this whole time. know whether you made any calls or not And even if you did, I wouldn''t hold it against you." FindNovel

 Chapter 1046

    Freya was stunned. "Even if it was me who caused this, you wouldn''t me me?"

    Was Micah suddenly softening, or had she finally touched his heart, enough for him to allow her a permanent ce in his life?

    "Yes," he answered without hesitation.

    Freya still could not believe it. "You... why? Does this mean you''re willing to marry me?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Micah sped her hand. "You''ve been by my side all this time. I''ve seen how you''ve treated me. You''d make a good wife. Now that everyone knows about us, it wouldn''t be fair to you if I didn''t marry you."

    He thought about how Freya always tried to handle everything on her own, and for a woman to shoulder so much was too cruel.

    Tears welled up in Freya''s eyes. "I never imagined you''d agree to marry me. But if you still don''t want to, you don''t need to feel any obligation toward me.

    "I''m doing this because I want to." Her voice grew hoarse with emotion. Even if she ended up heartbroken, it was a choice she willingly made.

    "Don''t say that. I understand how you feel about me, and I know you''d give everything for me. But because you''re such a good person, I don''t want to see you suffer because of me."

    Micah pulled her into an embrace, gently stroking her hair. "What kind of wedding do you want?"

    Freya''s face lit up with anticipation. "I want... a wedding that''s unforgettable."

    For her, it was not the wedding itself that mattered, but the fact that Micah was finally ready to be with her.

    "Alright," Micah agreed without hesitation. He was a man of his word.

    He handed the wedding

    preparations to Joker, even allowing Freya to be personally involved.

    Freya was thrilled, eagerly anticipating the big day. But when

    she went to try on her we

    dress, she unexpectedly

    encountered a woman who stared at her with cold hostility.

    The woman''s dark eyes burned with a hatred so intense it was as if she wanted to tear Freya apart.

    Freya frowned. "I don''t know what grudge you have against me, but what''s the meaning of this?"

    She had spent her time working for

    the tribe and staying by Micah''s side. If she had offended anyone, it must have been someone from another nation. But this woman was clearly from the Yaren tribe. Among her own people, Freya had few interactions, especially with her peers.

    The woman sneered. "You really don''t know? It''s because of your shameless persistence that Teacher Micah even agreed to marry you!"

    Micah had taught in the northern part of the tribe and continued teaching children even after returning. Only someone connected to one of his students would call him "Teacher."

    Could this be a rtive? Maybe an older sister or an aunt of one of his students?

    Freya chuckled. "Even if it was persistence, it''s something I fought for. If you think I''m not right for Micah and you''re unhappy, you can go ahead and try to win himOver yourself." en FindNovel

    Even after marriage, Micah would remain Micah. His decisions were his own, and no one else could interfere.

    "You..." The woman was stunned by Freya''s words. "Are you actually encouraging me to be a homewrecker?"

    Freya could not help butugh. "Micah and I are not even married yet. And even if we were, if you can make him give up everything for you, that''s your skill."

 Chapter 1047

    "What Freya said made sense, but after working so hard for so long to win over Micah, shouldn''t she protect what she fought so hard for?" the woman wondered. Seeing Freya''s seemingly nonchnt attitude, the woman could not believe her. "And if I do win him over, you''re saying you won''t lose your mind over it?"

    Freya''s smile did not waver. "Why would I? If you can make Micah fall in love with you, then that''s your skill. I should congratte you both."

    Her persistence with Micah camergely because there had been no other women around him. If someone else hade along, Freya would have simply wished them well, just as she was doing now.

    The woman''s expression turned cold. "Don''t try to confuse me with your words. You think I can''tpete with you, don''t you? Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you see what I''m capable of!"

    Freya understood. "So this is your deration of war."

    She was not afraid.

    The woman hurried over to Micah without hesitation. He gave her a quick nce before looking away, his tone cold as he asked, "What do you need?"

    "Teacher Micah... Don''t you remember me? I''m Arin. Five years ago..." Arin''s breath came faster, her whole body tense with urgency.

    As soon as she said it, Micah recalled who she was. She was Arin, from the northern Yaren tribe, the girl who had once shed with Nina. She had a younger brother, Sean. "What''s the matter?"

    Even though he remembered her, his tone remained detached, and there was no warmth in his demeanor.

    Arin was not offended by Micah''s aloofness. She knew he was preupied with leading the Yaren tribe and had little time for anything else.

    What she cared about most was Micah''s impending wedding to Freya.

    She could not stand the idea of him marrying a woman he did not love. If he had truly loved Freya, it would not have taken so long for him to be- swayed. In Arin''s mind, Micah was simply moved by Freya''s

    Qu''

    persistence, not by genuine love.

    Taking a deep breath, Arin finally mustered the courage to speak. "I''m here to stop you. You don''t love Freya. You''re only marrying her because you feel obligated, not because of love. If you go through with this, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life!"

    Micah was surprised that Arin hade to him with this purpose. He could not help but smile. "We haven''t seen each other in years, and you think you know me well enough to say this? How can you be sure it''s not love but pity?"

    Initially, Micah had agreed to start the one-month trial period with Freya to avoid feeling indebted to her. Over time, however, her sincerity touched him. Freya was not trying to force him. She wanted to win his heart.

    Arin seemed to think she understood him, but the truth was different.

    It seemed that Arin had been quietly watching over him all along.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Because of his responsibilities, Micah had not let anyone get close to him. Yet, here were two women, both silently caring for him and making sacrifices on his behalf.

    Micah did not want Freya to waste any more time, and he did not want Arin to keep holding on either.

    With a gentle smile, Micah spoke softly, "Arin, you''re a good person. I knew how you felt back when you had that disagreement with Nina."

    He paused before continuing, "The reason I didn''t allow anyone close before... was because I was afraid."

 Chapter 1048

    Hearing Micah''s words, Arin had a few things she wanted to say.

    However, before she could, Micah continued, "I''ve already made a promise to Freya. A man of his word must see it through. Besides, I don''t dislike her." Arin''s breath caught in her throat.

    Micah had kept women at a distance because of his sense of duty. But Freya was different. He did not mind having her close, and she had always been by his side. The sayings, "familiarity breeds closeness" and "time reveals true character," couldn''t have been truer. Arin''s heart ached intensely.

    She was just amoner, and her status was worlds apart from Freya''s. Micah needed a partner who could stand by his side as his equal, someone strong and capable, not someone like her, a nobody from the slums.

    No matter how hard she had worked all these years, the vast difference in their social standing had never changed.

    "Teacher Micah, if she''s the one you care about, then I wish you happiness. I hope you''ll always be happy," Arin finally managed to say.

    "Thank you," Micah replied, genuinely appreciative.

    Arin turned away, feeling the weight of her unfulfilled dreams. She had pushed herself so hard, trying to elevate her status and prove herself, but now that her goal was gone, she felt utterly powerless.

    As she left Micah''s territory, she did not get far before a group of men intercepted her. They were taller, stronger, and began closing in on her. Instinctively, she reached for her gun, but they were quicker.

    A cold voice whispered in her ear as the barrel of a gun pressed against her head, "If you don''t want to die, you''d better cooperate ande with us."

    During the war, she had lived in

    constant fear of gunfire, and her body still reacted with dread at the sight of a weapon. But this was Micah''s territory. She was a nobody,

    and she could not afford to

    trouble to him.

    So, without a word, she followed their lead. After what felt like anContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    eternity of walking, they brought her to a small room. The men

    swnovel

    surrounding her drew their weapons, pointing them directly at hero

    Arin remained calm. "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t waste time with threats," she said coldly.

    A mockingugh echoed in the room. "I expected you to be scared out of your mind, but you''re staying pretty calm. Impressive for a girl trying to win over Micah."

    The voice was not too deep or old, but it had a mechanical quality to it. The man in front of her kept his face hidden.

    Arin frowned. "Who are you? What do you want with me? Why did you target me?"

    She was just an insignificant figure, with no value to offer. She could not understand why they hade after her.

    "The reason we found you is simple," the man said with a mocking grin. "There are some things you can''t aplish on your own, but we can help."

    Arin knew better than to trust empty promises. There was always a catch. "And what''s the price for your help?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? You know Nina, and Micah is her brother. If Freya could win Micah over by being persistent, why can''t you?

    "We can give you that chance. We can make sure Micah is yours alone. But you''ll need to work with us. We want Micah''s position."

    The man had big ambitions. As much as Arin wanted to be with Micah, she knew exactly where his true aspirationsy.

 Chapter 1049

    Micah''s status was noble, yet he was willing to humble himself for the future of the Yaren tribe. He taught the vigers how to identify herbs, nt crops, and even educated the children. During that time, he would bring gifts for the children, and sometimes, he would also bring a little something for Arin.

    But that was just how Micah was. If he disliked someone, no matter what they did, they could never win his heart. If she went along with this n, she would only ruin the image she had built in Micah''s mind. That would mean Micah would despise her forever, making it impossible for her to spend her life with him.

    Still, Arin knew she had to y along for now.

    Arin smiled and asked, "Out of all the women who like Micah, why did you choose me? I''m just a nobody with no background."

    "Precisely because you''re a nobody," the man replied. "No one would suspect you. Don''t you want to keep Micah by your side forever? He''s exceptional, and your child with him would have the best genes." As Arin remained silent, the man continued to tempt her.

    What he said had crossed Arin''s mind many times before. But as much as she wanted to be with Micah, she feared his hatred even more.

    She smiled again. "You''re right. What''s your n? Tell me, and I''ll follow through."

    She understood why they had chosen her. As a small-time yer, she was easy to control. A little incentive was all it took to buy her cooperation. "I''ll share the n with you. But first, to ensure your loyalty..."

    Before the man could finish his sentence, Arin suddenly felt a sharp pain in her skin.

    She realized that she had been injected with poison.

    The man sneered and warned, "I''m telling you, if you disobey us, this poison will make you wish you were dead."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Arin copsed in agony, writhing on the floor. Cold sweat drenched her

    face, and her expression twisted in pain. Yet, she did not scream

    en FindNovel

    For what felt like an eternity, the poison coursed through her, pushing her to the brink of unconsciousness. But she bit her tongue, forcing herself to stay awake.

    The man crouched in front of her,

    amused by her endurance.

    "Impressive pain tolerance. But remember, this poison has no cure. Don''t let your death ruin your future and drag your family down with you."

    With that, the man made a gesture, and he and his followers left.

    Arin struggled to her feet, weak and unsteady, as she made her way toward Micah.

    When Micah saw her barely clinging to life, he was shocked and rushed to support her. "Arin, what happened to you in just the past half hour?"

    Looking up at Micah''s face and realizing she was now in his arms, Arin felt a sense of contentment despite her pain.

    "Teacher Micah... someone

    kidnapped me. They injected me

    with poison and tried to force me to

    help them from the inside. They

    promised me that if I did, I could be

    with you." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    A bitter smile crossed Arin''s face. She longed to reach out and touch Micah''s face, but she did not dare.

    To her, Micah was perfect, untouchable, and far beyond her reach.

 Chapter 1050

    Micah understood the situation clearly and called Joker over. "Take Arin to theb for an examination."

    These people would stop at nothing to achieve their goals. Arin was brave and she had risked everything to deliver vital information.

    Arin took a shaky breath. "Teacher Micah, you don''t need to worry about me. I don''t need treatment right now."

    "Even if they find out, your safety is the top priority right now," Micah said sternly.

    Arin felt a warmth spread through her. Although Teacher Micah''s concern was likely just out of basic decency, she could not help but takefort in it. After all, wasn''t this a sign that he cared for her, even in some small way?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Joker escorted Arin to theb. After running tests, the scientists all shook their heads.

    "This is a powerful poison. It''s an enhanced version of what Seth once developed. Now... there''s no cure."

    Micah''s expression darkened. "I thought Seth''s poisons were all eradicated?"

    As Seth was turned into a human swine and Pharaoh shifted his focus to Nina and Orion, the Yaren tribe no longer had ess to such deadly poisons.

    "Joker, keep an eye on this. Make sure no one threatens the future of the Yaren tribe or endangers the safety of our nation and people," Micah said coldly, his gaze filled with determination. Then he turned to the scientists. "I don''t care how you do it. You must save her!"

    "Yes, sir!" They dared not disobey.

    Arin felt a warmth inside. "Thank you, Teacher Micah. I''m grateful you care enough to try and save me. But... I''m not afraid to die."

    She had already delivered the crucial information Micah needed to protect himself. If she died now, at least it would be for a worthy cause.

    Who in this world wasn''t afraid of death? Micah knew that Arin was making this sacrifice for him. He could not allow her to die because of him. He would never be able to live with himself. Because of this, Micah began visiting theb frequently. Freya soon learned about Arin''s sacrifice for him. But the thought of watching Arin give her life for him was unbearable to Freya.

    She went to find Micah, and when she arrived, she found him by Arin''s side. In just a few short days, the

    poison had ravaged Arin

    Ve

    leaving her unrecognizable. The team of researchers around her

    werepletely at a loss.

    It was the first time Freya had ever seen Micah this angry. Heshed out at them. "Are you all useless? If you can''t handle this, what''s the point of keeping you around?"

    Seth had been turned into a human

    swine, and his father had lost

    interest in research. Theb had

    been left behind to help the people in criticabtimes, and yet they couldn''t even cure the poison tormenting Arin?

    "Teacher Micah, don''t me them..." Arin''s weak voice interrupted him.

    When the poison first hit, she could endure it. But now, it had reduced her to this pitiful state. She was trapped in a situation where she couldn''t live or die, and she longed for an end to her suffering.

    Yet, she didn''t me anyone. This was her choice, and she had no regrets. Dying in Micah''s arms would be a blessing.

    Arin smiled at Micah, her eyes filled with resolution and a bittersweet happiness.

    Freya witnessed it all. Micah staying by Arin''s side brought back memories of when he had cared for her after she took a bullet for him.

    Freya knew Micah was a good man, but the situation overwhelmed her with fear and uncertainty.

 Chapter 1051

    Arin had taken Micah away from her using the same tactics she herself had used. If Arin had better methods, Freya would have epted it, but this hurt deeply.

    Freya watched from a distance as Micah tenderly cared for Arin, patiently feeding her medicine and staying by her side until she fell asleep. It wasn''t until then that Micah finally left, only to lock eyes with Freya the moment he turned around. Micah pressed his lips together and said quietly, "Why are you here?"

    Freya nced past him at Arin, lying on the bed. "It''s not exactly a secret anymore."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Rumors had spread across the Yaren Tribe about how Arin had risked her life to deliver crucial information to Micah. Some said Micah was so grateful he nned to cancel their wedding and marry Arin instead. Freya hade because those rumors made her feel like her world was crumbling.

    Micah could read all of this in her eyes. "She brought me the message, and I don''t want her to die," he exined.

    That was Micah''s stance. Beyond gratitude, he felt nothing for Arin. Though others might think he was now responsible for her, Micah''s feelings had always been clear. Even if he owed someone, he wasn''t the type to repay them with his life.

    Freya''s breath caught. Micah was exining himself to her. This was something she hadn''t expected.

    "You..."

    She wanted to say more but couldn''t find the words. The truth was undeniable. With Micah''s position and everything they had been through, his exnation meant more to her than she could express.

    "What''s the matter?" Micah smiled

    gently. "I''m your fianc¨¦. If I didn''t exin things to you in a situation like this, wouldn''t that be crue? Or do you think I''m the kind of man who''s heartless?" Content_belongs

    toFindNovel

    Heughed softly, then reached out and gently touched her head. The gesture was so tender, so uncharacteristically warm.

    Freya''s throat tightened, and without thinking, she threw her arms around him. "Micah..."

    Her voice was thick with emotion. Everyone thought she had worn Micah down with her persistence, but Micah had always treated her with respect.

    Micah patted her backfortingly. "Come on, now. You''re too old to be crying like this, aren''t you?"

    "I just... I never imagined you''d do all this for me," Freya said, her voice shaky with emotion.

    17.

    In that moment, she regretted the things she had said to Arin. She realized that once someone had their mind set on something, they might stop at nothing to get it. She feared Arin''s schemes, and she now knew how much Micah truly meant tocher. He was someone she couldn''t afford to lose.

    Even if others might seem more worthy of him, she couldn''t stand the thought of giving up the future she had dreamed of with him. She had to fight for it.

    "If I''m going to be with you, Freya, I can''t just keep you in the dark. I need to be ountable to you," Micah said softly, yet firmly.

    Micah had always taken responsibility seriously. He hadn''t given in to Freya''s persistence just out of duty, It was a matter of principle for him.

    But now, Micah shared a new

    thought with her. "I originally nned for us to take our time and have a proper weddingter. But now Freya, I think we should move the wedding up."

 Chapter 1052

    As soon as Micah said those words, he gave Freya a deep, intense look, and she immediately understood.

    Freya smiled knowingly. "It''s alright. As long as I can support you, the wedding is just a formality."

    Micah gently patted her head, then leaned down and ced a soft kiss on her forehead. Freya''s heart, usually so calm, rippled with emotion like a stillke touched by the wind.

    Once they agreed, the wedding was set for a weekter. The announcement spread throughout the Yaren Tribe, followed by notifications to family and friends.

    Pharaoh hadn''t expected Micah to move so quickly this time and couldn''t help but tease him a bit. "When I brought it up with Nina and you before, you were so adamant that you didn''t want this. Now, look who''s changed their tune." Micah chuckled. It was true that he had contradicted himself. It just went to show that nothing was set in stone, and one should never speak in absolutes.

    Pharaoh added, "If you had your mind set on marriage, you should''ve done it back when Nina and you had that conversation."

    By now, Pharaoh had gotten used to calling her Nina, and the name Ivy had be a thing of the past. To him, as long as she was his daughter, what she was called didn''t really matter. Besides, that name had once been borrowed by Miranda for a time. Nina''s memories remained rooted in Birkham, and as long as she was happy, who she chose to be was up to her.

    "I know you''refortable in Birkham now, but you have toe to the wedding. If even my father and sister don''t attend, no one will believe it''s real."

    "I know. I''ll talk to Nina, and we''ll leave tonight."

    Pharaoh, despite his casual tone, would never miss his son''s wedding. He had already let Nina down once. He wasn''t about to make the same mistake with Micah.

    When Nina heard the news, she readily agreed, her face lighting up with joy. "That''s wonderful! Finally, the two of them are getting the happy ending they deserve." She had witnessed Freya''s unwavering dedication to Micah and knew she would be the perfect partner for him.

    "What about Orion''s schooling?" Pharaoh asked, thinking of his grandson.

    For the past few months, he had been taking Orion to and from school, closely following his progress Orion was now speaking more and had even made friends. If they attended the wedding, it would mean a temporary break from School.

    Nina smiled. "He''s only in kindergarten Dad. They''re just ying and not really learning much at this stage. And besides, do you think he''d be okay staying behind while his uncle gets married? Let''s ask him if he''d rather miss the wedding."

    Micah had always been good to Orion, and Freya had shown hime nothing but love. With them getting married, Orion would definitely want to be there, probably even as the ring bearer.

    en FindNovel

    Given everything Micah and Freya had done during the Salterra crisis, it was only right they be there to celebrate this moment.

    Pharaoh nodded in agreement. "You''re right."

    And with that, they made ns to head to the Yaren Tribe.

    At the airport, Nina unexpectedly ran into Scott. It had been five years since theyst saw each other.

    Scott looked just as she remembered. He was dressed in a sharp ck suit, standing tall and graceful.

    When Scott saw her, a deep smile appeared on his lips. "Nina, long time no see."

    "Scott, how have you been all these years?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1053

    After returning to Birkham, Scott had gone back to his family. Nina knew how he felt about her and remembered all he had done for her. Since then, she had only sent him a few messages but had never seen him again.

    Of course, Scott had never responded to any of those messages.

    Nina''s simple question was like a sharp knife to him. How could he have been doing well?

    When he returned to his family, they confiscated his phone. His time in the Yaren Tribe had left him broken, both physically and mentally. His freedom was restricted, and he was forced to recuperate. During that time, his family had arranged a wife for him, and now, he even had a child.

    Scott had avoided contacting Nina all these years because he feared losing control. After all, he no longer felt worthy of standing by her side.

    At this moment, it was as if an invisible hand tightened around his throat, making it impossible to speak. Nina could sense that something was wrong and wanted to say more when Nash approached.

    Seeing Scott, Nash greeted him, "Scott, it''s been a long time."

    Scott had no choice but to respond, "Yes, it has been quite some time."

    Nina''s heart had always belonged to Nash, and now that he was alive and well, standing by her side, there was no chance she would leave him. Everything seemed predetermined.

    Scott forced a smile and said, "I have some matters to attend to. I should be going."

    "Take care," Nash replied, out of courtesy.

    But Nina couldn''t shake the feeling that something was weighing on Scott''s mind.

    Nash ced aforting hand on Nina''s shoulder and said, "Everyone seems to be doing well now. You can finally let go of the past."

    Nina bit her lip and whispered, "Everyone may seem fine, but I don''t think Scott is okay."

    There was a distance between them now. But more than that, when she looked into Scott''s dark eyes, she saw a deep sadness.

    Scott hadn''t responded to any of her messages, and while she had been busy as a war journalist, she hadn''t kept track of him. It felt like she had missed so much about his life.

    en FindNovel

    After a moment of hesitation, Nina decided to follow in the direction Scott had gone. She caught up to him. "Scott, are you not using your phone number anymore?" Scott nodded. "I changed it."

    No wonder he hadn''t replied. But then again, if he had changed hisz number, wouldn''t he have told her? And now, he seemed like someone who had gone through a major upheaval. en FindNovel

    Nina couldn''t hold back and asked, "Scott, why didn''t you tell me when you changed your contact information? Did... did something happen to you?"

    She never expected Scott''s life to revolve around her, but they were friends. Hisck ofmunication and the way he seemed now was anything but normal.

    Scott let out a softugh. "I''m married now, with a child. I needed to draw clear boundaries with certain people and things from the past."

    He had no choice but to cut ties,

    even though a part of him wanted to

    give her his new contact

    information. But how could he, when they no longer stood on equal footing?

    en FindNovel

    Besides, Nash was by her side now.

    As long as Nina was happy, that was the best oue.

    "I see. Well, as long as you''re okay, I''m relieved. I wish you all the best, Scott."

    Nina understood.

    There was nothing more she could do but offer him her well wishes.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1054

    "Thank

    you."

    Scott really didn''t want to say those words. He didn''t want to thank Nina, and he certainly didn''t want to hear her wishing him well.

    But what choice did he have?

    This was the best ending they could hope for.

    "I have a schedule to keep. Once I return, if there''s a chance for us to work together, we can catch up," Nina said with a polite smile.

    "Okay."

    Scott watched her walk away. He felt his heart tighten with every step she took, until the pain became a monstrous beast, consuming himpletely. As it turned out, some people were better off never meeting again.

    Nina returned to Nash''s side, where he had bought her a cup of milk tea. Not only that, he had also taken care of Orion and her father.

    Orion got fries and fried chicken, while her father had a cup of tea. This time, Nash had brought Quincy along as well.

    Quincy had never been to the Yaren Tribe, so it was a chance to see the ce and stay up to date with business matters.

    Quincy, being the workaholic he was, didn''t stop working, even while waiting at the airport.

    Pharaoh couldn''t help but offer some advice. "I know you both love Orion, but you have to remember, his health isn''t the best. He should really avoid fried foods."

    "We know, Dad. This is just an asional treat," Nash replied, careful about Orion''s diet.

    He had avoided giving Orion fried foods before, but they felt like they owed him so much. Plus, Orion''s grandfather had been strict with him.

    "Take your time eating, don''t choke," Pharaoh gently reminded Orion as he carefully wiped the oil from his grandson''s mouth.

    On the ne, Nina had a dream. In it, she saw a little girl holding a bouquet of roses, looking up at her with a sweet smile. "Can I go home with you?" the little girl asked.

    This was what happiness looked like.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    The girl was adorable, like a delicate

    met

    porcin doll. But just as Nina reached out her hand, the dream abruptly ended, leaving her with strange sense that it wasn''t just random dream. It felt like destiny.

    QUMS

    If she were to have another child, and it happened to be a girl, then they would have the perfect pair, a son and a daughter.

    But she had her concerns. When

    Orion was born, he had been taken

    straight to Dominic''s care, and she hadn''t been part of his early years. If she had another child now, her attention would naturally shift to this new baby.

    "What''s wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" Nash asked, noticing how unsettled Nina seemed after waking up.

    Nina bit her lip and shared her thoughts with Nash.

    He pulled her into his arms,

    reassuring her, "It''s okay. Whatever

    happens, we''ll take it as ites.

    Even if you focus more on another child, Orion still has me, his O grandfather, and his uncle.

    It made sense. Orion was already the family''s darling. But still, nothing could rece a mother''s love.

    Nina shook her head. "I''m not ready for another baby yet. I want to wait until Orion ispletely healthy."

    "Of course. Even if we never have another child, that''s fine."

    Although they regretted missing out on parts of Orion''s childhood, Nash supported Nina in whatever she decided.

    They arrived in the Yaren Tribe eight hourster, where Micah and Freya were there to greet them in person.

    As soon as they saw Orion, all their attention went straight to him. Freya was especially taken with him, showering him with affection and gifts she had brought along. With Orion firmly in their care, it almost seemed like they were a family of three.

 Chapter 1055

    Nina couldn''t resist teasing, "Once you''re married, you two should have kids soon. And when they''re born, you better let me spoil them!"

    Micah replied with a quick retort, "You''re not even in the Yaren Tribe anymore. Even Dad followed you to Birkham. How about youe back here? I''ll hire you for a high sry."

    He wasn''t just joking. Distance really was an issue. Though Nina had chosen to stay in Birkham, Micah secretly hoped she would stay in the Yaren Tribe. As her brother, he wanted to make up for lost time and ensure she was part of their lives. Nina understood the sincerity behind his words, but Nash, her adoptive parents and everything she had were in Birkham. She had no interest in managing the Yaren Tribe too.

    Smiling, she responded, "When Freya, my sister-inw, has kids, I''lle back to help take care of them."

    Though Micah had power and could easily hire someone to help after the baby was born, nothing beats having family close by.

    Freya''s eyes welled up with tears at hearing Nina call her "sister-inw." She felt so fortunate that not only did Micah recognize her, but everyone around him did too.

    However, Micah brought up a more serious matter with Pharaoh. "I have a friend who''s been injected with a modified drug. It''s one of Seth''s creations. Father, I need your help to see if you can do anything."

    Pharaoh''s face darkened at the mention of Seth''s name. A modified version of Seth''s drug?

    Seth had been turned into a human swine, living a wretched, dehumanized existence. Tongueless, all he could do was grunt like an animal.

    How could Seth have created anything in his current state? Or were there still fools willing to follow him?

    Nina, having heard the name Arin, recalled her first encounter with Micah in the northern Yaren Tribe and asked, "Is this the Arin I know?"

    "It is," Micah confirmed without hesitation.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nina remembered how Arin had

    cooked for her during the chaos five years ago. Hearing she was back, Nina feltpelled to see her. But when she did, she was shocked by Arin''s condition. en FindNovel

    "Did this drug do this to her? Father, please see if you can help. You have to do something."

    Arin''s presence in theb clearly indicated a connection between her and Micah, and with their past, Nina couldn''t just stand by and watch Arin die.

    Pharaoh nodded, "I''ll take a look. Don''t worry, I''ll do everything I can to help her."

    But Arin''s situation was grim. After examining her, Pharaoh shook his head. "The poison has already spread to her vital organs. This

    ?

    modified drug is extremely toxic and, unfortunately, there''s no known cure." .

    BUMS

    It was clear that those who had targeted Arin never intended for her to survive. Their promises had been nothing more than lies, meant to manipte her.

    If Arin couldn''t be saved, she would

    die because of her loyalty to Micah, a reality he struggled to ept. "Father, you spent so many years in

    theb. There has to be thing

    you can do. Please, save her

    "If I could, I wouldn''t hesitate," Pharaoh replied gravely.

 Chapter 1056

    Pharaoh''s expression remained as stern as before.

    Nina hadn''t expected to hear such devastating news. How could she possibly offerfort, or what could she say? This just wasn''t the right time.

    Micah hadn''t anticipated this oue either. He had been reassuring Arin all along, but now there was nothing that could be done to save her. Micah felt a deep sense of guilt as he walked over to her bedside.

    "I''m sorry. You risked your life to deliver critical information to me, and I couldn''t save you," he said, his voice heavy with remorse.

    Arin, lying on the bed and ravaged by the poison in her body, still managed to force a smile when she saw Micah approach.

    "It''s nothing special. Even if I hadn''t told you, you would have found out eventually," she said. She did not want him to feel burdened by guilt. Everything she did was of her own free will.

    Micah''s heart felt as though it was being squeezed by an invisible hand. Arin was in this condition because of him. If there was nothing he could do, he would be forced to watch her die. But Micah did not want her to leave this world with regrets.

    "I''m powerless to cure you, but don''t worry. I won''t give up on you. The bounty I posted on the dark web is still active. If nothing works out, I promise, I''ll avenge you. Is there anything you wish for before then?" Micah asked, his gaze filled with determination.

    Arin knew that Micah and Freya were nning to marry. She did not want to make things harder for him, nor did she want to dampen his spirits before his wedding. So she kept smiling.

    "Teacher Micah, knowing you did everything you could and being able to have you here with me is more than enough for me. I wish you and Miss Freya a long and happy life together, with many children."

    Her blessing was sincere, and Micah hadn''t expected that even in her final moments, Arin would still be concerned about not burdening him. She had onceshed out at Nina because of him, and now...

    "Arin, you''re a good person. If there''s a next life, I hope you find someone who loves you deeply and you can spend that life together," Micah said, his voice thick with emotion.

    Arin shook her head weakly. "But I don''t want a next life."

    Loving someone who could not love her back in this life was painful enough.

    With a wry smile, she thought, "Another life? No, when you die, you''re just gone. There''s no next life."

    Micah stayed by Arin''s side, while Freya felt a

    wave of unease. If Arin

    hadn''t been poisoned and haw Ar

    continued to fight, she would have been her strongest rival.

    Could she call herself lucky? The words stuck in her throat. How could she feel fortunate when Arin was on the brink of death?

    Nina noticed Freya''s troubled

    expression and walked over, gently patting her on the shoulder. "Freya don''t overthink it. My brother''s feelings for Arin are just gratitude. Plus, we knew her before all of this."

    QUMSAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was only out of a sense of familiarity and past acquaintance that he stayed by Arin''s side.

    Freya took a deep breath, then after a pause, she finally shared her thoughts with Nina. "I know that. I actually we Arin some thanks. If it weren''t for her, your brother might not have fully understood his feelings, and he wouldn''t be so eager to marry me now.

    "Even though I understand all of this, I still hope she gets better," Freya added softly.

    This was a matter of life and death. How could she possibly think or say that Arin''s death was for the best? She wasn''t that kind of person.

    Freya was kind and understanding, and herpassion was one of the reasons she was so well-suited to be by Micah''s side.

    With her strong character and generous heart, she was the ideal partner for him, a true firstdy in the eyes of the people in Yaren Tribe.

 Chapter 1057

    "Freya, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. I know you''re going through a lot," Nina gently advised Freya.

    Freya quickly shook off her doubts, and the preparations for their wedding continued. Meanwhile, Micah used the distraction of the wedding festivities toy a trap for those who had poisoned Arin.

    Micah was willing to show them mercy, but he had one condition. "If you want me to let you go, you must hand over the antidote for the poison you used."

    The wedding was grand and joyful, just as nned, and Micah''s feigned happiness lured his enemies into a false sense of security. They became careless, thinking they had won. But when they finally made their move, Micah was ready, capturing them all.

    One of them sneered, "It''s been such a long time, and you have the most skilled poison expert, Pharaoh, by your side. Tell me, do you think there''s an antidote for that poison?"

    If the antidote existed, Pharaoh would have already saved Arin. Now, with only a few days left to live, Arin was doomed.

    Their n had been to use her, then silence her afterward. But they hadn''t expected Arin''s unwavering loyalty to Micah. She chose death over betraying him.

    And they certainly didn''t anticipate Micah using his own wedding as a trap.

    Micah''s face was stone-cold. "If there''s no antidote, then you''re all dead."

    He pulled the trigger without hesitation and handed the weapon to Arin. There was no better revenge than taking down her enemies herself, but even if Arin killed them, she wouldn''t survive.

    Still, since Micah gave her the gun, she followed through.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The men dropped like lifeless dolls.

    But then Arin''s strength gave out. She copsed, and Micah caught her just in time. Blood poured from her mouth, and even her eyes began to bleed.

    "Help! Someone, help!" Micah''s voice echoed with desperation.

    "Micah... I''m sorry. I wanted to hold on until after your wedding, but I overestimated myself... I shouldn''t have had any illusions," Arin whispered weakly.

    After warning Micah about the plot against him, she should have left immediately. That way, she wouldn''t have been a burden, wouldn''t have forced Micah to go to such lengths to save her. en FindNovel

    Even if she were to die without any cure, she wouldn''t have to die in front of Micah. That would be so unlucky!

    Arin struggled to get up from Micah''s arms, but she was too weak. Her body had no strength left, not even to lift her hands.

    "Don''t move. Tell me what you want to do, and I''ll take you there..." Micah''s voice was soft and soothing.

    A faint smile appeared on Arin''s lips, and for a moment, she let herself hope. "Could you take me to see the stars?"

    The stars over Yaren territory were

    bright, a beautiful sight. There was a saying among the Yaren Tribe that when someone died, they would be a star in the sky.

    With death approaching, Micah couldn''t refuse such a small request. He carried Arin outside to see the stars. She rested her head on his shoulder, looking up at the twinkling lights.

    The stars were bright, but Arin felt colder than ever, and her eyelids grew heavier by the second.

    "Micah... I''m so sorry for ruining your wedding and your wedding night. I wish you all the best in the future..." Her voice trailed off.

    "And I wish you all the best in your next life," Micah replied, his voice breaking.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1058

    This was Micah''s most sincere yet helpless wish.

    He had hoped that his father would have a way to cure Arin''s poisoning, but to his dismay, there was nothing his father could do. In the end, all he could do was watch as Arin faced death. Micah stayed by her side the entire night and eventually buried her himself. Freya didn''t seek him out as she understood the pain he was in and was willing to wait. Life was full of regrets, after all. She embraced him without saying a word, knowing that silence spoke louder than words in this moment.

    "Take a shower, get some rest. There are things we can''t change, but we, the ones still living, need to keep moving forward. The Yaren Tribe needs us."

    She vowed to be the supportive partner Micah needed, to help him lead the Yaren Tribe to a better future.

    Micah parted his lips, wanting to speak, but he couldn''t find the right words. His throat felt tight, as though something was lodged in it, and his heart weighed heavy, like a giant stone pressing down on his chest. Freya''s voice was hoarse, "Arin was a good person. She sacrificed her life to expose those who wanted to harm you."

    If Arin had been the type to cling to life at any cost, she would have allied with those who plotted against him. But she hadn''t. Because of her, Micah was able to identify and eliminate the threats in time. "Micah, from now on, we''ll visit her grave every year and take care of her family."

    "Yeah. And about our wedding night... I''m sorry..." Micah slowly parted his lips, his voice rough and low.

    Arin had given her life for him. Freya, too, had shown him genuine love and had nearly died for him. Even on their wedding night, he wasn''t by her side.

    Freya gently stroked his hair. "Look

    ???

    at you. I understand everything. I could never me you. This wedding was really just for show I''m not upset at all. As long as you''re by my side, every day is our wedding night. I''ll be right here with you, helping you lead the Yaren Tribe."

    Freya meant every word, but she knew Arin''s family would be upset, especially Arin''s brother, Sean.

    Sean had once been grateful to both Micah and Nina for their kindness, but this time it involved his sister.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Pharaoh had spent years in theb, conducting experiments through wars, very camps, and human trials, and now there was no solution?

    When Nina brought Orion back, it was Pharaoh who had performed the surgery on him, as well as on Nash.

    Sean felt a deep sense of injustice. "I know we''re not your family. To you, the lives ofmoners like us are disposable. But you had the power Why did you just stand by and let my sister die? What did she do wrong? sterd Even after being tortured by that poison, she didn''t join forces with anyone to harm you!"

    Sean had be a soldier, following the path of the military, and now it was just him and his sister. But with Arin''s death, he was left all alone in the world. The news of her passing filled him with a deep sense of injustice.

    He came here angry, feeling that he had nothing left to lose. What did it matter if he offended Pharaoh or Micah? He had nothing left to fear, even if it cost him his life.

    "I admit I''ve made mistakes in the past, but I really had no choice. Nash''s poison was cured because his father provided the antidote.

    "As for Orion, that was a bone marrow transnt. I was only helping to strengthen his health."

    "Then what about all your research? What about those healers?" Sean shouted.

 Chapter 1059

    Sean let out a furious scream. The pain in his chest was unbearable.

    The ve camps had thousands of people, and in the end, nothing came of it? And with all the Yaren Tribe''s medicinal resources, how could they fail to save his sister?

    In the end, wasn''t it just because they were afraid his sister''s feelings for Micah would interfere with him?

    Ashan clutched his chest, the pain unbearable. "You saved so many lives, ran countless experiments. Why wouldn''t you save my sister?"

    Fearing that Ashan, overwhelmed by grief, might do something rash, Micah stepped in front of the Pharaoh, his resolve unshaken. "I tried everything I could, but I couldn''t save her. That''s on me. If you want revenge, I''m willing to pay with my life." Micah''s gaze was steady and unwavering.

    "No! You''re the leader of the Yaren Tribe now. If a life has to be taken, then take mine instead!" Freya eximed, rushing to shield Micah with her arms spread wide.

    She couldn''t bear to see him die, not after they had just gotten married. their wedding had a specific purpose beyond just celebrating their union. Their wedding night was already filled with regret. If either of them were to die now, it would all be over. At that moment, Pharaoh stepped forward as well. "If you believe I let her die, then kill me instead."

    Pharaoh''s voice was calm and steady.

    Micah was the future of the tribe, and the Yaren people had seen his leadership and capabilities. If Micah were to die, it would be a great loss for the tribe. Pharaoh would rather sacrifice himself than allow that to happen.

    Besides, those who were still alive had to continue on. Micah and Freya had done nothing wrong. f there was anyone to me, it was him. So he was willing to take on the burden.

    Sean was heartbroken and enraged by his sister''s death, but he knew deep down that killing Pharaoh or Micah wouldn''t solve anything. It would only make him a traitor to the Yaren Tribe.

    Pharaoh had made mistakes,

    focusing too much on his

    experiments, which allowed Seth to take advantage of the tribe, leading to years of conflict and suffering. But Pharaoh had also brought them through dark times, and Micah was working to bringsting peace. The tribe was finally thriving.

    "Sean," came a soft yet firm voice, calling to him from a distance.

    Sean turned to see Nina approaching. The image of her shielding him five years ago was still fresh in his mind.

    "Teacher Nina," he said, his voice trembling.

    Though Nina had only taught them briefly, she had saved his life. Once a teacher, always a teacher, especially for someone who had risked so much for him.

    Now standing in front of him, Nina''s gaze was unwavering. "You still call me teacher, even though I only

    taught you for an hour. But what et

    about Teacher Micah? He taught you much longer. Do you not acknowledge him now?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Nina''s words aimed to make Sean reflect on his actions. She continued gently, "You need to understand that Micah never intended for your sister to diet was those others who are to me. And Micah has already captured them. He will bring justice to you and your sister."

    Sean''s face twisted with bitterness. "Justice? She''s dead! What good is justice now?"

    His voice dripped with sarcasm. "With all the experiments Pharaoh''s conducted and all those human trials, how could he not find a cure for the poison?"

 Chapter 1060

    Sean remained stubborn, almost shouting, "I feel like it''s all because of my sister''s lower status that you didn''t want to save her!" "I''m sorry. I was too obsessed before, trying to revive the dead, chasing some unattainable goal. In the end, I realized it was all just an illusion." Pharaoh sighed.

    "I know you''re heartbroken over your sister''s death, but the Yaren Tribe must continue to move forward. I''m willing to let Micah hand those responsible over to you, and we''llpensate you for the loss. Everything I said earlier still stands." He pressed his lips together and started walking toward Sean.

    Pharaoh had already steeled himself for whatever Sean might demand, whether it be a beating or even a life for a life. If that was the price, Pharaoh was ready to be the one to pay it. He wouldn''t resist, and he would make sure that Micah and Nina didn''t retaliate against Sean.

    Even though Pharaoh hadn''t said these words aloud, Nina and Micah understood him perfectly.

    "Sean! We''re not the ones who caused your sister''s death! You''re part of the Yaren Tribe. I believe that even if your sister didn''t love Micah, she loved this country."

    Who among the people would want to harm their own leader?

    This struck a chord in Sean, reminding him of a conversation he once had with Arin. She had been infatuated with Micah, collecting every piece of news about him, cutting out newspaper clippings, and even printing out screenshots from videos.

    He had once asked her, "With such a huge difference in status between you and Teacher Micah, are you so obsessed that you might die for him one day?"

    He never expected his words toe true.

    But he remembered her response

    clearly. She said, "Even if I don''t love

    him, he''s still the leader of our country I were to die because of him one day, that would be a noble

    sacrifice. It would be an honor."

    swney

    Now, hearing Nina mention this, it brought everything into perspective for Sean. Arin had always known the possible oue, and she had epted it.

    Sean''s breathing became heavy. "I

    was rash ''ll request to be stationed at the border. My sister... She died for the country. I only ask that she be honored ordingly. I don''t need anything else." en FindNovel

    Micah had intended to properlypensate Sean, but he hadn''t expected him to volunteer for border duty.

    "Honor is a given, but I wanted to

    discuss this with you first. Since you''ve made your decision, I''ll have Joker handle it. However, thepensation you''re owed will still

    be provided. You..."

    Sean was still so young. How old was he at the time? Just 12 years old, the minimum age for conscription in the Yaren Tribe. Despite his youthful face, his determination was clear.

    "I don''t need it. My sister is gone, and even if you give me those things, they''re meaningless to me. I''d rather dedicate my youth to serving the country."

    That was Sean''s decision.

    Micah wanted to say more, but Pharaoh gave him a subtle nod, signaling that they should respect Sean''s wishes. "Then we''ll do as you''ve asked," Micah finally said.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Arin''s deep love for Micah was her own private matter, and she never openly pursued him. When she died for the sake of the country, no one linked it to romantic feelings.

    The people of the Yaren Tribe spoke of her bravery and honored her name after her death, but even with all the recognition, Arin was nevering back.

 Chapter 1061

    Sean had one thought in his mind which was to protect the Yaren Tribe and Micah. After all, both Micah and the tribe were what his sister had given her life to protect.

    On the day Sean left, Nina came to see him off. Sean didn''t want money, status, or any material things. The only thing Nina could give him was a protective charm she had personally blessed.

    "Sean, life on the border will be tough. Please take good care of yourself. Even though your sister is gone, we will always be your family, and you''re wee toe back anytime," Nina said with a gentle smile.

    Sean smiled back, but deep down, he knew that without his sister, the Yaren Tribe no longer felt like home. Even though Nina offered him such kindness, he understood that Nina and Micah had their own lives. He wasn''t a child anymore, and he was aware of that. With Sean gone, the chapter of Arin''s story closed as well. Nina, worried about Micah''s mental state, stayed in the Yaren Tribe for a while.

    Outwardly, Micah appeared fine, but beneath the surface, something wasn''t right. His eyes were bloodshot, his face was drawn, and he seemed utterly drained.

    Nina couldn''t help but voice her concern. "You really worry me like this. Are you having trouble sleeping at night? If it''s really bad, I can call Wilfred. Maybe he cane and check on you."

    Knowing Micah''s pride, Nina guessed he wouldn''t admit anything to their father, but Wilfred was different. He was thorough, and since they were the same age, there was no awkwardness between them.

    "I''m fine-" Micah started, but Freya cut him off.

    "How can you be fine? You''ve been restless every night, haunted by dreams of Arin! Micah, she''s bing your obsession! You did everything you could!"

    Micah had seen death before,

    especially with all the conflicts the tribe had endured. Freya knew that Arin had died trying to save Micah, but she didn''t think it should have affected him this much.

    Micah had done everything he could. It wasn''t as if he had intentionally caused Arin''s death. So why had her passing affected him so deeply, leaving him in such a terrible state? Freya held onto Micah, but his face remained clouded with darkness, a heaviness he couldn''t shake. He didn''t want Nina to worry, but Freya had already revealed too much. "Freya! Why are you telling Nina all of this? You didn''t need to say anything!" Micah snapped.

    "This is your issue, Micah, and it''s serious. You''re not okay. Why shouldn''t I tell Nina?" Freya''s voice trembled with sorrow, her tears falling like pearls from a broken string. Nina pulled Freya into aforting embrace. "It''s okay, Freya. You don''t need to say more. Micah, you need to understand that you can''t go on like this."

    "I''m fine!" Micah''s voice was cold.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, his expression was

    intensely serious. How could someone in Micah''s condition possibly

    have no issues? But Nina knew better. Usually, someone in deniat would always im they were fine.

    QUMS

    Nina felt a heavy weight in her chest. "Micah, calm down. We can talk this through. Everything can be fixed.

    You need to get your life back met

    <. You can''t let Arin''s death

    track.

    be your obsession. She wouldn''t want to see you like this."

    "No, I don''t-I''m not... Ahhh!" Micah suddenly cried out in anguish.

 Chapter 1062

    Micah clutched his head in agony, releasing a pained scream. Seeing him like this was gut-wrenching for Nina, but even more so for Freya, who had been by his side every day. Nina stepped forward, gently cing a hand on his shoulder, her voice soft and soothing.

    "Micah, this isn''t your fault. Please don''t push yourself like this-"

    "It is my fault! If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t have made that sacrifice. I''ve seen death so many times, but I''ve never felt like this before. Nina, you don''t understand! I watched her die right in front of me..." Micah''s voice was hoarse, cutting through Nina''s words, each word carrying the weight of his torment. Nina had never seen him so broken, and it left her feeling helpless.

    Afraid he might lose control, she quickly called their father. Before long, Pharaoh arrived with a team from theb. Seeing Micah in this state, Pharaoh felt an overwhelming sadness. This was his son, after all.

    But when Pharaoh examined Micah, he discovered that Micah had been secretly taking phenobarbital. It was a drug Pharaoh had modified, which had addictive properties. Micah''s recent breakdown was a result of withdrawal from not taking the medication on time.

    Pharaoh immediately set new rules. From now on, any medication from theb would require approval. Additionally, anyone who knew about Micah''s drug use was silenced. As the leader of the Yaren Tribe, Micah had many enemies who would exploit this weakness if it became public.

    Freya wanted to stay by Micah''s side, but Pharaoh stopped her. "Micah can be absent because of work, but what reason would you have for being absent?"

    Freya realized the implication immediately, but she couldn''t bear to leave him. "He wasn''t with me on our wedding night. He''s been in so much paintely. If I can''t stay with him now, then what am I?"

    Her voice trembled, as if something was lodged in her throat. Her heart felt as if it was being squeezed by an invisible hand.

    Micah had previously considered that certain circumstances might force him to separate from Freya, leaving her feeling neglected. However, at this moment, she couldn''t bring herself to abandon him alone. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Father, please, let me stay with him..."

    Pharaoh remained silent, his expression stern.

    Be

    Nina, seeing Freya''s distress, spoke up. "Father, let her stay with Micah. You''re here to handle things in the tribe Nothing will go wrong in the meantime."

    After a moment, Pharaoh agreed. "Alright, you can stay and take care of him." "Thank you, Father..." Freya wiped away her tears and rushed to Micah''s side.

    She gripped his hand tightly, feeling more certain than ever. No matter what happened, no matter where they were, she would stand by his side, through life and death.

    She even med herself for not protecting him better, for letting him spiral into guilt and pain, for turning to drugs to cope.

    Micah heard every word she said. When Freya finally broke down in tears, he reached out and wiped them away.

    "Silly girl, this isn''t your fault. Why are you crying?"

    Freya''s heart leaped with joy when she saw his eyes open. "Micah, you''re awake! You scared me so much..."

 Chapter 1063

    Micah gently stroked Freya''s head, a smile of understanding forming on his lips. "I''m sorry for making you worry."

    "Micah, please, you have to get better. You can''t leave me behind. We... we still have so many things we haven''t done. Everything feels unfinished." Freya hugged him tightly, her voice hoarse and full of emotion. She was truly scared. If Freya had known that Micah was holding onto an idealized memory of someone who had been wless in every way, it might not have hurt as much. But with Arin, things were different.

    Setting aside everything else, it was clear that some choices had been offered to Arin, but she hadn''t taken them.

    Freya didn''t want Micah to spend the rest of his life drowning in guilt.

    Micah continued to gently caress her head. "I understand everything you''re saying. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to pull myself out of this darkness."

    Freya had always said she didn''t care about these things, and Micah knew where the real issuey. He wouldn''t hold it against her.

    Soon after, Wilfred arrived. While Pharaoh would handle Micah''s physical dependence on the medication, Wilfred''s role was to guide him through the emotional and psychological healing process.

    Micah knew the logic of it all, but no matter how much he understood, he couldn''t move past the emotional barrier inside him. After all, Arin had died because of him. She was right there in his arms, with each breath fading away. Wilfred empathized with his pain. He hypnotized Micah, delving deep into his mind to help soothe his turmoil.

    Micah''s voice was raspy as he finally spoke. "I didn''t kill her, but she died because of me. I never imagined that death could be so overwhelming, so quiet and inevitable..."

    Tears welled up in Micah''s eyes, slowly trickling down.

    Wilfred''s voice was calm.

    "Everything has regrets, Micah. You did your best. It''s not like you abandoned her. Reality is harsh, and sometimes, there''s nothing you can do. For her, death might have been a release from all that pain."

    He paused before continuing, "Think of the countless lives lost in the ve camps When Pharaoh was conducting experiments, Seth was sabotaging things from within. How

    many dives were lost back

    wnov

    Micah, it''s not about being cold-hearted. It''s about

    understanding that the dead are gone, and we, the living, must carry

    on.

    "Micah, you still have your father, your wife, your sister and an entire nation depending on you. If something happens to you, what will be of them?" Wilfred knew that the weight of responsibility was the only thing that could pull Micah out of this dark ce.

    Micah remained silent, his face twisted with pain.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Wilfred pressed on. "Micah, as the leader of the Yaren Tribe, you are ountable to your people and your nation. You''re not just an individual anymore.

    "Arin cared for you deeply, but even if she didn''t, she still wouldn''t have dared to try and harm you, knowing you''re the leader of the tribe."

    Arin''s fate had been tragic, but Micah''s duty couldn''t be ignored.

    After a pause, Wilfred added,

    "Everyone''s life is finite. Her death is heartbreaking, but you''re the leader of your people, and they need you Freya has only just married you. Would you really push yourself to the brink and leave her a widow?"

    When Wilfred mentioned Freya, Micah''s mind shed with images of her face. Gradually, the darkness in his eyes began to lift.

    Micah pressed his lips together and softly said, "I understand now."

 Chapter 1064

    "With your willpower, I believe you can get through this. I''ll be monitoring your progress closely," Wilfred said calmly, and he followed through on his promise.

    Breaking an addiction was painful, but Micah had plenty of support around him, especially with Freya by his side. After a week, Micah sessfully overcame his dependence on the drugs.

    This was great news for everyone, especially Freya, who was overjoyed. "Micah, let''s visit the grassrootsmunities. There are still so many people who need our help."

    Freya''s thinking was straightforward. If she and Micah focused on their work together, it would keep his mind off Arin''s death.

    Recently, Micah had felt guilty about neglecting her, thinking he owed her more attention since they had just gotten married. He had been trying to make up for the time he had neglected her by staying by her side. However, things unexpectedly took a turn for the worse, and instead of improving, Micah ended up in his current troubled state.

    Holding Freya close, Micah agreed, "Your idea is a good one. Let''s head to the grassroots. With Joker looking after things here, the Yaren tribe will be in good hands."

    "Alright," she responded, relieved.

    Micah and Freya decided to leave, so Pharaoh had to stay in the Yaren Tribe for a while to keep an eye on things, otherwise, he wouldn''t feel at ease. However, Pharaoh was very reluctant to part with Orion.

    In Birkham, the time he spent with Orion had been so peaceful. He had originally nned toe over just to attend Micah and Freya''s wedding, but now, everything had taken an unexpected turn.

    Pharaoh gently patted Orion''s head with affection. "Orion, when you go back with your parents this time, you need to be on your best behavior. I''lle to visit you soon," he said, his voice filled with warmth and care. Orion nodded obediently. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll listen to Mom and Dad, study hard, and wait for you toe visit."

    "Good boy," Pharaoh replied with a smile.

    Pharaoh personally saw them off at the airport. Meanwhile, on the business side, Quincy was handling matters.

    When it came to business, Quincy had things covered. As for Nina, Shane respected her decision, but Quincy spoke up first, "Sir, why don''t you and madam stay in the Yaren Tribe @little longer? I can take Orion back home for school. Don''t worry, I''ll coordinate with madam''s adoptive parents to make sure

    everything is arranged properly."

    Nina nced at Orion. Ever since Orion was born, Nina hadn''t been there for him for the past five years.

    Now that he was about to start

    school, it wouldn''t be right to keep him in the Yaren Tribe. It would only disrupt his education. How could she possibly feel at ease letting him go back home on his own?

    "No, I won''t stay in the Yaren Tribe. Once they return from the grassroots, Orion''s grandpa will be joining us."

    Besides, they had already decided to settle in Birkham from the start.

    Nash, understanding Nina''s decision, pulled her aside. "I know you''re worried about things here. you''re uneasy about sending Orion back atone, I''ll go with him. But if you stay behind on your own, I''ll beAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    worried about you."

    The distance was the real issue. If they were just a drive away, they could handle everything easily. But now, Nina felt the weight of that distance.

    Her biological father, Pharaoh, had experienced so much in life and had plenty of capable people around him, and with Freya at Micah''s side, she knew they would be fine. She needed to focus on Orion for now.

    Nina ultimately decided to return to Birkham, but meanwhile, William took advantage of their absence to stir up trouble, contacting certain individuals to cause disruptions. Although some had been temporarily misled by William, there were still those who remained loyal to Nash.

 Chapter 1065

    Several people tried reaching Nash, but neither he nor Quincy answered their phones. They were both on a flight, unaware of the chaos unfolding. William, however, had one clear goal in mind. He wanted money and power. The assets he hadn''t secured before, he was determined to im now.

    William''s actions had caused such an uproar within York Corporation that even Zoe was alerted. She confronted him directly, her voice filled with frustration. "I''ve already told you everything, and Nash made his stance clear at the wedding. How can you still act like this?" "Nash hasn''t been unkind to you, has he?"

    It was Nash''spetence that had pulled York Corporation back from the brink of copse, transforming it into the thrivingpany it was today. And yet, here William was, trying to tear it all down.

    But William wasn''t interested in listening. "Sure, Nash built York Corporation into what it is today, but the problem is, I can''t let myself end up penniless."

    "If you didn''t want to end up with nothing, why didn''t you listen when Dad asked you toe back in the first ce?" Zoe shot back. "And now you stand here talking like this? Don''t you find it hypocritical?"

    Zoe was the type of person who always spoke her mind. She never sugarcoated things, especially when it came to people and situations she didn''t like.

    And when it came to her brother, it wasn''t just that he hadn''t aplished anything, he had only gotten worse. Zoe was deeply disappointed in him.

    "That was then. This is now. I don''t even know what to say to you," she added, her tone sharp.

    "Then don''t say anything," William retorted. "What I''m doing has nothing to do with you. Why are you so worried? Zoe, don''t you understand that Nash isn''t even really part of this family? So why are you siding with him?"

    William''s frustration had been building ever since Nash had refused him both money and ess. Now, Zoe''s criticism was pushing him over the edge.

    Zoe''s anger red. "Siding with him?

    Where were you when I was thinking about what was best for this family? You let Dad and Nash carry so much of your burden. And now, here you are, demanding money. If I were you, I wouldn''t even have the nerve to stand here!

    "If you don''t want me to call the police and have you arrested, you''d better leave right now."

    William stared at her in disbelief. How could his own sister, his blood rtive, be siding with Nash against him?

    He couldn''t fathom that she would go so far as to threaten him with arrest to protect Nash.

    Blinded by rage, Williamshed out, striking Zoe hard across the face. "Zoe, I''m your older brother. Is this how you talk to me? I''m telling you, as long as York Corporation carries our family name, I will always have a im to it!

    "You may not want anything, but that doesn''t mean I don''t. If you and Nash want to stand together, I can''t stop you, but if you get in my way, I swear, I''ll make sure both you and Nash suffer."

    William''s anger boiled over as he realized that even his own family wasn''t on his side. And then, an idea struck him.

    Zoe and Nash were close, weren''t they?

    He decided that if he kidnapped Zoe, Nash would have no choice but to pay for her release.

    True to his word, William acted swiftly.

    As Zoe found herself being heldContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    hostage, she looked at her brother withplete and utter

    disappointment. "From this moment on, you are no longer my brother. The York family will never

    nov

    acknowledge you again!"

 Chapter 1066

    "Fine, it doesn''t matter if you don''t acknowledge me," William scoffed as he knocked Zoe unconscious and locked her in the attic. "Once I have money and power, anything I want will be just a word away." That evening, Nina and Nash''s ne touched down. As they stepped out of the airport, they noticed something unusual.

    Thergest billboard nearby, which used to feature York Corporation''s popr beauty products, had been reced with a food advertisement. The change hadn''t been authorized by Nash, and that wasn''t right. Both of them exchanged a nce, realizing something was wrong in Birkham.

    Just as Nina was about to speak, Nash''s phone rang. It was Manager Wood from the nning Department. He was one of the most loyal and long-standing employees at York Corporation. "Manager Wood, I was just about to call you. What''s going on with the billboard outside the airport? Why was it changed?"

    "Mr. York, we need to talk. Come to my house immediately. Everyone is here waiting for you," Manager Wood''s voice was urgent.

    Without further questions, Nash and Nina hailed a cab and rushed to Manager Wood''s home. When they arrived, the study was packed with people, all of whom stood up the moment they saw Nash. "Mr. York," they all greeted him in unison.

    Nash gestured for them to sit and asked, "What''s going on? Just tell me."

    He had a suspicion, but without concrete evidence, he couldn''t be sure.

    "William has bribed thepany''s financial officer, the head of procurement, and several key clients. Most of York Corporation is now under his control. We''ve been sidelined..." Manager Wood and the others detailed William''s schemes, and it was far worse than they had imagined.

    Nina frowned deeply. She had hoped for a few peaceful days after returning to Birkham, but it seemed that wasn''t going to happen.

    She sighed softly.

    Nash moved closer tofort her. "Don''t worry. William can''t stir up too much trouble. But with all this chaos at York Corporation, why hasn''t Aunt Zoe stepped in to stop it?"

    At that, everyone suddenly remembered Zoe.

    Someone voiced their concern, "We''ve been getting pushed around at thepany. Do you think something might have happened to Miss Zoe as well?"

    Manager Wood quickly dismissed the idea. "William wouldn''t go that far. He wouldn''t harm her."

    Spection wouldn''t get them anywhere, so Nash sent everyone home and decided to confront William himself.

    The night was dark and foggy, and the vi''s lights shone brightly. Inside, the sound ofughter echoed through the halls.

    Nash pushed open the front door. Without acknowledging the couple on the sofa, he took a seat across from them. The woman, embarrassed, grabbed her clothes from the floor to cover herself and quickly hid behind William.

    "Who is he, Mr. York?" the woman asked, addressing William as ''Mr. York.''

    Nash raised an eyebrow, amused, as he waited for William''s response.

    William cleared his throat and, with a stern face, said, "Go upstairs. Don''te back down until I say so."

    "A mere call girl, and yet you''re acting so protective," Nash said with

    a

    Os he tossed his car keys

    table and leaned back on

    the sofa.

    William, irritated, covered the

    woman with his jacket and pushed

    her toward the stairs. "Wait for me in the room, and don''te down without my permission."

    The woman nodded quickly and disappeared.

    Now, it was just the two of them in the living room. Nash made his way to the kitchen and grabbed a beer, giving William time to get dressed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Bring out a bottle of red wine!" William barked, annoyed when Nash returned with only a beer.

    Nash shot him a re, and William, despite his irritation, stayed quiet.

    "Keeping the red wine in the kitchen? Looks like you weren''t all that as the big shot you used to be," Nash mocked.

 Chapter 1067

    "Don''t bother mocking me, Nash. You came here because you already know I''ve made changes to York Corporation, right? Let me be clear. I''m taking York Corporation, along with the rest of the family''s assets," William said, lifting his chin like a defiant kid.

    Nash took a sip of his drink and asked in a low voice, "Where''s Aunt Zoe?"

    He wasn''t here to argue about thepany. He wanted to know where Zoe was. On the way over, he had already sent people to check her house, and she was nowhere to be found, confirming his suspicions.

    William''s face froze for a moment before he let out a sinister chuckle. After a long, mockingugh, he suddenly stopped and said, "If you want to see her, fine. Meet me at the office tomorrow and sign the transfer agreement. Give me back all the shares and rights." "And if I don''t?"

    "Then don''t expect to see Zoe again. But you care about her, don''t you? Of course, you do. I warned her not to side with you. I''m her brother after all. But she didn''t listen," William sneered, his face twisted with malice.

    Nash didn''t bother with more words. He stood up, grabbed his car keys, and threw a cold nce at William. "You''ve stashed away quite a bit of cash, haven''t you? Even bringing women home now. Your reputation is spreading. If you don''t want to lose everything, you''d better know when to stop."

    William snorted in response.

    "You''ve seen my methods. If there''s one thing I''m not good at, it''s showing mercy," Nash said, walking out without looking back.

    William, rattled by Nash''s words, grumbled and stormed upstairs to vent his frustration on the woman.

    With no useful information from William, Nash turned his focus to thepany''s security footage. If Zoe had been at the office, there had to be a record of it.

    Fortunately, Nash had kept some control over the system and could ess the surveince footage through his privateputer.

    Sure enough, Zoe appeared in the footage. Several employees had seen her, and she had gone straight to the top floor to meet with William. But after entering the CEO''s office, she never reappeared.

    "Could she still be at thepany?" Nina asked, puzzled.

    It seemed too bold of William to hideContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    her there. After all, Nash was stilkin charge of thepany. Hidinge someone in the building seemed like a huge risk.

    "Maybe he thinks the most obvious ce is the safest?" she spected, but Nash shook his head.

    "I doubt it," he said, though a grim thought crossed his mind. "If that''s the case... William is as good as dead."

    Just then, the footage showed

    William dragging arge suitcase out of the office. Nash and Nina exchanged a look and immediately focused on the screen.

    William had taken the suitcase out of the building, and external surveince couldn''t track it. Nash quickly tapped into hiswork of contacts. Soon, a new video was sent to his phone, showing William bringing therge suitcase back to his vi.

    "She''s at his house," Nina said, pping her thigh as the realization hit. "That makes more sense given hisck of caution."

    "Should we go rescue her now?" she asked eagerly, ready to take action.

    Nash shook his head. "I''ll handle this. You stay with Orion and get him set up for school."

    Understanding his intent, Nina nodded.

    Nash didn''t need to personally handle the rescue. The next morning, the woman who had spent the night at William''s house was quietly escorted away.

    Half an hourter, the police arrived and arrested William on charges of soliciting prostitution.

    Just after the police left, a ck car that had been waiting at the end of the street pulled up to the vi, and two men stepped out.

 Chapter 1068

    Two men entered the vi with ease, and half an hourter, they emerged, supporting Zoe.

    When Nina saw Zoe at the hospital, her eyes were filled with tears. She held Zoe''s hand tightly, unable to let go.

    Zoe patted her hand and softly reassured her, "I''m fine, really."

    "It''s our fault for not being careful."

    Zoe shook her head, "It''s not your fault. It''s just my bad luck, having a brother like him."

    Turning to Nash, she added, "William has made a mess of thepany. You need to fix things quickly before others take advantage. And as for William, don''t hesitate and do whatever needs to be done."

    Nash nodded. He knew what had to be done, and after everything that had happened, he was clear on how to deal with the situation.

    While Zoe was in the hospital, thepany underwent a thorough purge. The clean-up happened so quickly. Even though William paid off the woman to change her testimony and got out of the police station as fast as he could, it was already toote. All of his people were let go under legitimate grounds, and as for the clients he had secured, they were no longer worth keeping.

    William was picked up by one of the clients he had bribed, a businessman named Fabian. Fabian dealt in counterfeit and low-quality goods, and even without William''s bribes, Nash had already been nning to cut ties with him.

    Once in the car, Fabian handed William a file. Inside werepany details, along with a schedule of Nina''s drop-offs and pick-ups of their child.

    William frowned. "Going after Nash''s woman? Are you insane?"

    "Mr. York, this is yourst shot to make aeback. Or are you content to let that kid walk all over you? Don''t forget, you are the real York." Fabian lowered his voice, "Everything is ready. The men are in ce. All we need is your go-ahead, and that woman will be brought right to you." "There won''t be any mistakes?"

    William hesitated. Controlling York Corporation meant holding all the power in Birkham, and he wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip away. Without waiting for Fabian''s response, he instructed, "Take her to the old mass grave in the outskirts. I''ll be waiting at the top of the hill."

    After seeing Orion safely into school, Nina got into her car to leave. Nash had been swamped with work at York Corporation and hadn''t slept for days, so she nned to cook him a nice meal to help him rx

    QUAS

    But as soon as she arrived at the

    market, two thugs ran up and snatched her purse. She chased them into a nearby alleyway, only to find herself at the edge of an abandoned basketball court About a dozen men were standing there, each holding a metal pipe.

    A gang fight?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina decided it wasn''t worth getting involved and turned to leave, but one of the men blocked her way.

    "Since you''re here, why don''t you stick around and have some fun with us?" he sneered, reaching out to touch her face.

    Nina dodged his hand and spat, "Get your filthy hands off me."

    The man chuckled, "Feisty, huh? I like that."

    He reached out again, but Nina kicked him hard, sending him flying. That was when the whole group charged at her, and the leader shouted, "Take her alive!"

    Realizing that the purse snatching

    had been a setup, Nina braced

    herself for the fight. She quickly took down four of them, but more kepting. She was holding her own until two men snuck up from behind and knocked her out with a blow to the head.

    When she woke up, she was tied to a post near the edge of a cliff. William stood a meter away, a smirk on his face.

    "It''s you?" Nina said with a cold smile. "Of course it''s you. Who else would have the nerve toe after me?"

 Chapter 1069

    "Call Nash. Tell him to sign over thepany and the rest of the family''s assets to me, or I''ll make sure you disappear without a trace." William gestured for her to look behind her.

    Nina didn''t turn around, replying coldly, "Nash would never agree to that. You''re wasting your time."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "If he refuses, I''ll kill you. And then I''ll bring your son here. If Nash still doesn''t cooperate, well, I won''t mind adding another body to the count."

    William pulled out a knife, stepping closer to Nina. He grabbed her chin and pped her face lightly with the t of the de. "You better convince him to do as I say, or else..."

    The cold metal of the knife against her skin made Nina narrow her eyes. William had lost all sense of humanity in his pursuit of wealth. If he remained alive, they would never find peace.

    A thought crossed Nina''s mind, and she let out a softugh. "Fine, I''ll convince Nash. But you''ll have to give me my phone, right? How else am I supposed to call him?"

    Relying on his advantage in numbers and control of the only way down the mountain, William agreed to Nina''s request. He ordered his men to untie her and hand her the phone. Once free, Nina flexed her stiff wrists and pretended to dial Nash''s number. "Nash, I''m at the top of the old graveyard hill. Come quickly..."

    "Stupid woman! You''re trying to trick me!"

    William lunged to grab the phone, but Nina wrapped her arms around him and leaped off the cliff.

    "Ah! Are you crazy?!"

    William''s scream echoed through the air as they fell. Fabian''s men rushed to the edge of the cliff, but by then, both Nina and William had disappeared.

    Nina survived the fall. She couldn''t take on all of William''s men, but handling William alone was a different story.

    After his terrified outburst, she let go of him, sending him plunging down the mountain. She, on the other hand, clung to a rocky ledge and slowly made her way down. When Nash arrived after receiving the news, he found Nina standing beside William''s lifeless body.

    "It''s over," Nash pulled her into a tight embrace, offering quietfort as he signaled his men and the police to handle the situation.

    Since William''s kidnapping of Nina had been caught on surveince, and with Fabian flipping sides to testify against him, the police cleared Nina of any wrongdoing. Not long after, Valentine''s Day arrived.

    By then, they had been back in

    Birkham for a while. Nash had been

    working long hours, leaving early

    anding homete. Nina haet

    practically be a stay-at-home

    mom, and Orion was starting to feel like atchkey kid.

    On Valentine''s Day morning, Nina hoped Nash would surprise her with something special. But he left after a quick breakfast. He didn''te home for lunch, and by the time Orion was back from school, there was still no sign of him.

    With a sigh, Nina figured Nash had forgotten about Valentine''s Day.

    Then the doorbell rang. It was Zoe.

    Zoe looked serious as she sighed, "Nina, I might need your help with something. I just don''t want to interfere with your ns with Nash."

    "We don''t have any ns today, Aunt Zoe. What do you need? I''m happy to help."

    Zoe hesitated for a moment before handing Nina a gift bag. "Well, could you put this on and meet someone for me? Just help me make sure he gives up on me." Nina nced at the gift bag in her hand. It was a limited edition, high-end outfit, and she was about to refuse.

    But Zoe quickly added, "Oh,e

    on! If you don''t help me, no one will. Don''t worry, I''ll exin everything to Nash. Plus, I''ll take care of Orion for you, so you don''t need to worry."

    With that, Zoe thrust the bag into Nina''s hands and scooped up Orion, heading into the house.

    Seeing no other choice, Nina reluctantly changed into the outfit and set off to the location Zoe had sent her.

 Chapter 1070

    The night in Birkham gleamed with brilliance, especially on Valentine''s Day. Businesses pulled out all the stops to attract customers, as if trying to im the entire holiday for themselves.

    Nina stood outside a themed hotel, hesitating before going in. She peered through the floor-to-ceiling windows, searching for the man Zoe had described. He would have a blue rose pinned to his chest. Every table was upied by couples, but she couldn''t spot anyone matching that description.

    She thought about calling Zoe to check if the man had already left. Just then, she caught sight of a familiar figure. Nash was rounding a corner and heading into a private room on the second floor.

    On Valentine''s Day, and he didn''te home?

    What was he doing here?

    A flood of suspicions surged through Nina''s mind, all pointing to one possibility.

    Nash had someone else.

    Anger boiling, she stormed into the hotel and headed straight for the private rooms upstairs.

    "Miss, may I ask how many are in your party?" the waiter asked, blocking her path.

    Nina curved her lips into a sly smile. "How many? If you tell me, all of this could be yours." She handed the waiter a generous stack of cash, making his eyes light up with a grin as he held up two fingers. Of course. On Valentine''s Day, it had to be two people. Who else would book a hotel room for just one?

    She kicked the door open and sneered, "Well, Mr. York, enjoying yourself? I wonder if you..."

    The rest of her words caught in her throat. The room held only Nash, sitting there alone.

    Turning back, she red at the waiter, "Didn''t you say there were two people in here?"

    "Mr. York said two. His wife hasn''t arrived yet."

    "You can go now. I''ll handle things from here," Nash dismissed the waiter, then turned to close the door, only to realize she had broken it.

    With a wry smile, he said, "Looks like we''ll need a new room."

    The waiter, quick to react, arranged

    for another room. Meanwhile, Nina

    stood there, confused. Nash seemed unbothered by being caught, and the waiter had

    mentioned his wife. But wasn''t she his wife?

    "What''s going on? Don''t you know it''s Valentine''s Day?" Nina asked, annoyed.

    Nash held her hands, looking her up and down with a smile. "This outfit really suits you. I don''t think anyone else could pull it off as well as you do."

    Nina nced down at her clothes, still puzzled. "What is going on?"

    "I picked out the dress myself. It''s Valentine''s Day, after all. There had to be some surprises, right? So..."

    "I get it," Nina said, realizing the truth.

    Zoe''s so-called favor was just a ruse to bring her here, to Nash.

    Thank goodness she hadn''t done anything rash. She nced back at the damaged door, feeling a little embarrassed.

    The waiter quickly escorted them to

    the new room. The setup was the

    same, and Nina had to admit, the

    hotel staff were impressively efficient. Roses decorated the table, and red balloons on the walls

    formed a heart shape.

    As they sat down, Nina kept her head slightly lowered, still feeling awkward about her earlier outburst.

    "The breeze tonight is a bit chilly. Since you''re closer to the window, could you close it for me?"

    Normally, Nash would never order her around. And normally, if he did, Nina would never listen. But tonight was different. She had doubted him, and now she felt guilty. With a sigh, Nina got up to close the window.

    Suddenly, the billboard across the street lit up the in, ordinary ad had transformed into a heartfelt message from Nash. Each word pierced straight into Nina''s heart,

    and tears welled up in her eyes.

    "What''s wrong? Don''t like it?" Nash asked softly, wrapping his arms around her shoulders.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina shook her head. How could she not love it?

    It was perfect.

    "I wasn''t sure what to get you," Nash whispered. "So I thought, why not confess my love to you all over again?"

 Chapter 1071

    As they talked, Nash knelt on one knee, offering the blue rose from his chest to Nina.

    "Nina, I like you, I love you, and I will love you for a lifetime, even in the next life and the one after that. Will you let me care for you, cherish you, and adore you?"

    His voice was gentle, every word hitting straight to her heart. Nina, already in tears, took the blue rose and nodded repeatedly.

    It took her a while before she could finally whisper, "I do."

    The moment she said those two words, Nash stood up and spun her around in a joyful embrace. At that moment, it felt as though time belonged only to them, and they simply listened to the sound of each other''s heartbeats. "Since you said yes, open the rose," Nash whispered in her ear.

    She gave him a curious nce and carefully parted the petals of the rose, revealing a ring nestled inside.

    Nina gasped in surprise. "Nash, you really outdid yourself."

    "Do you like it?" Nash asked with a smile. He had poured so much effort into this Valentine''s Day, consulting countless people to make sure everything was perfect.

    Nina beamed, "How could I not like it? Any woman would love this." She stood on tiptoes and gave Nash a quick kiss.

    However, as she pulled away, he wrapped his arms around her waist, turning that kiss into something much more passionate.

    Time seemed to stand still as they kissed, and when Nash finally let her go, Nina was almost breathless.

    "You''re terrible! I''m starving. Go get the waiter to bring us some food," Nina teased, using the excuse to break the lingering romantic tension.

    Nash had prepared a special dinner, with every dish tied to the theme of Valentine''s Day. The presentation and symbolism were so perfect that she couldn''t give anything less than a perfect score.

    Nina was certain no woman could resist such a thoughtful Valentine''s celebration, but she was still a bit upset with Nash for leaving her feeling neglectedtely.

    After dinner, she yfully asked, "Is that all you''ve got nned for tonight, Mr. York?"

    "Of course not," Nash replied with a mischievous grin. "Why else do you think I asked Zoe to watch Orion? There''s no way it ends here."

    He yfully stole another kiss as he circled the table, earning a mock re from Nina. But instead of being upset, he justughed and pulled out two movie tickets from the roses on the table. "May I invite you to a movie?"

    Blushing, Nina nodded shyly.

    The cinema was packed, but luckily Nash had pre-booked tickets. Hez had even prepared drinks and snacks ahead of time, pulling them out like a magician as they took their seats.

    en FindNovel

    The other couples couldn''t help but envy Nina, who was now the center of attention.

    "You''re setting the bar way too high for the other guys," she teased, though she was clearly pleased.

    By the time the movie ended, it was alreadyte. Nina started to worry about Orion, so she texted Zoe, who reassured her to fully enjoy the night and let herself be loved.

    Nina felt deeply grateful to Zoe.

    Although Zoe was an elder, she

    didn''t act superior. Instead, she treated Nina like family, always. looking out for her. Nina made a mental note to never forget Zoe''s kindness.

    As they left the theater, Nash suggested they visit the carnival. Tonight''s market would surely be different, with all sorts of activities geared towards couples.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nina was excited. After all, it had been a while since she had felt so carefree.

    "Just promise me you''ll hold my hand the whole time. It''s going to be crowded," she reminded him.

    She wasn''t wrong. Carnivals were always lively, and tonight was bound to be even busier.

 Chapter 1072

    As they approached the entrance to the carnival, the crowd looked overwhelming, stretching as far as the eye could see.

    Nash immediately wrapped his arm around her and whispered, "Maybe we should change clothes first. I don''t want anyone getting too close to you in that dress."

    Nina scoffed, "What? You didn''t think about this when you picked out the dress? No way, I''m not changing. I look great tonight, and with so many people here, I''m not missing out." Nash sighed, realizing there was no changing her mind. He stayed close, carefully watching over her.

    With that decision made, Nina threw herself into enjoying the night. She tried different foods, handing anything she couldn''t finish to Nash.

    She sipped on drinks, offering what she didn''t finish to him as well. She experimented with games, and when she got scared, she would rush into Nash''s arms for safety.

    She was like the brightest star in the night sky, yfully shining, attracting admiration from those around her. But not all attention was good.

    While waiting in line for ice cream, someone bumped into Nina, and her expression instantly darkened.

    Nash noticed and asked with concern, "What happened?"

    "I got groped."

    Nina scanned the crowd, but there was no sign of the culprit, though the offense was clear.

    Nash''s expression turned grim.

    He grabbed her hand and led her toward a nearby clothing store, his voice firm, almostmanding, "Change into something else, or we''re going home right now."

    "Why are you taking it out on me? I didn''t do anything wrong."

    "I know, but it bothers me. I''m angry for you and for myself."

    Nash''s frustration was palpable. His woman had been disrespected, and he didn''t even know who to me.

    Nina, feeling upset herself, chose an overly conservative outfit and headed into the dressing room. She decided to stay in there a bit longer than necessary, thinking, "If he''s mad, let him wait and see who gets impatient first." Time passed, and still, Nash made no move.

    Now even more frustrated, Nina stepped out. She was ready to confront him, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    "Nash, you''ve got some nerve!"

    Stomping her foot in anger, she changed back into her dress and went out to search for him.

    The night was bustling, with people everywhere and vendors calling out. Nina wandered aimlessly through the crowd, but Nash was nowhere to be found.

    Just as she was about to give up and head home alone, she heard Nash''s voiceing from a nearby alley.

    "Miss, you''re blocking my way with those flowers. I''m not the person you''re looking for."

    Nash sounded exasperated, and in front of him stood a woman in a long dress. From behind, she had a great figure,parable to Nina''s own.

    The woman spoke shyly, "Sir, I thinkContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    I''ve fallen for you at first sight. I know you must be surprised. I''m surprise too. When we turned the corner and our eyes met, my heart started racing. I''ve never felt that way before, but I know it''s love."

    Nash frowned, regretting that he hadn''t thought of lines like that when he was pursuing Nina.

    "Sir, could you ept me? I want to be with you."

    The woman extended arge bouquet of flowers, even bigger than the one that had been on the round table at the hotel.

    Nina clenched her fists, ready to teach Nash a lesson if he dared to ept the bouquet.

    The night breeze carried the scent of barbecue from the carnival.

    Nash smirked slightly, "Miss, I''m

    married. See this wedding ring? My wife gave me a wonderful son. If we weren''t trying to have a quiet evening together, you''d have had the pleasure of meeting him."

    "Sir..."

    "And my wife is just up ahead, buying clothes. Why don''t I take you to meet her?" Nash pointed to the alley entrance, where Nina was peeking out from behind a corner.

    She quickly ducked back, listening as the woman sighed, "I can tell you love your wife very much. She''s lucky Sir, I guess we aren''t meant to be I''ll keep the flowers."

 Chapter 1073

    "That''s it? You''re just giving up?" Nina''s mind was racing, but deep down, she was anxious.

    She was worried the woman would keep pursuing Nash. It wasn''t men''s wandering hearts that scared her, it was when other women got serious. No man could resist temptation when it''s served to him on a silver tter. "Nash, consider yourself lucky," Nina muttered under her breath.

    Suddenly, someone blocked her path. She looked up, locking eyes with Nash, his gaze filled with tenderness.

    "Aren''t there other women looking for you? Why aren''t you with them? Go on, make them happy, so..."

    "Then I''ll go."

    Nina grabbed his arm. "Don''t you dare."

    Taking advantage of the moment, Nash stole a quick kiss, grinning mischievously. "I wouldn''t dare, and I won''t. You and Orion are all I need."

    Reassured by his words, Nina''s face lit up with joy.

    The little incident made them forget all about the earlier unpleasantness. They wandered through the carnival, eating and drinking as they went. By the time they had explored every corner, Nina was yawning non-stop. It was gettingte.

    Nash hailed a cab and took Nina to a hotel. Yes, he had nned for them not to go home tonight.

    The holiday of love always felt warmer and more romantic than other celebrations, with the young reveling in the moment and the old reminiscing about the past.

    As the night passed and morning arrived, Nina groggily woke up, her mind still reying the events ofst night''s wild moments.

    She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts and regain herposure. Then she noticed the time. She had missed the window to take Orion to school!

    In a rush, Nina threw on some clothes, leaving Nash still asleep in bed, and dashed downstairs.

    "Darling, why are you in such a rush? Were you worried because you couldn''t find me?" Zoe hugged Nina.

    Nina stood there confused while Zoe whispered urgently, "This time, I really need your help."

    Nina followed Zoe''s gaze and saw a young man by the window, staring at them.

    "What''s going on?" Nina asked.

    "That''s Michael. We met at an event months ago, and he''s been trying to ask me out ever since. I didn''t agree to meet himst night, so this morning he..." Before Zoe could finish, Michael was already approaching.

    He gave Nina a quick once-over, frowning slightly. "Zoe, is this the girlfriend you''ve been talking about?"

    Zoe nodded seriously, wrapping her arm around Nina. "Why, does it seem unlikely? Lots of people say we look like a married couple."

    Nina felt a pang of frustration. Zoe seemed desperate enough to pull out the "pretend we''re a couple" card. Wasn''t she worried this could ruin her chances of getting marriedter? "Hello, I''m Zoe''s admirer, Michael. She told me you two are together, but it doesn''t seem that way to me."

    He was testing the waters.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nina was nervous. How were they supposed to prove it?

    Were they supposed to do something inappropriate right there?

    Michael might not care, but she had some dignity.

    Suddenly, an idea struck her. Nina blinked a few times, and tears began to fall. "Darling,st night you said you''d only love me. And now, first thing in the morning, you''re meeting someone else? Were you lying to me?"

    "Of course not! How could I lie to you?" Zoe was panicking on the inside. She had no experience in this kind of situation and had no idea how to y the part of a girlfriend.

    Nina cupped Zoe''s face in her

    hands, making her look into her eyes. "Then swear to me that you love only me. And promise me you''ll cut ties with him. No more meetings, no more business, nothing!

    Before she could finish her sentence, tears were streaming down her face. Even Michael, as a grown man, couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity.

    Seeing his reaction, Zoe turned to

    Michael and said seriously, "Mr. Michael, as you can see, my girlfriend is very upset because of you think it''s best if we don''t see each other anymore."

 Chapter 1074

    Michael, somewhat reluctant, pulled Zoe aside. "Zoe, I really like you. No matter who you are, I like you just the way you are."

    Zoe, though not Nash''s biological aunt, had be highly regarded by him after the recent turmoil at York Corporation. Nash now treated Zoe as his own family. This was evident from how Zoe had be involved in thepany''s advertising campaigns. Michael had worked hard to build a connection with her and wasn''t about to let it slip away. But Zoe was unaware of his intentions; to her, Michael just seemed outdated in his thinking.

    She nced at Nina for help, but before she could react, Michael cupped Zoe''s face in his hands. Startled, she immediately pushed him away.

    Nina let out a scream and rushed over to Zoe, clinging to her while crying hysterically. The tears and cries made it seem like Zoe had truly broken her heart.

    "You can''t be with him! I won''t allow it! You promised me. You said you''d never leave me..." Her voice trailed off as she choked on her tears, making it seem like Zoe really had broken her heart.

    A few onlookers began whispering among themselves.

    Zoe quietlyforted Nina while ring at Michael. "Michael, I''m not into men. Give up on me. Please, stop bothering me."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    With that, she wrapped her arm around Nina and quickly walked out of the hotel. Neither of them dared to make a sound, fearing that Michael might follow them and cause more trouble. "Is he following us?" Zoe''s voice trembled.

    Nina shook her head. "No, but he''s watching us... Wait, Nash just came downstairs."

    Zoe picked up the pace, not wanting Nash to disrupt their n.

    "Hold on, Nash is walking towards Michael. They''re talking," Nina said, squinting to try and read Nash''s lips.

    "Nash told Michael that if he doesn''t back off, he''ll cklist him."

    Nina looked at Zoe, puzzled. "Is Michael a celebrity?"

    Zoe shook her head. "At most, he''s a signed model for York Corporation. But let''s not dwell on that. Let''s just get out of here."

    She had been stressed about

    Michael''s persistence for too long and didn''t want to deal with him. anymore. However, as they drove off, Nash''s car suddenly blocked their path.  en FindNovel

    Nina mumbled something under her breath and exchanged a nce with Zoe, who sighed and dialed Nash''s number. "Nash, Nina and I have ns. You go on ahead without us." "There''s a gatheringter. I''ve got you an invitation. Also, be careful of Michael. He''s not likely to give up that easily."

    "I''ve got it under control, but what kind of event is it? Can Ninae along?"

    Zoe looked at Nina, and they both nodded eagerly. Who wouldn''t want to join in on something fun?

    But Nash''s voice on the other end carried a warning. "If you dare take her to that event, I''ll personally support Michael''s pursuit of you."

    Zoe had no choice but to swear she wouldn''t take Nina along. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of gathering it was that Nina couldn''t attend.

    Meanwhile, York Corporation was still dealing with the aftermath of the recent upheaval. Although most employees were loyal to Nash, there were always a few who held grudges.

    One such person was Xavier Wright,

    the former head of HR. He had been fired for supporting William and was now banned from ever returning to thepany. Holding a deep

    grudge, he decided to y his el.

    carefully, eventually pulling strings to arrange a meeting with Sally, who was now staying in a rehabilitation center.

    The wind gently blew Sally''s hair out of ce, and the caretaker standing beside her quickly fixed it with attentive care.

    Xavier, watching from nearby,

    couldn''t help but feel awkward. If the

    caretaker had been a woman, it wouldn''t have seemed so strange But the fact that it was a man in his forties made the whole situation rather odd.

    "Mr. Wright," Sally said calmly. "I doubt you came all the way to this rehab center just to soak up some sun, did you?"

 Chapter 1075

    Sally did not spare Xavier a nce. She had no interest in the affairs of York Corporation.

    Xavier chuckled. "Mrs. York, I wouldn''t be here without a reason. Haven''t you heard? There''s been a major shake-up at York Corp. Nash has gotten rid of all of the previous CEO''s people. Thepany is truly his now." Sally responded with a nonchnt "Oh," without adding anything more.

    Undeterred, Xavier continued with a smile. "Mrs. York, if York Corporation were still under the old leadership, you wouldn''t be stuck in a ce like this. I heard you wanted to go abroad, but financial support has been an issue. And honestly, that''s all because Nash has monopolized everything."

    "What are you getting at?" Sally finally spoke, but her expression remained calm.

    Xavier, no longer able to contain himself, leaned in and whispered a few words.

    A small smile crept onto Sally''s lips. "Alright, I''ll leave the arrangements to you, Mr. Wright."

    Xavier was so delighted that he nearly jumped for joy, eagerly promising to handle everything perfectly.

    The so-called arrangement was a family gathering. After all, Sally was technically Nash''s mother, and no one would dare to ignore an invitation from her. Naturally, Nash wouldn''t refuse either.

    That evening, as night fell, Nash arrived at the venue with Nina and Orion, right on time. Upon seeing Sally, Nash simply nodded in acknowledgment, without further pleasantries. Sally''s gaze softened as she looked at Star, her eyes filled with warmth.

    "Orion, say hello to your grandmother," Nash said, prompting Orion to shyly greet her.

    Sally beamed, immediately handing Orion a gift she had prepared in advance. Nash and Nina exchanged nces, surprised by Sally''s change in demeanor.

    Since it was a family gathering, Zoe couldn''t be left out. Just as they were settling in, her voice echoed from outside.

    "Still as loud as ever," Sally muttered under her breath, then turned to Nina, who had remained quiet. "Nina, tell me, am I wrong?"

    "Aunt Zoe is actually quite nice," Nina said with a strained smile. "She''s probably just really excited today. Don''t take it to heart."

    Nina regretteding. The tension was palpable.

    As Zoe entered, she greeted Nash and the others before sitting down next to Nina. She only gave Sally a brief nod in acknowledgment.

    Family gatherings inevitably meant

    lectures from the elders. Sally stood up, cleared her throat, and said,

    "Since we rarely get together lik

    this, I won''t dwell on other topics, but there''s one thing I need to bring up.

    Nash smiled slightly and replied, "Alright, but before that, let me make an announcement. You''ll be the new head of the finance department at York Corp."

    The title brought a beaming smile to

    Sally''s face and she found NashContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    more and more favorable in her eyes. After all, the finance department was closest to the money, and who wouldn''t want a

    position like that?

    Zoe subtly kicked Nash under the table, giving him a look to remind him to think carefully. Nash smiled back and started serving Sally some food.

    He casually brought up topics about the rehab center, recounting details as if he had been there himself. It was clear that he had done his homework, showing how much he valued Sally.

    Sally felt a wave of emotion, a mother''s affection stirring within her. For a moment, she hesitated about what she had nned to do.

    They continued to chat pleasantly

    until Nash suddenly shifted the

    topic. "I remember before you went to the rehab center, you used to trav lot. If I''m not mistaken, your dream ce to live has always been Ponyville, right?"

 Chapter 1076

    "You''re so thoughtful," Sally said with a hint of emotion. "To be honest, I almost forgot about that myself. Yes, I did once dream of settling in Ponyville, but..." She trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid, but everyone understood. Nina handed her a gift box with a smile. "Let''s not dwell on anything unpleasant. This is a gift we prepared for you. Take a look and see if you like it."

    Sally opened the box and was shocked to find a set of keys and a property deed inside. Her surprise only deepened when she realized the deed was for a home in Ponyville. Tears welled up uncontrobly. Nina stepped forward tofort her. "You can choose anyone you want to apany you, and we''ve already taken care of the medical team. Nash has made sure everything is arranged."

    Zoe was stunned. She had suspected Sally''s sudden family gathering had ulterior motives and had been worried Nash might lose out.

    But now it was clear. Nash never lets himself get taken advantage of. The promise of a home in Ponyville had worked like magic.

    Sally immediately agreed to relinquish all her ims to the family''s assets and entrusted Nash with full control of the York Corporation.

    In short, Sally would enjoy her retirement in peace, leaving everything else to Nash.

    As they left the venue, Zoe couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Everyone knew that with this, York Corporation had finally found its true stability.

    "You''re really something, Nash. But how did you know she wanted to settle in Ponyville?" Zoe asked, still puzzled.

    Nina was just as curious, watching Nash intently.

    Nash started the car and drove for a while before answering, "When Xavier approached her, I made sure to keep an eye on things. I bribed Sally''s caregiver, and right after Xavier left, I got the information."

    It all made sense now. Both women suddenly thought of the same question and asked in unison, "So, will Sally take that caregiver with her?"

    "Without a doubt," Nash replied with a knowing smile.

    Both women rolled their eyes at him. They realized the caregiver would be a nted monitor, watching over Sally abroad.

    Two dayster, Sally eagerly left for Ponyville. Everyone gathered at the airport to see Sally off. Even though Nina knew it was all part of the pfan, she still made sure to remind Sally of important things to keep in mind while living abroad.

    With Sally''s departure, peace finally returned to Birkham. Zoe let out a long sigh. "It suddenly feels like everything''s changed."

    "Then hurry up and get married

    already. Don''t forget about

    tomorrow''s party," Nash said sternly,

    giving her a reminder beforeContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    whisking Nina away in the car.

    Left behind and fuming, Zoe was about to hail a cab when she realized her purse was still in Nash''s car. She sighed in frustration. "Zoe!"

    Hearing a familiar voice behind her, she turned around and was startled to see Michael approaching.

    "Fancy running into you here," she said, trying to hide her awkwardness.

    "I think I just saw your girlfriend leave another man. Did you two have a fight?" Michael''s words sounded caring, but Zoe could tell he was fishing for information.

    Zoe smiled politely. "That was her family. Anyway, I''ve got something to take care of."

    Spotting a cab pulling up, she quickly got in, only for Michael to slide into the seat beside her.

    "York Corporation, please."

    They both gave the same destination, surprising the driver, who chuckled, "You two are really in sync. I''ll just charge you one fare."

    Zoe wanted to get out, but before she could say anything, the driver started the car and pulled away from the airport.

    The ride was silent and awkward, with Michael trying to make conversation while Zoe remained distant.

    When they finally arrived at York Corporation''s building, Zoe realized she had neither her phone nor any money. Reluctantly, she turned to Michael. "Could you cover the fare for now? I''ll pay you backter."

 Chapter 1077

    "The driver already said it was one fare. Just count it as mine, no need to pay me back," Michael said as he paid for the ride. After getting out, he walked around to open Zoe''s door.

    Nina arrived just in time to witness the scene. Without thinking, she rushed over and stood protectively in front of Zoe. "You two are together?" She sounded genuinely jealous, which made Zoe sh a thumbs-up in appreciation. Michael chuckled softly. "Nina, should I call you Mrs. York or Miss Nina?"

    Both Nina and Zoe froze. It turned out Michael had known the truth all along, but he had been pretending to be clueless.

    Zoe had no desire to deal with him any further, so she grabbed Nina and headed into the building, ignoring himpletely.

    "Zoe, I''ve told you, I like you. No matter how you treat me, I''m not giving up. You''ll be mine, no matter what!" Michael''s voice echoed in the lobby, drawing the attention of nearby employees. Recognizing who they were, whispers quickly spread. Zoe dismissed his words as empty bravado and hurried with Nina to the top floor to meet Nash.

    The evening''s event took ce at a resort hotel in the suburbs, with the hosts renting out the entire venue. Guests could enjoy the festivities to their hearts'' content.

    Zoe arrived alone, but once inside, she feltpletely out of ce. The mix of men and women made it seem less like a formal event and more like a matchmaking party.

    An advertisement banner caught her eye, confirming her suspicion. Now, she understood why Nina had not been allowed to attend.

    "Miss, may I have this dance?" A gentleman approached her with a polite invitation. Zoe shook her head. She wasn''t interested in dating and had only agreed to attend to clear her mind. She needed a break, but someone else had other ns. "This is Zoe, Nash York''s aunt from York Corporation. A woman of such high status wouldn''t bother with you. Save yourself the trouble," said a familiar voice. It was Michael, looking rather dashing in his tuxedo.

    Sensing trouble, the gentleman made a quick exit. Zoe didn''t want to engage with Michael either. She picked up a ss of wine and moved toward another group of people, but Michael wasn''t far behind. Irritated, she suppressed her anger. "What do you want? Haven''t I made myself clear?"

    "You im not to like men, yet here you are at a matchmaking event. Zoe, it won''t be that easy to get rid of me," Michael replied, shing a mischievous smile.

    As the music started, he suddenly grabbed her and spun her into the center of the dance floor.

    "Let go of me," she hissed..

    "Everyone''s watching. You don''t

    want to make a scene, do you?" he threatened, forcing her to dance along. Zoe, not wanting to drawContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    more attention, decided to endure it.

    en FindNovel

    The pair made an attractive couple, instantly drawing the attention of the crowd.

    Meanwhile, in a dark corner, a man wearing sunsses narrowed his eyes. His cold stare seemed to pierce through Michael, brimming with anger. When the dance ended, Zoe tried to pull away, but Michael held her back.

    "What do you want now?" she demanded.

    "That was a good dance. Let''s keep going," Michael called out to the crowd. Hey, guys, didn''t Zoe dance

    ldn''t we get her to do

    another round?"

    "It''s boring if she''s dancing with you." A man stepped forward, pushing Michael aside with a serious expression.

    Michael shrugged, "If I wasn''t good enough, she''s all yours."

    Zoe had no choice. With everyone watching, she felt like a puppet, forced to go along with another dance. When the music finally stopped, the new man was at least courteous enough to offer her a seat in one of the booths to rest.

    He handed her a drink and introduced himself, "I''m Leo Norris. I run a textile business and hope to work with York Corporation someday."

    "Sure, there are always opportunities. Nice to meet you," Zoe responded.

    Before she could say more, Michael joined in, clinking sses with them and forcing Zoe to drink.

    Frustrated and distracted, Zoe did not notice the exchange of nces between Michael and Leo. However, this didn''t escape the attention of the man in the corner.

 Chapter 1078

    After taking a few sips, Zoe immediately knew something was wrong.

    With her usual tolerance, there was no way she should feel this dizzy and unsteady. The drink was spiked. Michael had done it.

    Realizing this, Zoe moved closer to Leo next to her and asked, "Leo, did you drive here? I''m suddenly feeling unwell. Could you give me a ride?"

    Leo quickly exchanged nces with Michael and nodded. "Sure, I haven''t had anything to drink," he replied, guiding her out.

    While Zoe wasn''t looking, he signaled Michael to follow. Michael exited through another door and got into the car ahead of them.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    When Leo opened the car door, Zoe spotted Michael sitting in the front passenger seat. She frowned. "Why is he here?"

    "Oh, he''s a friend of mine. We came together. Since I''m leaving, I thought I''d bring him along. Don''t worry, I''ll drop you off first," Leo exined, trying to sound reassuring.

    But his words only made Zoe more alert. She pulled away from him, backing up cautiously. These two were in this together. There was no way she was getting into that car.

    Zoe quickly scanned the area, looking for help. Sensing her suspicion, Michael barked, "Grab her, idiot!"

    Leo lunged at Zoe, grabbing her by the arm. Panicked, she screamed for help, "Help! Somebody, help me!"

    Suddenly, a man rushed out from the hotel entrance. It was none other than the figure she had noticed earlier in the corner.

    But another man arrived even faster, sprinting over from the convenience store across the street. With just a few swift moves, he took down Leo who was holding Zoe and then shielded her. Michael stepped out of the car, ring coldly at the man. "You think you can y the hero? Do you even have the strength for that?"

    He pulled out a knife, advancing toward them with menacing intent.

    Zoe tried to stay calm, her voice trembling. "Michael, you better leave now, or I''ll make sure you rot in hell, even if it costs me everything."

    She considered name-dropping

    Nash, but thought better of it. Using the York name could backfire, just

    like it had with Michael. If she

    l.ne

    weren''t a York, he probably wouldn''t have given her a second nce.

    QUMS

    Michael sneered, "Oh yeah? I''d love to see how you n on doing that."

    As he stepped closer, the man who had saved Zoe remained calm. "Is this what Birkham hase to? Snatching women in broad daylight? You''re Michael, right? The

    barely-known model? I''ve seen your work. Not bad, but it''s a shame about the person behind it."

    The man remained calm, unfazed as he casually discussed Michael''s situation.

    "Enough with the nonsense. This has nothing to do with you. Get lost."

    Feeling humiliated, Michael''s anger red.

    The man chuckled softly, then, in a swift movement, charged forward and took Michael down with a single move. His speed was incredible. Clearly, he was trained. Michael struggled, but the man pinned him underfoot. "Do you want to be handed over to the police, or..."

    Before he could finish, there was a loud thud Zoe had fainted, copsing to the ground. The sound startled them. The man immediately released Michael and hurried over to lift Zoe in his arms.

    Just then, a gust of wind rushed from behind. The man, irritated, frowned slightly as he effortlessly dodged Michael''s attack. In the same motion, he kicked Michael, sending him flying. "Ah!" Michael let out a scream before losing consciousness.

    The man coldly ordered Michael''spanion, "Turn yourself in. If you don''t, I''ll make sure you wish you were never born."

    With that, he carried Zoe toward the opposite building.

    The man in sunsses, standing at the entrance, smirked.

    A nearby subordinate leaned in and whispered, "Mr. York, should we follow them?"

 Chapter 1079

    "No need," Nash said calmly. "So, Eugene from the Lowe family is back in Birkham."

    As the man turned away, Nash recognized him. Eugene Lowe was the carefree and unrestrained son of the Lowe family who had spent his youth wandering the world. He had grown up a lot since then. The Lowe family was known for their strict upbringing. While they didn''t demand their children be outstanding, their character had to be impable. Nash believed Eugene wouldn''t harm Zoe. And even if he did...

    A thought crossed Nash''s mind, and a sly smile appeared.

    If something did happen, he wouldn''t hesitate to pressure the Lowe family into marrying Zoe off to him. Forming an alliance with the Lowe family wouldn''t be a bad thing after all.

    "But Mr. York," his subordinate continued, "the drug they gave Miss Zoe is a powerful sedative. It''s one of the strongest out there."

    Nash''s eyebrow twitched slightly at that. Could something really be happening?

    At the hospital, Eugene stood outside the emergency room, talking on his phone. Whatever was being said on the other end made his eyes sh with irritation.

    "So, Grandma insists on setting me up for another blind date? But I hate being arranged like that. Come up with something, will you? If you solve this for me, I''ll rmend you for the hotel manager position at the new hotel. Plenty of perks, you know." The response only made him more frustrated. He sighed in exasperation. "If I had a way out of this, do you think I''d be asking you for help?"

    Just then, the emergency room doors swung open, and the doctor walked out. Eugene immediately hung up and rushed over.

    "Doctor, how is she?"

    "She was drugged, but we''ve administered an antidote to suppress the effects. The drug is potent, so she''ll need time to recover. If she''s feeling fine by tomorrow morning, she can be discharged. If not, she''ll need another round of medication." Eugene nodded and, after seeing the doctor off, entered the patient room. Zoe was asleep, her peaceful expression resembling that of a sleeping beauty. Eugene couldn''t help but stare at her, mesmerized.

    Her beauty wasn''t like that of the young, naive girls he usually met. It carried a certain sophistication, a charm.

    Yes, charm.

    Suddenly struck by an idea, Eugene

    called home and instructed the butler to bring breakfast to the hospital in the morning. Then, hey

    down

    on the couch and fell into a

    deep sleep.

    As morning broke, a loud ringtone startled both of them awake. Eugene groggily answered his phone.

    "What do you want? You woke me up, so now you''re responsible for it."

    "Mr. Lowe, I''ve arrived at the hospital. Which department should I bring the breakfast to?"

    Hearing the butler''s words, Eugene jumped up from the couch and rushed to the door to give the room number.

    Zoe recognized him as the man who had saved her the previous night. After he finished the call, she smiled and thanked him. "Um, thank you forst night. My name is..."

    "Hold on," Eugene interrupted.

    "Someone will being in soon. No matter what they ask or what I say, don''t speak. Just follow my

    lead. When I nod, you nod. Got it?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    His mysterious instructions made Zoe hesitant. But after all, he was her savior, so she decided to go along with it. She nodded.

    Just as she was about to ask more, the door opened, and an elderly man with white hair and a beard entered, carrying a thermos. "Mr. Lowe, breakfast is here. And this youngdy is...?"

    "My girlfriend," Eugene said with a

    Stadn''t n on introducing

    shrug.

    didn''t n on introducinget

    her

    stand eating out, so..." C Can''t

    all so soon, but I

    He made a show of being helpless, while Zoe stood there, stunned.

    Girlfriend? Since when was she this man''s girlfriend? They had only just met, hadn''t they?

    No, they hadn''t even properly met. He had only rescued her.

    Just as she was about to correct the misunderstanding, she saw Eugene shaking his head at her. Remembering her promise, she kept quiet.

 Chapter 1080

    Eugene took the breakfast from the butler, carefully opening each container and setting them on the small table. His meticulousness surprised the butler.

    "Mr. Lowe, let me handle it," the butler offered. He was trying to gauge whether Zoe was really Eugene''s girlfriend or just someone brought in to appease Eugene''s grandmother, Mrs. Lowe Sr.

    Eugene saw through him instantly and immediately put on a stern face. "What, I''m taking care of my girlfriend, and you want to take over? Have you forgotten my rules just because I''ve been away all these years?"

    The butler quickly backtracked. "Of course not. I only wanted to be of service. Since you''re handling it, I''ll take my leave."

    With a wave of his hand, Eugene dismissed him and sat by Zoe''s bedside, feeding her soup.

    "Careful, it''s hot. This chicken soup is full of nutrients. If you ever want more, just let me know, and I''ll have them make it for you. Whatever you want to eat, I''ll make sure they cook it."

    "Promise? You better not be lying to me," Zoe teased, adding a yful glint to her eyes to make the act more convincing.

    She gave him a coy look, ying along with the scene. The butler had left some time ago, but Eugene continued feeding her until Zoe leaned back, signaling her refusal.

    Eugene understood, smiled, and set the bowl down. "You can eat the rest yourself then. By the way, I''m Eugene Lowe, the fourth son of the Lowe family in Birkham. Not sure if you''ve heard of us, but it doesn''t matter. Titles are given by others and they don''t hold much value."

    "What do you think holds real value?" Zoe knew of the Lowe family and had heard about their strict standards for the younger generation, but she had never had the chance to meet any of them before. This was her first encounter, and she couldn''t deny her curiosity. "Building something with your own hands. That''s what holds value. Especially for a man. If everythinges from the family, you''re not a real man, just someone ying the part."

    Eugene suddenly leaned in closer. "You don''t mind pretending to be my girlfriend, right? I really don''t want to go on any more blind dates. If you''re okay with it, I might need to ask for your help again..."

    "No way. I definitely mind." Zoe immediately refused.

    This wasn''t something she could

    agree to. After seeing the disappointed look on Eugene''s face, she grabbed her bag and stood up. "Look thanks for what you didst night, and I helped you out just now, so we''re even. Let''s not see each other again."

    Not wanting to get tangled up in this any further, she hurriedly left.

    After Zoe didn''t return homest night, Nash spent the entire night waiting at her ce. When she finally rushed in through the door, instinctively looked her over,

    checking for any signs that she

    been taken advantage of. Seeing that she was dressed neatly with no marks on her face or neck, Nash

    finally rxed.

    He stood up from the sofa, his tone taking on the authority of a concerned guardian. "Where were youst night?"

    "You''re the one who sent me to that party, remember?" Zoe shot him an annoyed look. "Nash, what were you thinking, sending me to a matchmaking event? Do I look like I need to go on blind dates?"

    Nash rubbed his nose awkwardly. "Well, no, of course not. I was just trying to help you meet someone nice, so you wouldn''t keep getting tricked by those pretty boys."

    At the mention of that, Zoe''s angerContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    red as she remembered how close she hade to being abducted by Michael the night

    before. She couldn''tsh out a

    Nash, so she stomped up the stairs in frustration, only to bump into Ninaing down.

    Nina immediately noticed the faint smell of disinfectant. "Did you go to the hospitalst night? What happened? Are you okay?"

    "It''s nothing. Michael drugged me, but someone rescued me and took me to the hospital. Unlike certain people, who sent me to that stupid event and gave Michael the opportunity in the first ce," Zoe replied.

 Chapter 1081

    Zoe shot a reproachful nce at Nash.

    Nina, aware of the matchmaking gathering, patted Zoe''s shoulderfortingly. "Alright, Nash had good intentions that just went wrong. You must not have slept well. Go take a nap, and I''ll cook something nice for lunch to treat you." "You''re the best," Zoe said, giving Nina a quick kiss on the cheek before happily running upstairs.

    Nina noticed an unusual glint of amusement in Nash''s eyes, almost like a shrewd hunter savoring his strategy.

    She wrapped her arm around his and leaned in closer. "Mr. York, is there something good you''re not telling me?"

    With Nina in his arms, Nash couldn''t resist. He pulled her in for a deep kiss, leaving her breathless.

    "Are you going to tell me or not?" she demanded, a bit flustered at how easily she still lost her breath during a kiss.

    Nash leaned in and whispered in her ear, "The one who saved Zoest night was Eugene Lowe."

    Eugene Lowe? Nina thought for a moment before remembering the Lowe family. He was known for being a bit of a troublemaker, but how did that connect to anything good?

    Just as she was about to ask Nash, she saw the smirk on his face and suddenly understood.

    "So, our dear aunt is attracting the attention of a younger man, huh? But could there be more to it? A scheme, maybe?"

    One guy like Michael was enough to deal with, and now another man from a powerful family? Even they might not be able to handle it.

    Nash wasn''t worried at all. "I doubt it. The Lowes are far too wealthy to need any underhanded tactics to gain more. If there''s any plot, it''s probably not about money. Maybe it''s just fate for them."

    "We''ll find out soon enough, won''t we? Go get changed. We have a meeting today with one of the Lowe family''s old clients. Maybe we can learn something from him," Nina suggested.

    Nash nodded, remembering the meeting. He gave her another quick, possessive kiss before heading to change.

    In the top-floor meeting room at

    York Corppration, a bearded man nervously gulped down his fifth cup of tea. His stomach was starting to churn. Looking a bit pale, heContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    whispered, "When is Mrting to

    The assistant smiled politely. "Apologies for the wait. Mr. York is on his way, but if you really need to go, feel free. I''ll make sure he understands."

    "Thank you," the man said, rushing off to the bathroom.

    Just as he left, Nash and Nina

    arrived. The assistant quickly filled them in on the situation. Nash shot a yful yet slightly reproachful look at Nina Thanks to her dying him, they were nearly an hourte

    Nina''s cheeks were still flushed, but she ignored Nash''s teasing. Instead, she instructed the assistant to prepare breakfast. The client

    seemed pretty easygoing, so having

    breakfast with them should not be a

    problem.

    When the bearded man returned to the meeting room, he was startled by the spread of breakfast on the table.

    "Am I interrupting something?"

    "Mr. Zook, no need to be nervous. If anything, we''ve been poor hosts, leaving you waiting for almost an hour. Please don''t go around saying that we neglected you," Nash joked. Mr. Zook was startled and quickly shook his head. "Mr. York, I would never! Really."

    He pulled out a contract and handed it over. "I''ve reconsidered, and I''m willing to lower the price by another 10 percent. As long as you''re interested, we can sign right away." Another 10 percent off? That practically meant doing the job for free.

    Nina narrowed her eyes, trying to gauge Mr. Zook''s true intentions.

 Chapter 1082

    Mr. Zook was visibly shaken by Nina''s intense gaze.

    If not for his years of sales experience, he would have lost hisposure. After a long pause, he forced a smile and leaned closer to Nash in an attempt to curry favor. "Mr. York, I''ll have to trouble you with this shipment. I''m really out of options this time." "I recall you used to work with the Lowe Group. Why aren''t you partnering with them anymore?" Nash didn''t beat around the bush, going straight to the point and waiting for an answer.

    Mr. Zook''s face fell, and after stumbling over his words for a moment, he let out a heavy sigh.

    Nash immediately grew suspicious. Something was off in this partnership. He gave Nina a nce, signaling her to look into it.

    Right then, Nina''s phone rang. It was Orion''s teacher.

    "Excuse me, I need to take this call," she said, stepping out of the meeting room. She answered the phone politely, "Hello, this is Orion''s mother, Nina. What can I do for you?" "Mrs. York, could you pleasee to the school? Orion got into a fight with another student and hurt him. The other parents are demanding youe in."

    Orion, in a fight? School had only just started, and the kids were still shy around each other. How could this happen?

    Nina hurried to the school, and just before entering the office, she overheard a sharp voice inside.

    "I won''t ept an apology. There must bepensation!"

    The voice was unfamiliar to Nina. She opened the door and entered, stating firmly, "If my child is at fault, I''llpensate any amount. But if he''s not, I won''t pay a penny." "Who are you?" the woman demanded, her tone arrogant.

    Nina took a moment to size her up. The woman was dressed in a bright red dress, adorned with a white pearl ne, dangling earrings, and a diamond ring. She was clearly someone from a wealthy family.

    "How should I address you?" Nina softened her tone, trying to calm the woman down to understand the situation better.

    The woman scoffed, "You can call me Mrs. Lowe. And don''t waste my time. This amount, not a dor less."

    Talking about money right from the start?

    Nina scanned her again, confirming the woman''s attire wasn''t fake. But why was she pushing forpensation if she didn''t seem tock money?

    Nina didn''t engage further with Mrs. Lowe and instead went to find her son, Orion.

    "Mom," Orion cried, rushing into Nina''s arms, fears streaming down his face. "I didn''t mean to hit him. He called me a hillbilly and said I had no ss could''ve let that go, but then he said you were a homewrecker. I couldn''t hold back and hit him."

    "Your mom should consider herself lucky my son insulted her, and yet you dare to hit him? This is outrageous!" Mrs. Lowe pulled the principal over. "Principal, I demandpensation, or I''ll take this to the education department."

    Nina didn''t want to put the principal in a difficult position. Holding Orion close, she walked up to Mrs. Lowe and smiled slightly. "Since your son insulted me, yes, we should talk aboutpensation. Mrs. Lowe, right? I''ll have mywyer contact you soon."

    With that, she left, carrying Orion, ignoring Mrs. Lowe''s curses echoing behind her.

    Orion looked up nervously, "Mom, she was so mean. Are we really going to be okay?"

    "We''ll be fine. We didn''t do anything wrong, so there''s nothing to fear."

    "But he said his family is powerful. He said his dad could make us leave Birkham with just one word."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nina stopped walking and looked at Orion seriously, debating whether to tell him they had enough power not to be afraid of anyone.

    After considering it, she decided there was no need to burden him with such details yet. As for Mrs. Lowe, they would handle it through legal channels.

 Chapter 1083

    When Nina got home, she made a quick phone call to Nash, then asked theirwyer to contact Mrs. Lowe. For her, the matter was closed. She went to Orion''s room and saw that he was already asleep, so she went downstairs to prepare dinner.

    As soon as she closed the door, Orion sat up in bed and whispered, "Grandpa, did you hear what we talked about earlier?"

    "Yes, I heard. Someone bullied you, right?"

    "Yes, Grandpa, you have to help us. You can''t let anyone bully Mom. Bullying Mom is the same as bullying you."

    Before Pharaoh could respond, Orion continued, "Grandpa, do you have money? Lots and lots of money? Can you lend me some first?"

    "Grandpa has money, Orion. Don''t worry about anything. Whether it''s about money or anything else, Grandpa will help you handle it. Just wait, I''ll arrange it right away."

    Pharaoh immediately arranged for someone to go to Birkham. Orion was right. Bullying Nina was the same as bullying him.

    After hanging up the phone, Pharaoh wanted to call Nina but received a message from Orion asking him to keep it a secret. He instantly understood and decided to handle things privately, instructing those going to Birkham to act discreetly. Over at York Corporation, Nash had just seen Mr. Zook off and was now standing on the top floor, watching him leave.

    He instructed his secretary, "Contact Eugene and tell him about Mr. Zook''s proposal to work with me."

    The secretary went out to make the call and returned a few minutester with a report. "Mr. York, he said he''lle right over and asked if Miss Zoe is in the office."

    "Tell him Zoe is here, then contact Zoe and have here to the office immediately. Tell her I have something urgent to discuss."

    After giving the orders, Nash''s expression grew even more serious. Eugene didn''t care about the Lowe family''s business. Nash had miscalcted.

    Upon realizing Eugene''sck of interest in the business, Nash could have cut ties. Yet, against his better judgment, he had still gone ahead and lured Zoe into the situation. This was a betrayal of his own family.

    Nash pressed his lips together and frowned. "When Eugene arrives, have him wait for me in the meeting room. I need to step out for a bit. Nash grabbed his car keys and left, but as soon as he reached theAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    parking lot, he received a message.

    His brows furrowed. His father-inw was sending people to Birkham. What was he nning?

    Birkham was not like other ces. Nash couldn''t afford to dy, so he immediately made a call, instructing, "Keep an eye on those people''s movergents. Report anything to me right away. If the situation bes critical, stop them in advance."

    Birkham was aplicated ce, full of hidden figures waiting for the right moment. If Pharaoh made a move, it could very well be the opportunity they had been waiting for. Nash didn''t leave the office. Instead, he sat in his car and listened to music.

    Zoe took a cab to the corporation''s entrance and saw Eugene at the front desk. She immediately turned around to leave.

    "Miss Zoe," Eugene called out to her.

    Zoe turned back reluctantly and forced a smile. "Mr. Lowe, what a coincidence. Uh, something just came up. I can''t stay to chat."

    "What''s the rush? Mr. York called me over and said you''d talk to me. If you have something urgent, I''ll head out first."

    Eugene started to leave the building for real, and Zoe grabbed his arm.

    Nash had called Eugene over. What if it was something important? Letting her personal feelings get in the way would be shortsighted. "Miss Zoe, what''s the matter?" Eugene asked with a teasing smile, looking down at her hand.

    Zoe felt a bit awkward. "Uh, well, my matter isn''t that urgent. We can go upstairs and talk for a while. Since we''re at thepany, naturally, business shoulde first."

    Neither said anything more. They entered the elevator, with Zoe stepping aside to keep some distance between them.

    "Are you afraid of me, Miss Zoe?" Eugene asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.

 Chapter 1084

    "No, I just... I''m just not used to this." Zoe wished she could disappear into a hole.

    She couldn''t understand why Nash, who knew she worked in the advertising department, would arrange for her to meet with Eugene.

    No matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t recall any advertising coboration with the Lowe Corporation. Then, a sudden thought struck her, and it startled her.

    With an uneasy heart, she entered the meeting room, only to find out that Nash wasn''t even in the office. Zoe felt a surge of anger.

    "Miss Zoe-no, Manager Zoe-how about a cup of tea first?"

    Eugene, knowing full well that Zoe had been tricked intoing, chose not to reveal it. If Nash had set this up, he must have understood Eugene''s intentions, so there was no need to hide anything.

    After drinking a cup of tea, Eugene felt light-headed, as if he had consumed alcohol. He knew Nash wasn''t the type to use underhanded methods, but if he hadn''t been sure of that, he might have suspected something was wrong with the tea.

    "Mr. Lowe, what kind of business are you here to discuss with us?" Zoe intended to get straight to the point. If it wasn''t part of her responsibilities, she would look for an excuse to bow out.

    Eugene stood up and drank a ss of water, but it did nothing to relieve his dizziness. Frustrated, he narrowed his eyes.

    In a few steps, he closed the distance between them, leaned on the table, and got dangerously close. "Miss Zoe, what exactly is York Corporation trying to do? Have I overestimated you all?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Zoe detected the disdain in his voice and pushed him aside, stepping away as she reminded him, "If Mr. Lowe has no official business to discuss, then I won''t keep youpany. I have other matters to attend to and don''t have time for idle chatter." "Drugging me in the tea. Isn''t that an attempt to do something to me?"

    Eugene sneered, and in two steps, he had her trapped against the wall, his face inches from hers. "However, if something were to happen between us, I wouldn''t mind. But after that, I might see you and York Corporation in a very different light." Zoe was stunned.

    Nash would never deceive her. York Corporation had no reason to make such a sacrifice. This shouldn''t be happening. It just couldn''t be...

    The more Zoe thought about it, the more uncertain she felt. In the end, she found herself staring nkly at Eugene, who was now so close to her.

    She had no idea what to do. It felt like whatever choice she made would be wrong.

    If she didn''t resist, it would seem like she was going along with Nash''s n. If she did resist, Eugene might interpret it as ying hard to get.

    She started to cry.

    Tears fell onto Eugene''s face, and he wiped them away, frowning in confusion. "Are you unhappy? Did this upset you?"

    "I didn''t do it. I didn''t know anything. I have no idea what''s going on," Zoe sobbed, her voice filled with grievance.

    She had every reason to feel wronged. At a previous matchmaking event, she had nearly been drugged and taken away by someone named Michael.

    Now, she was being betrayed by someone she trusted the most. How could she not feel wronged?

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lowe. Please, let me go. You know what kind of person I am. I really don''t know anything."

    Zoe didn''t dare to look at him, but after a while, when she heard no response. She turned her head and found herself staring into his deep, sorrowful eyes. She froze.

    The look in his eyes, filled with pain and struggle, seemed to reach out and grab her, as if trying to hold her back. It was almost as if he was silentlycrying out in agony, and to her surprise, she felt a pang of sympathy for him.

    Without thinking, her hands began to lift, almost touching Eugene''s face. But he quickly stepped back, putting some distance between them.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Miss Zoe believe you didn''t know

    about this. But the fact remains. ?ve

    been drugged. Please leave. I''m

    afraid won''t be able to control

    myself and might end up huning yout."

    With that, Eugene turned and walked to the corner of the room.

    Zoe bolted out of the meeting room and rushed to the secretary, urgently asking about the tea. The secretary looked baffled, clearly unaware of what she was talking about.

    Frustrated, Zoe demanded, "Where

    is Nash? Does he think that by

    staying away, I''ll forgive him? Tell him that if he resorts to these kinds of tactics, how is he any different from William?"

 Chapter 1085

    The secretary was even more panicked than Zoe, quickly dialing Nash''s number, but the line was constantly busy.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Enough, stop calling. Dial for an ambnce immediately and tell them someone has been drugged."

    "Manager Zoe, who''s been drugged? What''s going on? I prepared the tea myself. I didn''t do anything. Please believe me, I really didn''t do anything," the secretary pleaded, clutching Zoe''s hand. Zoe, overwhelmed, pushed her aside.

    A loud noise came from the meeting room.

    Zoe rushed over and opened the door. She saw Eugene lying on the floor, having knocked over a chair, writhing in pain.

    "Don''te near me! Damn it, Nash really yed dirty, using such a strong drug."

    "I... I''m calling an ambnce right now. Hang on!" Zoe stammered. She quickly shut the door and instructed the secretary to call for an ambnce again.

    When the ambnce arrived, so did reporters. It seemed they had gotten wind of the situation, and as soon as the paramedics carried Eugene out, the photographers went wild, snapping pictures furiously. "Mr. Lowe, were you drugged? Who did this to you?"

    "Mr. Lowe, the Lowe Corporation and York Corporation haven''t had any business dealings before. What brought you here today, and why were you drugged?"

    "Mr. Lowe, do you know what kind of drug was used on you?"

    The questions came at him relentlessly, but Eugene couldn''t say a word. He wanted to exin, but every word stuck in his throat.

    If he defended York Corporation, he would feel resentful. If he didn''t defend them, he worried Zoe would be upset.

    In the end, he chose to say nothing and urged the doctors to hurry and get him into the ambnce.

    The news quickly made headlines, bing a hot topic.

    Nash only found out about it when he received a call from Nina. By the time he returned to the top floor, the doctors and nurses were gone. Zoe was waiting for him in the office.

    "Aunt Zoe," Nash greeted her as he walked over and sat down.

    Zoe nced at him with narrowed eyes and forced a smile. "Nash, I''ve always treated you well, haven''t I? Was it really necessary to ruin me like this?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Aunt Zoe. Yes, I tricked Eugene intoing here by telling him you were at the office, but my intention was for him to meet with me. The Lowe Corporation has a client looking to coborate with us, and I thought there was something suspicious about it, so..."

    "So you drugged Eugene''s tea, hoping something would happen between him and me, and then use that to ckmail him, right?" Zoe was livid, her eyes fixed on Nash as she repeated her question, "Is that what you did, Mr. York?"

    "No, I didn''t arrange anything like that."

    Nash called the secretary to inquire about the situation. When he learned that the secretary had personally prepared the tea, his confusion deepened.

    The secretary wouldn''t have dared do such a thing, so the only exnation was that someone else had entered the meeting room.

    "I''ll get to the bottom of this. Aunt Zoe, you should go home and rest. I''ll inform you as soon as I have the results."

    Nash wanted to check the security

    footage. Surely, it would reveal who had tampered with the tea. It was solid n After all, the building was filled with cameras, and the meeting room alone had two. He was confident the truth woulde out.

    Zoe was still fuming, but after witnessing how Nash had dealt with Sally, she didn''t dare go against him.

    "But you should handle the PR for this, right? If this continues, it will only harm York Corporation," Zoe reminded Nash as she reached the door, thinking about the news coverage.

    Nash didn''t respond, waiting until she had left before rising and sitting down at his desk. He entered a password, turned on hisptop, and swiftly opened the security software. After a moment''s thought, he pulled up the footage from an hour earlier.

 Chapter 1086

    "Nash, something happened to Eugene here? How could this happen?" Nina pushed the door open and entered the office, seeing Nash reviewing the surveince footage.

    In a low voice, she asked, "What''s going on? Wasn''t this your doing?"

    "You think I did this?" Nash asked, his eyes focused on the screen.

    When he saw a shadowy figure moving near the tea room, he immediately called out to Nina, "Watch closely."

    He didn''t need to say it. Nina was already fixated on the figure on the screen. There was something oddly familiar about this person. They seemed to know the exact positions of the security cameras, showing only their back to the footage, with a baseball cap hiding any identifying features. Despite this, Nina couldn''t shake the feeling that she knew this person.

    The footage showed the figure entering the tea room and leaving confidently afterward. Somehow, they managed to avoid being seen by anyone.

    "Does this person look familiar to you?" Nina voiced her suspicion.

    Nash''s expression grew darker as he switched the footage to the outside of the executive office, catching the figure entering the elevator. "This person is too bold," Nina gasped.

    Walking away so brazenly. It had to be someone from within the corporation.

    "I suggest we report this to the police. No matter who this person is, I won''t tolerate it," Nina said, looking at Nash with concern.

    Worried he might hesitate, she added, "If it''s difficult for you to handle, I''ll be the bad guy."

    "No need." Nash couldn''t bear the thought of her facing scrutiny.

    Knowing she was only thinking of him, he kissed her cheek with a smile. "I''m better suited to be the bad guy. I''m much more handsome, after all." "Shameless."

    "I''ve always been shameless in front of you, haven''t I, my dear wife?"

    After indulging in a moment of affection, Nash instructed the secretary to call the police. He and Nina then left for the hospital to check on Eugene.

    To avoid any hassle from the

    reporters, Nash had arranged for the

    hospital to provide them with a separate entrance. When their car pulled into the alley, the hospital

    director was waiting for them at theAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    QUMS

    door.

    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, they made their way upstairs.

    On the way, the director filled them in on Eugene''s condition. Fortunately, it wasn''t serious, though the Lowe family seemed to be taking the matter very seriously. Nash frowned. "Has the Lowe family made any statements?"

    Although Eugene wasn''t the eldest son, he had always been outstanding and was deeply favored by the elders of the Lowe family.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been

    able to live such a carefree life for so many years. Any other younger

    family member would have been e

    sent off to gain experience long ago, let alone continue to receive such a generous monthly allowance.

    "Strangely, no one from the Lowe family hase by, though Eugene''s mother did call me. She insisted that I take good care of him," the director said, puzzled. Nash, however, saw this as confirmation of the Lowe family''s stance.

    They were concerned, but they weren''t going to act recklessly. Not until they had all the facts.

    Nash spected that the Lowe family was likely waiting for Eugene''s reaction before deciding on their course of action.

    If his guess was right, keeping Eugene calm would be their top priority. Unfortunately, he hadn''t brought Zoe along. As soon as Nash thought of this, he cursed himself under his breath.

    He realized he was bing obsessed, constantly relying on Zoe to handle Eugene. This was clearly a form of maniption. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, that was the truth.

    At the entrance to the hospital room,

    the director excused himself, reminding them not to cause any misunderstandings inside, as he wouldn''t be able to help them if things got out of hand.

    Nash nodded and pushed the door open.

    "Nash."

    Eugene''s weak voice greeted him, and Nash gave him a nod in return.

 Chapter 1087

    "This must be your wife, right? You two really look like a couple. Anyone can see it. No wonder your rtionship is so strong," Eugene remarked with a look of admiration, which made Nina think of something immediately. After cing the fruit basket she brought on the table, she pulled over a wooden stool and sat by the bed.

    "Having a good rtionship isn''t just about looking like a couple. It''s about truly loving each other. You''re such an outstanding person, Mr. Lowe. I''m sure you''ll find the right girl."

    She didn''t name anyone specifically, hoping Eugene would admit his feelings for Zoe on his own.

    Eugene wasn''t foolish. He smiled slightly. "I''m afraid I''m not that lucky. I was toopetitive when I was younger, and it ruined my luck. Now, it''s time for payback. Maybe I''m destined to grow old alone."

    Hearing this, Nina wasn''t sure how to respond. "Is this about the incident at our corporation when you were drugged?"

    She didn''t want to dance around the issue with him, nor did she want to say anything false, so she directly brought up the matter.

    Eugene nced at Nash, a bitter smile on his lips.

    Nina exchanged a nce with Nash, then sighed.

    "Mrs. York, what''s with the sad face? Are you trying to outdo me in feeling miserable? There''s no need for that. You can rest assured. I know this incident must be the talk of the town, but once I''m better, I''ll clear things up. I won''t let Zoe suffer any harm." "Mr. Lowe, right now the one being harmed is my husband, Nash York. Perhaps you''ve misunderstood."

    Nina frowned. "We didn''t drug you, but since it happened at our corporation, we''re responsible. However..."

    "Nina, don''t get worked up. That''s not what Mr. Lowe meant." Nash saw the displeasure in Eugene''s eyes and quickly interrupted Nina''s words.

    He gently patted her back. "Why don''t you wait for me outside? I''ll talk to Mr. Lowe."

    Nina left the hospital room and sat on a bench in the hallway. As she reyed the footage of the shadowy figure in her mind, the more she thought about it, the more familiar the person seemed. But she just couldn''t ce them.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps caught her attention. She looked up and saw Michael lurking near the staircase, acting suspiciously as if up to something. Michael.

    Nina''s realization hit her, and she jumped up from the bench.

    She burst back into the hospital room, shouting, "I know who that person is!" "That person?" Nash looked at her.

    Nina nodded, pointing towards the door. "It''s Michael. He''s out there right now. I''m sure he''s holding a grudge against Mr. Lowe for saving Zoest time."

    "Michael?" Eugene thought for a moment, then smirked coldly as he recalled who she was talking about. "If that''s the case, leave this person to me." "What do you n to do?" Nash asked.

    Nash had already let Michael off once, but this time, he wasn''t going to be so lenient. Michael needed to learn his lesson and regret not

    heeding Nash''s previous warning.

    "I have my own n. Don''t worry, Mr. York. It won''t affect Zoe."

    "Good. You handle him. I won''t interfere," Nash replied. He handed over the copied surveince footage and, after a few pleasantries, left with Nina.

    He was curious to see how Eugene would deal with this situation. The Lowe family was known for their distinct approaches, and Nash was eager to see if Eugene would handle things like his brothers.

    As soon as they left the hospital, Nash received a report from his men. Pharaoh''s people had gone so far as to kidnap a member of the Lowe family.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With the current situation still unresolved, this new offense against the Lowe family could only make things worse.

    Nash couldn''t afford any dy. He immediately got in his car and sped off to deal with the matter.

 Chapter 1088

    When they arrived at the old, abandoned park on the outskirts, Nash finally came face to face with the so-called Mrs. Lowe.

    "She''s the parent of that student who fought with Orion," Nina whispered, surprised that Pharaoh had gone so far as to abduct this person. Had Mrs. Lowe somehow offended Pharaoh?

    Upon seeing Nina, Mrs. Lowe became extremely agitated. She was struggling to break free and rush toward Nina. Her eyes zed with hatred, as if she wished to tear Nina to pieces.

    Nash signaled Pharaoh''s men to remove the rag stuffed in Mrs. Lowe''s mouth.

    "I won''t let you get away with this! I''ll make sure you''re utterly ruined, no-I''ll destroy your reputation and leave you with nothing!" Mrs. Lowe spat venomously.

    Pharaoh''s men moved to gag her again. However, Nash stopped them and, in a moment of frustration, kicked Mrs. Lowe. She cried out in pain, tears streaming down her face, yet she continued to hurl insults. "Meeting you like this wasn''t the right approach, I admit," Nash said coolly. "But Mrs. Lowe, is it? What''s your husband''s name, by the way? Would you care to share that with us?"

    "You think someone like you has the right to know my husband''s name? Let me go now, or once I''m free, I''ll have him sue you all and make sure you''re locked up for good," Mrs. Lowe snarled, spitting in Nash''s direction. Nash couldn''t dodge in time, and the spitnded on his clothes. He frowned in disgust, removed his jacket, and tossed it on the ground.

    With a cold smile, he said, "There''s only one prominent Lowe family in Birkham, but you''re not part of it. Stop trying to use someone else''s name to intimidate me. If you cooperate now, maybe I''ll leave you with an intact body." He didn''t need to raise his voice or look menacing. The calm way he spoke those words sent a chill through Mrs. Lowe, leaving her speechless.

    "You... you..." she stammered, unable to form a coherent sentence.

    "I''ll give you two options," Nash continued. "You tell me who you really are and then call your husband so I can speak with him. Or, you can keep ying tough, and I''ll leave these two men here with you Whatever they decide to do won''t interfere."

    Nash sneered. "Oh, and by the way, my name is Nash York. I''m sure there''s no other Nash York in Birkham, is there?"

    Mrs. Lowe''s face went pale with shock, her eyes filled with hopelessness. She never imagined she would cross paths with someone like Nash York.

    Without even thinking, she began to beg, "Mr. York, I was wrong. Please, let me go. I know I made a mistake. I promise, I''ll have my son apologize to your son, no-he''ll follow your son around and serve him."

    "A member of the Lowe family serving my son? That doesn''t seem quite appropriate, does it?" Nash replied with a faint, mocking smile.

    Mrs. Lowe dropped to her knees

    with a thud. ''I''m not from that Lowe family. My husband''sst name is Lowe, but we''re just smallN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    businesspeople. We''re just

    nobodies. Mr. York, please el

    be

    generous and forgive my ignorance."

    Nash turned to Nina, gently ruffling her hair as he asked softly, "What do you think?"

    Nina bit her lip and pouted, feeling conflicted.

    Nash''s expression immediately hardened as he faced Mrs. Lowe again. "My wife isn''t satisfied with your apology. Here''s the deal. When you manage to earn her forgiveness, I''ll consider answering your question." Mrs. Lowe tried to crawl towards Nina, but the two men behind her held her back.

    Nina stood up and began to walk away. Pharaoh''s interference hadpletely derailed her n. This

    was something that could have set

    In

    been resolved through legal means. However, now it had be unnecessarilyplicated.

    She was furious, angry at Pharaoh for acting on his own. After all, this was Birkham, not Yaren Tribe.

    She wanted to call Pharaoh immediately and give him a piece of her mind, even if he was her father.

 Chapter 1089

    "Mrs. York, what will it take for you to forgive me? I know I failed in raising my son properly. Please, give me one more chance, I beg you," Mrs. Lowe''s pleading voice came from behind, but Nina didn''t stop walking. Nash caught up with her, asking with concern, "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly so upset?"

    Nina shook her head. "Let her go. Tell her to transfer her son to another school and make sure he never crosses paths with Orion again."

    "Alright, I''ll handle it right away."

    Nash could tell that Nina''s mood had soured, and he was sure it had something to do with Mrs. Lowe.

    Since Pharaoh had already taken action and Mrs. Lowe wasn''t connected to the real Lowe family, there was no reason to hesitate. He decided to deal with her swiftly.

    Nash leaned in to his subordinate and quietly instructed, "Take her and her family away. Just tell them that my wife doesn''t want to see them again."

    Pharaoh''s men responded immediately. One knocked Mrs. Lowe unconscious, and the other put her in a bag and slung her over his shoulder. They were about to head downstairs, but Nash stopped them in time to ensure they left discreetly. As night fell, Nash stood with Nina by the floor-to-ceiling windows, his arm around her, looking down at the bustling city below.

    "Mrs. Lowe called me a mistress," Nina said, looking up at Nash. "The more I think about it, the more I wonder if others have the same idea. But I can''t go around telling everyone I''m not a mistress, can I?"

    Nash nodded. "True, we need to figure out a way to make sure people know you''re not a mistress. But what kind of solution...?" He tilted his head as if deep in thought.

    Nina frowned and pouted. "I don''t care. You have to handle this. I don''t want to hear any more rumors like that, or else I''ll hold you responsible."

    "Yes, boss."

    Nash already had a n in mind, but he wasn''t ready to share it with Nina just yet.

    Meanwhile, the news of Eugene''s incident at York Corporation had been deliberately pushed into the spotlight. By morning, every tform was buzzing with spection. Rumors swirled, with all sorts of theories being thrown around. When the workday began, tension filled the entire York Corporation. Some employees were even starting to look for new jobs.

    At nine o''clock, a ck luxury car pulled up to the front of the building, and Eugene, stepped out. As soon as he entered the lobby, word spread quickly throughout thepany. Everyone, whether in in sight or hiding in the shadows, was watching him.

    Eugene noticed this but remained calm as he made his way to the top floor.

    Waiting for him were Nash and Nina. They had been standing by the elevator for a while, and when they saw him, they immediately approached.

    "Is the press conference ready?" Eugene asked as soon as he stepped out.

    Nina looked at Nash in confusion.

    Nash blinked, then eximed in surprise, "Oh no, I forgot!"

    "Mr. York, that''s not very sincere," Eugene shook his head. "Luckily, I''ve got a backup n."

    With that, he sent out a voice message, instructing his team to start moving.

    Before Nash and Nina could grasp what was happening, cars carrying reporters began arriving outside the building. In less than half an hour, the entire parking lot was packed with vehicles.  en FindNovelContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Curious, Nina secretly checked the news online, and what she saw left her stunned.

    Eugene was publicly demanding an exnation from York Corporation, and he threatened that if they didn''t give him one, he would take over thepany. He wasn''t pulling any punches.

    She tugged on Nash''s sleeve and handed him her phone.

    Nash nced at the news and his lips twitched in disbelief. Taking advantage of Nina''s distraction, he quietly asked Eugene, "Are you seriously nning to take over York Corporation?"

    "If I didn''t say that, how else would the reporters get here so quickly?"

    Eugene smirked, then patted Nash on the shoulder. "You''d better have your act together. Don''t say I didn''t warn you. If you''re not ready, I''m not taking the fall for this."

 Chapter 1090

    "Just wait and see," Nash said with a mysterious smile, then led Nina into the office.

    The three of them had barely sat down when the secretary knocked on the door and entered, her expression tense. She nced nervously at Eugene but didn''t dare speak. "Whatever it is, just say it," Nash instructed.

    "Michael is downstairs, speaking to the reporters and bad-mouthing Mr. Lowe," the secretary blurted out. However, before she could finish her sentence, Eugene shot up from his seat, ready to confront Michael. Nash grabbed his arm, feigning seriousness as he advised, "You took away his love. What''s a few insults in return? The man''s lost a lifetime of happiness."

    Eugene paused, then burst intoughter. "Right, right. If that helps him feel better, let him go on. There''s no need to stop him."

    The two exchanged a knowing look, their silent understanding needing no words.

    Although the press conference appeared to be forced, it was actually part of Nash''s n all along.

    He instructed the secretary to gather the reporters in the first-floor meeting room before they leisurely headed downstairs. As they approached the room, they could already hear Michael''s voice, still speaking ill of Eugene. The three of them exchanged weary nces and shook their heads.

    Nash pushed the door open and entered first. The noisy meeting room instantly fell silent, leaving only the sound of their footsteps.

    "Isn''t that Mrs. York? I think her name is Nina. What''s she doing here? Shouldn''t Zoe be the one handling this?" someone whispered.

    Some reporters questioned Nina''s presence, but Nash and the others pretended not to hear. Once they were seated, the secretary began handing out gifts to the reporters, which only intensified the confusion in the room. Everyone was waiting for Eugene to speak. "Ladies and gentlemen, you all know about the incident involving Mr. Lowe at mypany. Mr. Lowe has demanded that I provide an exnation, and indeed..." Nash began.

    "I don''t know. Maybe Zoe was too embarrassed to show up and sent her in her ce."

    However, Eugene interrupted him, "Mr. York, no matter what you say, it''s pointless. Just tell us how you n to handle this."

    Nash shot Eugene a questioning look, but Eugene ignored it.

    He turned to the reporters and raised his voice, "Do you all know what drug was given? It was an aphrodisiac. I''m sure everyone knows what that does. So, Mr. York, what was your intention? Were you trying to embarrass me, or were you hoping I''d end up in apromising situation with one of your employees?"

    The room erupted in murmurs.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nash''s expression darkened as he squeezed Nina''s hand.

    Nina was now certain that Eugene really intended to take over York Corporation. She wanted to have the secretary notify Zoe toe over, but Nash stopped her.

    "This," Nina said, pointing to her phone, indicating the headline she had seen earlier. Nash nodded in acknowledgment, then shook his head, saying nothing.

    At that moment, Michael stood up and coldly challenged Eugene, "Mr. Lowe, before you demand an exnation from others, perhaps you should rify your rtionship with Miss Zoe. I''ve heard you''ve caused her a lot of trouble, constantly pestering her

    "Mr. Lowe, is that true? Is that why Miss Zoe isn''t here today? Is she afraid of you?" another reporter asked.

    "Mr. Lowe, we''ve also heard that you once took Miss Zoe to the hospital. Can you tell us why?"

    All eyes were on Eugene, giving Nash the opportunity he needed.

    Nash gave the secretary a nod, and after the secretary left, he kicked Eugene under the table.

    "What was that for?" Eugene muttered, frustrated.

    He hadn''t expected Nash to stay silent while Michael spread rumors about him. His anger red as Nash''s kick caught him off guard.

    The audience in the room were startled, falling into a tense silence as they watched the interaction unfold.

 Chapter 1091

    Nash looked troubled. "Howe I didn''t know that you took my aunt to the hospital? When did this happen? Was something wrong with her, or did you do something to her? Mr. Lowe, you need to exin this clearly. Even if I can''t stand up to the Lowe family, I will get justice for my aunt."

    "You..." Eugene was at a loss for words.

    Nash waspletely unpredictable, not ying by the usual rules. But then again, Eugene himself hadn''t exactly followed the n either.

    Realization dawned on Eugene, and he smirked yfully at Nash. "What if I told you I want to be your uncle? Would that bother you, Mr. York?"

    His words stunned everyone in the room.

    Michael erupted in anger, "I won''t allow it!"

    "And who are you to object? What gives you the right?" someone in the crowd responded.

    "Exactly. Look at yourself. I say Mr. York should just agree to it. A strong alliance like that would only help York Corporation rise to even greater heights."

    "If that happens, it would truly be a major event in Birkham."

    Some reporters even began supporting the idea of a marriage alliance between the York and Lowe families.

    When did these reporters, who usually thrived on chaos, start caring about others'' futures?

    Nash noticed Nina giving him a stern look, making him feel uneasy.

    He whispered an exnation, "This is my territory. I had to nt a few of my own people in the crowd. If I let things get out of hand, wouldn''t that be a huge embarrassment?" "That makes sense," Nina replied after thinking it over.

    Suddenly, someone eximed, "Could it be that Mr. York drugged Mr. Lowe because they hadn''t yet made their rtionship official, and he was trying to force the issue?" Nash''s lips curled into a smile, a look that didn''t need any further exnation.

    A sharp-eyed reporter noticed this and quickly snapped a photo, then asked, "Mr. York, since things didn''t work out as nned, do you have a next move in mind?"

    Nina couldn''t take it anymore. What kind of reporters were these? They were so eager to pry into others'' private lives. Weren''t they afraid of having their own secrets exposed?

    Her expression darkened as she mmed her ss of water down onto the table with a loud thud. The sudden noise startled everyone. They exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what had upset her.

    Just then, Michael stood up

    fearlessly, pointing at Eugene. "I''m

    starting to think that you drugged yourself, Mr. Lowe, then tried to force Miss Zoe into submission. And when things went wrong, you decided to frame Mr. York. Tell me, MP. Lowe, am I right?"

    "Michael, I really didn''t want to waste my time on you here, but you keep ndering Zoe over and over. I''m done putting up with it," Eugene said as he stood up and walked over to the projector.

    He connected his phone and yed a surveince video.

    The footage was lengthy. It showed Michael entering York Corporation, changing clothes, and then heading up to the top floor. Finally, he entered the tea room.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Before the video could finish, the secretary suddenly shouted, "So it was you! You were the one who drugged the tea I prepared for Mr. Lowe. Why did you try to set me up?"

    She then turned to Nash, tears streaming down her face. "Mr. York, it wasn''t my mistake. It was him. It was Michael."

    Michael''s face turned pale. He

    hadn''t expected Nash and the others to have uncovered the truth already. Realizing that he couldn''t keep up the act any longer, he tried to flee through the back door, only to be caught by the police waiting outside.

    "Eugene, even if you get through this, it won''t matter. After all this chaos, Zoe will never agree to be with you," Michael spat, even in his final moments of defiance.

    Eugene looked at him with disdain, smirking. The truth was out, and there was no need for Nash to give Eugene any further exnation.

    As the reporters started to rise and prepare to leave, music suddenly began ying. The surveince footage on the wall switched to a video.

    It was a romantic confession.

 Chapter 1092

    "Miss Nina, it''s an honor that I met you before anyone else and that we''re together now. Although we''ve faced many challenges along the way, I''ve always remembered that you''re the one I love. From the beginning until now, that has never changed. There have been rumors that you gained your position as a mistress, and I know those rumors have affected you. I don''t know who started them, but that''s not important. Today, I want to say..."

    As Nash spoke, pictures of their daily life together appeared on the screen, showing their love and making others envious.

    Nash took the microphone and stood up, pulling a bewildered Nina to her feet.

    "Nina, they don''t know how amazing you are. They think you married up by being with me. But I know the truth that I''m the one who''s lucky. Being loved by you is the greatest honor of my life. People don''t know how we met and fell in love. But you know, don''t you?" Nash''s eyes grew misty. What had started as a way to address the rumors about Nina being a mistress had turned into something deeper as he saw the pictures of their past. They had been through so much, but they had stayed true to each other. Nina, with tears in her eyes, shyly turned her face away.

    When Nash asked, "Do you believe that the only person I''ve ever loved is you?"

    She nodded.

    "Then remember this. You are not a mistress. I have never loved anyone else. Got it?"

    After saying this, Nash kissed her forehead, then turned to the reporters. "Thanks to Mr. Lowe, everyone here gets a chance to witness the love between my wife and me. I apologize for taking up your time, but I do want to make one thing clear. When you see her, please refer to her as Mrs. York."

    She had always been Mrs. York, and everyone knew it. Nash''s emphasis seemed a bit strange at first, but then the reporters understood.

    He wasn''t just emphasizing it. He was showing off their love.

    He was giving them a story.

    Nash''s public disy of affection for his wife wasn''t just a romantic gesture. It was also a subtle message to Eugene, reminding him that he should treat Zoe the same way.

    By evening, the news was updated again. The reports framed Nash''s actions as a lesson for Mr. Lowe. he wanted to be a part of the York family, he would need to treat Zoe with the same level of care and respect. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    When Eugene saw the reports, he was livid. He coldly mmed his phone onto the table. "I knew something was off when you first I get it!

    suggested this n. Now I st

    You''re ying the role of my parent. Nash, that''s pretty low."

    Nash offered an apologetic smile. "I didn''t expect the reporters to take it in this direction, Mr. Lowe. You can''t really me me for that."

    "Of course I can me you. You''ve set the bar so high with how you treat your wife. If I can''t match that, how could I ever be considered worthy of marrying Zoe?" Eugene''sment left Nash momentarily stunned.

    As far as Nash knew, Eugene and Zoe weren''t even officially a couple, so how had things escted to talk of marriage?

    "Mr. York, you owe mepensation," Eugene said, his eyes gleaming with mischief.

    Nash didn''t catch the implication right away. Thinking of the situation with Mr. Zook, he replied, "Alright, we won''t work with Mr. Zook anymore. That should make us even."

    "That won''t do. Whether you work with him or not is up to you. People like him, I neither encourage nor discourage. But, Mr. York, thepensation I''m asking for is different."

    Seeing Nash''s confused expression,

    Eugene got straight to the point.

    "You have to treat me to dinner, as an apology. And of course, if you bring Zoe along, I might be more forgiving."

    Nashughed so hard he nearly fell over. Only Eugene could make such a shameless demand.

    But a dinner? That was no problem at all.

    After all, the idea of a powerful alliance was still quite appealing.

    The dinner was arranged at a downtown hotel, where Nash reserved a private room with a "Lifetime Commitment" theme.

    After notifying Zoe about the ns, he took Nina out to catch a movie.

 Chapter 1093

    Zoe arrived at the hotel as nned, only to find that Eugene was the only one there. Just as she was about to leave, she received a message from Nina.

    Nina wrote, "Things are already out in the open. If you really don''t have any feelings for him, you should be clear about that tonight. But if you have even the slightest interest, maybe you should give it a chance. Who knows? He might turn out to be the right one for you." Being given advice by someone younger left Zoe feeling both amused and a bit annoyed. But Nina had a point. Eugene wasn''t a bad person.

    She decided to stay, thinking, "Might as well treat it as getting to know a new friend."

    With that thought, she confidently sat across from Eugene and said, "They probably aren''ting. Mr. Lowe, do you mind if I apologize on their behalf?"

    "That''s not necessary. Honestly, I wasn''t looking for an apology. I just wanted to see you, nothing more," Eugene replied, his eyes betraying his calm tone.

    Tonight, Zoe seemed even more beautiful and captivating to him. He felt like he had discovered a rare and precious flower, one he couldn''t resist getting closer to.

    Suppressing his excitement, Eugene instructed the waiter to bring out the food. Once the dishes were served, he went on to exin the preparation of each dish, sharing stories behind some of them.

    Having traveled widely since childhood, Eugene had experienced and learned much more than his peers. He had a knack for picking up on unique details, making him well-versed in these little insights.

    After listening to him, Zoe couldn''t help but feel a bit inadequate. She hadn''t realized that many dishes had such rich stories behind them. She had always thought chefs created them just to show off their skills.

    As the evening progressed and the drinks flowed, the two of them began to rx. Gradually, their conversation grew more intimate, and before they knew it, they were sitting close together. Meanwhile, at the movie theater, Nash found himself being pulled outside by Nina.

    He was having a tough night. He had indeed asked the secretary to buy tickets, but somehow the wrong movie title had been given, and they ended up with tickets to an animated film.

    If they had brought Orion, it might have made sense, but two adults watching an animated movie? It just didn''t seem right.

    People around them recognized the couple and began whispering about Nash being "under his wife''s thumb."

    Seeing the crowd growing, Nina let go of his hand and quietly scolded him, "We''ll settle this when we get home."

    "Don''t be like that. I can make it up to you right now," Nash teased with a grin. "Honey, I know buying the wrong tickets was my fault. How about I treat you to some burgers or pizza?"

    "No way. I''m trying to lose weight," Nina grumbled.

    Nash nced around and noticed store window nearby. Taking her hand, he said, "Wait here for just!

    a

    minute. I''ll go buy you a gift to make up for it. I''ll be quick, okay?"

    "Just hurry up and go. Stop talking so much," Nina replied.

    She usually wasn''t like this, but with so many people watching, she found herself acting a bit stubborn, almost like an unreasonable woman.

    Nash quickly ran to the store and returned with a dress for her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    When he pulled out the dress, the girls nearby gasped in admiration.

    Nina couldn''t help but smile, her vanity thoroughly satisfied. "How much did this cost? Was it expensive?" she asked as she tried to hand the dress back.

    Nash quickly reassured her, "Your

    husband has plenty of money, remember? Besides, I make money so you can spend it. If you don''t enjoy it, what''s the point of earning so much?"

    "Well then, I want burger and pizza. And it''s been a while since I bought new jewelry," Nina teased.

    "Deal. We''ll eat first, then go shopping. Whatever you want, you''ll get," Nash said, wrapping his arm around her.

    Nina, feeling shy, stood on her tiptoes and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.

    The crowd around them cheered.

 Chapter 1094

    Nina waspletely surprised when Zoe showed up early in the morning asking to borrow clothes.

    If Zoe weren''t the daughter of the wealthy York family, it might seem normal to ask someone for clothes. But Zoe was really wealthy, after all.

    She could have any outfit she wanted. So why was she asking to borrow clothes from Nina?

    Nina studied her for a long time, finding nothing unusual. But whether it was clothes or even money, she would never hesitate to help.

    Putting down her teacup, Nina smiled and stood up. "Come on, let''s go upstairs and pick something out."

    Zoe looked surprised. "Aren''t you going to ask why I need to borrow clothes?"

    Of course, Nina was curious. But if Zoe wasn''t saying anything, she must have her reasons, so Nina didn''t press for details.

    The two of them went to the walk-in closet, filled with a dazzling array of clothes. However, despite the selection, Zoe couldn''t find anything she liked.

    With a sigh, Zoe said, "I think I''ll pass. Nothing seems to suit me."

    "Well, of course, nothing here is exactly right. These clothes are for someone my age. You''re a few years older than me, so naturally, you should wear something a bit more mature," Nina replied thoughtfully.

    She observed Zoe for a moment before quietly asking, "But you''ve got plenty of clothes. Even if you didn''t have anything suitable, you could easily buy something new. So whye to me for help?"

    Zoe blushed, as if recalling something that made her happy, and a slight smile tugged at her lips.

    A shy smile like that could only mean one thing, romance.

    Nina wasn''t foolish and she caught on quickly.

    Leaning in with a yful grin, Nina teased, "So, things are progressing with Mr. Lowe? Come on, spill the details. How far have you two gotten?"

    "What progress? I just think he''s a decent guy, so I''m nning to spend some time with him and see how things go. I haven''t agreed to date him yet, so don''t tease me," Zoe replied, her face turning even redder. Despite her words, it was clear that she had developed feelings for him.

    Nina understood.

    "You''re borrowing clothes from me because you feel self-conscious about being older than Mr. Lowe, right? You''re looking for something younger to wear so you can match him better?" "Exactly, but I don''t think I can pull off any of your outfits," Zoe sighed.

    She considered going out to buy something new, but since she and Eugene were going shopping in the afternoon, there wasn''t enough time to shop before their date. If she didn''t find something suitable, people might notice the age difference between her and Eugene and make fun of her.

    Zoe definitely didn''t want to be the subject of gossip, especially about being an older woman dating a younger man.

    "How about this outfit?" Zoe finally picked out a denim ensemble. It wasn''t her first choice, but time was running out, and she felt pressured to make a decision.

    Nina gently took the denim outfit

    from her hands and selected a white dress instead. Holding the dress up to Zoe, the effect was immediate. It highlighted her elegance and gave her the youthful look she was hoping for

    Zoe was pleased and went to try it on.

    Since they were about the same size, the dress fit perfectly. Zoe looked at herself in the mirror, smiling even more as she admired her reflection.

    While fixing her hair, Nina gave her a gentle warning. "Even though we all think Eugene is a good guy, you should still keep your eyes open. If

    you notice anything off, don''t

    hesitate to walk away."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "I know," Zoe replied, but then quickly added, "But he really is a great guy. He''s not just knowledgeable, he''s also genuinely kind."

    As Zoe gushed about Eugene, her voice was filled with sweetness, and she only had good things to say about him.

    Nina couldn''t tell if it was all true or just infatuation, but she decided to let it go. Zoe wouldn''t listen to any advice right now anyway.

    After changing, they went downstairs just as Nash returned from his workout. He walked over to Nina and wrapped her in a warm embrace. He then gently asked, "Have you had breakfast yet?"

 Chapter 1095

    After hearing Nina''s answer, Nash turned to Zoe, visibly surprised. "Why are you wearing Nina''s clothes? Did you run out of your own?"

    As he spoke, he pulled out a bank card and handed it to her. "Whatever you want to buy, go ahead and buy it. Don''t worry about saving money for your nephew." Zoe chuckled, wanting to tease him. "If I spend it all, what will your wife do? She won''t have anything left."

    Nash smiled, wrapping his arm around Nina. "All my money is with Nina. What I gave you is just my pocket money."

    "Is that really true?" Zoe thought to herself. Nash, as the president of a corporation, couldn''t possibly have given all his money to Nina, could he?

    This wasn''t just a regr family''s few thousand or ten thousand dors. It was millions of dors. But looking at the two of them, they didn''t seem to be lying. "If Eugene gave me all his money, I wouldn''t dare take it," Zoe mused.

    "Are you crazy? Why wouldn''t you take it? You should ept it without hesitation. If he doesn''t give it to you, that''s when there is a problem," Nina responded.

    Nina''s point made sense, but Nash wasn''t actually putting all their money in her name. His personal funds were with Nina, while thepany''s finances were still under his control.

    "Nash, how do you expect other men to live up to this?" Zoe found the whole situation hard to believe.

    It was one thing for a couple to be united, but putting all your assets in your partner''s hands seemed risky.

    "I have no intention of ever divorcing Nina. If I''m not giving everything to her, then who else?" Nash said with a smile, giving Nina a quick kiss. "Right, honey? We''re in this for the long haul, making everyone else jealous, aren''t we?" Nina nodded, affectionately rubbing her cheek against his chin.

    Zoe quickly excused herself from the lovefest. Grabbing her handbag, she hurried out, eager to meet up with Eugene. Being a third wheel here was far less appealing than spending time with him.

    As soon as Zoe left, Nash and Nina quickly switched gears, sitting across from each other on the sofa in silence.

    "Are you really not going to let Orion participate in the field day?" Nash asked, frowning.

    He wasn''t happy about it, but since it was his wife''s decision, he had to be careful.

    Nina nodded seriously, sipping her tea. "No, he''s not going. If Orion wants to exercise, I can personally create a training n for him. He doesn''t need the school''s activities."

    "That''s not the point. The goal of the field day isn''t to turn the kids into athletes. It''s to let them have fun with their ssmates. How can I exin this to you?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You don''t need to exin. I''m not going to let what happenedst time happen again," Nina said firmly, ending the conversation as she stood up to head upstairs.

    Nash caught up to her and gently grabbed her arm. "You''re not confident in yourself, are you? Let me guess. You''re afraid of losing to the other parents. That''s it, right? You know you won''t lose in the sports activities, but in the otherpetitions, it''s a different story."

    This year''s field day wasn''t just about parents and kidspeting in physical activities. There was also a cookingpetition, where each parent had to prepare a dish for

    everyone to taste.

    It wasn''t just about cooking for their own children. It was a showcase where each parent''s dish would be judged.

    Nina red at Nash in annoyance. "Are you trying to provoke me?"

    "Not at all. I''m just stating the facts. Come on, admit it."

    "Fine! We''ll participate in the field day," Nina snapped.

    Determined to show Nash just how wrong he was to doubt her cooking skills, she already had a n.

    She didn''t need the other parents to cook. She could single-handedly prepare all the dishes herself.

 Chapter 1096

    Nina had agreed to participate in the field day,pletely falling into Nash''s trap.

    Nash gave a sly smile and leaned in, speaking slowly, "Then, my dear wife, please head upstairs and change. I''ll go get Orion, and we''ll head out as soon as you''re ready." "Where are we going?" Nina asked, puzzled.

    Nash tapped her nose yfully. "To the field day."

    "Wait, the school''s field day is today?" Nina thought, still confused. But she went upstairs, changed, and came down to find Nash and Orion already waiting for her in the car.

    On the drive, she couldn''t shake the feeling that she had walked right into Nash''s setup. She sighed repeatedly, realizing she had underestimated him and now had no choice but to go along with it.

    When they arrived at the school, the parking lot was packed. Unable to find a spot, Nash told Nina and Orion to go ahead while he parked the car and would join themter.

    Nina led Orion to the field, where she saw cheerful children running around and parents squinting in the sun. She couldn''t help but wonder why these events even existed. And why did parents have to participate?

    "School is for kids. Why do parents have to be involved?" she grumbled internally, feeling annoyed as she watched some parents enthusiastically chatting with teachers, praising how meaningful the event was. It all sounded so fake to her.

    "Meaningful?" Nina thought sarcastically. "If it''s so meaningful, why do I have to be all covered up and endure this while others seem fine in the sun?"

    "Are you... Orion''s nanny?"

    The mother who had just been praising the field day walked over, giving Nina a once-over with a disapproving shake of her head. "I heard Orion''s father is a businessman, but from what I see, it doesn''t look like it. What kind of nanny dresses like that?" "And how exactly should I dress? Like you?" Nina shot back, her irritation finding an outlet in the woman''s remark.

    The other woman realized she was being mocked and, embarrassed, pointed at a girl standing near the teacher. "That''s my daughter. Why don''t you ask Orion whose child she is?"

    Nina nced at the girl with pigtails and smiled coolly. "No need to ask. Clearly, she''s your daughter."

    A few parents nearby couldn''t help butugh, but they quickly silenced themselves when the woman red at them.

    With a look of disdain, the woman

    flicked her hair back and pinched Nina''s sleeve with her fingers, shaking her head with a sneer. After making her point, she returned to the teacher''s side, continuing her

    ton

    ttery.

    Nina saw right through her attempt to get attention and didn''t give it a second thought. She sent Orion to find his teacher and grab the registration form, along with

    information about lunch

    ovel.n

    preparations.

    After all, the only reason she had agreed to participate in the field day was to prove to Nash that her cooking skills were top-notch.

    A fellow parent approached Nina

    quietly and whispered, "That was Madison Lynch, the head of the Parent-Teacher Association (PTA). Her husband''s a manager at a bigpany. You might have upset her, so be careful."

    "Why should I be careful? What could she possibly do to me here?" Nina chuckled. Her husband might be a manager, but he wasn''t the principal. Nina wasn''t worried.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "She could definitely cause trouble. As PTA president, she decides what dishes we moms will be preparing today. Whatever she says, we have to follow."

    The parent''s warning wasn''t without merit. Nina was surprised to learn that the PTA president had so much authority. If she had known that earlier, she would have run for the position herself.

    "If I had done that, I''d be the one standing next to the teacher, giving orders, and finding a shady spot to sit while everyone else did the work," Nina thought with some regret.

    Nina regretted not doing more research before making her decision. It had been too hasty.

    While Nina was stillmenting not running for PTA president, Madison was already heading her way.

 Chapter 1097

    A paper with instructions was suddenly thrust in front of Nina, almost hitting her in the face. Annoyed, she snapped, "If you''ve got something to say, just say it."

    Madison chuckled softly. "I''m showing you the instructions. On the back, you''ll find the dish you need to prepare for lunch today. Remember, it absolutely must suit everyone''s taste. If no one eats your dish, Orion''s performance in the field day will be nullified." "What does my cooking have to do with Orion''s performance? If you want to punish someone, punish me. Why drag the children into it?"

    Nina didn''t want to participate in the field day, but that didn''t mean Orion didn''t. If no one ate the dish she prepared, wouldn''t that unfairly impact Orion?

    She frowned. The school wouldn''t make such a decision. It had to be Madison overstepping her authority as PTA president.

    "Fine," Nina thought. "They only asked me to prepare the dish. They didn''t say I have to cook it herself." If it was something she couldn''t manage, she could always order from a restaurant.

    Nina calmly took the paper and immediately flipped it over to see what was required.

    "A Royal Feast."

    It nearly made her eyes pop out of her head. Her jaw almost dropped.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you can''t do it," Madison said, eyeing her up and down. "But, well, for a nanny like you, it shouldn''t be a problem. I couldn''t manage it myself. I never cook, and I''m sure the other moms don''t either. So, lunch is in your hands." Nina smiled politely. "Don''t worry about it. Solving problems is my specialty. You can count on me."

    "Hmph, you''re just trying to be clever. Fine, I''ll let you have your fun," Madison huffed as she walked away, not bothering Nina again.

    The field day was about to begin, and students from each ss gathered on the field to go through the opening procedures. Oncepleted, the principal gave the order, and the event officially started.

    Nash still hadn''t returned from

    parking, and Nina anxiously ncedContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    toward the entrance several times. If

    he didn''t show up soon, she was seriously considering backing out. "Field day? Who cares?" she thought.

    Orion noticed what Nina was

    thinking and secretly made a funny

    face at her careful not to let the

    teacher catch him and call him out. Even if he did get noticed, Orion didn''t mind and kept smilingo

    cheerfully at Nina.

    After the teacher handed out the event schedule, the students were allowed to return to their parents. Those who were participating in events needed to check in with their teachers beforehand.

    Even though Nina hadn''t signed Orion up for any events, somehow, he was listed for the most events in his ss. It didn''t take much guessing to figure out whose handiwork that was. It was definitely Madison. Nina shot a re in Madison''s direction, and when their eyes met, Nina squinted menacingly.

    "And now for the boys'' 50-meter race. Students whose names are called, please report to your teachers and get ready," the loudspeaker red.

    Nina nudged Orion. "Just take it easy, okay? Don''t focus too much on winning. Remember, it''s about participation."

    Orion nodded, then asked in a whisper, "Mom, were you thinking that if I lose the race, we can go home early?"

    "Of course not. I''m just worried you''ll feel too much pressure," Nina replied, a little defensively.

    But in truth, she was secretly hoping the school had such a rule. That way, she could head home early, rx in the air conditioning, and avoid getting sunburned.

    Orion smiled. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m going to win."

    Nina couldn''t tell if he was being sweet or teasing her, but she couldn''t help butugh.

    As the students checked in with

    ents

    their teachers, they began making their way to the starting line on the track. Orton''s spot was at the very back, and Nina noticed something seemed off with the startingo equipment.

    She wanted to warn him, but just as she stood up, the gun went off, and the race began.

 Chapter 1098

    With a bang, the starting gun went off, followed by a cry of pain as Orion fell to the ground. It was clear he was hurt badly.

    Nina was the first to rush over and scoop him up, her heart aching when she saw that arge patch of skin had been scraped off his knee.

    "Mom, it hurts. My leg hurts so much," Orion sobbed in her arms.

    "Don''t worry, Orion. Mommy will take you to see the doctor," Nina said softly, quickly scanning the area. She spotted the temporary medical tent not far away and hurried over.

    The teacher and other parents followed, their faces filled with concern as they saw Orion''s injury. The doctor waved them aside, asking them to step back so they wouldn''t upset the child further, and soon everyone moved outside. Once the medical tent quieted down, Nina anxiously asked, "Doctor, is there any damage to the bone?"

    This was crucial. If his bones were injured, they would need to rush to a hospital immediately.

    The doctor examined Orion again and shook his head. "No, ma''am, there''s no bone damage. However, the skin on his knee is scraped, and it will take some time to heal. You must be careful to keep it dry and make sure he doesn''t scratch it." Nina nodded, carefully noting the doctor''s advice.

    After the wound was treated, ointment applied, and the knee bandaged, Orion continued to sniffle softly, looking pitiful.

    Nina gently stroked his head, speaking to him in a soothing voice. "Orion, if it hurts, it''s okay to cry. Don''t be afraid. Everyone cries when they''re in pain, even grown-ups."

    "Mom, if I cry, will my ssmates think I''m a coward?" Orion asked, his voice small and worried.

    "No, they won''t. And even if someone did tease you, Mommy would stand by your side. I don''t think you''re a coward at all. In fact, I think you''re very brave and strong."

    Orion seemed to understand, and with that reassurance, he finally allowed himself to cry quietly.

    Seeing how cautious he was, Nina wondered if something simr had happened at school before. She suddenly felt a pang of guilt.

    Had she been neglecting himtely? She realized that she didn''t even know what had been going on in his school life. When was thest time she''d really talked to him about his day after school?

    Nina pulled out her phone, but there was still no word from Nash. "Where could he be?" she thought in frustration. "He must be parking somewhere in the Pacific Ocean for it to take this long."

    She dialed his number, but the line was busy, which only added to her irritation.

    Holding Orion in her arms, Nina made her way toward the school gate. Just then, Madison caught up to them. She put on a show of concern for Orion''s injury beforementing that without finishing the race, Orion wouldn''t be able to win a ribbon.

    Orion''s freshly dried tears welled up again, and he began to sob.

    Madison patted his small hand and tried to console him. "It''s okay, Orion. Even though you didn''t finish the

    race, your

    ss still did well. Ruth

    won second ce in the jump rope contest. Shouldn''t you be happy for her?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Ruth was Madison''s daughter, and Nina could tell she was deliberately trying to provoke Orion.

    "Mrs. Lynch," Nina said with a smile, "I remember Ruth still has the ball-bouncingpetitioning up, doesn''t she? Shouldn''t you hurry over? If she doesn''t get the ball, it would be pretty embarrassing for

    herto start crying and not be able to

    find you."

    Just as she finished speaking, the loudspeaker announced, "Up next is the ball-bouncingpetition. All participants, please line up. Parents, please stand by the red gs ording to your assigned number." "What a coincidence," Nina thought, her smile widening. "Mrs. Lynch, you better hurry. Someone''s already taken the first spot!"

    Sure enough, a parent was standing by the first red g in the distance. Madison stomped her foot and rushed over, only to engage in a heated argument with the parent.

    In the end, she managed to push the other person out of thepetition line, leaving Nina shaking her head in disbelief.

 Chapter 1099

    Orion didn''t know what was wrong with Nina, so he quietly asked, "Mom, are you not feeling well?"

    Nina pinched his little cheek and smiled. "Orion, you''re so thoughtful, always worrying about Mom. But I''m fine, don''t worry. What about you, Orion? Do you want to go home now or stay and watch the rest of thepetition?"

    He nced toward the field and, after a moment of silence, whispered, "I think I''ll stay and watch the rest. The teacher said winning isn''t the most important thing. It''s about participating. Mom, aren''t you supposed to make that royal feastter? I can help you." Nina was overjoyed and nted a big kiss on his cheek. "That would be wonderful! I''ll be counting on you, my little helper, Orion."

    "Got it! I promise I''ll be the best helper ever," Orion dered, raising his hand as if making a solemn vow. He had already forgotten the pain in his leg.

    With the medicine kicking in, the pain was gradually fading, and Orion had returned to his usual lively self, shaking off the earlier scare.

    Orion had originally been signed up for the ball-bouncingpetition, but Nina had the teacher cancel all his events due to his injury. To her, nothing was more important than his health, especially not a field day that wasn''t worth all the stress.

    "Go, Ruth! Everyone, let''s cheer for Ruth!" came Madison''s call from afar. The other parents reluctantly waved their gs, half-heartedly joining in the cheer.

    Orion, on the other hand, was all in, shouting loudly, "Go, Ruth! Keep the ball steady and run forward!"

    Ruth, hearing Orion''s voice, nced up toward him. That quick look was all it took. She missed the ball, and it rolled away in the other direction.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Panicking, Ruth chased after it, her little legs moving fast. But in her haste, she identally stepped on the ball and fell face-first into the dirt.

    "Waaah... bad ball, bad ball! Mom, get rid of the ball, I don''t want this bad ball anymore!" Ruth cried, throwing a tantrum and rolling on the ground,pletely ignoring the sand in her mouth.

    Madison rushed over tofort her, angrily hitting the ball alongside her daughter. The other parents were stunned and began whispering to each other about her parenting style.

    Hearing the murmurs, Madison

    turned on the crowd, yelling, "What do you know? None of your kids are as exceptional as my Ruth! You-your child can''t even draw a circle. And youpletely tone-deaf when ites to singing. And you-your kid runs as slow as a snail..."

    "Madison, that''s too much! We didn''t say anything about you, so why are you insulting our kids?" one parent retorted.

    "Exactly! My child may not be perfect, but to me, they''re the best. Who are you to criticize them?" another parent chimed in.

    As the group turned against her, Madison realized she couldn''t win this argument alone. She pushed her way through the crowd and marched over to Nina and Orion.

    "It''s all your fault! Why did you tell

    Ruth how topete? Do you even know what you''re doing? If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have been distracted, wouldn''t have chased after the ball, and wouldn''t have falten. This is all because made my Ruth fall!"

    you! You

    Madison''s voice was loud, and she was practically jabbing her finger in Orion''s face.

    Nina calmly swatted her hand away and stood up meeting Madison''s gaze. "You were the one who asked us to cheer her on. Now something goes wrong, and you''re ming us? What does your kid''sst name happen to be ''me''? Maybe you should just call her ''me Everyone Else."

    "You... I won''t stoop to the level of a nanny like you. But since it''s almost lunchtime, I''ll kindly remind you to get started on preparing the meal. If you dy our lunch, I''ll make sure your employer fires you on the spot," Madison spat back.

 Chapter 1100

    "She''s not our nanny. She''s my mom!" Orion shouted angrily, pounding on Madison''s leg.

    In response, Madison kicked him away, sending him to the ground. Hended on his backside, and looked up at her with hurt and confusion in his eyes.

    The incident happened so quickly that by the time Nina realized what had urred, Orion was already on the ground. She hurried to scoop him up, holding him tightly. When she stood up again, she fixed Madison with a cold stare.

    Madison took two steps back, her voice trembling. "What are you going to do? I didn''t kick him that hard! He fell on his own. It''s not my fault!"

    "So, you''re Madison, huh? I''ll remember that. If my son has any issues because of this, mywyer will be in touch. And by the way, isn''t your husband a big-time manager at somepany? I''m sure you can afford the medical bills, right? Just make sure not to dodge the responsibility."

    Nina hadn''t intended to make a big deal out of this, but kicking her son was crossing the line. If she let this slide, she wouldn''t be Nina. Her tone was so icy that not only did Madison shrink back in fear, but even the nearby parents took a few steps away. Nina didn''t care. She carried Orion back to the resting area.

    Thepetition continued, with kids celebrating their victories and others throwing tantrums over their losses. As the day moved closer to noon, Nina received a message from Nash, informing her that something urgent hade up at thepany and he had to head back to the office.

    Rather than call him to vent her frustration, Nina calmly contacted a restaurant to arrange lunch for everyone. There was no need for her to cook personally.

    If the teacher had entrusted Madison with organizing lunch, it meant they weren''t too concerned about how it turned out, or maybe they were just trying to keep everyone happy. In that case, she might as well make sure everyone enjoyed their meal.

    The loudspeaker announced that theContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    morningpetitions were over, and everyone returned to their resting areas. While parents from other sses were busy cooking, the parents from Orion''s ss were simply taking photos and chatting on video calls,pletely in "waiting to be served" mode.

    "Are you really Orion''s mom?" one of the parents approached Nina, having been sent by the others to ask.

    Nina nodded. "Do I not look like Orion''s mom?"

    "It''s not that. It''s just that we''ve never seen you drop off or pick up Orion since the school year started. And you''re not in our moms'' group chat either, so when we saw you, our first thought was that you might be the nanny. I hope you don''t take offense." "Not at all. I guess I have a down-to-earth look," Nina said with a smile. "But is there something you needed to ask me?"

    The parent looked a bit

    embarrassed, hesitating before

    quietly asking, "I didn''t want to ask,

    but everyone''s been getting anxious, and to be honest, I''m getting a bit worried too. The kids must be hungry by now. So, I was just wondering when you''re going to start cooking. It doesn''t matter what you make. No one expects a full-on royal feast or anything."

    It was clear that hunger was the real issue.

    Nina checked the time and agreed

    that it was about time to serve lunch. She made a quick call, and the voicezon the other end answered immediately. "Ma''am, we''re almost there can see the school gate. Please give us a moment, and we''ll make sure lunch is ready on time."

    "That''s great. Just be careful not to hit any kids when youe in," Nina said before hanging up. She smiled at the parent. "Please be patient. Lunch will be ready very soon."

    The parent nced nervously at the temporary kitchen setup in the distance, then forced a smile in return.

    A few minutester, a catering van slowly made its way onto the school grounds, parking by the field. A team of chefs stepped out, each holding a tray of food.

 Chapter 1101

    Themotion caught everyone''s attention.

    Some sharp-eyed parents recognized the uniforms of the chefs. They were from the most famous hotel in Birkham.

    Gasps spread through the crowd as people marveled at how much the school must have spent.

    The principal forced a smile. He knew there was no way the school could afford such top-notch chefs and wondered which parent had provided this surprise.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ma''am, as per your instructions, the Royal Feast is ready. Could you please direct us to the dining area?" The hotel manager approached Nina with such respect that jaws dropped all around. Madison''s face turned red, then pale. She felt utterly ufortable.

    "That hotel''s food is ridiculously expensive," someone whispered. "That mom doesn''t look like she''s made of money. Do you think she''s just putting on a show?"

    "Yeah, I saw her arguing with the PTA president earlier. Maybe she''s doing this out of spite."

    Madison overheard the murmurs and smirked as she walked toward Nina. Before she even reached her, she sarcastically asked, "Is that really the hotel manager? Or did you just get a poor rtive to y the part?"

    As she approached, a chef walked by with a dish. Madison grabbed his arm. "Let me see if this is really part of the Royal Feast. If it''s just any dish, I''m not buying it."

    She lifted the lid to reveal a beautifully prepared steamedmb dish. The aroma filled the air, and the crowd couldn''t help but let out impressed murmurs. Nina smiled lightly. "Madison, does this look like a dish from the Royal Feast?"

    Madison had no idea if it was or not, but seeing everyone''s satisfied expressions, she clenched her jaw. "It smells good, but who knows how it tastes."

    "You''ll find out when you eat it," Nina replied calmly. "But standing there blocking the food, it looks like you''re trying to keep everyone from eating. That''s not very polite, is it?"

    Nina had been waiting for this moment. She knew that to bring Madison down a notch, she had to wait until Madison was riding high, and then pull her down hard.

    Madison quickly stepped aside as dish after dish wasid out on the table. She began to worry that Nina really had splurged on a Royal Feast. Even if it wasn''t, the hotel''s reputation alone would win over the crowd.

    Suddenly, an idea struck her. She sneered and said, "Orion''s mom, this event was supposed to be about moms cooking for themselves. Isn''t this cheating? You''re setting a bad example for the kids, you know."

    "Oh, really? I thought the point of this event was to make everyone happy. If my cooking can''t do that, then why not find another way to bring joy?" Nina cut her off, then turned to the other parents. "Ladies, let''s sit down. Honestly, I''ve never had a Royal Feast before. Thanks to Madison, we all get to enjoy it today. So, let''s give her a round of thanks, shall we?"

    The parents were silent for a moment, looking back and forth between the two women. They knew this was a power y between Nina and Madison and didn''t want to get involved. But they also couldn''t ignore the food that had been served.

    One parent finally broke the silence, linking arms with Nina and guiding her to the table. "I think the real

    thanks should go to you, Orion''s

    mom, if it weren''t for you, we nffit

    wouldn''t have the chance to enjoy such a great meal. I mean, just the smell alone is incredible

    With someone taking the lead, others quickly followed. Soon, all the parents were siding with Nina, leaving Madison fuming with anger.

 Chapter 1102

    The dishes Nina arranged were a big hit, making her the talk of the school.

    In the eyes of the other parents, she became known as the mom who wasn''t afraid to spend money. She had stolen Madison''s spotlight, and Madison couldn''t let it go.

    In the afternoon, since Orion was still feeling ufortable from his injury, Nina took him home after lunch, excusing them from the rest of the field day.

    Not long after they got home, Nina received an invitation from Madison to join the ss parent group chat. Madison also sent her a message, emphasizing that all the moms were in the group, and it was useful for discussing their children''s education. Nina didn''t ept the invitation. She felt that the parent group chat didn''t seem to offer much value.

    After Orion fell asleep, Nina went downstairs to call Nash, but all she got was a busy signal. Thinking back over everything that had happened at the field day, she felt increasingly uneasy, a suppressed anger building up inside her that she couldn''t quite release. Just then, her phone dinged with a voice call from Madison. Nina didn''t have much patience for the woman. Although she considered declining the call, curiosity got the better of her, and she picked up.

    "Orion''s mom, why haven''t you joined the group?"

    "Oh, that. I just didn''t feel like joining. Is that a problem? If there''s nothing else, I''m quite busy," Nina replied, not wanting to waste time.

    On the other end, Madison quickly spoke up, eager to keep her on the line. After a few moments of hesitation, she sighed and said, "It''s like this. I''ve arranged to meet with a few of the other moms at the mall downtown. It''s rare that we get a break from the kids, so we''re treating ourselves to a day off." "I''m not interested, but you all have fun."

    "Come on, Orion''s mom! I know how you feel. You think there''s no need to form rtionships in kindergarten, right? But think about it-our kids are in kindergarten now, but eventually, they''ll move on to elementary school and middle school. You never know, these might be the same kids they''ll grow up with."

    Madison was clearly trying to persuade her toe along. Nina chuckled. "Fine, fine. If it''s just a day out, where are we meeting? I''lle."

    "Great! We''re meeting at the entrance of Bamboo Caf¨¦ on the pedestrian street downtown. See you there!"

    As soon as Madison finished, Nina ended the call. She now regretted attending the field day at all. Not only had her son gotten hurt, but she had also gotten tangled up with this troublesome woman.

    When Nina arrived at Bamboo Caf¨¦, she nced around but didn''t see any familiar faces. After a moment of thought, she decided to head inside.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The caf¨¦ was peaceful, with soft music ying that felt soothing. Just as she sat down, a bearded man approached her with a smile and asked, "Excuse me, ma''am. Are you Orion''s mom?" Nina nodded.

    The man looked relieved and

    continued, "I''ve been looking for you.

    The others have already left and

    asked me to wait here for you

    Ma''am, pleasee with me. If

    we''re anyter, we''ll miss it"

    "The others?" Nina felt her annoyance spike. What was Madison ying at? Inviting her out only to leave her behind? Was this some childish attempt to embarrass her?

    "Who told you to wait here for me?" Nina asked.

    She wanted to confirm if it was Madison. If it was, then maybe Madison wasn''t as bad as she seemed.

    The bearded man handed her his phone. "Here my wife sent a message. She''s one of the moms in your group. She said that since you finally joined their group, she didn''t want you to feel left out if you arrived and didn''t see them. So she

    asked me to wait for you here."

    As expected, Nina''s instincts were right. Madison was as childish as she had suspected.

    Without overthinking it, Nina got into the car with the bearded man.

    On the way, Nash finally replied to her message, letting her know he was dealing with a tricky business issue and would probably be working all night.

 Chapter 1103

    Since it was a work-rted issue, Nina didn''t hold it against Nash. She arranged for the nanny to take care of Orion and told Nash that she was going out with some of Orion''s ssmates'' moms. While she was still in contact with Nash, the car had already driven out of the city. Nina felt puzzled. "Weren''t we supposed to go shopping?"

    "You see, ma''am, that PTA president tends to change ns at thest minute. If she didn''t, I wouldn''t have had to wait for you back there, right? Don''t worry, their car can''t go that fast. We''ll catch up to them."

    As he spoke, the car turned onto a narrow country road. Nina looked around but saw no viges, only a road leading deeper into the mountains.

    Her brows furrowed slightly, and she was about to ask a question when the narrow road turned into a wider highway, leading to a gas station.

    The bearded man pulled in to refuel, and Nina seized the opportunity to try calling Madison, but there was no answer.

    "Miss," someone called out to her.

    Nina looked up, surprised to see one of Pharaoh''s men. She was about to step out of the car to greet him, but the bearded man finished refueling and started walking back. Nina quickly signaled Pharaoh''s men to leave.

    There were two of them, originally sent by Pharaoh to watch over Nina and Orion. They hadn''t expected to run into her on the road. Seeing the bearded man drive further into the mountains, they quietly followed.

    After driving for a long time, they finally stopped at the base of the mountain, where two other cars were parked.

    Nina pointed at the vehicles and asked, "Is Madison and your wife in one of those cars?"

    "We''re a littlete. They''ve probably already headed up the mountain. Come on, ma''am, I''ll take you up. There''s a church on top where they''re going to pray for the kids."

    A church here? Nina had never heard of one in this area. The narrow, winding road made the journey difficult, and the higher they went, the more the path disappeared. There was no way there could be a church up this rugged trail. Clearly, the bearded man was lying.

    "I just sent a message to Madison. She said she''s at the shopping street downtown. Are you sure you''ve got this right?" Nina leaned against a tree, gripping a thick branch, and coldly eyed the bearded man.

    Realizing he was caught, the man let out a sinisterugh. "Only now you''re figuring it out? A bitte for that, don''t you think? Be smart and follow me up the mountain, or I''ll take care of you right here and then bring you up for the others to enjoy."

    "And that woman isn''t your wife, is she?" Nina wanted to confirm if this was a random kidnapping or part of arger setup. When she saw the bearded man smirk, she understood immediately.

    This was a trap, and she had walked right into it.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The man approached her, and Nina quickly tried to defend herself. However, she had underestimated his strength.

    He was a martial arts expert. After just a few moves, he disarmed her, snatching the branch from her hands and delivering a painful blow with it.

    "How about now? Still want to fight? You''ve got some skill, but it''s not enough."

    "Is that so? Why don''t you see something even better?" Nina replied, then whistled sharply.

    The two men who had been

    following her emerged from the shadows, attacking the bearded man from both sides. Within moments, they had him pinned to the ground.  en FindNovel

    With the man underfoot, Nina crouched down, lightly tapping his face as she asked, "How many people are up there?"

    "Five. We thought you were alone and figured we could have some fun. We were wrong. Please, ma''am, let me go."

    The bearded man tried to cover for Madison, but Nina wasn''t one to let things slide.

    She smiled slightly and nodded to her men. "Take care of this. I''m not going up the mountain. And remember, make sure no one traces this back to you."

    She had more important things to deal with than climbing the mountain.

    Madison had taken their petty field day rivalry to a dangerous level.

    If she was willing to go this far, Nina no longer saw any reason to hold back.

 Chapter 1104

    Nash''s phone still wouldn''t connect, and Nina''s frustration kept building.

    Just then, Zoe called. In her irritation, Nina vented about everything that had happened that day and what she nned to do next.

    Zoe suggested they meet at a bar on the outskirts of town, just a few minutes from where Nina was. Knowing Zoe was considering her convenience, Nina walked over to the bar. She had barely arrived when they pulled up. "Mrs. York, I heard you''re looking to investigate someone," Eugene said bluntly as he got out of the car.

    Nina nodded and handed him a photo of Madison. "I''ve heard her husband is some kind of manager at apany. Find out where he works. She tried to have me killed, so I''ll make sure her whole life falls apart." Eugene didn''t bat an eye at the intensity of her words. After getting Nina and Zoe settled into a private room, he quickly left to arrange the investigation.

    Not even ten minutester, Eugene returned to the room and handed Nina a printed report.

    Madison''s husband, Roy Lynch, was a procurement manager at one of the hotels under York Corporation. It was quite a cushy position.

    The report also mentioned another key detail. Roy had a mistress, Mabel Green, who was currently pregnant and living in a suburban area. Even more interesting, Roy''s own mother was helping take care of her. "As they say, those you feel sorry for usually have some fault that''s hard to overlook," Zoe remarked with a slight sigh.

    Nina smirked coldly. "You feel sorry for her? Imagine if someone without my skills had been in my ce today. Who would deserve pity then?"

    She turned to Eugene. "Mr. Lowe, I need a favor. I want Madison to find out about Mabel, but it can''te from me."

    Eugeneughed heartily. Clearly intrigued by her request, he leaned in and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, making trouble is what I do best. Expect some fireworks by tomorrow. There''s definitely going to be a show." The sooner the better, Nina thought. Nothing like swift justice to lift one''s spirits.

    As the city fell into a deep sleep, the night grew quiet. In his office, Nash finally returned from a long meeting. Exhausted, he sipped a bitter cup of coffee to stay awake when his phone rang. It was Pharaoh. Nash quickly answered, treating the call with respect. "Father, is there something you need thiste?"

    "Nash, I want to know what''s going on with you, Are you not paying enough attention to my daughter and grandson? A while ago, someone bullied my grandson And today, there was another incident. Nina was almost kidnapped! Did you know that?"

    Nash was stunned. Nina had told him she was just out shopping with other parents. How could she have been kidnapped? He couldn''t process it, so he pressed for more details. After hearing Pharaoh''s ount, his expression darkened.

    "I''ve sent you the information about those involved. Nash, I don''t want to see something like this happen again. If does, don''t me me if take them both back to live with me. And trust me, if that happens, it won''t be easy for you to see them again."

    Pharaoh was furious, and Nash understood why. He didn''t argue. He simply apologized and promised to make things right.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He didn''t want anything to happen to Nina and Orion either. Today''s events were a serious oversight on his part.

    After reading the email Pharaoh sent, Nash called his secretary to delegate the rest of his work, then rushed home.

    When he walked through the door, he found Nina sipping coffee. He immediately rushed over and hugged her tightly. Feeling that something was off, Nina was startled. "What''s going on? Why are you acting like this?"

    "Just let me hold you. You must have been so scared today. It''s my fault. I promised to spend the day with you and Orion at the field day, but I ran off to work instead. It''s all my fault."

 Chapter 1105

    He couldn''t bear to imagine what would have happened if something had really gone wrong with Nina. The very thought sent chills down Nash''s spine.

    His heart was racing, and Nina, sensing his worry, felt her earlier frustration fade, reced by forgiveness.

    She reached out, hugging Nash and softly reassured him, "I''m fine. You know my skills. No ordinary person can trap me."

    "I was really scared, honey. From now on, no matter how busy I am, I promise I won''t leave your side," Nash vowed, holding her tightly.

    "Look, I''m okay now, aren''t I?" Nina noticed the worry still etched on his face and yfully pouted. "I''m hungry. I barely ate any of that Royal Feast earlier. Everyone was too busy talking and taking pictures. Since they weren''t eating, I didn''t either."

    In truth, she had eaten well enough, but Nina wanted to distract Nash from what had happened. After all, it was over now, and dwelling on it wouldn''t change anything.

    Nash picked her up and started heading out. "Let''s go get you a real meal. What do you feel like eating?"

    "I haven''t decided yet." Nina buried her head against his chest, giggling.

    When Nash finally put her down, he gave her a long, passionate kiss.

    At a fiery Cajun boil, Nash looked at the bubbling, spicy pot in front of him with a nervous smile. He could handle almost anything for her, but the truth was, the spice was overwhelming.

    Nina teased, "If you can''t handle it, we can go somewhere else."

    "No need, this is fine," Nash insisted, trying to stay tough. He picked up a piece of shrimp, took a small bite, and immediately his face turned bright red from the Cajun seasoning.

    "It''s not bad. Try this sausage," Nina said, ignoring his protests as she dropped another spicy bite onto his te. She giggled, watching his reaction. "Come on, Mr. York, you''re not going to refuse, are you?"

    Nash forced a smile despite the

    burning sensation in his mouth and

    swallowed the bite. It felt like swallowing fire. Before he could recover, Nina kept piling more spicy food onto his te-crawfish, corn, potatoes. The heat kept building until Nash finally threw in the towel.

    "I surrender! Let''s go get something else to eat," he pleaded.

    "How about ice cream?" Nina suggested with a mischievous grin.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nash groaned in mock agony but suddenly thought of something. After downing arge ss of water, he cupped Nina''s face and sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry, honey. I shouldn''t have ignored your calls, and shouldn''t have convinced you to go to the sports day when I knew you didn''t want to. That was my fault, and you didn''t deserve that."

    Nina wasn''t ready to let him off that easily. "Oh, is that enough? Either drink this spicy broth or take me out for ice cream."

    She was genuinely hurt. She kept telling herself to let it go, that what happened was in the past, and not to hold it against Nash. But the more she thought about it, the more upset she became. Nash only rushed back after finding out what happened to her, and it was mostly because of the pressure from Pharaoh. It wasn''t because he had left her behind and wanted to make amends. That was why she chose the spicy Cajun boil. She wanted to make him suffer a bit, just like she had.

    Nash understood that Nina was upset, but there was no way he could stomach more of the spicy Cajun boil. Ice cream was the only option left.

    If it upset his stomach, so be it. Ice cream was still better than the fiery spices.

    After finishing an entire ice cream,

    without waiting for Nina to ask, Nash immediately drove to the hospital. The moment they arrived, the doctor, who had been waiting at the entrance, rushed him intothe emergency room.

    "Nina, are you trying to kill him? If something serious happens, you''ll be the one dealing with the consequences. This is just reckless!" The doctor scolded Nina for her part in the situation.

    But just then, a nurse hurried out of the emergency room. "Dr. Carter, Mr. York said it''s not his wife''s fault. He insisted on eating all that spicy food and ice cream."

    Dr. Carter sighed. "Spoiling your wife is one thing, but this is over the top. I don''t know what to do with you two."

 Chapter 1106

    Nina stayed with Nash at the hospital all night.

    The next morning, she went downstairs to buy breakfast and spotted Madison rushing toward the inpatient wing. Nina smirked but didn''t think much of it. "Nina!"

    She hadn''t expected Madison to notice her, but there she was, stopping right in front of her, eyeing her up and down.

    "Surprised to see me doing just fine?" Madison snapped.

    Now that they were closer, Nina noticed a red mark on Madison''s face. Someone had clearly hit her. Nina couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "What''s so funny? It was you, wasn''t it? You told me about Mabel to destroy my family, right?"

    Nina was a bit taken aback by how quickly Madison had figured it out but didn''t deny it. "Yeah, it was me. Butpared to what you did, I''d say I was being merciful."

    Madison screamed in rage, "I''m going to make you pay for this!" She lunged at Nina, but Nina swiftly dodged.

    Madison crashed into the nurse''s station, sending items tumbling to the floor. Nurses quickly surrounded them. One of them held Madison back while another approached Nina.

    "Mrs. York, are you okay?" the nurse asked, concerned.

    Nina shook her head and then walked over to Madison, looking down at her with a cold gaze. "You shouldn''t being after me. You should be thanking me."

    "Thank you? Are you out of your mind? If it weren''t for you, I never would have found out about my husband''s affair! I wouldn''t have gone to confront them, and my husband wouldn''t be filing for divorce. Because of you, I lost everything!" Nina scoffed. "You''re unbelievable. I tried to help, and this is the thanks I get?"

    Nina knew the nurses would hold Madison back. After making her point, she casually whistled and walked out of the hospital. Behind her, Madison was left throwing a tantrum.

    Later, Nina looked into what had happened. She found out that Madison and Mabel had gotten into a heated argument, during which Mabel was pushed, injuring her stomach. Mabel was now in the hospital on bed rest, trying to protect her pregnancy.

    Madison had a daughter, but her husband had always wanted a son. Somehow, he had heard that Mabet was expecting a boy. His favoritism towards Mabel was clear, and after the argument, he was forced to

    make a choice between the two women.

    It was a satisfying turn of events, and Nina''s mood lifted for the rest of the day After Nash was discharged, she even went out to buy groceries and decided to cook a meal herself.

    en FindNovel

    Leaving the supermarket, she noticed she was being followed. Nina deliberately led the men trailing her into a secluded alley.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    At the end of the alley, she turned around to face the two men, a smile ying on her lips. "Madison sent you, didn''t she?"

    "Yeah, she did. She said if we could get somepromising photos of you, there''d be an extra five grand in it for us."

    "Come on, beautiful, it''s just a little loss of dignity. Why not make this easy for all of us?" one of the men said as they both lunged at her. Nina sidestepped, grabbing one of the men and mming him into the wall, then swiftly kicked the other man to the ground.

    "Dammit, no wonder she told us to

    be careful. You''ve got some skills!" one of the men grunted as he got back on his feet. Both of them pulled out knives and began advancing on her again with menacing smiles.

    Unfazed, Nina picked up a nearby stick. "Did your precious Madison mention what would happen if I ended up killing you both? Anypensation n for that?"

    "Feisty. I like it," one of them sneered before they charged at her again.

    Nina deftly defended herself, and within moments, both men were down on the ground, clutching their legs in pain, wailing.

    Nina picked up their knives and kicked each of them one more time before leaving the alley.

    As she walked out, she noticed a car parked nearby. Madison stepped out along with two burly men who blocked her path.

    "Get her!" Madison shouted, and the two men began approaching Nina.

    But Nina didn''t move. She simply smiled at them as they closed in.

    Just as they were about to make their move, a police car pulled up.

    Two officers stepped out, and each grabbed one of the men, hauling them away.

 Chapter 1107

    "You... I don''t know them! I was just passing by!" Madison desperately tried to distance herself from the situation.

    But Nina had already called the police when she first noticed the men following her. The men''s statements were enough evidence, and the police didn''t listen to Madison''s excuses. They escorted her straight to the police car. "Mrs. York, are you alright?" Officer Lee asked as he approached. Madison froze when she heard the name Mrs. York and looked at Nina in shock.

    "You''re Nash York''s wife?" she gasped in disbelief.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nina smiled. "Doesn''t it look like it?"

    Madison was on the verge of tears. If she had known who she was dealing with, she never would have caused so much trouble. Nina was the wife of the president of York Corporation, while she was just a small-time nobody. With Madison out of the way, Nina''s mood improved even more. She even ordered arge cake, and when Nash asked about it, she simply said she felt like eating cake.

    Nash didn''t call her out on it. He yed along with her act, though the police had already informed him about everything. As for how Madison and her aplices would be dealt with, that was a matter for thew.

    After dinner, Nina sliced up some fruit and brought it to Nash''s study. She immediately noticed a contract with Mr. Zook''s name on it and asked in surprise, "Weren''t you not going to work with Mr. Zook? What made you change your mind?" "Eugene mentioned that a batch of herbs Mr. Zook had swapped out is still unounted for. He suggested I reconnect with Mr. Zook to investigate," Nash exined.

    He then handed her the documents and continued, "I''ve been thinking. The timing is suspiciously close to when your father and his group were ambushed. If I remember correctly, their attackers suddenly had more reinforcements. I''m guessing..." "You think that batch of herbs might have been sold to those attackers," Nina finished his thought, her eyes widening in shock.

    If that were true, Mr. Zook would have to face the consequences.

    "Have you mentioned this to my father?" she asked, concerned.

    Nina didn''t want to inform her father too early. Knowing Pharaoh''s

    temper, he would probably go after Mr. Zook without hesitation, possibly resorting to extreme measures She wanted to get all the facts first to avoid any loose ends.

    Nash smiled. "I know you''re worried. Don''t worry, I won''t say a word until we have more information."

    "Thank you for thinking of me," Nina

    said, hugging him from behind. "I know you''re exhausted after everything we''ve been through... You''ve always put me first, even

    when you''re tired. I realeciate

    that."

    "We''re husband and wife. There''s no need for formalities between us," Nash replied, pulling her onto hisp.

    Then, a frown-crossed his face as he

    remembered something.

    "Tomorrow, I need you to pick up Orion from school. The nanny said that when she picked him up today, a strange woman was talking to him. She left as soon as she saw the nanny."

    This immediately raised Nina''s rm, and she nodded in agreement.

    Orion was her son too, and she couldn''t ignore something like this. Whoever that woman was, she wouldn''t show mercy this time.

    The next day, Nina arrived at the school early to wait for Orion to be dismissed. Half an hour before school let out, a ck car, just as the nanny had described, parked across the street.

    A well-dressed woman stepped out of the car and headed straight for the school gate. She seemed to know the security guard well, and he even brought her some tea.

    Nina had asked Orion about the woman earlier, and he said she had only spoken to him and hadn''t interacted with any other children. t was also the first time he had seen her. This only deepened Nina''s curiosity.

    The school bell rang, and the sound of children singing filled the air. Soon after, a line of young students, led by their teacher, began making their way toward the gate.

 Chapter 1108

    "Orion," the woman called out, waving without a hint of concern about being seen. She did not look like a kidnapper.

    Since the parents had not arrived yet, Orion could not leave the school grounds. The woman handed him a small packet of snacks through the fence.

    Seeing this, Nina quickly walked over and stopped him. "Orion, what did Mom always teach you? Did you forget?"

    "I didn''t forget, Mom. She''s Aunt Lulu. Some kids said she used to teach dance here," Orion answered honestly, implying that he thought she was not a stranger since she had worked at the school before. However, Orion had only started attending this term, so he did not know her at all.

    Nina wanted to remind her son about talking to strangers, but the woman extended her hand and introduced herself. "Hello Orion''s mom, I''m Lulu Jacobs. I used to teach dance here, but now I work at an entertainment agency. Here''s my business card." The card clearly showed she was an agent, Lulu Jacobs at YJ Entertainment.

    Nina remained cautious. She handed the card back politely and asked, "Oh, an agent? I heard you were here yesterday as well. May I ask why you''re interested in Orion?"

    "To be honest, I was nning to visit you at home if I didn''t catch you here today. I think Orion has star potential, and I''d like to introduce him to the entertainment industry. What do you think?" Lulu was upfront, showing no signs of deceit. Nina observed her closely. People often exhibit subtle tells when lying, but Lulu showed none.

    "Well, that depends on what Orion wants," Nina replied.

    She didn''t outright refuse, but she wasn''t ready to agree either. Her child didn''t need money, so entering the entertainment industry wasn''t a necessity.

    Lulu crouched down to Orion''s level and exined what working in the entertainment industry would involve. Then she asked, "Orion, would you like to do those fun things I just mentioned?"

    "Would Grandpa be able to see me?" Orion hadn''t seen Pharaoh in a while and missed him.

    Lulu chuckled. "Of course! And once you''re famous, lots of people will know you. You''ll be able to do so much more of what you want."

    "Mom, I want to join the entertainment industry!" Orion said eagerly, looking up at her with excitement.

    Nina smiled awkwardly. "Well, this is a big decision that will affect Orion''s future. I''ll need to discuss it with my husband first. How about that?"

    "Oh, of course! Here''s my card. Keep it. Once you''ve made a decision, give me a call, I be drafting a child star §Ö n tonight, and we can sign the contract as early as tomorrow." Lulu seemed a bit rushed, which made Nina even more suspicious. But for now, she agreed to consider it.

    Later at home, Nina told Nash aboutAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ome

    the situation Nash immediately had someone investigate Lulu''s

    background and confirmed she was

    indeed an agent. Although not particrly famous, she had a

    decent reputation.

    "What do you think? Should we agree?" Nina whispered, careful not to let Orion hear. She nced at their son, worried he might overhear.

    Nash found her concern endearing

    and yfully pinched her nose. "If

    the kid wants to try it, let him. Who knows, he might get bored of it quickly Just tell Lulu to sign a short-term contract first. That way, we can reevaluate if things change."

    Nina agreed. She shared the idea with Lulu the next day when they met to sign the contract.

    Lulu was surprised but eventually agreed. She poured Nina a cup of tea before leaving to print a revised contract.

    As she returned, something happened. She bumped into someone entering the room, and the contract fell to the floor.

 Chapter 1109

    The woman picked up the contract, nced at it, and burst intoughter.

    She sneered at Lulu, "Seriously? You''re signing this? What if they quit after a month? You''ll lose both time and money. Lulu, I know you''re desperate for cash, but are you really that hard up? Taking on any gig thates your way? Don''te crying when you''re even more in debt."

    "This is my business, not yours," Lulu retorted, snatching the contract from her and walking into the break room. She smiled as she ced the contract in front of Nina.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Sorry about that, hope you didn''t mind the scene."

    "No worries. I thought the entertainment industry would be different, but I see there''s drama everywhere," Nina replied, signing the contract.

    She added cautiously, "You know Orion''s just a kid. He might find this fun now, but don''t pin too many hopes on him."

    "I''ve thought about that," Lulu admitted before asking, "By the way, how should I address you?"

    The contract only required one parent''s signature, and Nina had left Nash''s name off. She preferred not to rely on his status for everything and wanted to keep Orion''s involvement in the industry low-profile. If people knew his background, it might spark jealousy and cause unnecessary trouble.

    With a smile, Nina replied, "Just call me Nina."

    "Nina, great. Now that the contract''s signed, if it works for you, can you bring Orion in for a screen test tomorrow? It''s for amercial, nothing difficult. I''ll send you the script."

    Lulu seemed a bit nervous, as if she feared Nina might back out.

    Nina patted her on the shoulder reassuringly. "Don''t worry, we signed the contract. We''ll follow through."

    "Thank you so much," Lulu said gratefully.

    She walked Nina downstairs, where

    they encountered more curious nces. Nina couldn''t help but feel for Lulu, The entertainment industry was clearly a tough ce, and without a strong mindset, surviving here seemed nearly impossible.

    Themercial shoot was for a children''s shampoo. With Orion''s naturally smooth hair, he was a perfect fit for the role. Everything in the studio was new and exciting for the little guy. As soon as he stepped in, he acted like a kid in a candy store, curious about everything.

    Lulu guided Orion to the couch and patiently exined what he needed to do. She guided him on when to look at the camera and when to change his pose. Nina quietly

    ??? ????

    observed the set. Across from them, a more borate setup hinted

    shoot for a big-name celebrity.

    When it was time to shoot, Orion picked up the cues quickly. Despite theplex setting, he understood the directions after just a few pointers. What was nned as an hour-long shoot wrapped up in half the time, with excellent footage. The director''s constant praise began to stir some dissatisfaction from the other side of the room.

    A woman approached, nced over the footage with a critical eye, and shook her head repeatedly.

    "Director Long, I know you''re always considerate of neers, but being too lenient means you''re not setting any standards. You''re not helping them this way."

    "Miss Flores, I think you''re mistaken this time. The ad turned out really well. It''s going to be a hit."

    It turned out to be Miss Flores, the same person who had mocked Lulu the day before.

    Her expression was stiff as she shot a nce at Nina, then sneered, "Another mom trying to get rich off her kid. There are just too many of those nowadays. They care more about their own fun than their child''s well-being." Nina met her provocation with a cold look. "Miss Flores, you''re absolutely right. With a talented son like mine, I''d be a fool not to take advantage."

 Chapter 1110

    "I''ve seen plenty of people like you. But you know, child stars only have a short window of fame. If you don''t cash in now, when will you?" Miss Flores did not bother to hide the disdain in her eyes. Nina, however, didn''t even look at her and instead started chatting with Lulu about where they should go for lunch after the shoot. Thispletely infuriated Miss Flores.

    Just as she was about tosh out, the director on her set shouted, seemingly frustrated with an actor''s poor performance. Miss Flores quickly rushed over to handle the situation.

    Lulu seized the moment to warn Nina, "Try not to confront her directly. It won''t do us any good. Please, Nina, be more careful next time."

    "Am I making things difficult for you? I didn''t think it through. I''ll pay more attention to that in the future," Nina replied, ncing at Miss Flores, who was now fawning over the director. The contrast between her behavior towards them and her attitude with the director amused Nina.

    This was reality, in and simple.

    After themercial shoot, Orion officially entered the entertainment industry. However, ording to Lulu, to truly be a star, he would need to act in dramas or appear on variety shows.

    Acting in dramas was manageable, requiring some skill but offering flexibility. Variety shows, on the other hand, were different. They required consistent participation and couldn''t be filmed in segments.

    Lulu suggested that Orion join a variety show to increase his exposure. The more often the audience saw him, the better his chances of bing memorable. This, she exined, would be beneficial for his long-term career in entertainment. Since they had alreadymitted to this path, Nina decided they couldn''t be too picky. She agreed to Lulu''s suggestion.

    When the news of Orion entering show business reached Pharaoh, he sent a massive gift. It was arge box so heavy it took two people to carry. No one knew what was inside.

    The box was ced in Orion''s room. With Nina''s permission, he climbed onto a stool and slowly peeled off the tape.

    "Hi there, little Orion!" Pharaoh popped out of the box, startling Orion.

    Once he realized it was his grandfather, Orion wrapped his arms around Pharaoh''s neck, shouting excitedly, "Grandpa! Grandpa!"

    Nina shook her head, smiling at the scene. "Father, what brings you here? And with such a surprise!"

    "I''m just here for the night. I didn''t

    want to intrude. I''ve missed my little grandson." Pharaoh spun Orion

    around in the room, the two of them

    immediately engrossed in y.

    en FindNovel

    QUMS

    Knowing how much Pharaoh missed Orion, Nina let them be and went downstairs to have the helper prepare an extra dinner te.

    That evening, under a slightly different sky filled with stars, Pharaoh and Orion sat on the rooftop, Silently gazing up at the night. Without saying much, their connection was in their eyes, and they were having a wonderful time.

    Orion suddenly whispered in Pharaoh''s ear, "Grandpa, I can earn money now! When I make some, I''ll buy you a big present. Whatever you want, I''ll get it for you."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Pharaoh chuckled, "You''re such a sweet boy. Grandpa doesn''t need anything. Whatever you get, I''ll love it."

    "Really?"

    "Absolutely. Just remember, no matter what you do, always be polite. Be sweet to everyone you meet, okay?"

    Pharaoh''s visit was not just about seeing Orion. He was worried that the entertainment world might be tough on his grandson.

    Knowing Nin? wouldn''t always be

    ould

    able to watch over him, Pharaoh wanted to make sure Orion learned how to navigate rtionships on his own. The entertainment industry could be aplex ce, and Pharaoh feared that Orion might suffer if he didn''t learn how to handle it.

    Orion listened to his grandfather''s advice, half-understanding, and smiled, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. My teacher says we should always greet people. I''ll remember that."

 Chapter 1111

    "Yes, yes, and remember to smile," Pharaoh reminded him gently.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Yes, Grandpa!" Orion cheerfully responded before diving into Pharaoh''s arms,ughing.

    The moon hung high in the sky, and the rooftop echoed with their joyfulughter. Nina and Nash exchanged smiles from below.

    "About that agent you mentioned, the one giving Lulu a hard time... Do you want me to step in?" Nash asked as he closed hisptop. "How about this? Tomorrow is the first day of the variety show shoot. I could arrange a dinner for the whole crew in Orion''s name. We could do it at the downtown hotel."

    Nina shook her head, not wanting to reveal Nash''s identity as Orion''s father just yet. "I can handle this. Plus, we have Lulu. It''s her job to manage these kinds of rtionships. If she can''t, it would only show that she''s not up to the task."

    "I don''t care about anyone else''s abilities. I just don''t want you and Orion to get hurt," Nash said, holding her hand. "I know you can handle it, but I want to be your safety."

    Nina smiled yfully and leaned in close. "Nash, could it be that you''re feeling left out and a little sad that we''re not relying on you as much?"

    Nash''s expression froze for a moment, and he gave an awkwardugh. It was true that Nina had be more independenttely, often solving problems on her own or turning to Zoe rather than him. It did sting a little.

    Nina gave him a light peck on the lips and reassured him, "Don''t worry. The time wille for everyone to know that Orion''s dad is Nash York. Once Orion has a solid fan base, you''ll get your moment to shine." Though her words were teasing, Nash understood her reasoning. He didn''t press the issue further.

    What surprised everyone was that thepany assigned Miss Flores as Orion''s temporary agent. The official reason was that one of the celebrities she managed had an overseas shoot.

    However, since Miss Flores couldn''t travel due to family obligations, she stayed while Lulu was sent abroad. Although thepany''s exnation seemed considerate, Nina didn''t entirely buy it.

    On the way to the set, Lulu called

    Nina to brief her on Miss Flores'' working style and what to watch out for during the variety show shoot Nina took note of everything but was puzzled by one thing. Why shouldn''t she be too affectionate with Orion in front of Miss Flores?

    She asked Lulu directly, and after a pause, Lulu quietly exined, "I''ve heard that Miss Flores''s child is in, poor health, so she tends to avoid any conversations about kids. Over

    time everyone at thepanie

    stopped talking about their own children around her."

    Nina understood and reassured Lulu, "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. You focus on your work abroad. I''m counting on you to make Orion a star."

    Between Lulu and Miss Flores, Nina would always choose Lulu.

    When Nina finally met Miss Flores, her decision felt even more justified.

    On the first day of shooting, the sun was zing, and Nina dressed Orion in a blue cap and sportswear, which seemed appropriate for the day. However, as soon as Miss Flores saw him, she immediately frowned and circled him, shaking her head.

    "What were you thinking?" Miss

    Flores eximed. "Don''t you know today is the opening ceremony? Why is he dressed so childishly? And that hat? No more of this, Orion''s mom. From now on, you need to video call me every morning so I can approve his outfits."

 Chapter 1112

    Nina did not want to argue, so she nodded in agreement.

    Just then, the director called for everyone to gather. She took Orion''s hand and started walking toward the meeting point, but Miss Flores stepped in front of them.

    She pulled Nina aside and took Orion''s hand instead. When Orion tried to pull away, she tightened her grip, causing tears to well up in his eyes.

    Nina quickly intervened, pushing Miss Flores aside and sternly asking, "Are you trying to hurt him on purpose?"

    Miss Flores looked hurt and defensive. "Orion''s mom, you''ve misunderstood. I was just trying to bond with him, I didn''t mean to hurt him." She crouched down to Orion''s level and added, "I''m sorry, Orion. Did I hurt you? That was my mistake. I''ll be more careful next time and won''t grip so hard."

    Nina didn''t give her another chance and scooped up Orion, heading directly toward the director. The film crew was muchrger this time, with many more people involved.

    Miss Flores quietly approached Nina, subtly reminding her not to leave her out. Since Miss Flores didn''t want to make a scene, Nina decided to let it go without furtherment.

    The opening ceremony was simple, with the veterans busy handling most of the tasks. The younger actors, like Orion, were seated under umbres to watch. Miss Flores hovered nearby, taking over Nina''s role by offering Orion fruit and water. She was attentive, even diligent.

    Had Lulu not warned her earlier, Nina might have second-guessed her initial judgment and thought she had misjudged Miss Flores. After the ceremony, the director approached Nina and handed her some paperwork.

    "The investors have a rule," he exined. "Orion can only have one person apanying him on set. You''ll need to decide if it''s you or Miss Flores."

    "Of course, it''s me. Orion hasn''t spent much time with anyone else. He''ll be morefortable with me around."

    Nina made her decision without hesitation. The director seemed fine with it, noted it down, and moved on.

    Miss Flores found out shortly after and angrily confronted Nina, pulling her aside while she was resting. "When the director asked who should stay, why didn''t you tell me? Usually, it''s the agent who stays with the talent." Nina calmly replied, "You said it yourself-usually it''s the agent. But you''re not Orion''s agent, are you? So it really doesn''t matter, does it?"

    Nina gave a small, knowing smile

    and continued, "I get what you''re trying to say, Miss

    remember, you''re just

    temporaryN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    agent. Know your limits."

    Miss Flores''s face flushed with anger and embarrassment. She opened her mouth to say something, but eventually just walked away without another word. Orion, remembering his grandfather''s advice, watched the exchange. Once Nina turned her attention back to the director, he approached Miss Flores with a smile. "Here, for you." He offered her a small pack of cookies.

    Surprised, Miss Flores took the cookies and thanked him. "Why the sudden gift? Well, thank you, Orion."

    She took a small bite, ncing around to see if anyone was watching. Sensing an opportunity, she grabbed Orion''s hand and started leading him out of the set.

    "Where are we going?" Orion asked curiously.

    "I''m taking you somewhere fun. Don''t worry, Orion. I won''t hurt you," Miss Flores reassured him as she ushered him into her car.

    She then quickly drove off, speeding through the streets until they reached an underground parking garage in a residential area.

    Orion didn''t cry or make a fuss. He

    quietly waited for Miss Flores to open the car door, but instead, she stepped out and took a phone call, leaving him inside.

    Cautiously, Orion opened the door himself and got out.

    As he did, he overheard Miss Flores saying, "Oh, it''s nothing serious. I just took Orion out for a bit of fun. Kids get bored staying in one ce for too long. Don''t worry, I''ll bring him hometer."

 Chapter 1113

    Now Orion understood that Miss Flores had taken him to this unfamiliar ce without his mom knowing, and he realized he needed to contact her quickly. He looked around, then darted towards a nearby elevator. Miss Flores, busy exining things to Nina over the phone, didn''t notice that Orion had entered the elevator. By the time she realized, he was already gone.

    Orion followed a group of people into one of the buildings in theplex. When they exited through the back door, he followed them outside. The street was busy with people, and Orion didn''t know what to do next. Suddenly, a woman approached him, grabbed him tightly, and eximed, "Son, my sweet boy, Mommy finally found you!"

    "Let me go! I''m not your son! I need to find my mom!" Orion cried, tears streaming down his face.

    Though he hadn''t been scared when Miss Flores took him, being held by this strange woman terrified him. Fear overwhelmed him, and all he could do was scream for help.

    Orion''s cries attracted the attention of passersby. A few elderly people came over and asked what was happening. Orion immediately pleaded with them, "I don''t know her! I''m not her son! Please help me!"

    The woman,ughing hysterically, clung to Orion, insisting, "He''s my son! He''s my son!"

    Nina received the call about Orion''s disappearance and rushed over, arriving just in time to witness the scene. Her legs nearly gave out from fear.

    Without hesitation, she called thepany and issued a stern warning, "If Miss Flores continues as Orion''s agent, we''ll settle this in court."

    Jumping out of the car, Nina ignored the woman''s resistance as she pulled Orion away,forting him as he cried. Once Orion had calmed down, she noticed the woman sitting on the ground, staring nkly at the sky. Despite everything, Nina felt a pang of sympathy for her.

    Just then, Nash''s bodyguards arrived. Nina instructed them to take the woman to the hospital and investigate her situation to ensure she received the help she needed.

    Her actions earned praise from the onlookers. One of the onlookers recognized Orion and asked, "Isn''t this the kid from the recent children''s shampoomercial?"

    "Yes, that''s him. His name is Orion," Nina replied, pleased that her son was being recognized for his work.

    Others began to recall the ad and voiced their admiration. "He''s got star quality. With the right training, he could be a great actor."

    "Exactly! I remember reading that during themercial shoot, he nailed most of the scenes on the first try. He''s got the makings of a future star!"

    Nina was genuinely happy to hear thesepliments and smiled as she responded, "Thank you for your kind words. Your support is the best encouragement for Orion. He''s a little shaken right now, so we need to head home. But we''ll be back with more work to share with you all soon."

    Even after getting in the car, Orion was still trembling, clearly traumatized by the experience. Ninaforted him softly the entire ride home.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    As they drove past theplex''s entrance, she noticed Miss Flores standing by the roadside. Without stopping or acknowledging her, Nina drove on, confident that thepany would inform Miss Flores of their decision. She had no desire for any further interaction with her.

    However, things didn''t go as smoothly as Nina hoped. That evening, she received a call from thepany, informing her that Miss Flores wanted to visit and apologize in person. Nina was confused by thepany''s stance. She didn''t understand why Miss Flores insisted oning to her home. Was it just to show sincerity?

    She shared the situation with Nash and asked for his opinion.

    Nash was firm in his decision,

    saying, "Something this serious can''t be reso?yed with just an apology. We got lucky this time that it was just a mentally ill woman. But whaDif it had been a trafficker next time?

 Chapter 1114

    "I think the same," Nina agreed. "I''ll let thepany know right away."

    Just as she pulled out her phone, Nash stopped her. She looked at him, puzzled.

    Nash sat on the edge of the desk, thinking for a moment before saying, "Here''s what you should do. Text Miss Flores and arrange a meeting for tomorrow at noon. Let''s see how she handles it."

    Confused but trusting him, Nina sent the message to Miss Flores.

    They met at a coffee shop, where Miss Flores had already arrived, apanied by Rosie, the assistant to the agency''s boss.

    As soon as she saw Nina, Miss Flores stood up and greeted her, "Nina, you''re here."

    "Take a seat. Have you ordered coffee yet?" Nina asked as she called over a waiter and ordered a mocha. "About yesterday, I thought about it all night, and I''m still shaken up. I''ve decided to pause working with your agency for now." Both Miss Flores and Rosie looked panicked. Miss Flores quickly pulled out a gift she had prepared in advance.

    "Nina, these are thetest DS earrings. Please ept them. I''m truly sorry for what happened yesterday. It was apse in judgment on my part, but I had no intention of harming Orion. You have to believe me."

    Nina didn''t take the gift and simply nodded for Miss Flores to put it away. The tension between the two was palpable.

    Rosie had already texted their boss about Nina''s decision and was waiting for a response.

    When Rosie remained silent, Miss Flores awkwardly smiled and tried again, "Nina, our agency is very professional. You can''t judge us by my mistake alone. That wouldn''t be fair to the rest of the team."

    "You''re mistaken," Nina replied calmly. "I never said I was switching agencies. Lulu is still abroad, but once she''s back, she''ll continue to manage Orion."

    This was Nash''s idea as well. Since

    they couldn''t trust Miss Flores, it didn''t make sense to switchContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    agencies entirely. It was easier to t

    wait for Lulu''s return. Besides, the variety show only allowed one person to apany Orion on set, so this decision wouldn''t impact his work.

    Miss Flores bit her lip, clearly unhappy, but when she opened her mouth to protest, Rosie gently stopped her.

    Rosie had already received

    instructions and she lifted her coffee cup with a polite smile, "Nina, thepany understands your

    concerns and will respect your

    decision. We hope you''ll continue tomunicate with Lulu once she''s back."

    "Thank you," Nina responded with a polite clink of their cups. "I need to get back and pick up Orion before heading to the countryside for filming, so I won''t take up more of your time." Rosie nodded, courteously escorting Nina out. After she left, Rosie''s expression hardened as she sat back down.

    "What did the boss say?" Miss Flores asked nervously.

    "I told you, thepany doesn''t

    want to lose Orion. The boss sees

    him as a valuable asset. And didn''t

    you

    notice?" Rosie lowered her voice, eNina doesn''t seem like just any ordinary housewife. I suspect she''s someone with significant wealth."

    Miss Flores scoffed, "If she''s so rich, why would she have her son work in entertainment? I think all that luxury is just for show."

    "Regardless, the boss was clear. You''re not to involve Orion in any of your ns anymore. And stop trying to find a ymate for your son. If it happens again, I won''t turn a blind eye." Rosie grabbed her bag and left, leaving Miss Flores alone on the couch.

    After a long silence, Miss Flores smirked to herself, her eyes clouded with resentment as she muttered, "If no one''s going to help me, then I''ll just have to take matters into my own hands." That afternoon, a heavy rainstorm hit, disrupting the filming schedule. The outdoor activities were postponed, forcing the crew to move indoors.

    With not enough footage from the day''s shoot the director quickly adjusted the script and nned a new segment which was a game of Pictionary.

 Chapter 1115

    The director considered that Orion was still a young child, so they kept the game simple.

    When it began, there was an issue with the number of participants. One of the guests had an early flight the next morning, so they needed someone to fill in on the spot.

    The director scanned the room and decided to have Nina join the game. This would not only help Orion feel less nervous but also make the segment more engaging for the audience.

    The order of turns was determined by drawing lots. Orion and Nina were thest group. The previous three groups had performed well, with one group guessing four correct answers out of five, and the other two guessing three.

    When it was Orion and Nina''s turn, Orion drew while Nina guessed. The clue was the phrase "Piece of Cake." The room filled with whispers as people wondered how Orion would represent the idiom.

    Orion quickly drew a slice of cake on a te, adding a fork next to it. Nina squinted at the drawing, thinking hard. "Is it... birthday cake?" she asked hesitantly.

    The other groups chuckled and shook their heads. The director, worried someone might give away the answer, warned, "No hints, or your team loses a point!" Everyone groaned, but the room fell silent again.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Orion, determined to help his mom out, added a thumbs-up next to the cake. "Mom, it''s something easy. When things are simple, they''re like this."

    Nina''s face lit up, "Piece of Cake! Is that it?"

    "Correct!" the host announced, giving them a point.

    With that first sess, Nina and Orion became more in sync for the remaining clues. They sessfully guessed all five. However, the director realized they still didn''t have enough material.

    One of the crew members suggested ying another game, Truth or Dare. The director saw an opportunity to stir up more drama by ying up the dynamic between Nina and Orion.

    He pulled Nina aside and shared his idea. "I''m thinking of positioning you as a struggling mom trying to make ends meet while your little boy works hard in showbiz. Viewers love rtable stories, and our ratings

    would skyrocket."

    Nina frowned. "Director, I''m not a struggling mom, and Orion isn''t some worker bee. He''s in entertainment because he enjoys it, not because we need him to be."

    Not wanting to y into that narrative, Nina firmly rejected the idea.

    The director''s expression darkened, but before he could respond, his phone rang. After taking the call, he returned with a stern expression.

    With the time approaching for dinner, he signaled for the crew to start the next game, leaving the participants to y freely without any nned stunts.

    Nina assumed he had dropped the idea and didn''t think much more of it.

    The game began, and the bottle spun toward Orion first. The group erupted into cheers and asked Orion, "If your parents got divorced, who would you choose to live with?"

    Nina''s expression hardened. "I''m not letting my child answer that question. Orion''s dad and I aren''t getting divorced. Please don''t put these thoughts in his head."

    "It''s just a game," one of the guests chimed in. "No need to be so tense, Nina. Don''t you want to know who he likes more?"

    Others jumped in, encouraging Nina to rx and let Orion answer.

    Orion, with a smile, held Nina''s hand

    and answered calmly, "I would choose Mom because she''s very gentle, and I love living with her. But I know that no matter who I pick, both my parents would make the same choice as me. That''s because they won''t ever get divorced. They love each other very much, and they love me, too."

    Orion''s heartfelt words brought tears to Nina''s eyes. She had worried that the question might confuse him. However, he understood more than

    she had realized and was willing to y along to keep the mood light.

    QUMS

 Chapter 1116

    Realizing they could not prank Orion, everyone decided to return to ying the game as usual.

    After dinner, Orion started fussing about wanting to go home, and Nina couldn''t say no. She asked the director for leave.

    At first, the director wasn''t happy about it since there were ns for early morning filming the next day. But Nina was firm, and eventually, he agreed, on the condition that she return promptly in the morning.

    After a heavy rain, the rural road was muddy. However, Nina, being an experienced driver, handled it with ease. The bumpy ride eventually brought them to the main road. Nina sent a message to Nash, suggesting they meet at the downtown shopping district. There weren''t many cars on the road, and Nina drove steadily. Suddenly, from the oppositene, arge truck veered toward them, smashing through the median barrier. The truck swerved and headed straight for their car. "Mom! Watch out!" Orion shouted.

    Nina had already reacted instinctively. She floored the gas pedal and swerved to the leftne, trying to avoid the oing truck.

    However, the truck driver also adjusted course, as if deliberately aiming for them. Cursing under her breath, Nina decided to take a risky move and broke through the guardrail. She was betting on whether the truck would follow. If it did, then this wasn''t an ident. The slope they were heading down wasn''t too steep. Nina gripped the steering wheel tightly. "Orion, hold on tight! Grab the seat!"

    "Got it, Mom," Orion replied, his eyes fixed on the road ahead, staying calm.

    The car bounced over several rocks, bumping its way down the slope until arge tree finally brought them to a stop. Without wasting a second, Nina quickly unbuckled her seatbelt and climbed into the back to unfasten Orion''s seatbelt. She then opened the door. "Orion, get out first. Be careful. As soon as you''re out, run straight ahead."

    Nina noticed shadows moving along the roadside. She wasn''t sure of their intentions, but considering how the truck had targeted them, she had to be cautious.

    Once Orion was out, Nina followed him. She scanned the road quickly and confirmed that several figures were indeed standing nearby. Without hesitating, she picked up her son and started running. "They''re fine! Go after them! Get the kid!"

    The men on the road no longer bothered to hide their intentions. Nina let out a slight grin. She had guessed correctly. They were after Orion.

    She didn''t know why, but escaping was her only option right now.

    The path was difficult to navigate,

    especially in the dark. She nearly stumbled several times. The two men chasing them were also struggling. However, since Nina was carrying Orion, she couldn''t

    move asN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    quickly, and they were closing in

    fast.

    Nina spotted distant headlights and gritted her teeth, running toward the road. Climbing up the slope required speed and strength, so she told Orion to hold on tightly as she used both her hands and feet to scramble upwards. "Don''t let her get away!" one of the men shouted.

    A rock came flying through the air, striking Nina''s forehead squarely. She cried out in pain but quickly set Orion down, grabbing a baton from her bag.

    "Alright, you two,e at me," Nina growled, her anger rising.

    Earlier, she had been cautious, worried that the men might be armed or in greater numbers. But after hearing them panic about her reaching the road, she realized there were only two of them. She no longer held back.

    As the men approached, Nina smirked and went on the offensive. In no time, she had them both on the ground. She didn''t waste any more time on them. She scooped up Orion again, and climbed back onto the main road.

    "Mom, I called the police," Orion said

    softly as he wiped the blood from

    her forehead, his eyes filled with concern and guilt. "It''s my fault If hadn''t insisted on going home, we wouldn''t have run into those bad guys."

    "Orion, this isn''t your fault," Nina reassured him gently. "There''s nothing wrong with wanting to go home. Running into bad people is just something that happens. Think about it. It''s nighttime, and this ce is pretty isted. Anyone with bad intentions would choose a spot like this."

 Chapter 1117

    Nina called Nash, her voice urgent.

    She did not want to wait for a passing car. Who knew when those two would wake up?

    If they did, and she was still there, she would have to fight again. She wasn''t afraid of fighting, knowing full well that ordinary people couldn''t match her. However, she was worried they might bring reinforcements. Nash picked up while driving.

    "We ran into some trouble. Can youe get us?" Nina said immediately.

    "I''m on my way. Stay safe," Nash replied, not hanging up as he sped towards them.

    As the rain began to fall, Nina felt her body growing heavier. She knew it was a fever from her injury, and regretted not bringing her bag. There was medicine in it.

    They had been walking for nearly half an hour without seeing a single car pass. Luckily, those two men had not followed them. Maybe they were still unconscious, or maybe they thought Nina and Orion had already left. Just as Nina was about to copse, a car pulled over.

    "Nina, Orion!" Miss Flores eximed, shocked to see them. "What happened?"

    Nina tried to respond, but her body gave out, and she fainted.

    "Nina...!" Miss Flores caught her, then turned to Orion. "Orion, tell me what happened."

    "We were attacked by bad people. Mom got hurt," Orion said, his voice trembling as he clung to Nina, calling out for her.

    Miss Floresforted him gently. "We need to get your mom to the hospital. You''re a brave little man, right? Help me get her into the car."

    Orion wiped his tears and followed Miss Flores, helping as best he could.

    After getting them into the car, Miss Flores closed the curtains so Orion couldn''t see outside. She handed him a bottle of water. "Don''t worry, Orion. We''ll be at the hospital soon. Drink some water, okay?"

    Being a child, worn out from fear and exhaustion, Orion didn''t think twice. He drank the water quickly and soon fell into a deep sleep. Miss Flores smiled to herself, satisfied. She left Nina by the roadside, then sped off.

    When Nash arrived and saw Nina

    ket

    lying unconscious on the ground, panic surged through him. He quickly picked her up and carried her to the car. He then frantically looked around for Orion but saw no sign of him Immediately, he sent out

    people to search for Orion.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    By morning, Nina woke up in the hospital. Seeing that Orion wasn''t there, she got out of bed to look for him. As she opened the door, she ran into the doctor doing rounds.

    Grabbing his arm, she asked, "Where''s my child? Who brought me to the hospital? Did my childe with me?"

    "Mrs. York, your husband brought

    you in, but there was no child with

    him. Please, go back to bed. I''ll have the nurse notify your husband toe right away," the doctor

    reassured her, guiding her back to

    her bed while the nurse called Nash.

    Nash arrived shortly after, greeting her with a smile and gently pinching her cheek. "You gave me such a scare. When I saw that truck, I was terrified. Honey, you''re getting bolder by the day." "Where''s Orion? Is he home?" Nina''s instincts told her something was wrong. If Orion was okay, he would have been with Nash to see her.

    Nash hugged her gently, patting her

    back softly. "It''s okay now. You''re still running.a fever, but I''ve already arranged for someone to take care of Orion. You should stay in the hospital and rest for the next few days. Once you''re better, we''ll go to Orion''s show together."

    "Orion went to the recording?" Nina asked, remembering the director''s instructions. She mistakenly thought Orion had gone to film the show, which was why he had note to see her.

 Chapter 1118

    "He went to school," Nash replied, handing her a ss of water. "I think it''s better for him to stay focused on his education, even though... well, it''s just kindergarten for now."

    In kindergarten, they had not taught reading yet, but they had group activities that helped build a good social environment.

    As for the entertainment industry, Nash still had his concerns. He couldn''t help but think of Miranda. Things started off well for her, but after entering showbiz, she began to change, little by little. Orion was still so young.

    And with the wealth Nash had, if Orion developed an interest in the entertainment industryter on, he could easily build an entire entertainment empire on the foundation Nash had already established. "Yeah. I''ve been with Orion constantly these past few days, so now that he''s not around, I feel a little lost," Nina admitted, a hint of sadness in her voice.

    Nash gently stroked her cheek. "I get it. How about we pick him up together this afternoon?"

    "Okay."

    That day, Nash stayed by Nina''s side. She couldn''t help but marvel, "Aren''t you busy?"

    "Quincy is handling things at thepany, and I hired a new assistant who''s on a trial run today. I''m nning to step back from the front lines and spend more time with you and the kids."

    Since returning, Nash had been swamped with work. There were power-hungry executives to deal with, not to mention his father, William, who kept asking for money.

    Even though their wedding had been grand, people had short memories. He couldn''t help but think what would happen to his wife and son if he wasn''t around to protect them? "So, what about Quincy? Aren''t you giving him a break?" Nina asked.

    During the years when they couldn''t

    focus on thepany, Quincy had held the fort for five years. He even apanied them to the Yaren Tribe recently. Now he was training new staff, adding more to his workload.

    Nash hugged her tighter. "That''s why I''m having him train the new recruits, so he can finally take a vacation." That made sense to Nina.

    That afternoon, they arrived at the kindergarten on time. Orion''s face lit up when he saw them. "Daddy! Mommy!"

    Since they had been spending more time with Orion, and with the help of Pharaoh''s care, Orion''s health had improved significantly.

    He was also thriving in school and

    had spent some time in the entertainment industry. Now, he spoke fluently, with no trace of the previous shyness or stuttering, and he was more outgoing than ever. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Despite the unpleasant incident at the kindergarten a while ago, Orion had since made new friends. He looked up at Nina with hopeful eyes. "Mommy, Mike''s mom just had a baby sister for him. He was so happy! Can you have a little sister for

    me too?"

    sto

    Orion had also been involved in some school activities with little girls, and many of them had older brothers or younger siblings. But he was an only child.

    Orion''s innocent request made Nina nce over at Nash instinctively. Nash just shrugged, lookingpletely innocent.

    Nina knelt down and gently took Orion''s hand. "Orion, I need to exin something. Having a little sister isn''t something we can just decide to do."

    Nash had mentioned wanting another child before, but Nina had been using birth control, thinking only of Orion. But now, Orion had expressed his desire for a sibling.

    "Mommy, I really want a little brother or sister. I''d prefer a sister. I can work hard to make money and buy her pretty dresses and dolls," Orion said, his face full of excitement. Nash chimed in, "It''s not just Orion who wants one. I''ve been wanting another baby too. Maybe we should give it a try over the next few weeks.

    "And if it doesn''t happen, we can figure out if there''s an issue and address it sooner rather thanter," Nash added, already considering all the possibilities.

 Chapter 1119

    Nina shot him a yful re.

    "Mommy-," Orion whined, shaking her arm and turning on his charm.

    Nash quickly followed suit, mimicking Orion''s tone. "Honey-."

    Nina couldn''t take it anymore. "Alright, both of you, stop it! Can we just go home now?" she said, flustered.

    They were still standing at the kindergarten entrance, and talking about making babies was hardly appropriate. Although she and Nash were now like an old married couple, they couldn''t be so shameless in public. If anyone saw them, especially a reporter, it could easily turn into unwanted gossip. Nash grinned and pulled her close. "Alright, let''s go home and work on that baby!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He led her to the car, his arm around her shoulders, while his other hand held Orion''s. But Orion slipped out of his grip and ran over to Nina''s side instead.

    Although Nina didn''t say anything, her gaze fell on Nash with a deep, lingering look of a silent reproach.

    As soon as they got home, Nash''s father, Pharaoh, greeted them at the door.

    With Micah and Freya busy overseeing the Yaren Tribe''s development, Pharaoh had officially stepped down and now had plenty of free time. Ever since his grandson had asked him to stay, he hadn''t left. "Grandpa!" Orion''s eyes lit up, and he dashed straight into Pharaoh''s arms.

    Pharaoh, equally delighted, scooped Orion up. "Come on, let''s go have some fun!"

    Nina started to say something, but before she could finish, Nash wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear, "If Dad doesn''t take him, how will we get to work on that baby?"

    Nina blushed, yfully swatting Nash''s chest. But instead of being annoyed, Nashughed softly. "Sweetheart, timing is everything. We need to make the most of it."

    Before Nina could protest, Nash scooped her up in his arms. Pharaoh and Orion hadn''t gone far, and Nina didn''t dare make a scene with them so close by.

    Although they had been married for years, Nash still had the upper hand in strength. In just a few minutes, Nina found herself surrendering to him.

    Meanwhile, Quincy was training a new hire. She was a top graduate named Lydia Fay. She had interned at a state-owned enterprise and

    came

    e from a well-connected family. But despite her background, Lydia had joined York Corporation entirely on her own merits.

    Quincy only needed to exin something once, and Lydia caught on immediately without asking a thousand follow-up questions. He couldn''t help but be impressed. "If you''d joined thepany sooner, I wouldn''t have had to work so hard!" hejoked, stretching his arms.

    He had shouldered the burden of running thepany alone for five long years, only turning to Zoe in moments of real need.

    Lydia remained modest. "I''m just getting started, so things are going smoothly now. But who knows, over time you might start noticing my ws."

    Quincy cut her off. "Practice makes

    perfect. With your qualifications,

    even if issues arise, they won''t be deal-breakers. Alright, you''re taking the lead on this project. Tonight, we''re meeting to finalize the deal."

    QUMS

    Lydia nced down at the documents in her hand. It was a major coboration involving the Hall and Smith Corporations, as well as their legal counsel, Ben. These were Nash''s closest friends.

    The fact that Quincy was handing her this deal right off the bat couldn''t just be about trust. His earlierments made Lydia think this was more of a test.

    "Mr. Quincy, you don''t have to keep testing me. I''m not interested in using my family''s connections. I''m here to prove myself and make a name through my own efforts."

 Chapter 1120

    Lydia spoke with calm determination, her gaze steady and firm.

    Quincy was a bit surprised. Lydia wasn''t just capable but perceptive too. She had already figured out what he was thinking.

    Still, while her abilities seemed promising, he couldn''t be certain what her real intentions were. After all, she was hired to be Nash''s new secretary. That meant she would eventually need to work alongside him closely. They couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. "Your background doesn''t matter to me," Quincy said slowly, a small smile ying on his lips. "At York Corporation, we value skill above all. If you really have the ability, then handling a simple contract like this should be a breeze, right?"

    He paused briefly, then added, "Besides, you won''t be going in alone. I''ll be there with you."

    With Quincy present, even if Lydia struggled, he could step in and take over.

    Lydia didn''t argue and replied, "Since you''ve arranged everything, I''ll follow your lead."

    Hunter, Caleb, and Ben were all close friends of Nash. This coboration wasn''t just another business deal. It was a government-approved project for further development.

    But for Nash, it was also an opportunity to reconnect with old friends. For them, this meeting felt more like a reunion than a business meeting.

    However, instead of seeing Nash, they were greeted by Quincy, who walked in with Lydia by his side.

    Lydia was dressed in a pink suit, her hair pinned up with a sleek hairpin. Standing a head shorter than Quincy, the two of them made quite an eye-catching pair as they entered the room. Hunter couldn''t resist teasing, "Quincy, is this your girlfriend?"

    "Or maybe your fianc¨¦e?" Caleb added, even more directly.

    However, Ben nced at the two of them and remarked, "What are you guys talking about? At Quincy''s age, having a girlfriend is nothing. Isn''t a wife much more realistic?"

    Quincy sighed internally. These guys were getting more ridiculous by the minute.

    He quickly introduced Lydia, "This is Lydia, Mr. York''s newly hired secretary. She''ll be working alongside me from now on."

    Hunter raised an eyebrow and smirked. "For now, she''s just a partner, but with that kind of proximity, she''ll end up being more than that," Hunter remarked silently.

    Caleb chimed in, "This project is pretty small. Did you really need to go through all this trouble? You didn''t think we were here to talk serious business, did you?"

    Ben added with a knowing smile, "Nash sending you here means he''s noting. These days, he''s all about family."

    Hunter, though, seemed determined

    to y matchmaker. He poured a few drinks and said, "Forget about who didn''t show up. Let''s focus on us. Lydia, wee to the group! Let''s have a toast to you."

    He gave Quincy a meaningful look, and Quincy handed Lydia a ss of wine. "You don''t have to drink much.

    Just rx. They''re all good friends of Mr. York. Just go with the flow."

    Lydia nodded and finished her drink, meeting the rest of the group with ease. Once the pleasantries were over, they did get around to discussing the coboration. After

    Lydia presented the details,

    even

    Hunter had to give her a thumbs-up.

    "Quincy, you''ve got yourself a solid partner here. Too bad Nash didn''t show up today. Maybe I should give him a call and get him over here to witness this." Hunter pulled out his phone and dialed Nash''s number. But Nash was busy and wasn''t about to pick up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Not one to give up easily, Hunter dialed again.

    This time, Nash declined the call to avoid being interrupted.

 Chapter 1121

    Nina had not expected Nash to still have so much stamina at his age.

    Taking advantage of a brief moment, she quickly pushed him away. "Aren''t you worried about missing something important with all those calls you''re ignoring? What if it''s urgent?"

    Nash smirked and leaned in closer, silencing her with a kiss. "If it''s important, Quincy can handle it. Right now, nothing is more urgent than us."

    Over on Hunter''s side of things, after Nash ignored two of his calls, then turned off his phone entirely. Hunter quickly figured out what was going on. Nash must be preupied with someone special, and there was no chance he would be picking up. A real shame, Hunter thought.

    Quincy, not wanting Hunter to start ying matchmaker, said, "She''s new here, and sure, she''s capable. But I still need to figure out what she''s really here for. Can you just hold off on the matchmaking? Not everyone is like you." "What''s wrong with me?" Hunter replied, unfazed.

    Caleb chuckled. "Do you really need it spelled out? You''re the ssic ''yboy''! All the fun, none of themitment."

    Hunter, still unattached, had always kept things light with women. He wasn''t one to settle down, but he also wasn''t one to leave anyone hanging.

    "You''re letting work fry your brain! You''re not getting any younger. Don''t you think it''s time to think about your personal life? Quincy, do you really want to end up like the rest of them, turning into a workaholic robot?"

    Hunter had nevercked femalepany, unlike these guys who were either too busy with work or too caught up in the same old routines. For them, it was either business or the asional gathering.

    But Hunter believed that life wasn''t just about work. There had to be room for family and love too.

    However, Quincy had always prioritized his career. Even if he wanted to date, Lydia wasn''t someone he would consider. After all, she was new, and Quincy hadn''t fully figured her out yet.

    "Alright, if there are no issues with the deal, let''s wrap this up. There''s a lot waiting for me back at York Corporation," Quincy said.

    Originally, Quincy had been open to staying longer, but with Hunter''s teasing getting out of hand, he decided it was better to get Lydia out of there.

    Hunter shook his head in

    disappointment. "You''re something else. Here''s a woman who''s smart, capable, and even works well with you, and you''re just not interested?"

    "I''m not interested in her," Quincy replied firmly, making it clear where he stood. With that, he led Lydia out of the room.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    As they walked back, Lydia turned to Quincy, speaking directly. "There''s no need to keep testing me. Sure, my family might not be as powerful as the York family, but I''m definitely not here to be some undercover spy."

    QUMS

    She added bluntly, "And even if someone were nning to use a honey trap, it wouldn''t be for you. It would be for Mr. York."

    Her directness caught Quincy off guard, and his irritation red. "I may not be Mr. York, but that doesn''t mean you can treat me like I''m worthless."

    Lydia remained calm, her voice cool as she replied, "I never said you were worthless, and there''s no need to read into things. We don''t have any bad blood between us."

    Quincy remained displeased. He believed Lydia''s behavior and tone matched exactly what he suspected.

    In

    "You say I''m reading too much into things, but if you''re so capable, why did you choose to interview at York Corporation instead of going to anotherpany? Do you really think everyone is that gullible?"

    QUMS

    Quincy narrowed his eyes, his gaze lingering on Lydia, scrutinizing her closely.

 Chapter 1122

    Lydia lifted her head and said calmly, "If you think that''s the case, then show me the evidence. If you don''t have any, don''t go around making baseless usations." Quincy didn''t respond. He thought to himself, "Evidence? It''s just a matter of time."

    Meanwhile, over on Orion''s side, the carnival was bustling with people. Orion''s eyes were glued to a stall selling candy floss.

    "I want the biggest one!" he eximed. His face flushed with excitement from all the ying.

    Pharaoh handed over the money and gently advised Orion to eat slowly as he passed him the candy floss. As Orion took the treat, Pharaoh watched him with a fond smile. Orion took a bite and said, "Grandpa, this is so sweet! You should try some."

    "Grandpa doesn''t need, you go ahead and eat. If you like it, have more," Pharaoh chuckled. Orion nodded and ate.

    Just as he was about to take a third bite, his body suddenly stiffened. "Grandpa, I don''t feel well..." Before he could finish his sentence, he copsed.

    "Orion, what''s wrong?" Pharaoh quickly bent down to pick him up.

    People nearby gathered around. Someone suggested, "Quick, take him to the hospital! Does anyone have a phone to call for help?"

    "My car is right over there. Let''s go," offered a good Samaritan. The crowd helped Pharaoh get into the car and they rushed to the hospital.

    Orion''s face was pale, but strangely, his breathing was steady. It was hard to tell if something was seriously wrong or if it was just nothing. His face was so ghostly white that it left everyone on edge. Once they arrived at the emergency room, Pharaoh called Nina toe immediately. He then sat outside, his mind racing with worry. His grandson was inside. Any harm to him would be unforgivable. Pharaoh med the candy floss and was consumed with guilt.

    It wasn''t long before Nina and Nash arrived. From a distance, Nina shouted, "Dad, what happened to Orion?"

    Pharaoh stood up, sighing heavily. "I gave him some candy floss, and then he just passed out. It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of him."

    "Dad, don''t me yourself. You didn''t know there was anything wrong with the candy floss," Nina reassured him, her eyes fixed anxiously on the emergency room doors.

    The doors swung open and the doctor emerged, looking serious. The three of them immediately rushed over.

    "Doctor, what''s wrong with my son?" Nina asked.

    "Doctor, how is my grandson?" Pharaoh echoed.

    The doctor frowned and said gravely, "There''s an unknown substance in his system. We need to conduct further tests to determine what it is. For now, he''ll need to stay in the hospital overnight. Pleasee back tomorrow morning for more details." Nina nearly fainted from the shock.

    "Doctor, he only had a bite of candy floss. I still have it with me. Should we test it?" Pharaoh offered the candy floss to the doctor.

    The doctor shook his head. "It''s unlikely the candy floss caused this. For now, just take him to his room."

    The three of them, still reeling from the news, followed the nurse to the room. They sat silently, watching over Orion as hey unconscious in the hospital bed.

    Nash checked the time, patted Nina on the shoulder, and then approached Pharaoh. "Dad, why don''t you head home for now? I''ll have someone bring you back first thing in the morning."

    "You both go home. I''m staying here with my grandson. I want him to see me when he wakes up," Pharaoh insisted, pulling up a chair beside the bed.

    Nash looked at Nina, about to say something, but she shook her head. "I''m staying too. I''ll stay here with Orion."

    "Alright, we''ll all stay. I''ll go get us some nkets," Nash decided.

    There wasn''t much they could do by

    staying, and if Orion woke up to see so many people around, he might get scared and think he was seriously ill. But Nash understood their concern, and he didn''t want to leave either. So, the three of them spent the entire night at the hospital.

    The doctor had said the issue wasn''t with the candy floss, which made Nash suspect something else was going on. But without any evidence, he didn''t want to worry Nina, she nned to investigate further in the morning.

    In the middle of the night, Orion woke up. Seeing the three adults around him, he started to tear up. "Is there something wrong with me again?"

    "No, no, the doctor said it''s nothing serious," Pharaoh reassured him.

    Orion wasn''t convinced. If everything was fine, why hadn''t they gone home? Why were they all here?

    Nina walked over and hugged him, exining softly, "The doctor said you were just too excited and fainted. We stayed because you hadn''t woken up yet, so we wanted to be here with you."

    "That''s right," Pharaoh added.

    Orion, somewhat reassured, rxed in Nina''s arms and slowly drifted back to sleep.

    The next morning, the doctor came in to check on them. Seeing that Orion was awake, he asked a few questions before pulling Nina and Nash aside.

    "Doctor, can we start the tests now?" Nina asked, eager to find out what was wrong.

    The doctor nodded. "I''ll write up the orders. We''ll start with a blood test. After that, he can have breakfast, and a nurse wille to guide you through the next steps."

    "Is there anything we should be careful about?" Nina and Nash asked, feeling like they were facing a major crisis.

    The doctor shook his head. "Nothing specific for now. Just focus on keeping him calm and try not to let him worry."

    The two of them understood, and after thanking the doctor, they returned to the room. Nina asked Orion what he wanted for breakfast to keep him distracted.

    Just then, a nurse came in to take blood samples.

    Seeing all the little vials, Orion asked, "I thought you said there wasn''t anything seriously wrong? Why do they need to take so much blood?"

    "The doctor just wants to be thorough and check if you''ve been eating any junk food. The blood test will show us. Have you been eating on time?" The nurse helped ease his concerns. Orion responded seriously, "I''ve been eating on time and haven''t had any junk food. You can check. I''m sure it''s fine."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "That''s good to hear. There might be a little sting, but don''t be scared, okay?"

    To be safe, the nurse had Nina hold Orion while she drew the blood.

    Just then, Nash''s phone rang. He stepped out to answer it.

    "Who''s this?"

    "You don''t need to know who I am, Nash. You just need to know what''s happening to your son."

    Nash frowned, his tone turning threatening, "What did you do to my son? Tell me now, or when I find you, you''ll wish you were never born."

    The callerughed darkly. "Wish I was never born? I think it''s your son who should be worried. I bet the doctors can''t figure out what''s wrong with him, can they?"

    "Who are you? What do you want?" Nash was thrown off bnce, feeling like he was being toyed with.

    The caller justughed again without answering.

    Furious, Nash quickly sent a message to Quincy, instructing him to track down the phone number.

 Chapter 1123

    After sending the message, the caller stoppedughing and spoke in a cold tone, "Mr. York, have you already forgotten me after I just returned your child? Let''s get to the point. I''ve injected something into your son''s body. If you want to know what it is, bring him to this address."

    Miss Flores then recited an address, which turned out to be in a residential area. Her carefully crafted n was about to unfold. After all, she wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of taking Orion only to return him without a reason.

    Nash memorized the address and warned her, "Don''t try any tricks. You should know who I am. I can crush someone like you with just a flick of my finger."

    "Mr. York, there''s no need to be so angry. If I dared to return your son, then I''ve already considered what you might do to me. I''m not afraid. At worst, it''s a life for a life."

    A life for a life? Her life couldn''tpare to his son''s.

    Nash had been quietly monitoring this situation without rming Nina to avoid worrying her. Now that Miss Flores had revealed herself, it was time to strike.

    "Fine. I''ll be there," Nash said before hanging up the phone. He stood in the hallway for a moment, trying to suppress his anger. Anyone who dared to harm his son had a death wish.

    Nina, who had gone out to buy breakfast, overheard Nash''sst sentence and immediately guessed it was rted to their child.

    She saw him trying topose himself and realized he was nning to keep her in the dark. She quickly returned to the hospital room ahead of him.

    Nash came back shortly after, smiling as he approached Orion and gently pinched his cheek. "Daddy has to step out for a bit. Be good and listen to the doctor, okay? Do whatever the doctor says."

    "Okay," Orion nodded obediently.

    Nash then exined to the others that there was an urgent matter at thepany that Quincy couldn''t handle alone. Knowing how busy he was, the grandfather reassured Nash not to worry about the situation at the hospital. As Nash prepared to leave, Nina quietly pulled him aside. "Maybe I should go with you."

    "No need. It''s justpany business, nothing you need to get involved in. You should stay here with Orion. He''ll feel better with you and Dad around."

    Nash wasn''t sure what tricks Miss Flores might have up her sleeve and didn''t want to put Nina in any danger. This was something he needed to handle alone.

    After he left, Nina used the excuse of

    getting more breakfast to follow him. She ordered food delivery for Orion and his grandfather, then discreetly trailed Nash to the residentialplex.

    The ce looked familiar, and Nina quickly realized it was the same area where Orion had been takenst time. She knew it had to be Miss Flores, who had set up the meeting.

    en FindNovel

    The neighborhood was quiet, and the address led them to Building 21. Following the security guard''s directions, Nash arrived at the building.

    Just as he was about to enter, he spotted a familiar figure hiding by the bushes. He frowned and approached.

    "Nina," Nash said in surprise before breaking into a smile.

    After all these years, Nina could read him like a book, seeing through any attempts to hide the truth.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "I didn''t mean to keep this from you. I was just worried about what Miss Flores might have nned, so-"

    "I understand, honey, no need to exin," Nina interrupted. "But I won''t let you face this alone."

    She took his hand. "Let''s face this together. Whatever she has nned, we can handle it."

    Nash smiled and gently pinched her nose. For safety, he quickly sent Quincy a message, sharing their location.

    They easily found Unit 501. Standing on either side of the door, Nash rang the doorbell.

    "Who is it?" a stranger''s voice came from inside, causing both of them to frown. It wasn''t Miss Flores. Someone else was involved. They grew more cautious.

    The door opened to reveal a plump woman. She looked at Nash curiously and asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    "Is Miss Flores home?" Nash asked, peering into the apartment.

    The woman scolded him, "Hey, hey, hey, what are you looking at? It''s just me and my husband here. I don''t know any Miss Flores."

 Chapter 1124

    Miss Flores intentionally gave them the wrong address. Was she afraid they might call the police?

    Nina stepped out from behind the door with a polite smile, addressing the plump woman, "Sorry to bother you, we''re looking for a friend. Her name is Miss Flores. Do you know her?"

    The woman thought for a moment before pping her thigh in realization. "Oh, Miss Flores? Yeah, I know her. She''s upstairs. I heard she bought the whole floor. She''s well-off, but it''s a sad story. Her son passed away." After sharing this, the woman closed the door, leaving them to ponder.

    Her son had died, and she bought the entire floor, yet she told them it was Unit 501. What was her intention? Was it really just to prevent them from involving the police?

    Nina and Nash exchanged nces, both sharing the same suspicions.

    What they didn''t know was that every move they made was being watched by Miss Flores.

    At that moment, Miss Flores sipped red wine, listening to children''s songs while lovingly gazing at a crystal coffin. Inside, a four-year-old boyy peacefully, as if in a deep sleep. "My dear boy, you''ll havepany soon. Don''t worry, Mommy has good taste. He''s handsome and adorable. You''ll like him."

    Just then, the monitor at the door showed two figures, Nina and Nash. Miss Flores red at the screen, confirming there was no sign of Orion, and her fury red.

    "How dare you deceive me! If my son can''t have apanion, don''t think you''ll save yours."

    Her shouts echoed through the room, catching the attention of Nina and Nash outside, who immediately knocked on the door.

    "Miss Flores, we know you''re in there. Open the door!"

    "If you don''t open up, we''ll call for help."

    Their voices carried through the door as Miss Flores let out a cacklingugh, changing her mind.

    Since they didn''t bring the child, she would make theme in willingly.

    The door automatically swung open, and they heard her voice, "Come in then. It''s an honor to have you in my humble abode, Mr. and Mrs. York."

    The entryway was eerie, lined with

    items emitting a faint red glow, giving off an unsettling vibe. Strange symbols were drawn on the walls. As they walked into the living

    they saw Miss Flores seatedom,

    couch. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "What exactly do you want?" Nina demanded angrily.

    the

    Miss Flores flicked on the lights, brightening the room and dispelling the sinister atmosphere from the entryway.

    "Please, Mr. and Mrs. York, sit down. Have a drink. I''m not in the mood for tea," Miss Flores said, pouring two sses of wine and cing them in front of them.

    They were anxious to leave, so Nash got straight to the point. "You asked us toe here. We''re here now. What do you want?"

    "You really don''t remember, do you,

    Mr. York? I told you to bring Orion. But it''s fine, understand your hesitation, Miss Flores sneered, casting a sideways nce at Nina. "Mrs. York, I didn''t realize before that you weren''t trying to make money off your son. Turns out, you''ve got a wealthy husband."

    "Get to the point," Nina cut her off, growing impatient. She was fearing the longer they stayed, the worse it would be for Orion.

    Miss Flores downed her ss of wine and smiled, "I can save Orion, but he''ll need to stay here with me."

    "You" Nina stood up, ready to strike.

    "Mrs. York, don''t be hasty. I''m not

    finished," Miss Flores said, raising a hand to keep Nina seated. "Here''s

    the thing The hospital can''t help et

    him, only I can. If you don''t agree, that''s fine. In two days, Orion will fall ill again, and by then, even if you beg me, I won''t be able to help."

    Nina caught a faint whiff of something medicinal, a scent that seemed familiar, but she couldn''t quite ce it.

    "Are you not worried? Or do you just not care about Orion?" Miss Flores pressed, growing agitated by theirck of response.

 Chapter 1125

    Before Nash could react, Nina lunged at Miss Flores.

    Her movements were swift as lightning, and she quickly locked her arm around Miss Flores'' neck. "Whether we love Orion or not isn''t up for you to judge. But what happens to you next is up to us!"

    Raising Orion in the entertainment world was supposed to be just a way to nurture his interest in acting. But it had turned into a nightmare, with people like Miss Flores taking advantage of the situation.

    Miss Flores instinctively struggled, but Nina''s grip was strong, and she couldn''t break free. Furious, Miss Flores shouted, "Do you think capturing me will help Orion? I''m telling you, that poison was custom-made!" What parent doesn''t love their child? Especially in a family like Orion''s, where he was the only child of loving parents from a wealthy background. Miss Flores had counted on this, crafting her n step by step. But what she hadn''t anticipated was how calm Nina and Nash were in the face of this crisis. Nina kicked Miss Flores in the knee and followed it with a sharp chop to her neck.

    "If you keep quiet, no one will mistake you for a mute! Nash, make sure she gets what she deserves!"

    Nash had been with Nina long enough to see her angry before, but this was the first time he had seen her this fierce. Even so, he had already nned to deal with Miss Flores the same way.

    As Miss Flores continued to scream and resist, Nash ordered someone to gag her. Her hand that had harmed Orion was rendered useless.

    Miss Flores had wanted Orion to apany her child in the afterlife, so they decided she could spend the rest of her life in a crystal coffin instead.

    As for the mysterious substance injected into Orion, Miss Flores could never have anticipated what would happen next.

    Pharaoh had been studying medicine for years. To him, creating an antidote for something concocted by an amateur was child''s y. Sure enough, he quickly developed a cure. Orion simply slept through the process and woke up after sweating out the toxins.

    However, Nina realized something important. She had learned self-defense techniques that

    protected her from harm, but Orion

    wouldn''t always be under her

    watchful eye as he grew up.

    And in a situation like this, where a drug had been injected into him, she would have been helpless without Pharaoh''s expertise.

    Determined to protect Orion, she decided to continue studying medicine. Pharaoh fully supported this decision.

    But then, Pharaoh made a proposal,

    "In Birkham, you won''t always be able to keep an eye on him. But if I take him back to the Yaren Tribe with me, no one will have the chance to hurt him. Nina, give me the chance to protect him. Orion and I get along well, don''t we?"

    Nina instinctively looked at Orion, who was lying in bed, his face still pale.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After a long pause, she made up her mind. "How about this? We all stay in Birkham, Father. Leave the responsibility of overseeing the Yaren Tribe to Micah."

    She had already missed five years of Orion''s childhood. She didn''t want to miss any more. She wanted to be there, to watch him grow up.

    Seeing that her mind was made up,

    Pharaoh sighed and nodded in agreement. "Then we''ll all stay. I''ll Micah know. And as for your

    medical studies, don''t worry. I''/pl.ne

    know

    teach you everything V

    After Pharaoh left the room, Nina gently stroked Orion''s head, her eyes brimming with tears. Her child would grow up under her watch. She wouldn''t be separated from him again. Nash understood her feelings and embraced her, offering silentfort.

    Orion, being the resilient child he was, quickly bounced back.

    In just a few days, he was back to being the lively, energetic boy they knew and loved.

 Chapter 1126

    Early in the morning, after the doctor finished his rounds, Orion jumped out of bed, insisting on being discharged. Pharaoh, feeling helpless, had no choice but to call Nina. After getting her approval, they proceeded with the discharge.

    As they stepped out of the hospital, they were suddenly blocked by a group of reporters. One of them pushed a microphone in front of Orion and bluntly asked, "Orion, you''ve missed a few days of the variety show recording. Is it because you were really sick or just being

    difficult?"

    Orion didn''t know how to respond and looked up at Pharaoh.

    Calm and experienced, Pharaoh picked Orion up and faced the reporters with a smile. "Orion had a cold and fever recently, which is why he missed the recording. But don''t worry, he''s recovering well, and after a couple of days of rest, he''ll be back on the show."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Just a cold and fever? Does he really need two more days of rest? And who are you to him? Isn''t his mother supposed to be his guardian?" The reporter persisted, clearly trying to dig up something negative.

    Before Pharaoh could answer, Nina arrived and quickly had the bodyguards escort the two of them to the car. She then turned to the reporter with a stern expression. "Which media outlet do you work for? Or are you from a TV station?"

    Sensing the tension, the reporter quickly backtracked, "Our interview is done for today. Let''s leave it at that." But Nina wasn''t about to let them off so easily. With a simple look, her bodyguards blocked their escape.

    Realizing they were cornered, the reporter angrily cursed and instructed the cameraman to start recording, intending to broadcast live and use Orion of being difficult.

    Nina smiled faintly and approached the reporter, whispering, "You probably don''t know who Orion''s father is, do you? Hisst name is York, and his name is Nash York."

    Nash York. The reporter''s face fell, realizing the gravity of the situation, but before she could react, her colleague advised her to be cautious, reminding her of Nash''s influence.

    Nina overheard the name Orin mentioned, which reminded her that Orin Long was the guest who had appeared on the variety show with Orion. However, Orion hadn''t yet met him due to his recent illness. They had no prior connection, so why would Orin go out of his way to arrange reporters to tarnish Orion''s reputation?

    It wasn''t necessary to squeeze Orion out of the spotlight. He was the only child star on the show, and naturally, he was the one everyone remembered.

    With a smirk, Nina nodded at the

    escorted the reporters into a car.

    bodyguards. Without hesitation, they

    They then followed Nina''s vehicle until they reached the second intersection, where they split off and headed straight for Orin''s

    managementpany.

    Meanwhile, Nash was in the middle of selecting a location for a newboratory when his phone vibrated with a call from an unknown number. Initially, he didn''t want to answer. However, thinking it might be about Nina and Orion, he picked up and put the call on speaker. "This is Nash."

    His direct introduction made it clear

    who he was, leaving no room for doubt. There was a brief pause on the otherzend before the caller spoke with a nervous chuckle, "Mr. York;" it''s like this. My people disturbed your wife and son. Could

    do me

    a favor and have your bords

    release them?"

    "Who are you?" Nash frowned, recalling Nina''s urgent departure and realizing something must have happened with Orion. Before the caller could respond, Nash asked, "Is my wife at your ce?"

    "No, no," the caller hurriedly rified.

    "Your bodyguards brought them over. It''s like this. Orin and Orion were filming the same show..." The caller exined the situation, hoping Nash would cut him some ck since they would likely be working together in the future.

 Chapter 1127

    "No need," Nash replied coolly. "Since it''s my wife''s decision, we''ll handle it her way. Don''t bother asking me for favors. I always follow my wife''s lead."

    With that, Nash hung up, a cold glint in his eyes. He immediately instructed Quincy to investigate this so-called child star, Orin. The information was quickly sent to his inbox. After reviewing it, a sinister smile yed on Nash''s lips as he called Quincy. "Based on what you found, make sure this Orin never has aeback." "I''m on it."

    Dealing with a child star was a simple task. Within half an hour, Nash''s phone rang again, but he ignored it and turned on the TV instead.

    The screen showed the breaking news. Orin''s guardian had been arrested for illegal contracts, and his entire managementpany was under investigation.

    The caller must have been desperate, but there was nothing they could do now.

    When Nina heard about it from the bodyguards, she rushed home, threw her arms around Nash, and nted a big kiss on him.

    "Shameless! Grown-ups kissing!" Orion teased, making a face at them.

    Nash grinned. "Orion, without kisses, how can we give you a little sister? Do you still want a sister?"

    At the mention of a sister, Orion immediately raised his hands, shouting, "Yes, I want a sister! Mommy, Daddy, hurry up and kiss!"

    His innocent words made sense to the adults. Pharaoh shot the two of them a knowing look, making Nina blush with embarrassment. She quickly hid in Nash''s arms, too shy to lift her head.

    Pharaoh chuckled, seeing how his daughter was flustered. He picked up Orion and headed upstairs, leaving the two alone to do as they pleased.

    "What else would we do? We still need to finalize theb''s location. They''ve gone upstairs. Help me decide where to set up theb," Nash said, patting Nina.

    "You just destroyed a potential future movie star. Aren''t you worried that people will hold a grudge against you?" Nina asked, referring to Orin''s situation.

    Nash gently rubbed her forehead, shamelessly confident. "In Birkham, aside from a few powerful families who do you think can touch me? Besides, anyone with real influence wouldn''t bother shing with me over a child star. Don''t worry, nothing will happen."

    If something did happen, he would deal with it as it came.

    Nina knew he was protective of their child. Even if Nash hadn''t acted, she would have, though in a different way. The result would have been the same.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    In the end they chose a remote

    location for theb, far enough from

    the city to avoid interruptions. The surrounding area was also owned by the York family, so Nina''s studies wouldn''t be disturbed.

    Studying medicine was different from other fields. It required immense patience and talent, both of which Nina had in abundance.

    She didn''t find it too difficult, though she was often absorbed in her work, rarelying home. Nash, however, made it a point to bring Orion over every day.

    The three of them would share a simple dinner and chat about Orion''s experiences at kindergarten and on the set.

    Nina was particrly focused on her research into antidotes, ever since Orin had injected Orion with that drug. She was determined to master this area.

    One day, while following Pharaoh''s

    instructions to mix two liquids, Nina suddenly felt a wave of nausea. She covered her mouth and rushed out

    eli

    of theb, vomiting for a while before it subsided. Even after washing her face, the nausea

    lingered, though it was

    as intense.

    Pharaoh came over, concerned. "Is it the smell of the chemicals?"

    "No, it''s not the smell." Nina knew the scent wasn''t strong or irritating so it wasn''t the chemicals.

    As they were talking, the nausea hit her again, and she started throwing up once more.

 Chapter 1128

    Nash brought Orion over and quickened his pace when he heard Nina vomiting.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you throwing up? Are you feeling unwell?"

    "I''m fine, just..." Nina trailed off as she started retching again. This time, it was more violently than before, tears welling up in her eyes. Nash scooped her up and started heading out, "I''m taking you to the hospital for a check-up. Dad, could you please look after Orion?"

    Pharaoh, who had been observing silently, finally spoke, "You know I''m a doctor, right? You don''t need to go anywhere."

    He had his suspicions but wanted to confirm them. Nash, realizing he had overreacted, smiled awkwardly. He set Nina down, scratching his head, unsure of what to say next. With a clearer idea of what to check, Pharaoh instructed Nina to take a urine test. The results confirmed his hunch.

    He couldn''t contain his smile as he handed the test results to Nash. "You''re going to be a father again."

    "I''m going to be a father again?" Nash repeated, staring at the test results. His excitement was building until he lifted Nina and spun her around.

    "I''m going to be a father again! Honey, we''re having another baby!"

    Nina smiled brightly, though she worried he might drop her. "Put me down, you''re going to hurt me!" she cautioned, but Nash refused.

    He was too overjoyed to let go. Orion had wished for a little sister, and now Nina was pregnant.

    Orion, ying innocent, tugged on Pharaoh''s sleeve and whispered, "Grandpa, why are Mom and Dad so happy?"

    "Orion, you''re going to have a little brother or sister soon," Pharaoh said, tapping him on the nose. "You''re going to be a big brother, so you''ll have even more responsibilities." "Really?" Orion grinned, though he had already figured it out. He just wanted to hear it confirmed.

    With Nina pregnant, Nash restricted her time in theb to just two hours in the morning and one in the afternoon, insisting she rest at home the rest of the day.

    Nina found it hard to adjust. She wasn''t experiencing the usual early pregnancy symptoms like fatigue or drowsiness and didn''t feel the need to be so cautious. But Nash was adamant, his stance unwavering.

    Not wanting to argue, Nina went

    along with his wishes. To her surprise, Nash handed over all his work to Quincy. He dedicated himself full-time to preparing meals for Nina, cooking up something new every day. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Despite the delicious food, Nina''s morning sickness grew worse. She couldn''t keep anything down, often vomiting even before she had eaten.

    Finally, Nash stopped her from going to theb altogether, confining her to bed rest, which left Nina feeling bored.

    While Nash was busy in the kitchen, she tried to sneak out for some fresh air. But as she reached the front door, a car pulled up outside, and she heard a voice before she saw anyone.

    "Does Nash live here?" The voice was authoritative, even aggressive, hinting at the person''s brash nature.

    But to her surprise, the person who stepped out was a clean-cut, preppy-looking young man. When he saw Nina, he frowned and snapped, "Didn''t you hear me? Why didn''t you answer?"

    "I didn''t know you were talking to

    me. I thought you were talking to the

    air," Nina replied, not bothering to go out and open the gate. She was standing on the porch stepso observing him.

    The young man looked annoyed, muttering something to the person behind him before turning back to Nina with a cold smile. "So, you''re Mrs. York. It doesn''t matter if he''s here not. I''m here to tell you t that if my brother, Orin, can''t return to the entertainment industry, I''ll make sure your son never acts again."

    "You try toy a finger on Orion, and you''ll see what happens," Nina shouted, her voice full of fury.

    Nash, busy in the kitchen, heard themotion and immediately rushed out.

 Chapter 1129

    No one had ever dared to speak so arrogantly in front of Nash before.

    His eyes narrowed as a surge of fury ignited within him, wrapping him in a menacing aura. It was making him seem like a demon emerging from the depths of hell.

    "Do you even know who he is?" Nina, not one to unt status, couldn''t help but point out this reckless behavior.

    This young man clearly had no idea who he was dealing with. And that name he mentioned. Wasn''t it suspiciously simr to Orion''s?

    The young man scoffed coldly. "Nash Ford? Who doesn''t know him? The guy who sent his foster mother to a nursing home, whose foster father mysteriously died afterward? He used despicable methods to climb his way up, and no one even knows who his real father is. He''s a bastard."

    Thest word was spat out with venom, his voice heavy with disdain.

    Nash would not tolerate such insolence. Just as he was about to make his move, there was a sudden sh. There was a camera clicking.

    The young man raised his voice deliberately, "Everyone, look closely! This is Nash Ford, the man who bullied his way to control the York family fortune. He also abused his power to ruin my brother''s career in the entertainment industry. And do you know why? Just because my brother''s name is Orin, which is too simr to his son''s!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Twisting the truth to his advantage!

    Nina wouldn''t stand for such lies. Without hesitation, she stepped forward and pped him hard, twice in quick session.

    "You know exactly why you''re being dealt with. And from this moment on, you''ll pay for what you''ve done!"

    Calling Nash a bastard? This fool clearly didn''t know who he was dealing with.

    The young man had brought these reporters, confident he could escte the situation because someone in his family worked in a government department.

    He expected to expose Nash and have him publicly condemned, but instead, he found himself in an unexpected position, facing public scrutiny.

    Pointing an angry finger at Nash and

    Nina, he shouted, "Apologize to me right now, or I''ll make sure you regret it! You should know by now that civilians can''t win against officials!"  en FindNovel

    "Oh, really?" Nash sneered, a cold mockery in his voice.

    He gave Nina a nce, then strode forward.

    "Wham!"

    Nash''s kick sent the young man flying, followed by a blood-curdling scream.

    The reporters, eager for sensational news, were all ready to capture the drama. But Nash wouldn''t allow it.

    With a deadly glint in his eyes, he warned, "If any of you dare to publish this, I''ll make sure you''re torn apart!"

    The threat was enough to send

    chills down their spines. They

    quickroyed their film in front

    of Nash before being allowed to leave.

    The young man reached for his phone to call for help, but Nash wasn''t going to give him that chance.

    Seeing Nash, who looked like a demon from hell, the young man was paralyzed with fear, trembling uncontrobly.

    "Nash, if you dare touch me, my father and my uncle won''t let you off!"

    Nash was unfazed. He raised his voice, "Take this foul-mouthed punk and bring him in for punishment!""

    Nash had a ce with all the tools and personnel needed for torturing scum like him. Why should Nash dirty his own hands? Besides, his time was better spent with Nina. He had no time for this worthless person.

    "Na-"

    cut off

    young man''s voice was

    terror overtook him,

    struggling desperately as he realized what awaited him.

 Chapter 1130

    But the young man didn''t even get a chance to call for help.

    After he was taken away, Nash walked over to Nina. "In situations like that, I can handle it. Why did you have to step in?"

    Nash held Nina''s hand, then wrapped his arm around her waist. After being apart for five years, Nash treasured Nina even more. And now that she was pregnant, he treated her with the utmost care, as if she were a fragile treasure.

    "I couldn''t stand it. With his mouth running like that, didn''t he deserve to be pped?"

    Nash wasn''t some "nobody." Nash was the third prince of Salterra, the one Dominic had intended to groom into a future president.

    If it weren''t for Nina and their children, Nash might have stayed in Salterra to take on that role. How could a spoiled brat like that young man have the audacity to belittle him?

    Besides, Nash wasn''t just her husband, he was the father of their children. Of course, she couldn''t let that go.

    "He did deserve it. But you shouldn''t have to get your hands dirty with someone like him," Nash said, gently supporting her. "From now on, I''ll handle things like this. You''re pregnant, your appetite''s already not great, and if something were to happen to you, how could I face our children or your father?"

    Pharaoh and Nina had be close, and Orion had grown livelier, constantly by their side. Their little family of three, now soon to be a family of four, was so happy together. Nash wouldn''t let anything disrupt their happiness.

    Ninaughed softly, "You''re making it sound more serious than it is. Before, IˇŞ"

    Nash interrupted her, "Don''t talk to me about ''before.'' That was then. Now, I''m here, and I won''t allow anything to happen to you."

    "Alright."

    With Nash being so cautious, what else could she say?

    Later that afternoon, Nina''s parents, Zion and Julia, arrived. They brought along some homegrown chickens and eggs as gifts, knowing she was pregnant.

    However, the young man''s family

    showed up as well. They held

    significant positions in theProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    government and tried to assert their authority when they saw Nash Our son was hurt by you. Couldn''t this have been handled privately? Did it really need toe to this?"

    I

    They had managed to get the young man out, but he had been severely punished.

    Nash gave a cold smile. "Your son tried to ride on my son''s fame, then came looking for trouble, and finally tried to use his status to intimidate me, Does that sound like handling

    things privately?

    "If he had begged for mercy, maybe I would have forgiven him. But now, what are you trying to do? Arrest me and charge me with assault?"

    Nash''s lips curled into a disdainful smirk, his gaze full of arrogance, as if these people were nothing to him.

    These people knew enough about Nash to understand he wasn''t just wealthy because of the York family. He had military experience and connections with influential figures, including Grandpa Henry.

    And when Nash got married, there were even people from Salterra who sent wedding gifts. Upon investigation, it was discovered that Nash had close ties with people in Salterra. They hade here hoping to make Nash back down, thinking they could use him of colluding with foreign powers if he didn''t.

    "Nash, you''re not some naive teenager anymore."

 Chapter 1131

    A mocking smile yed on Nash''s lips. "So, what now? You expect me to bow my head, apologize, andpensate you, and everything will be fine? Otherwise, if I don''t y along, you''ll hold me ountable, and I''ll have to face the consequences myself?" Although Nash was smiling, the coldness in his eyes was unmistakable.

    These people were seasoned in the political arena, having dealt with all kinds of individuals before. They weren''t easily intimidated by Nash''s demeanor. But they were determined to make him pay for his actions. "Since you understand, then it''s best youply," one of them said.

    But there was no way Nash would let himself be outmatched, especially by someone trying to use their position to strong-arm him.

    Since they hade to him with this approach, Nash decided to take action. He made a single phone call, and soon after, the disciplinarymittee arrived to investigate the young man and his family. The investigation revealed that Orin had been trying to ride on Orion''s fame, hoping to gain poprity and wealth through the entertainment industry. However, the wealth he acquired was far from clean.

    And most importantly, that spoiled young man hadmitted numerous wrongdoings, all while hiding behind his father''s and uncle''s titles.

    Now that Nash had set the wheels in motion, he intended to expose everything in one fell swoop.

    After making the call, Nash needed to visit Grandpa Henry, which meant leaving Nina at home. Luckily, her parents, Zion and Julia, were visiting.

    Nash asked them, "Dad, Mom, could you please stay with Nina for a few more days? I have some unfinished business to take care of."

    Zion and Julia had witnessed the tension and conflict between Nash and those people. It seemed like there was never a moment of peace for Nash and Nina.

    Zion didn''t want Nina''s life to be filled with one stressful situation after another, so he suggested, "Nina, why don''t you and Nash consider moving to the countryside? It''s peaceful there, and no one will bother you."

    Nina understood her father''s concern, but Nash needed to manage the York family''s business, and Orion had to attend school in the city.

    Moving to the countryside could mean sacrificing Orion''s education. While hiring a tutor was an option, she believed that children should experience the process of growing up in amunity.

    "Dad, these challenges are only temporary. We''re capable of handling them, so don''t worry about us," Nina reassured him, her respect and affection for them unchanged.

    Nina held their hands and said,

    "Mom, Dad, why don''t you stay a bit longer this time? During the wedding and your other visits, you always had to leave in a hurry. I haven''t even had the chance to take you shopping. Let''s take some time to explore the city and see if we can find something you''ll love.

    "You haven''t spent much time with my father either. I was thinking he could give you both a checkup and maybe rmend some supplements."

    As people aged, health issues could arise, and early detection was crucial for prevention.

    Zion waved it off with a smile. "Your mom and I are in good health. There''s no need for any checkups. But you," he said, looking at Nina with concern.

    He took Nina''s hand and said, "You

    and Nash are in positions that naturally invite envy. You need to take good care of yourself and the kids. Orion''s health has always worried me. I''m constantly concerned about both of you."

    "Why don''t youe stay with us for a while?" Julia suggested, echoing Zion''s concern.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1132

    Zion said, "Nina is married now and has her own family. If shees with us, what about Orion? Nash wouldn''t let her go alone."

    Julia responded, "What''s there to worry about? They can alle with us."

    Julia''s idea was good, but it wasn''t up to them to decide.

    "It still depends on whether Nash agrees or not," Zion added.

    Julia, unhappy with Zion''sment, replied, "Just because they''re married and have their own family doesn''t mean Nina is cut off from us. It certainly doesn''t mean she''s Nash''s possession." Marriage might create a new family, but Nina was still free to make her own choices, not bound to ask Nash for permission.

    Zion continued, "Now''s not the time to discuss this. What matters is what Nina wants."

    Nina responded, "If I go with you, I''ll just be a burden. Now that I''m pregnant, my appetite is all over the ce. It''s better if you both stay here with me for a while. Then I''ll see you off when it''s time." Julia insisted, "It''s not about being a burden, and it''s not a big deal to go back and forth. It''s just a short distance."

    Nina suggested, "Why don''t you stay here for a while, and when Orion''s on break, we can all go together?"

    It was Tuesday, and Orion would be on break by Friday.

    Zion, however, remarked softly, "Talking about a break? I see you always find time to let Orion go on those TV shows."

    He wasn''t exactlyining but felt that children should focus on learning, especially at such a young age when it was crucial to build a strong foundation.

    Nina felt a bit awkward. "Dad, it''s not like that. I just... I just want you to stay for a few days. I''ll have the helpers prepare dinner."

    Nina might not have been Zion''s biological daughter, but over the years, he had treated her as his own, pouring all his love and care into her. He understood what Nina meant. "Alright, we''ll do as you say. Let''s not bring up anything else," Zion agreed.

    "Good," Nina replied.

    With Zion and Julia staying, Orion was thrilled. Pharaoh, following Nina''s wishes, gave Zion and Julia a health check. "Nothing major, but you should take it easy." Hearing this, Nina felt relieved.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    However, Zion and Julia were concerned about Orion being too thin. "With all these people around, how is he still so skinny? Maybe we

    should take Orion with us so we can

    take better care of him."

    Nina hadn''t even agreed to let Pharaoh take Orion back to the Yaren Tribe, so there was no way she would let Zion and Julia take him.

    "Dad, Mom, we''ve done everything

    we can to help him gain weight. If he''s still thin, there''s not much I can do. But don''t worry, I''ll take good care of him and try to make him a chubby boy by the end of the year."

    Zion and Julia trusted Nina''s promise. After all, she was Orion''s mother.

    Julia added, "When you had Orion, I wasn''t there to take care of you. This time, no matter what you say I''m going to be there for you! And if this baby is a girl, how perfect would that be, having both a son and a daughter!"

    Nina instinctively ced her hand on her belly and smiled, "I''d love to have a daughter too!"

 Chapter 1133

    "I''ll go make dinner and cook your favorite dishes," Julia said, pulling Zion into the kitchen.

    Once inside, she shared her n, "I still think Nina shoulde stay with us. When Nash gets back, make sure you back me up."

    Zion sighed, ready to protest, but the look Julia gave him silenced him. With a reluctant nod, he agreed.

    It wasn''t long before the meal was ready, filled with all of Nina''s favorite foods. As they sat down, Julia served Nina, noticing the slight frown on her face. "I know the first trimester can be rough, but you need to eat a little of everything. Try to eat whatever you can, even if it makes you feel nauseous."

    "But the nausea has been really intense," Nina replied. This wasn''t her first pregnancy, but this time the morning sickness was hitting her hard, to the point where just looking at food made her stomach churn.

    Julia ced a piece of fish in Nina''s bowl. "That''s exactly why you should eat more. The more you eat, the less awful it will feel when you do get sick."

    Zion joined in, encouraging her as well. Not wanting to worry them, Nina asked for some soup instead.

    Julia immediately poured her a bowl, watching with relief as Nina drank it. "As long as you can keep something down, that''s good. Anything else you''d like? I can get it for you."

    Perhaps it was their presence or the change in atmosphere, but after finishing the soup, Nina actually felt a bit hungrier.

    She nodded and asked Julia for some steamed chicken.

    By the end of the meal, she was so full that she could barely move. If she hadn''t been worried about overeating and affecting the baby, she would have kept on eating.

    As night fell, just as Nina was getting ready for bed, she heard a car pull up outside. She walked over to the balcony and saw Nash looking up at her, holding up a box of sweets with a smile. "You got those for me?" she asked with a grin.

    Nash nodded, and Nina couldn''t help butugh. She was way too full to eat anything else.

    Nash hurried upstairs, and as soon as he walked in, he pulled her into a kiss. It felt like they had been apart for ages, even though it had only been a few hours.

    After a while, Nash managed to calm the urge he had been holding back. He carried Nina over to the couch, offering her the sweets.

    Nina shook her head. "I ate so much tonight. Feel my stomach. It''s still full."

    She grabbed his hand and ced it on her rounded belly, which was still firm from the big meal.

    Nash chuckled, amused. After days of struggling with herck of appetite, it seemed her parents'' visit had worked wonders. Feigning jealousy, he teased, "I guess your parents'' cooking is better than mine. My food isn''t good enough, huh?"

    Nina snuggled closer,ughing softly. "It''s not that. I think it''s just been so long since I''ve seen them. My mood is different."

    "I don''t believe it. You must be tired

    of my

    cooking," Nash teased,

    in closer. "Now I''m hurt. `Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    to make it up to me."

    No woman could resist Nash when he was being yful like this, and Nina wasn''t any different. Sheughed and kissed him on the cheek.

    belongs to en.kikiotaning

    "That''s not enough," he said, clutching his chest dramatically. "It still hurts. It says it needs more."

    Nina, amused by his antics, decided to y along. "Okay, close your eyes."

    Nash was taken aback at first, thinking she might be upset.

    in her expression, he re

    However, when he saw the sincerity and

    closed his eyes.

    She kissed him, softly and tenderly, making his heart race. Just as he was about to deepen the kiss, she grabbed his hands, leaving him momentarily confused until she

    settled onto hisp.

    toFindNovel

    Nash was secretly delighted. He kept his hands to himself, enjoying the moment as she leaned in closer and kissed him.

    Their kisses grew more passionate, and Nash struggled to keep the fire inside him under control.

    "How about that? Is that enoughpensation?" Nina asked, seeing the look of desire still lingering in his eyes.

    She couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 1134

    Nash gently ced her back on the sofa and smiled, "Not bad at all. I quite enjoyed that. I''m looking forward to our next session."

    With that, he quickly escaped to the bathroom, and soon the sound of running water filled the room. Nina knew exactly what was going on and couldn''t help but smile to herself. The next morning, Julia woke up early, waiting for Nash. As soon as she saw himing downstairs, she approached him. "Nash, there''s something I want to discuss with you." Nash nodded and joined her on the sofa. "Sure, what''s on your mind?"

    "I''d like Nina toe stay with us for a while. I mentioned it to her yesterday, but she''s a bit hesitant. I think if you agree, she''ll be more likely to go along with it."

    Julia''s request put Nash in a difficult position. Work was hectic, and agreeing would mean being separated from Nina. The thought of being apart from her, even for a short time, was hard for him to ept.

    After all, they had missed out on so much time together, and now he wanted to make up for those lost years, not spend them apart.

    Seeing the hopeful look in Julia''s eyes, he hesitated for a long moment before suggesting, "How about you all stay here with us?"

    "Nash, you''re busy with work, and as a man, there are things you might miss when ites to taking care of Nina. I''m different. I''m free to be with her all the time."

    Julia stood up, startling Nash, who quickly grabbed her hand. "What are you doing?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Nina might not be my biological daughter, but after raising her for so many years, she''s even closer to me than if she were. If you don''t agree, I''m ready to get down on my knees and beg you."

    "Please, don''t do that. I agree, I agree! But it will be a lot of trouble for you." Nash helped her back onto the sofa and immediately made arrangements. "I''ll have everything you need prepared. Just let me know if you need anything else."

    Julia was pleased. As long as Nina came with her, the details didn''t matter. She assured Nash that all they needed were a few things that Nina liked.

    When Nina came downstairs, Nash

    was quick to escort her to the dining room, where he informed her about going to stay with her parents. She was surprised, but Nash nodded reassuringly.  en FindNovel

    While Julia was in the kitchen, Nash sneaked a kiss. "A change of scenery will do you good. I''ll bring Orion over for the weekends, and we can return for school during the week."

    "You promise? No backing out. I don''t want to be apart from you. If you don''t show up, I''ll bombard your phone with calls."

    The thought of being separated from Nash filled Nina with an overwhelming sense of longing.

    Nash reassured her repeatedly, making sure she finished breakfast before heading to the office.

    After a quick pack-up, the car arrived to take them to the countryside. Julia was incredibly attentive during the ride, ensuring Nina wasfortable and that nothing

    disturbed the baby.

    toFindNovel

    As soon as they arrived, Nina was eager to explore with Julia. Memories flooded back as they walked around, filling her with a mix of excitement and nostalgia.

    After a long walk, she took a nap and woke up just in time for dinner. Seeing the spread of dishes, different from the night before, Nina hugged Julia tightly. "Mom, thank you."

    "Don''t be silly, no need for all that. Just sit down and eat. With me here, I''ll make sure you and the baby are well taken care of."

    Nina believed her. She had been worried about fitting in again, but now she felt thating back was the right decision.

    There was no substitute for a

    parent''s love and the desire to do everything for their child. Julia had insisted on her return not just fo Cor her, but because she and Zion truly missed her.

 Chapter 1135

    After dinner, the three of them sat around the coffee table, reminiscing about old times. The atmosphere was warm and nostalgic. Nina was reluctant to leave and go to bed, and it wasn''t until Julia pretended to be upset that she finally agreed to head to her room.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    As she was getting ready for bed, Nina went to the bathroom and suddenly felt that something was wrong. When she looked down, she saw blood.

    "Mom! Mom,e quickly!" Nina called out in a panic,pletely unsure of what to do and instinctively reaching out for Julia.

    Julia rushed over, rmed at the sight of a few drops of blood on the floor. She quickly helped Nina get dressed and guided her back to bed before calling for Zion at the door. Seeing blood during pregnancy could be serious, and neither Julia nor Zion dared to dy. They immediately took Nina to the hospital.

    After a thorough examination, the doctor diagnosed it a threatened miscarriage and rmended that Nina stay in the hospital to rest and take precautions.

    Julia was filled with guilt and kept apologizing to Nash.

    But it wasn''t her fault. Nina''s age was a factor, and there were many reasons why a miscarriage could happen. Returning to the countryside might not have been the cause.

    Nash understood this and reassured Julia, telling her there was no need to me herself. It wasn''t her fault.

    Julia wanted to say more, but Zion reminded her that Nina needed to rest. With a worried look, Julia said her goodbyes.

    Nina stared at the ceiling, feeling a wave of fear wash over her. The "what ifs" were too terrifying to contemte.

    Nash held her hands,forting her. "It''s okay now. The doctor said it''s not serious. As long as you take care of yourself, everything will be fine."

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t take good care of our baby," Nina said, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Nash pulled her close, kissing her forehead. "It''s not your fault. No one could have predicted this. No one is to me. Just listen to me, don''t cry. Our baby is strong and everything will be okay." "Yes, he will be," Nina murmured, looking down at her belly. "Honey, can I hold you while we sleep tonight?"

    Nash nced at the hospital bed, which wasn''t very big, and nodded. He drew the bed curtains and carefully wrapped his arms around her as they settled in.

    At dawn, Nina was awakened by the smell of breakfast. She opened her eyes and, seeing Nash,zily reached out her arms.

    "I want a hug."

    "Of course,ing right up."

    Nash set aside the breakfast tray and walked over. He gently lifted her into a sitting position, adjusting the pillows before kissing her forehead.

    Nina pouted yfully, "That''s not enough."

    Nash kissed her again and was about to kiss her lips when a nurse walked in, interrupting the moment.

    The nurse cleared her throat, smiling as she teased, "Mrs. York, you''re very lucky to have such a loving husband."

    Nina smiled back but remained

    silent, her intuition telling her that the nurse''s intentions weren''t entirely innocent. She couldn''t be sure what the nurse was up to, but she knew she needed to stay on guard.

    "Mr. York, here''s today''s medication. You''ll need to pick up another one from the nurse''s station. Both medications should be taken together for the best effect. Just remember, take them half an hour after breakfast," the nurse said, handing him the medication.

    As Nash reached out to take it, the nurse subtly brushed his arm, which made Nash visibly ufortable. Noticing that the nurse lingered a moment too long, he asked coldly, "Is there anything else?"

    "No, that''s all. Just don''t forget to get the other medication," the nurse replied before leaving. Nash immediately went to wash his hands.

    Nina watched silently, already formting a n. If someone was trying to make a move on her husband, she needed toe up with a foolproof strategy to deal with it.

    After finishing breakfast, Nash went to the nurse''s station to pick up the medication. Finding no one there, he was about to leave when he heard voicesing from a room inside.

    "Nurse Lisa, I''m here to pick up Nina''s medication," Nash announced, using Nina''s name to ensure the nurse knew who he was referring to.

    "Mr. York, right? The medication is here. You cane in and get it," Lisa replied, not stepping out but instead inviting him inside.

 Chapter 1136

    Nash hesitated, feeling uneasy.

    He wasn''t sure what the back room of the nurse''s station was used for, but the fact that they were alone,bined with Lisa''s earlier behavior, made him wary. "You should bring it out. If it''s not convenient, I cane backter," he said, preparing to leave.

    Lisa, called out, "Mr. York, do you really think I''d try something? Rx, there are cameras everywhere. What could I possibly do?"

    Reluctantly, Nash stepped inside but only stood at the doorway.

    Lisa immediately moved closer to him. She wasn''t in her nurse''s uniform anymore, but instead wore a strappy short dress that showed off her figure.

    Nash kept his gaze straight ahead, refusing to look at her. "Nurse Lisa, where''s the medication?" he asked.

    Lisa pouted, "Mr. York, I strained my back while getting your wife''s medicine. Could you rub it for me?" She grabbed his hand, trying to ce it on her back.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Nash quickly pulled his hand away, forcefully pushing her off. His expression turned icy as he stepped back toward the door. "If you keep this up, I won''t hesitate to report you to the director."

    Lisa, undeterred, yfully stomped her foot and sighed, "Oh, don''t be like that. I just got carried away. If you don''t like it, I''ll stop."

    She walked back into the room, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "Fine,e in. The medicine is in the warming box. You can grab it yourself."

    Nash didn''t want to deal with her any longer, but he knew he couldn''t dy getting Nina''s medication. He stepped into the room, found the warming box on a nearby table, and retrieved the small bottle inside. "Make sure she takes it all at once. Come back for the next dose at lunchtime, and remember, it has to be taken thirty minutes after eating," Lisa instructed, her voiceced with suggestive undertones. Nash ignored her and left the room immediately.

    Back in the hospital room, Nash didn''t mention the incident. After Nina took her medicine, he sat by her side, handling some work.

    At lunchtime, Nash went out to buy

    food while Nina watched TV alone. Lisa entered the room, reluctantly cing the next dose of medicine on the table, casting a disdainful nce at Nina.

    Nina smiled, "What is it? Do I really bother you that much?"

    Lisa scoffed, "Nina, what makes you think you deserve Mr. York? He''s not only handsome but also wealthy. And you? You''re old and way past your prime. If I were you, I''d have the decency to leave him."

    "Oh? Too bad you''re not me," Nina replied calmly, her smile unshaken, which only infuriated Lisa more.

    She leaned in, ring at Nina. "I''m younger, I have a better body. I''m the one who deserves him."

    "Talking to me won''t help you. If you really have what it takes, go ahead and seduce him. If you can, I''ll dly let you have him."

    Nina kept her cool, mindful of the baby she was carrying. Otherwise, she would have done more than just exchange words with her. Women like Lisa deserved a harsher lesson. Just then, the door opened, and Nash walked in. Lisa, seizing the opportunity, grabbed Nina''s hand and pped herself with it.

    The p echoed in the room as Lisa dramatically fell to the floor. "Mrs. York, I know I shouldn''t have mentioned your age, but I was only trying to help. High-risk pregnancies do require extra care. I didn''t mean any harm," Lisa cried, her eyes welling with tears as she looked up at Nash.

    Nash nced at Nina, who shrugged. "She called me old, then grabbed my hand to p herself. What else could I do? I just went along with it."

    Then, with a sharp look at Lisa, Nina added, "Did you forget there''s a security camera right above us?"

 Chapter 1137

    Nash didn''t wait for the nurse to speak. He immediately called the hospital director and made his stance clear that Lisa had to be fired.

    Lisa panicked, clutching Nash''s legs and begging, "Mr. York, I realize my mistake. Please, give me another chance. My parents went through so much to get me this job. I can''t let them down."

    "If you were truly concerned about your parents'' efforts, you wouldn''t have ndered me," Nina stated firmly. "Director, if she''s not fired, I''ll escte this matter, and if the hospital gets dragged into it, don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    Understanding Nash''s influence, the director immediately had Lisa removed from the hospital. Her cries and protests echoed through the entire floor as she was dragged out. The director apologized profusely to the couple and reassigned the head nurse to take over Lisa''s duties.

    Nash was satisfied and, on his way out, mentioned that he would fund the renovation of the inpatient department. The director was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly.

    Meanwhile, Nina, who had fallen asleep after taking her medication, sensed someone entering the room. Assuming it was Nash, she didn''t react at first. But when she noticed the door closing quietly, she immediately became alert.

    "You?" Nina opened her eyes to see Lisa standing by the bed, holding a syringe with a menacing look.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Nina''s hand instinctively moved toward the pillow as she kept her eyes locked on Lisa.

    Lisa sneered, "What do you think? I lost my job because of you. Now it''s time to settle the score."

    She lunged at Nina, who used the pillow as a shield and quickly got out of bed, heading for the door. But Lisa was fast, grabbing the syringe and rushing at her from behind.

    Nina spun around, grabbing Lisa''s hand and mming it against the wall. The syringe ttered to the floor, and Lisa snarled in pain.

    "I''m going to kill you," she hissed.

    Nina, mindful of her pregnancy, didn''t want to make any sudden moves, so she pushed Lisa away. She then turned to leave, only to have her foot grabbed.

    "Do you really think I can''t handle you?" Nina snapped.

    She had hoped their conflict wouldn''t escte, but Lisa was determined to harm her. Gripping Nina''s foot tightly, Lisa tried to trip her.

    Nina, fed up, delivered a sharp kick,

    sending Lisa sprawling. As Nina made her way to the door, Lisa grabbed a pair of pliers from the

    nurse''s station and chased after her.

    Nina couldn''t run too fast, and Lisa soon caught up, grabbing her from behind and pressing the pliers against her neck.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Move, and I''ll plunge this in. Even if they save you, they won''t be able to save your baby with an artery cut."

    Nina froze, allowing Lisa to hold her in ce. She tried to reason with her, "What do you want? Maybe I can help." "That''s better. But it''s toote for that now. You cost me my job, so I''ll make sure your husband loses you and your baby."

    Lisa''s maniacalughter echoed through the corridor. Patients and nurses stood by, too terrified to

    intervene, fearing they might provoke Lisa into harming Nina.

    en FindNovel

    "Even if I die, you won''t get away with this," Nina warned.

    "I''m not afraid. If we go down together, at least Mr. York will think of me whenever he remembers you," Lisa said with a crazed grin.

    Nina could see that Lisa had lost her mind. She knew she needed to find a way out of this situation and quickly.

    At that moment, Nash spotted themotion and hurried over, realizing it was Nina in danger.

    "Let my wife go, and I''ll meet your demands," he said.

    "Fine. Divorce her and marry me. We''ll register the marriage right away and won''t ask for much. $10,000 as a wedding gift will do, Lisa demanded, her smile widening. "If you don''t agree, I''ll kill her and then myself."

    Nina quickly blinked at Nash, signaling him not to make any hasty decisions.

    Understanding her cue, Nash smiled and said, "I''ll call someone from the county clerk''s office toe over now. Just put down the pliers first."

 Chapter 1138

    "Not a chance," Lisa snapped, her agitation causing the pliers to nick Nina''s neck. Blood trickled down, and the onlookers gasped in horror.

    "Well, then I can''t agree to your demands. Do whatever you want," Nash said, pulling out his phone, pretending to call the police, though his eyes never left Lisa. He was ready to act the moment she made a move. Lisa hesitated, realizing toote that she should have acted when she first entered the room. The arrival of the hospital director only added to her unease.

    "Lisa, what are you doing? Let her go!" the director pleaded, trying to approach her. But Lisa pulled Nina closer and backed toward the window.

    Nina, sensing the danger, spoke softly, "You can still stop this. Once the police get here, it will be toote to turn back."

    "Think about your parents," the director added, hoping to appeal to her sense of reason.

    Nash quietly inched closer, but Lisa noticed and panicked. "If youe any closer, I''ll do it!" she screamed, tightening her grip on Nina.

    With desperation in her voice, Lisa looked at Nash and said, "Mr. York, I want you to remember me. I truly love you. Please, don''t forget me." She then tried to drag Nina towards the window, intent on jumping. But Nina wasn''t going to let that happen. With a quick move, she grabbed Lisa''s arm and pulled away, running toward Nash.

    Lisa stumbled, crashing into the wall, where she was immediately restrained by two bystanders until the police arrived to take her away.

    After the incident, Nash stayed by Nina''s side, refusing to leave her for a moment. Meals were delivered by Julia, and Nash ensured nothing else would go wrong. A weekter, Nina was finally discharged.

    As they prepared to leave the

    hospital, Julia clung to Nina''s hand with a worried look. Sensing her mother''s concern, Nina reassured her, "Mom, anytime you miss me, just call. I''ll have someonee and get you."

    Julia wiped away a tear. "I just worry about you and the baby with everything that''s been happening."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Nina exchanged a nce with Nash, who cleared his throat. "We''ve finished the discharge paperwork. Why don''t you bothe back with us and stay for a while?"

    "No, we''ve got chickens and ducks to tend to at home," Zion replied, not wanting to burden them. He figured it was better to focus on raising food for Nina during her recovery.

    At the hospital entrance, they said their goodbyes. Nina watched her parents walk away, feeling a pang of sadness.

    Nash wrapped his arm around her and whispered, "Once you''re feeling better, we''ll visit them and stay as long as you want."

    "Yeah, that''s the n," Nina agreed, though the farewell still weighed on her heart.

    Back home, Pharaoh had prepared all of Nina''s favorite dishes. But during dinner, Nash received a call from Quincy, and his expression turned serious as he stepped aside to take it.

    Noticing his demeanor, Pharaoh frowned and said, "He''s too busy. Nina, maybe you shoulde back with me. That way, he can focus on work without worrying about you getting hurt by all this chaos

    QUMS

    "Father, I don''t want to be apart from him. We were separated for five years. Life is too short for more time apart, and I don''t want any more regrets," Nina replied.

    She had no choice before, but now that she could choose, she would choose to stay by Nash''s side. Despite everything that had happened, they had ovee it all together.

    Pharaoh sighed, "I''m not saying you wouldn''t see him. He coulde visit whenever he''s free. But think about it. Being with me would be safer than staying here."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!